《Beware Of Chicken》 Chapter 1: He Bravely Turned His Tail and Fled Beware of Chicken In which a transmigrator decides the only winning move is to get the hell out of dodge. //////// Lu Ri stared at the disciple. The boy had his arm in a sling, a black eye, and several other wounds marring his body. A quite pitiful sight, all told. You wish to leave the sect? He asked, repeating the disciples request.. Yes, Senior Brother, The disciple said. This Jin Rous abilities are lacking, and I was defeated by others two years my younger. I would leave before I bring greater shame upon this Cloudy Sword Sect." Lu Ri nearly sighed. In all honesty, him being crushed by one of the inner disciples looking for someone to practise with was a forgone conclusion, even with the age difference. The elder disciple considered the brown haired boy. Indeed, Jin Rou was not powerful, but he was diligent, and always willing to tend to the less desirable tasks around the sect. Losing him for his attention to detail in caring for the compound and lowly spirit herbs would be a minor blow but it was hardly anything that the sect would notice losing. The boy had no real training, or techniques of the sect yet either. And if this was enough to crush his spirit, and ask to leave Then he was not meant to be a cultivator in the first place. This was no place for the weak of heart. At least he was polite enough to formally go through with his leaving, instead of just disappearing. He was the first in over three hundred years to use such courtesies, and had even provided the sum that was his recompense to the sect for taking him in, as outlined in the proper documents. Lu Ri considered attempting to dissuade him from leaving but he felt no tumult in the boys paltry Qi. His conviction was set. What is your intent after leaving this place, Disciple? he asked out of idle curiosity. I shall become a farmer, Senior Brother, The boy replied, I had some luck in growing the lowly spiritual herbs, so such a thing should be within my minor talents. Lu Ri once more nearly spoke against it, at hearing this madness. A mere farmer, from a boy who, though barely, passed the first of their sects initiation? The devastating defeat must have completely demoralised him. Unfortunate. This time he did sigh. I see. I shall mark down your leaving. You are no longer a disciple of our sect, Jin Rou. Jin Rou bowed his head, and clasped his fist in front of him. This Jin Rou thanks you for your time and consideration. I shall darken the compounds halls no longer. Lu Ri stood, and inclined his head. Then go into the world, Jin Rou.... and here. He held the pouch containing the severance money back out to him. I shall mark it down as paid in full. Diligence and proper courtesy deserve some reward, and the sect does not need such a paltry sum. It was probably all the money the boy had, anyway. He did have some kindness to him, and Jin Rou would need the luck of heaven in the future. Jin Rou looked shocked, but again bowed his head in supplication. May Heaven be kind to you, Lu Ri. And then Jin Rou was gone from the sect. His leaving went unnoticed. /////// I came to in the middle of dear old Jinny-boy getting his ass beat by a stereotypical young master type. Let me tell you, that was horse shit. Jin was kind of an idiot for not getting out of the way in time when the little shit wanted to fuck somebody up, but at least there was no meridian destroying because the commoner was so beneath him. A few of the other disciples were kind enough to drag my twitching body back to my little room... and then ransacked some of the herbs as "payment". Dicks. It only really hit me that I was in magical china land while I was moaning in pain. Apparently one of the bodyshots had hit poor Jin hard enough, and in just the right way to stop his heart and kill him. And before he even fell over, I got shoved in. At least I got his memories, and how to actually use the remainder of this current batch of herbs to deal with the worst of the damage. Which is some mashing and grinding, which is extremely painful with how many injuries I''ve got. Jin himself was fairly respectable, I suppose. He was an orphan, after his gramps disappeared, who managed to join a sect through hard work, kind of. His admittance was because one of the instructors flipped a coin when deciding his fate, because he just barely squeaked past. Said something about heaven favoring him or some shit. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Jin was full of wanting to become a powerful cultivator, a master among masters, and do whatever it is the dickbags who run this place do, which is presumably to be dicks, dickishly. I kinda... didn''t care about his motivations. My body now, buddy. Sorry, not sorry. Dear old Jin was essentially a servant right now anyway, and had to do every task that the other people offloaded onto him, while harboring vengeance and hate and angst. And let me tell you, I wanted none of that shit. I declare any revenge fantasies and ambitions null and void. I wanted none of the little fuckboy who wasted my ass. And most importantly, I wanted nothing to do with the politics of this world, because holy shit. Lots of line extinguishing, and murdering each other for face. You know, standard xianxia stuff. So I looked up the methods to leaving the sect when I was mobile the next day, grabbed one of Jins pouches of money, and went to the guy in charge of this kind of stuff. I wasnt expecting to get the money pouch back, but I was fine with losing that one. Jin was actually fairly good at saving: He had been saving to purchase a few spiritual pills, after picking up so many extra chores. But what was his is now mine. And Im getting the fuck out of here, and far away from all the sword formations and Grand demonic dick punches or whatever the fuck these chuuni bastards spout. So I started travelling to the Azure Hills. Which was regarded as the weakest, and therefore safest place on the continent. Hopefully anyways. Cultivators usually cleared out of weak places pretty quick. //////// I smiled down at my new plot of land. It was a few rolling hills, covered by a forest, and had a lovely little river winding through it. It was fantastically picturesque, as were most places in the Red Phoenix Continent. The land was considered largely useless by the Magistrate of the town, as there were some minor monsters around, and it needed lots of clearing, but hopefully nothing I couldnt handle. It was also extremely cheap. I had got this place for a steal. Man, fuck property prices back home, this is where its at. I had considered the possibility I had been fucked over, and asked the locals about this place, but nope. No sleeping big bad dudes, as far as anyone new. Just out of the way and more trouble than it was worth. People rarely came down this way too, as far as it was from the town, and the surrounding villages. Nobody to bother me here. Just peace. I breathed in the fantastically clean and invigorating air, and shook my head. Enough lazing around. I reached into my wagon and grabbed my axe, causing my chickens to cluck irritatedly at me and the young rooster to crow at the sudden jostling. I gave him a little scratch under his developing wattles, and he calmed. Well, time to get to work. Operation No Cultivator Bullshit" is go! //////// Theres a certain sort of zen you reach when you engage in heavy physical activity for long enough. My axe hewed through trees, My saw made planks, my hammer drove in nails, and my plane made things level, fueled by the supernatural strength of cultivator, even if I was an exceptionally weak one. It was calming and invigorating at the same time, and I must confess I heartily enjoyed the heavy physical labour and the strength of ten men. My breathing was a perfect rhythm, and my qi circulated around me. I felt so invigorated and refreshed! That, and being able to tear a stump out of the ground with nothing but brute strength would never get old. My first home was a simple, one room affair, built within the first three days. It wasnt anything spectacular, but it would keep the elements off me, and the bugs at bay, with it''s thatch roof and pounded dirt floor. It was right against my chicken coop, so I could hear if there were any predatory interlopers during the night, but the foxes and the wolves had yet to notice my intrusion, and the prey animals that I had. I was proud of what I had built. I woke with the call of my rooster, who I had named Big D. An incredibly childish name, I confess, but it amused me greatly. My young lad would follow me around during the day, hopping around, and often sitting on my shoulder, and proclaiming his dominance to the world, the cheeky shit. Cock-a-doddle-doo! Hed screech. You tell em Big D. Id reply. My hoe bit the earth and never dulled, reinforced as it was by my qi, tearing into it with more speed than any ox could generate. My chickens eagerly followed behind me, pecking the bugs and plants I unearthed with my efforts, bucking and clucking all the way. Yes, get good and fat my pretties, and you will be delectable in the future. Ah, my mouth is watering just thinking about it. Up and down went the hoe, up and down went the hoe, until I noticed something. A strange root poked out, and had a faint sense of qi about it. Interested, I picked up the lumpy, and slightly nondescript root. In xianxia novels, this is where the protagonist would immediately identify the plant, spouting that it was some rare so and so root of six elixirs or something, but quite frankly, I had no fucking clue what it was. Id have to go to the town Archive at some point, but considering it was here, it probably wasnt very rare or important. Shrugging, I put it into my house, and got back to work. After this field, which was going to be my vegetable garden, Id start on the rice paddy. It sucks that I haven''t been able to get any wheat yet, but whatcha gonna do? ////// That night, I had an absolutely delicious egg fried rice, with Big D sitting on my shoulder. Maybe it was a little morbid, to eat eggs right near your pet chicken, but he didnt seem to mind. Eggs from my chickens, rice from my reserves, some sesame oil that I had splurged on when I bought my land and some of the leftover Lowly Spiritual Herbs I had uh, liberated from the Cloudy whatever sect. They tasted pretty damn good. A little spicy, a little sweet, a little savoury-- Id definitely have to grow more of them. They werent that hard to grow from Jins memories. Id just have to baby them for a bit. Sure, I could convert them into pills, but I was extremely suspect about all the pills these people choked back. Im half convinced the reason every cultivator is so damn nuts is because of all drugs they did. I shook myself out of my introspection and tuned to the pleased clucking sounds coming from my kitchen. Big D was eagerly pecking at the little nubs of spirit herb I had cut off that looked a bit wilted. They probably wouldnt kill him. Never heard of something dying from eating these things before. Eh, if he likes em, he likes em. Not going to deny the little man his food. Soon enough, I got into my bed, with Big D jumping up onto the perch I made him by the window. Man, If I was still in the sect, I''d be doing shitty chores, or sitting in a corner cultivating for months on end, instead of actually making stuff. I went to sleep happy and content with my life choices. Chapter 2: Rice Farming 101 I jolted awake to Big Ds furious battle cry, and the angry sqwalling of a fox. I had a shovel in my hand and was out the door as fast as I could into the extremely pleasant night. Big D was flapping around the foxs head, kicking at it furiously. He was too young for his spurs to deal any damage, but he was trying his little heart out. I was transfixed for a moment, as David challenged Goliath. Until the fox managed to hit him with its paw, and knocked him down and away. His footing was fouled. His fate was sealed. The Fox pounced, Its razor sharp teeth going for the kill, to end my little warrior. Oh? You dare trespass into this Daddys domain?! .I cant believe I just thought that. I snort to myself. The foxs teeth clamped down on iron instead of flesh, and it looked up, shocked at the intervention. It was then the fox realised it fucked up. My shovel whirled, and with a klang! The fox died. I looked to my little warrior. He had managed to get to his feet, and was glaring as hatefully as he could at the foxs corpse. I gave him a once over, and he was fine, as were my girls. Just a fright. I didnt blame the fox, it was his nature. I hoped he didnt blame me for braining him with a shovel in retaliation. And then selling his fur, because Im totally going to do that. And I think you can eat fox. ///////// You can, in fact eat fox. wouldn''t recommend it. Tastes like ass. ////////// Growing rice properly involves a bit more than just chucking your seed into the ground and hoping for the best. I had witnessed the cultivation method of the farmers from the village, and they were a bit lacking. For example, the first thing you do is soak it in a 1/16 ratio of salted water. The rice seed with the greatest amount of endosperm, and therefore the best chance of a yield will sink to the bottom of your barrel, while the rest will float to the top. Then, after soaking, you plant the desirable seeds in wide buckets for the first part of their life as they sprout. Then, finally, you transplant them to your paddies. I always found it rather strange that rice does better when you rip it out of the soil and stuff it somewhere else than leaving it be. The funny thing is that I learned most of this from reading a manga. Thanks, Shizuko. Cheating using techniques from the 1860s when I was in a mid-to pre-thousands world, like all true Isekai heroes! Except guns would be pretty much useless, and I had no desire to conquer the world. Eh, rice is more important than that stuff anyways. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. But enough about that. I was currently on the sprouting stage. The paddies themselves were under way, carved into the side of one of the hills in the terraced style, and fed by one of the small rivers, for when it finally came time to flood them. Cultivator strength and endurance always did turn tasks that should have taken months or years into matters of mere days. Though sometimes I had a sneaking suspicion that my zen modes lasted for longer than I thought they did. I was always super hungry when they stopped, and occasionally Big D was giving me the gimlet eye when I got back home. Cultivation be whack, yo. I grunted, as I finished examining the terrace wall for any potential defects. It looked pretty good, but just in case, I pushed some more of my qi into it, lending my spirit to help reinforce the wall, and strengthen the grass roots to keep everything steady. The masters at the sects would probably have an aneurysm about how much qi I was wasting, but I didnt see it as a waste. It was a resource. If you got it, use it. Besides, it didnt take that long for it to come back. At the start of the next day I was normally feeling fresh as a daisy. Maybe if I was a better cultivator, or had bigger reserves, it might take longer, but I didnt know, and didnt care. Yawning, I wandered back to my little house, Big D greeting me with his signature screech. You tell em, Big D. I scratched his head affectionately. His defeat hadnt made him nervous, so that was good. He was still a little ball of piss and vinegar. My Lowly Spiritual Herbs were growing in their buckets beside my sprouting rice. The spirit herbs needed qi to grow properly, and I figured, why not just juice the rice too? Cant be any harm. I had also repotted the strange root I had found. I couldnt just run off to the archive, so this was the only way I had to store it, and It had some qi to it. So It got a dousing too. I carefully infused my spirit into the water, and then picked up my watering can and got to work, with Big D sitting on my shoulder, occasionally hopping off to snap up a bug that dared try to assault my little grow operation. Good Boy. More spirit greens for you after dinner. ///// And so things went. I had to brain a few more foxes and a starving looking wolf, but otherwise, things were largely peaceful. Chop wood. Break rock. Plant crop. Nurture with qi. Eat food. Sleep. Months pass. I love it here. ///////// The Great Master had given him the name Bi De. He knew not what it meant, but he knew the name was his. He knew it was powerful. But he was not. Awareness was a fickle thing. It came and it went. But he knew during those times. He thought. And he was elevated above those who were beneath him. During the night, his senses were sharper, to better alert the Great Master to interlopers, those of red fur and sharp teeth. But every time he failed in something he knew was his duty, to defend the females, he knew great shame. His Great Master nurtured him without reservation anyways, treating him like a favoured son, and not the shameful thing he was. He was weak. He had to grow in strength, and fulfill his destiny! He rode upon the Great Masters shoulder while he infused their food with his very essence, and struck from above upon the base creatures that dared to sup off his powerful essence. He stood the night watch while the Great Master slept. He guarded the home while the Great Master completed his great wonders, commanding the land and taming the forest. He watched, as the Great Master moved in the morning, his body flowing with wondrous skill. And so he sought to improve himself. He ran through the Great Masters Lands. He jumped over the hills, and onto the giant branches of trees. He shoved his body against the Great Pots of Growth, until he could finally move them. And now, he stood upon the Great Pillars of The Fa Ram (another name with a surely sublime meaning), and gave it his all to imitate the Great Master, to have some pale imitation of his sublime skill. His body soared through the air. His legs lashed out with strength unknown to his lesser kin. He danced as the Great Master danced. He did breath, as the Great Master drew breath. Something swirled around him. Within him. ///////// I smiled at Big D as he hopped and kicked along my fence. Cute little guy. Chapter 3: Beneath the Crescent Moon Bi De knew fury. One of the red ones had vexed his Great Master. It had nearly slain one of the Great Masters flocks, somehow managing to sneak past him. He barely sound the alarm in time, his voice berating the foul interloper. But this red one, this vile beast, was skilled. It danced around his blows, and even, horror of horrors, evaded the Great Masters mighty spur, the one that he used to tame the earth. In all other cases, his iron spur had been a command of death. With a single contemptuous blow, he smote all others. But not for this one. At first, he was stunned nearly to the point of spitting blood. Why did his Great Master not pursue? He could have easily slain the interloper, this demon, if he directed his full and terrible wrath against it. He did not understand, but he knew his Great Master had wisdom that far eclipsed his. Thrice, the foulspawn did attempt to take what was rightfully the Great Masters. Thrice, did the Great Masters mighty blow miss. He even gave it a name from the very pits of hell: Basi Bu Shi. Bi De shuddered whenever he heard it. His Great Masters words of power contained both virtuous and fell wisdom. But now, he understood. He had figured out the conundrum his Great Master had set before him. His Great Master had once more bought out his mobile coop. He remembered vaguely, before he was enlightened, travelling to these blessed lands upon the mighty fortress from the. other place that was more hazy. Some of his masters supplies had run low. He wished to return to the other place, so that the people there may give tribute to his glory. But to travel outwards, he would have to leave his home. With only Bi De as its guardian. And he was not strong enough. His weakness was preventing the master from living how he wished. It was unacceptable. He had been issued a challenge, in Basi Bu Shis continued existence. A mighty task to prove his worth against the wicked. And so he redoubled his efforts. His kicks took on new energy. His dance, new grace. He would slay this mighty enemy, and earn his Great Masters trust. The Great Pillars of The Fa Ram called. ///////// Well, just a bit more till I head back to Verdant Hill. Id have to take the chickens along with me, so they didnt all get eaten. I should probably finally deal with Basil Brush. I was being kind of lazy about it, just chasing him off and hoping he would get the message, but he was becoming persistent. I squinted at Big D as I finished dressing the fox pelt. Was. Was my fucking chicken doing a training montage? I watched his incredibly crisp kicks for a little longer. I shook my head. Nah, I had spent too long alone. Humanising him a bit too much. Or its just cultivator world bullshit. Alright, tomorrow Ill hunt Basil down. Heheheh. Boom Boom. //////// Tonight, he would slay wicked Basi Bu Shi. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Tonight, it would be either glory--or his death. Either were acceptable. If he fell in this battle, it merely proved that he was unworthy of his Great Masters continued sufferance. He went into the night, hopping from tree to tree in silence. And there, he found his quarry. The beast was arrogant. It stalked, but did not realise others could stalk it. In silence, Bi De descended, and he struck. His legs lashed with great strength, and his enemy snarled in pain. He struck again to press his advantage, but Basi Bu Shi was worthy of his masters ire, the lithe creature shooting away, but with a deep scar in its flesh that leaked blood. Bi De saw it, in his mortal enemys eyes. The spark of awareness. The spark of fury. This one this one knew too. His foe did not run. It knew he had not called his Great Master. It knew it could lay him low here. Their silent dance began. His legs and spurs cut through the night air, as he flipped and dashed around his enemys razor teeth and tearing claws. It tried to strike him with its limbs, to foul his footing and drive him to the earth, but he had grown wise to these beasts tricks, dodging them when he could, and accepting the blow to gain distance when he couldnt. The two whirls of red chased each other through the trees, bouncing off trees, and leaving scratches in the forest floor. Bi De felt triumph. He was equally matched with this one-- nay, he dared think himself its superior. Its nose was slashed open, one of its ears a ragged mass.His spurs ran crimson. But the wicked one could have tricks too. It raised its limb, as to strike another blow, sending his wings snapping out to redirect hit momentum. He saw the gleam of satisfaction too late. The paw slammed down instead, launching the wicked one forwards, and the vile Basi Bu Shi became a streamer of red, trailing behind an open maw. Teeth crashed down upon his wing. The wicked one shook its head savagely, and then threw him across the clearing, to slam into a tree. It was pain like no other. He nearly cried out, he nearly summoned his Great Master, but he refused to. This was his test, and he refused to fail. He staggered to get up, his legs shaking with the effort. But it was for nought. Basi Bu Shi drove him to the earth with his mighty paw. He laughed over besting the Great Masters disciple. He savoured his victory. Bi De knew only shame, as he lied there, pinned to the base earth. He could not return his Great Masters Blessings. He could not ever repay him. All he could do is stare up at the night sky in torment. The enormous crescent moon loomed in his vision. It was his favourite phase of the celestial object, and he always contemplated it when it showed its most perfect form. It looked somewhat like his masters mighty spur-- or his own useless, weak ones. Ah, how he wished for a mighty weapon to slay the wicked. The Crescent Moon loomed. Bi De, in his last moments, contemplated the lunar glory. Bi De, in his last moments, understood. He guided his energy and intent true. Blades of light, pure as the moon above, sprung from his limbs. [Rising of the Crescent Moon] His body sprung from its prone position and he rose as surely as the moon. The wicked could not contain him with its paltry strength. The blade struck true, gouging out one of the foulspawns eyes as he flipped in the air. The enemy shrieked in pain, its very soul burned by the righteous, heavenly blades he now bore. He hung there a moment, under the moons celestial light, gazing down upon his enemy. All things that rise, fall. [Descending Lunar Fangs] It was inevitable, as true as the sun, the moon, and the stars set, so too did he once more descend to the base earth, carrying the weight and glory of heaven with him. Both of his glimmering spurs buried themselves in the neck of the red one. This unsightly Basi Bu Shi. [Wheel of the Crescent Moon] His legs split apart, once more throwing him into a flip, the white energy forming a ring-like afterimage around him, and parting his mortal enemys head from its shoulders. He landed gracefully once more upon the earth. His enemys head thumped to the ground behind him. He.. he had done it. Bi De had completed his masters task. He roared his victory to the heavens. His Great Master burst into the clearing upon hearing his cry, fury in his eyes at those who would dare attempt to harm his disciple. ////////// I stumbled to a stop, after once again being called out of bed. The small clearing was cut up from something, and there was Big D, looking pleased as punch, standing on the savaged and beheaded form of Basil Brush. What the fuck? ///////// His Great Master, as always, lavished affection upon him. His broken wing was bandaged. His messed feathers combed, and his wattles rubbed in a most pleasing way. He was delivered back to the coop, and fed full sprigs of Heavenly Herbs. His Great Master Commanded him to replenish, and enjoy himself. He was a good disciple of his Great Master. He had passed his test, and was now to be granted guardianship of The Great Fa Ram, trusted to hold faith for his Lord while he braved the world. BOOK 5 Beginning: v3c46.2: Marching to the Hills p2 Shen Yu watched the great flying ship depart from the Cloudy Sword Sect. Rising gracefully into the sky, the Soaring Heavens Isle Disciples who could fly ascended alongside as an escort. Minyan, standing on the top of the mast, looked down and met his eyes. They offered each other a single nod before averting their eyes. They would see each other again. Soon, hopefully. He idly wondered what would have been if his joke about sending Rou to the all female sect hadnt been a joke. Perhaps this mess would have been avoided entirely? It was an idle thought, and one he shook off quickly. Are you prepared? He asked, turning to his new traveling companion. Shen Yu examined the man once more. He was, at first glance, a walking stereotype. Smooth, refined features. A dispassionate gaze. The poise and posture of a cultivator oozed from his very pores. When one thought of a cultivator from story and rumour, Lu Ri would appear fully formed. Shen Yu had known many, many men like Lu Ri. Utterly unremarkable and doomed to mediocrity. Few who were so inflexible grew beyond the fetters that bound them. This Lu Ri was fascinating in his seeming mediocrity, for that was merely the surface of a deeper pond. There was something about him, besides his luck. He was certain that Lu Ri had abbreviated and downplayed some of his own contributions. And then This Lu Ri created an information network, for the other one was inefficient. was not a sentence one heard ever. Shen Yu would take this mans measure, and truly see his worth. Yes, Honoured Master. All is ready. We may leave at your leisure. Lu Ri stated, bowing his head deferentially. Lu Ris had changed his robes. They were devoid of the markings of the Cloudy Sword Sect, clean but plain and travel worn. Paired to his robes was a well worn hatone that had been patched time and time again. He was the picture of a well to do traveling scholar. Shen Yu nodded with approval at his change in appearance. Being pristine was all well and good, to show your mastery; but in this vast world, it also showed that one had never been truly challenged. All those soft-looking Young Masters and MistressesShen Yu rated most below a scarred and beaten bastard with fury in his eyes. Only in the final days before ascension should one shed all that was worldly of them. Then we shall depart. Shen Yu commanded. He turned, from the wide open dock at the edge of the mountain, before heading back through the sect, and towards the official entrance. It had been centuries since he exited the sect this way and he was feeling nostalgic. Brother Ge and Brother Ran were waiting for him at the Grand Gate, carved with the likeness of heroes and martyrs. Both saluted him, their fists clasped, as he approached and placed one hand upon the doors, and pushed. The massive gates, fifteen stories high that had never been breached, not by Hellforged Demon Claw nor by anything rival sects could throw at it slid open like they were made of air. Farewell, brothers. He said, turning, and returning his friends salutes. Farewell, Brother. both men said quietly. Nothing more needed to be said; Shen Yu would be victorious, in finding his grandson. There was no doubt in any of their minds. They had said what they needed to last night. And then, Shen Yu was marching down the mountain, Lu Ri in his wake. They kept a steady pace, albeit one that was slow for cultivators. From the freezing cold steps, they ventured, to where the mist and the trees began, far below the sect. Shen Yu had always loved the forest; there was something mystical about it, shrouded as it was in mist. He recalled he had spent many an hour sitting on the rocks and meditating, imagining that he was part of the spirit world in this fey place. However all too soon they were entering Crimson Crucible City. Instinctively, as they grew close to the city, Shen Yu pulled in his Qi. Getting bothered by people looking for his power was always annoying; so it was best to simply blend in. As his Qi drew inward his beard became bushy, and his wrinkles seemed to multiply, as to most, he became just an old man. It was a skill the foolish deemed useless, and those who were wise mastered. He had learned how to hide his presence in order to steal the Frost Chalice peaches from under the nose of a Guardian Spirit Beastand then realised that it was an easy way to avoid being bothered by any looking for a fight. The Younger Generation rarely cared for such peace and quiet, but to his surprise, Lu Ri copied him. The young man pulled his Qi into himselfto the point where Shen Yu had to turn and look directly at him to realise he had any power at all. His gait gave him away, as did the miniscule whisps of Qi that escaped him, but it took effort to sense his presence. Where did you learn that? Shen Yu asked mildly. One must keep their Qi under strict control in the Azure Hills, lest it run away from them. Honoured Master.. It was impressive to see such a young Cultivator master and appreciate anonymity. Lu Ri was now interesting. Shen Yu studied the young man as they walked through the city. He moved sedately, and without drawing attention to himself, but Shen Yu could tell he was mildly confused about their purpose here. He was too reserved to ask, however, especially with Brother Ge likely commanding him to obey Shen Yu without question. You may ask what is on your mind. Shen Yu informed the Cloudy Sword Sect Disciple. This Lu Ri merely wishes to know how the Honoured Master wishes to proceed. After The Honoured Master completes his business in the city, are we to depart upon a Flying Sword, or some manner of grand formation? Shen Yu snorted at the overly formal tone. With those of dubious allegiance, he would remain inscrutable. But Lu Ri was chosen of Brother Ge and Shen Yu wanted to see how he would react. Firstly, we shall be getting some booze. Sholai makes my favourite piss water. Shen Yu informed the other cultivator with a wide smile. Lu Ri blinked, but otherwise remained composed. Then we start walking. I want you to take me along the route Rou used. ....We are not to make haste? Shen Yu shrugged. Well, it has been some time since I have traveled in this direction, and I have never set foot within the Azure Hills. I thought I would take in the view and you said that he seemed like he would not be going anywhere. I have been gone a year; a week or two will not change things. Lu Ri considered the statement, his mask never breaking. As you say, Honoured Master. Shen Yu looked at him with amusement. So. How did my grandson find his way to the Azure Hills of all places? It was still utterly astounding to know that his grandson had chosen that barren land to live upon. Shen Yu had never truly been there. He had approached, tasted the Qi starved air, and then immediately turned right back, dismissing the place. What could have possessed the boy to head to the ass end of nowhere? Firstly, he went through the west gate, instead of the north gate; there was a landslide that day Lu Ri began. ======================= And then he catches that there splinter right outta the air! Shuchang regaled his two newest customers while showing off the item in question hanging on the wall, some kinda traveling scholar and an old man. He had the hunch, the feeling that the scholar was a cultivator, but it wasnt as strong as the feelings he usually got. The pair were having some of his house noodles, the old guy already done and listening intently to the story. Saved me sons life! Oh? And did he take the fight to those bastards after? The old man asked, his eyes burning. Shuchang paused in his retelling, suddenly a bit uncomfortable. Then he shook his head. Those two were supposed ta be in the Profound Realm, yanno? Poor lad looked like he hadnt slept in weeks. He wuz in no shape ta fight. But he did what he could, yeah? The older mans fiery eyes cleared and he looked disappointed, Shuchang frowned at the old turd. It was less satisfying that the bastards didnt get any comeuppance but the freckly boy was still a good kid! He turned the other patron, the scholar, who looked a bit famili Wait, werent you the one searchin for him? he asked, pointing to the composed-looking man. Didja find him? The scholar nodded. Indeed. Rest assured, he is in good health. I am escorting his grandfather to see him. Yer his grandpappy? Well, why didnt ya say so?! Son! Bring out the good booze! Shucheng demanded. Lets drink to your grandsons health! Foods on the house! That caught the older mans attention, and a smile broke through his bushy beard. Shucheng kept pouring the booze and toasting to the freckly boy and his grandfather. Man could the old guy could hold his drink! They just kept pouring a few more rounds, before Mr.Scholar stopped Shuchang, the room was swimming pleasantly. But eventually, the strangers had to leave. Hey, old man. If you can I know it''s not much at all, but can you give this to him? It''s our secret house diandianmen sauce! And tell him tell him thank you. Id kowtow for him a hundred times if I could! Shucheng asked. The old man smirked. His name is Jin Rou! Remember it! the old man declared. Shucheng smiled, finally having a name to go with a gaunt and tired face of his memories. He hoped the freckly kidno, Jin Rou, was doing well! ============================= Two swords struck against one another in a dizzying dance under a moonlight sky. The moon was full, shining down from the heavens, illuminating the two combatants. They moved with utter grace and sublime speed, faster than any mortal eye could hope to track. The force of the swings would have cleaved through steel as if it was but air. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. One, however, was completely and utterly superior to the other. That much was certain. The lesser blade could only touch the sword of the superior because he allowed it. It was a domineering tyrant, utterly supreme, and with one last twist it battered aside the lesser combatants guard and sent him to his knees. Lu Ri stared down Shen Yus sword, and yielded immediately. Opposite him, Shen Yu nodded his head, his eyes appraising. Hmm. Not bad. Shen Yu declared, removing his sword from Lu Ris neck.Your technique is well founded, and your control is leagues above most I see at your level. I shall commend it. This Lu Ri thanks the Master for his praise. Lu Ri said, saluting his superior as he rose to his feet. He barely managed to keep his voice even and level. Even in the state of exhaustion he was in, it was unacceptable to show such a weakness. This Lu Ri sees now the deficiencies in his defence, and he will work to rectify them. Shen Yu seemed amused at his response and sheathed his sword. You are diligent, but currently lack passion, and thus your soul is shrouded from your blade, instead of wielded in harmony. Against one of your level, it would likely be enough to carry the day; but against any stronger foes your preoccupation with another matter is clear. Lu Ri bowed his head again, chastised. The Honoured Master is correct; This Lu Ri will meditate deeply upon his words. Shen Yu sighed and shook his head. Do not take it too harshly. I too have had my soul waver when worldly matters have occupied my interest. Straying slightly is not a sin, as long as such things are corrected. Now! That is enough for tonight. We shall continue this when we have rested on the morrow. Thank you, Honoured Master. Lu Ri replied, and the old monster nodded as they started back towards the place where they had set up camp for the night, Lu Ri wincing and circulating his Qi to get rid of the worst of the damage. He felt like when he first became a cultivator again. When he had been run into the ground day after day, instead of being completely inexhaustible. When Shen Yu had said he would give him a reward he expected perhaps a sword form, or some manner of cultivation resource. Instead he was to be given pointers. He had The Unconquered Blades personal and undivided attention. Lu Ri knew that there were many who would kill for the opportunity to have a Master of Shen Yus caliber actually instruct them. A single bout had already revealed and rectified deficiencies in Lu Ris form. Their camp was a small thing, on the edge of one of Raging Waterfall Gorges many cliff-faces. When he had finished making preparations to set out to the Azure Hills, Lu Ri imagined that they would somehow speed to the destination. That the Old Monster would summon flying swords and they would be there within a day. Instead, they had proceeded on foot. Far faster than any mortal could hope to manage but compared to how fast Lu Ri normally moved, it was positively leisurely. They hadnt even gotten very far, barely outside Crimson Crucible City. They lapsed into silence once they had finished their meal and rested by the burning fire. Lu Ri thought on the enigma that was Shen Yu. He certainly wasnt what he had been expecting On one hand, he was everything the Cloudy Sword Sect seemed to preach against. A lecherous drunk of an old man, a vagabond, and a drain upon society. And yet, he was Shen Yu, The Unconquered Blade, the hero about which a thousand tales were told. A paradox, but he supposed a man who defied the heavens as Shen Yu did would similarly defy all expectations. Shen Yus voice interrupted Lu Ris thoughts. How proficient are you in the use of the Raging Cloudy Sword Formation? I cannot yet manifest it swiftly enough to use it without preparation, he replied. Meditate upon the upper left quadrant of the formation, and dissect it thoroughly. Shen Yu stated. That is where understanding and speed comes from. Yes, Honoured Master. Lu Ri didnt mind how long it took to find Jin Rou; Shen Yu could wander as he pleased if it brought him such wisdom. But first Tell me more about the Spirit Beasts he had with him, was it truly a chicken?. Twas a tame rooster, in the Profound Realm; it was more powerful than the few cultivators I encountered there, and it referred to Jin Rou as Master =================================== Oh, honored customer, welcome back to my shop! Those men have not been back since you set them packing, no sir! The tea shop owner wrung his hands together, as he sighted Lu Ri. His face lit up in recognition of the man who had saved his shop from thugs. The man was swift to bring out tea and more delectable pastries. Shen Yu had said to travel along the route Rou had taken, and so Lu Ri used that excuse to stop here. These arent bad. Shen Yu declared as he took a bite of a pastry the owner had selected. Lu Ri nodded. His tea has improved as well. The water isnt too hot anymore. Good tea is hard to come by for us, and good tea made by mortals, even rarer. Why, I remember one time, when we journeyed for three months, just to collect the first of each Six Elements Jade Grade Tea leaves from the top of each plant, after it was touched by the morning dew. That was some excellent tea. Lu Ri perked up, wondering what the delicious tea tasted like. It certainly sounded appetizing! Of course, the last of the batch was ruined by the Third Lady of Soaring Heavens Isle. she thought she would do us a favour but burned the last half of it the man suddenly paused, and looked at Lu Ri. Of course, do not repeat any of this if you wish to keep your head. Song is still touchy about that incident. Lu Ri paused before his next sip and took a deep breath. Why did old monsters just casually toss out knowledge that could get lesser men killed? The Jade Eagle of the South was the most temperamental of the Ladies of the Soaring Heavens Isle Sect. ================================= Lu Ri once more found himself in front of a fire as Shen Yu finished trading pointers with him. His eyes were locked onto the scroll he had crafted. The distribution network of mail was reaching a truly feasible stage, he had found, and the first implementations of it in Crimson Crucible City had been instrumental in exposing the deficiencies. Tell me, Lu Ri. What consumes you so? It is not a demon of the heart; it is a project that I see. I confess myself curious. It was considered rude to question what another cultivator was working on. Lu Ri paused and looked up at the man. He mulled over the question. Shen Yu would likely not find it very interesting, but perhaps the Master had some insight? Well, it begins with the delivery of mail Shen Yu stared at him at first with complete impassivity and then increasing interest as Lu Ri spoke on the method he had devised for cultivating information speed. And what if I told you that I doubt your methods and conclusions? Shen Yu asked after he was done. What use is increasing the speed of mortal mail? As the Founders said: An idea that cannot stand to be challenged is worthless. Like a cultivator, our words too must stand the test of fire and hold firm against the most determined opposition. Only thus forged may it be put into practise. Lu Ri returned. The Unconquered Blade smiled. Indeed. It would be most useful for the Army., they have their messangers, but some things always get lost. You really are an interesting Junior. Shen Yu waved his hand. You may drop some of the excessive formality. You did my grandson a kindness, and I will remember that, Senior Disciple Lu Ri. Will Master Shen be more appropriate? I will allow it, Lu Ri. And I give you leave to ask whatever questions you may have for the duration of our travels together. Lu Ris eyes widened. He truly was blessed. Thank you, Master Shen. ============================= The caravaneers gaped stupidly at the head of the Earth-Crushing Devil Serpent, removed from its body and dripping blood. Was this the one? The old man asked calmly. Was this the beast that dared chase my grandson? Xing, their leader, swallowed thickly as he stared at what remained of the great beast. Ahh Yes? The shape of the horns and the patterning looks about right. He confirmed. I see. Then fear this worthless worm no longer. Thank you, Lord Cultivator. Xing said, immediately bowing. Do not thank me. Thank Jin Rou. He thought your lives had value; I am merely dealing with a pest. The old cultivator nodded and took his hand off the head. He turned as if to leave. You know Mister Freckles? Ai, one of the ones the freckled cultivator had carried away from the Serpent two years ago now, asked the old cultivator. The cultivator raised an eyebrow at the willowy girl, who was just blossoming into a young woman. She was already beating the boys off with a stick. Ai kicked her foot against the ground shyly before looking up at Shen Yu with eyes full. Uh grandpa? When you see him tell Mister Freckles Im gonna marry him when I get older, okay?! The old cultivator stared at her, before starting to roar with laughter. How bold! I dont mind it! Ill be sure to tell my grandson about this beauty! He strode away, still laughing. The caravaneers stared at the head, and the boon they had just received, because the cultivator didnt seem to be coming back to collect the massive thing. The massive head that still had every valuable reagent within it. Holy shit. Were gonna be so rich. Xing heard somebody else whisper. ============================================ Shen Yu smiled as Lu Ri continued through his form. The boy wasnt actually too bad to travel with. A bit too straight-laced, but he reminded Shen Yu a bit of how Brother Ran used to be, dry and matter of fact. Their conversations were even mildly entertaining! Like Brother Ge had said, he was a good egg. Shen Yu was still in a good mood from killing the Serpent. It helped that the further along on this path he went the more he learned of what Little Rou had been up to. It made him smile to know even in pain the boy held to his core. He hadnt been beaten. He hadnt been broken. He had been tired and defeated, but still he challenged the heavens. Rou was likely still injured when he was at the noodle house, but he stayed and aided the mortals. He had challenged the Earth-Crushing Devil Serpent, denying it when it tried to crush others. Rou, at his level, wouldnt have been able to land even a glancing blow against ithe would have broken himself on its scales before it felt his blows through its hide, but he had stared it in the face anyway. The mortals, even without knowing his name, sang his praises. He still had his fire. He wasnt Surely he wasnt. All would be well. He would collect his boy from what Lu Ri said, he may have found some kind of treasure in the Azure Hills of all places! Of course, he had taken full advantage of it. The Spirit Beasts were interesting, but of little consequence. All that mattered was that even at his lowest he was still a true cultivator. He was still little Rou. Shen Yu took a swig of his wine and frowned. He was almost out already Ah, Master Shen, I purchased more wine while you were disposing of the Serpent. I chose one that had a close enough aroma. The other cultivator tossed Shen Yu his storage ring. Shen Yu opened it and took out a new bottle. It tasted nearly the same as his previous batch. Well, now his motto was to repay every slight and every favour a hundred fold! Hed have to do something nice for Lu Ri! Well, they were near Madam Fangs place Shen Yu let the warm feelings wash over him and turned to his companion. Lu Ri, have I told you how I met Jin Rou? No, Master Shen. The disciple said, turning his attention to Shen Yu. This orphan boy, not yet eight years old, had skipped his meals that day so he could pay an apprentice scribe to teach him how to read! Lu Ris eyebrow rose and his attention became more genuine. Truly? To already understand the worth of reading and writing at that age, and have the foresight to save for the occasion Shen Yu saw the genuine look of respect in the Senior Disciple. Of course, he was still a little shit Shen Yu continued as he took another drink, Lu Ris attention still upon him. Truly a good egg, this one! ============================================ ...Lu Ri, what did you do to Fangs girls? Shen Yu asked as they exited the Rainbow Falls. He sounded rather impressed. They said you can stop by any time. I engaged them in conversation about the difficulty of transport here. Lu Ri said as he looked back upon the town of rope bridges and platforms built into the walls, perpetually shrouded in sparkling mist and rainbows, from which it got its name. It was a beautiful, prismatic town, painted in a riot of colours, just the the mist. After that, they played the guzheng in a most pleasing way. lt was conducive to meditation, and with their input I have further refined the ideal satchel for mail. I thank you for your considerationThat place is indeed home to one of the finer things in life. Shen Yu stared at him. ...that was not Shen Yu sighed. Those were the best courtesans in Raging Waterfall Gorge. Madam Fangs girls are masters. Indeed, they were skilled and their suggestions were relevant. I must confess I had underestimated their intelligence due to their profession. I shall not make this mistake again. Of course those girls are smart. Smarter than most Id say. Only a fool underestimates a woman that caliber, and theyre some of the best spies I''ve ever The man cut himself off, returning his attention to Lu Ri. You do know what they were for, correct? Shen Yu asked him, looking mildly worried. Lu Ri nodded. I have little desire for such things. I will do my duty, should Elder Ge introduce me to his granddaughter, but the words of the Founders and cultivation are of more importance. Shen Yu regarded him before responding. Fair enough, I suppose. But what are your vices, Lu Ri? Every man should have one to tempt him, just so that he may learn to resist it. ...Tea. Tea and sweets. Good. This world has its own wonders. Make sure you appreciate them before you completely sever indulgence from yourself. Experience is what aids us. And how can a man call himself a man if he has not experienced the world? Actually, speaking of sweets, I do have something from Jin Rou. Lu Ri replied, taking out the last of the maple syrup he had been given. He had rationed it sparingly, but it was still nearly gone. Shen Yu stared curiously as Lu Ri opened the jar and the aroma filled the street. Shen Yus eyes widened in shock. Little Rou made this? In the Azure Hills? Yes. I was most surprised as well. Lu Ri replied. Shen Yu took a spoon from his storage ring and dipped it into the pot. He took a sip, and his eyes widened. He had another few drops. Interesting! How interesting! Lu Ri watched as the last of his maple syrup disappeared. he regretted telling Shen Yu about it now. And regretted it even more the next day, when in the next town Shen Yu took him into another brothel. Lu Ri stared at the Honoured Master from where he was seated between two women, their fingers in his hair. His ears were very warm and his eyes were in danger of being poked out. Shen Yu stared back, looking entirely too amused. The Fire Hill Premium Tea leaves that he found in his pack the next morning dampened some of the annoyance. ====================================== The air got colder as they finally exited Raging Waterfall Gorge and went into the Howling Fang Mountains; their journey had taken a week and a half. And then they stared at the pass between Yellow Rock Plateau and the Howling Fangs, the entrance to the Azure Hills. Shen Yu paused before starting forwards. It was like stepping into the blasting winds of the desert. Shen Yu had been to the Wastes, in his youth, with Ge and Ran, when their bodies were barely refined and their balls were bigger than their brains. They learned that even cultivators could die of thirst, heat, and exposure in that blasted, bone-white hell. All three of them had barely been able to stagger out of the Wastes with their lives. Shen Yu would rate the experience of stepping into the Azure Hills as roughly similar to that. The air turned from life giving to a wicked parasite, wicking away Qi with every breath. The soil seemed to claw at his feet, to latch on and suck the Qi from his skin. But he was Shen Yu. The air was greedy and the land was ravenous, but in the end it was just the air and the land. He ripped back his Qi from the world and locked it tight beneath his skin. Abruptly the feeling of asphyxiation lessened. You spent six months here, Lu Ri? Shen Yu asked his companion, who looked completely unaffected. It is quite unpleasant, but undeniably good training. Lu Ri replied mildly. Our first destination is Pale Moon Lake City. Shen Yu considered the Senior Disciple again. The man had a stick up his ass bigger than Brother Ge ever did but he had his own surprises. He would have fit in well, all those years ago. Shen Yu turned his gaze back to the road. Each step in the Azure Hills brought him closer and closer to Little Rou. The leisurely walk had been nice but he was starting to get impatient. v3c46.3: Marching to the Hills p3 Pale Moon Lake City, Shen Yu decided as Lu Ri led him through the place, was fascinating in its sheer mortalness. A citys population was always going to be predominantly mortal, but he had never yet seen one in all the Empire that was like this, with barely a hint of the touch of cultivators. It was a glimpse into a world without Qi. There were no grand stadiums or arenas for cultivators to battle, no auction houses for rare reagents. There wasnt even a ruling sect as most cities had, with the administration supposedly being purely mortal. It was so different that for a brief moment Shen Yu had questioned whether he was in the Empire: but the flags fluttering on the palace roof told no lie, flying the ever radiant phoenix. Pale Moon Lake City was a quiet and sleepy place. The mortals hawked their wares. The guards inspected caravans. Life ground on, in this Qi-less desert without cultivators. It was strange, so strange, to see the world like this. They hadnt had a demon attack in this province since the Empire was founded. Shen Yu hadnt felt any powered formations on the walls hells, the shanty village spilled far, far outside them, fearless of any Spirit Beastsif there were any amount of the creatures at all. The mortals who ruled here, however, were obviously fairly intelligent and industrious. Their little buzzing medallions that Lu Ri had pointed out were actually quite ingenious contraptions, and exactly what they needed. It was probably less shocking for Shen Yu, compared to other cultivators. He had spent enough time as a wandering vagabond that he knew the mortal world better than most. This city was about the same as any other, albeit without the enormous amount of crystals used to provide water or light. Honestly, it was slightly cleaner than Shen Yu had been expecting. The circular lake, obviously a remnant of some great battle from ages past, was fetching in its own right. If it weren''t for the fact that it was in a horrid Qi desert, he would have said the city was an enjoyable thing to walk through. Shen Yu took his eyes off a banner advertising a play called The Demon Slaying Orchid, and turned to his companion. So, your Plum Blossom Shadow You think these mortals will have information for us? Shen Yu questioned as Lu Ri started towards an alleyway. He had sent a transmission to one of his men as soon as they stepped foot within the province, warning them of their impending arrival. They do. I requested that they keep an eye on things for me, and if anything came up involving Jin Rou they should know. In truth, however, I expect little to have changed. Lu Ri replied as he started down the narrow corridor filled with junk. Shen Yus eyes snapped to what looked like a drunk, laid out from his alcohol, against the wall. But the smell wasnt right, and he was far, far too alert. The shade under a plum tree refreshes the spirit. Lu Ri intoned as he stopped just before a door in the side of the alley. And its fruit a grand prize. The pretend drunk whispered back, rising from his prone position gracefully so that he could kowtow before Lu Ri. Master Scribe. This old man pays his respects. The Section Heads are ready for your arrival. Already? Lu Ri asked. You called, Master Scribe. We are ever prepared to answer. The beggar rose and gazed upon Lu Ri. The worn mans eyes were full of a zeal one only saw in a loyal subordinate. Lu Ri opened the door and the man returned to his guard position. On the other side of the door were two far more armed and armored mortal guards, who clasped their fists and bowed as Lu Ri led Shen Yu down this separate alley until they arrived at the back door to a manor. Once more Lu Ri spoke his pass phrase giving them entry within. Not that they could have stopped him. Lu Ri had not, to Shen Yus eyes, changed his mannerisms. He was still as mild and seemingly uninterested as he had always been. But now, there was a presence around the boy. An aura of charisma and command. How interesting. ================================ Thus they stepped foot into the lair of the Plum Blossoms Shadow. Shen Yu had worked extensively with information brokers throughout his life. They were some of the most powerful organizations in the Empire. Each province seemed to have its own master of shadows who was supremegeography and intimate knowledge crafted over centuries ensured there was some variety between places. They were wealthy clans living in the shadows of grand cities or hidden within illusion drenched forests. Individuals existed too, solo operatives who worked out of dive barsand this was neither of those. There was no mysticism here, no ancient clans or special techniques. Instead, as they entered the lower level of this simple manor house in the city, what met them was organized chaos. As they passed several rooms Shen Yu glanced within at the teeming papers and mortals gathered by them in amusement. The air was thick with code-speak and sign language. Some of the mortals had fingers pressed against minor transmission stones, transcribing what they were hearing in shorthand. These men and women moved with a purpose that would not look out of place on Tou Les own mortal soldiers. Shen Yu could see the influence of the Cloudy Sword Sect clear as the summer sun in the brief glimpses of organization charts, hierarchy, and well laid, efficient planning and rotations. It was more of an artifact machine that gathered information and processed it, rather than the organizations Shen Yu was used to. Within six months you built this? Shen Yu questioned. Like the beggar and the guards outside they were all driven. Driven by passion, an almost tangible force within the building, and Lu Ri had been the one to inspire it. Once more, it seemed that Lu Ri had only the illusion of mediocrity about him. Three. Lu Ri responded absently. They were receptive to the words and works of the Honoured Founders and just needed a slight push. Shen Yu had to stop himself from laughing. This boyhe thought what he had done was unimpressive. That it was merely the work of the Founders of the sect, rather than his own skill, not realizing that he had replicated in months what the Founders had taken centuries to refine. He would have to give Brother Ge a heads up about this one. With a bit more refinement and a century or two Well, Elder Lu Ri was something that was nearly a foregone conclusion. They ascended a set of stairs to the top floor. There, the throng of people thinned out as the building became more what one would expect from a noble manor. There was a servant waiting for them as Lu Ri marched unerringly towards a room. The womans head touched the floor and the door was pulled open for Lu Ri. Within were three people two men and a woman, and all immediately bowed. We pay our respects to Master Scribe, and his honoured guest. ========================== They were swiftly seated and offered refreshments. Shen Yu took a swig of the offered wine, which wasnt bad, as the mortals composed themselves for their Master Scribe. Thank you for receiving me so promptly. Lu Ri said as a scraggly-looking man brewed him tea. It was no trouble, Master Scribe. A corpulent male wearing merchants garb intoned. We are ever at your service. Lu Ri nodded his head. Very well. Report. As Master Scribe has commanded, we have worked extensively with the Azure Jade Trading Company and expanded the reach of our Plum Blossoms Shadow. It has been mutually beneficial for both of our organizations. And Jin Rou? As you dictated to us, Master Scribe, Verdant Hill has not been approachedhowever, shortly after you left, there was an incident. We were unable to contact Master Scribe at the time. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Lu Ri raised an eyebrow. What manner of incident? The woman popped open a scroll. This one will begin the first consolidated report on Jin RouRou Jin as he has named himself. The mousey, nondescript woman began. She wore the garb of a palace worker in the transmission stone division. Shen Yu frowned deeply at the reminder. The name change was an attempt to hide, so Lu Ri reported. Rou had apparently been worried that the little bastard who had tried to cripple him would go looking to finish the job. It was a simple method to hide, changing the characters of ones name and then reversing them. A little shit like the one who had hurt his grandson most certainly would have been fooled and dissuaded. We start less than a week after you left. Jin Rou was involved in an incident at the Dueling Peaks, as codified by these reportsin which there was an altercation with the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Shen Yu paused in the middle of taking another swig, his eyes narrowing at the woman. Oh, little Rou, little Rou! Shen Yu chastised. Something had to have happened. The Young Master, back for revenge! He had been proud when Lu Ri told him little Rou had managed to suppress a Young Master of the Shrouded Mountain Sectthe story had been downright hilarious. Beating an upjumped shit, and then leaving him for the mortals to contain after declaring he was so weak he couldnt be a Young Master? That was damn poetic, and something Shen Yu wished he would have thought of. In fact, the next time he happened to suppress some boy too big for his britches, hed do just that! How embarrassing! How shameful, to rot in a mortals cell, and be declared an imposter because you were too weak! The mortals, however, seemed unconcerned with angering Lu Ri, so little Rou had obviously come out fine from that event as well. The altercation involved every sect in the Azure Hills, as well as the Shrouded Mountain Sects observers. The official story of the sects is that it was a drunken altercation, a small fight. But agents have unearthed that the whole thing began over the apparent assault and imprisonment of one Rou Tigu. The world ground to a halt at the name. The barest hint of Shen Yus intent leaked out, and one of the little medallions in the room shattered. What? Some of Shen Yus intent leaked out at that. Rou Tigu? Describe her. Shen Yu commanded the suddenly silent and sweating mortals. They were struck dumb, and the fat merchant started choking. Shen Yu retracted his aura and they began to gasp for air. The woman fumbled her scroll, panic in her eyes as she tried to obey him. Recover yourself first. Lu Ri said calmly to the mortal, and Shen Yu grudgingly banked his will. The woman seemed to take heart from Lu Ris words and took a deep breath before speaking again. F-Female Cultivator, age fourteen to sixteen. Orange hair. Facial markings. Clothes had a depiction of a maple leaf and rice stalk upon it. She was part of the sectless contingent, but defeated all in their path, save Cai Xiulan, who she was seen interacting with frequently. A wild, unrestrained, and bestial fighter. Relation is likely that of a daughter or niece. She was physically affectionate with him, but not in the manner of a lover. The observer likened it to his own daughter. The mortal bit out as sweat trailed down her cheek, the woman shakily held out an unrolled scroll. Likeness is included. Shen Yu gazed down at what was an advertisement, of all things, of a stuffed doll. A cheeky, orange-haired, and smiling brat looked back at him. Was was she perhaps some manner of family? Was that why Rou had come? She was far, far too old to be an actual daughter. And there was something about even the drawing that was familiar. Something in the facial structure. Had she been some sort of distant family Rou had found that still lived ? Or was she simply like Rou, picked up off the street by the sympathetic boy? Well, allowances could be made if she was impressive enough. Continue. Shen Yu commanded. The mortals continued. Spinning a tale about an assault at the Dueling Peaks and how Little Rou had apparently taken to heel the Shrouded Mountain Sect in its entirety. He would have to confirm the tale himself! Rou, crushing a sect already?! Just what had his boy been doing?! How had he grown so fast? He should have been worried. The tale was distressingly familiar to his to his son but there was a massive, glaring difference. Instead of depredation and death, the tale the mortal told was of a benevolent and still righteous boyone who had taken it upon himself to repair the city that had been wrecked. They were polar opposites. So Shen Yu had a small smile on his face as he reigned in his frayed temper. He was at the head of negotiations, from what observers said, and the disciples bowed to him and him alone. They gave their reparations And then left. They did not challenge it? Lu Ri questioned. Not at all. From all reports, not a single member of Shrouded Mountain Sect has stepped foot in the Azure Hills since they left. That is good, then. Keep an eye on things. As you command. And the Trading Companys relation to him? It again, was as you surmised. The Azure Jade Trading Company has aligned with his interests, and now they are dedicated to his cause. Even Guan Chyou, the favoured daughter, was witnessed by agents spending the night with him, twice, and even journeyed up north with a full guard and stayed with him. She has also been absent at the functions she normally hosted, and the company closed off all offers for her hand. Shen Yu perked up at that little tidbit. Oho? he asked. Another drawing was quickly providedThis time of a fetching beauty with beautiful scarlet hair. Oh, Rou had excellent taste. I see. I thank you for your report. Lu Ri said as Shen Yu examined the woman. There was a thunk of a scroll hitting the table. Within lies your next set of orders. I will be back soon, to further explain them. Yes, Master Scribe! the mortals intoned, but Shen Yu ignored them, already standing. His Qi churned. The mortals actually had been usefulthough now he had more questions than answers. Lu Ri received Shen Yus silent demand as they removed themselves from the manor. The pace increased. ================================== Through the Qi desert, the cultivators leapt. Over the hills and the roads, heading further and further north. It was as if they were going back in time as spring regressed. The leaves on the trees shrunk and the blossoms closed They reached Verdant Hill two days after they left Pale Moon Lake City. Lu Ri was gasping for air and Shen Yu was feeling a bit of strain himself, his wounds acting up slightly in the Qi starved air. But as they traveled further north, one thing was clear. There was more Qi up here. At least a little. It soothed their breaths and the air stopped feeling so hostile. They passed by an unfinished road and entered a tiny town, the most backwater Shen Yu had ever seen. Verdant Hill. He is supposed to be along the north road. Lu Ri stated as they paused for a moment. Remain here. Shen Yu commanded and Lu Ri bowed. I shall continue alone. Rou was close. He could feel it in his bones. His feet took him past another, even smaller village. And when he met the boy, he would get to the bottom of these outlandish tales! ========================================= Alright, that''s it for the soybean field. I muttered as I stared at the newly planted soil. I was rotating soybeans into the wheat fields we had used last year. Soybeans were nitrogen fixersso that meant they could return at least some productivity to what we had going. I mostly wanted to see what the effect was with my soil super powers. Maybe there was something better than the four field rotation I knew we used back home? And realistically, anything was better than pumping the ground full of chemical fertilizers and abusing things until they dropped. I know fertilizer and pesticide has its place. Hell, it''s the reason we could feed so many peoplebut quite frankly, if I could avoid doing any of that shit here Id grab that opportunity with both hands. Besides, I wasnt trying to feed the world. Just myself and my family. I turned from my new field and headed back to the farm. I saw the ghost of a girl at the edge of my vision, riding around on Chunkys back. I was still getting used to really seeing Tianlan. She had been a bit quiet ever since she learned about what happened to Xiaoshi, but I could tell she was getting better. There was a bounce in her step when she explored and watched us prep the fields. Everybody else was doing their own thingMeimei had gotten back not too long ago from Hong Yaowu, grumbling about how Gou had changed the village too much. Hey, the man was working his new know-howand it looked to be going well. I got back to the house, where Meimei had just finished feeding our son. She patted his back until he burped and then set him down for a nap. Smiling, she turned to me And then sneezed. She froze. She lifted her nose up like Ri Zu did to scent the air. I scratched at my back, something touching the edges of my senses. What is that smell? What is that smell? Meimei whispered, her eyes unfocusedbefore she reared back like she had just been punched. Jin! Somethings coming! And then I felt it. Something big was coming this way. My heart seized in my chest. Get everybody ready to hide. I commanded, and then I was off before conscious thought really registered, the ghost of a little girl drifting beside me. ================================ Shen Yu felt it. The mass of Qi heading towards him. It felt like an avalanche. Inevitable. Like a mountain, turning to face him. This was not subtle at all. This was the roar of a dragon towards someone who dared to intrude upon his territory. Shen Yu broke into a grin. Rou had sensed his intrusionto do so meant he was leaps and bounds stronger than when he left Rou. His steps got faster. He flared his own Qi in response, meeting the challenge with one of his own. Rous Qi sped up, closing the distance. The earth rumbled. Shen Yu brought his arm up and swung. It was a strike that would have bowled little Rou on his ass and down the road when Shen Yu left. Instead, his arm met another mans, thick with muscle and power. It was like hitting a mountain as the blows hammered into each other. The air roared from the impact and the earth shuddered. Shen Yu allowed himself to be thrown backwards from the force of the blow. He landed, coming to an immediate stop, looking at the man who had blocked his blow. Jin Rous face was set in an expression of pure determination. His Qi burned within him like a star; his eyes were pure and unclouded, facing directly at Shen Yu. The old man felt some of the pent up worry fade as he saw those eyes. Those beautiful eyes. The same eyes Rou had when he was a small boy shoveling shit to pay for his lessons. The same boy who skipped meals to better himself. When he took the punches the world threw at his head, and kept marching forwards. It was still Rou. There was no Bu here. No monster wearing the flesh of a son. Rous Qi spluttered. His guard faltered. His face flashed through a myriad of emotions: hope, shock, relief and a flash of love, before settling on confusion. Gramps?! Jin Rou asked. It was Rou. It was still Rou. He had grown a little bit; but it was still the boy that he had taught. Rous guard faltered. His Qi faded into the background. Which is why he was utterly unprepared when a bundle of dried horse dung struck him in the face. Have it back, you little shit! Shen Yu roared as the boy spluttered. Shen Yus arms wrapped around the boy as he ruffled his hair. There were so many questions. So many things to look deeper uponbut for now, in that moment Shen Yu had his grandson. v3c47: Jin Rous Grandfather You kept it? How petty can you be, you old bastard? Rou asked as he pulled some of the dung out of his hair. The exact same dung Rou had sent Shen Yu. He had kept it in his storage ring. Shen Yu laughed at the sheer incredulity in his voice. Of course I did! I had to return your giftit was shit! Rou barked out a laugh as he brushed himself off. Shen Yu took the time to look the boy over as Rou dusted the last of the horse dung off his clothes. The similarities from his memory stood out first. The brown hair. The bright green eyes. The freckles dusting his cheeks. Rou looked annoyed but his smirk betrayed him. That familiar little smirk that he always had when he was about to be a little shit. Like when he replaced Shen Yus wine with literal horse piss. The cheeky little brat hadnt died with his crippling. In his letter, he had said he was fine but Shen Yu had doubts, one could lie in writing.. Here, in person all was laid bare. Little could be hidden from his gaze. Rou was still there. He was still there, and still had some of the same core. The smirk was where the familiarities ended for Shen Yu. Beyond that, the boy was different. There was little that connected him to the child Shen Yu had left in the care of his sect. His muscles were larger. His face had lost that tiny bit of baby fat that had remained. And his eyesah, his eyes. So pure. So unclouded. The physical was only the first change, however. What concerned Shen Yu was his soul. Rous soul had transmuted the most during Shen Yus absence. He could feel Rous nature. When Shen Yu had left, Rous cultivation had been completely undefined; a foundation without anything built atop it. Now, little Rou had built upon his foundation a mountainunshrouded by mist and covered in verdant green. A towering, mighty thing. Steadfast, yet full of life and brimming with vitality. Shen Yu wanted to inspect deeper. To look upon what his grandson had built, celebrate its power, and give guidance where he saw flaws. He had been looking forward to that moment since the day he had found Rou, to test what Rou would make of himself.. He wanted to see the roots of Rous power even as the mountain slowly dissipated, becoming one with the world around them. As Lui Ri had said, his was a quiet, subtle power unless roused. But etiquette demanded he desist. It would be rude to push further into Rous soul with his own to discover his secrets. Perhaps Rou would tolerate it because of their past relationship, but today Shen Yu would not push his luck. He did not wish to add to his ledger such an intrusion when he still had to seek forgiveness for his failure. He was not so naive to think that Rou would ever forgive him completely, for leaving him at the tender mercies of that little worm. Shen Yu felt relief that Rous eyes still sparked. His soul felt uncorrupted. There were tastes of things he was not fond of. What felt like metal, welding things together. Old damage that made Shen Yu grimace internally and the taste of something that was not Rou. Something familiar yet alien, like an ancestor guardian spirit that some cultivators had. A handhold that stifled their growth, a poison pill that gave them power at the cost of their own might. It could all wait, none of it was urgent nor dangerous to him. Just as he examined Rou, he could feel the boy was examining him in return. His eyes landed on the bandages around Shen Yus arm and the clothes he was wearing. Rous Qi surrounded Shen Yu, feeling almost suspicious. Probing gently and poking slightly harder than necessary. Shen Yu tolerated it without rebuke, and after a long moment Rou cocked his head to the side. The entire world seemed to sigh as if it had held a breath until that moment. The sound of birds returned; the trees began once more waving in the returned wind. And the earth below his feet seemed to accept him, albeit grudgingly. The silence stretched between them. Shen Yu was one who could march fearlessly ahead into grave danger but for the first time in a long time he hesitated, unsure exactly what to say. What could he say? What could he say to a boy who likely felt like he had been completely abandoned in a vipers den? Who had trusted Shen Yu and his judgment, only to have that trust betrayed. Eventually, it was not Shen Yu who spoke, but Rou. It''s been a while, Old Man. The words were heavy and filled with things unsaid. Shen Yu closed his eyes at them, unable to look Rou in the eyes. Indeed it has, little Rou. Shen Yu replied, his words equally as heavy. He allowed his true emotions to leak into them. His regret. His fury. His sorrow. They paused again, the heavy mood not dissipating in the slightest. ...You didnt let me say a proper goodbye, you know? You just told me to go to the Cloudy Sword Sect and disappeared. I thought that you would be gone forever. I didnt even know if you were alive until you sent me that letter. Rous voice was calm, distant and matter of fact as he delivered those words to Shen Yu. Each word hurt, because it was warranted. A rebuke well earned, yet gratifying in equal measure, because Rou had been thinking of him. He still cared for Shen Yu. The man who stood near the pinnacle of the world disliked admitting he was wrong and hated even more apologizing. But he was no fool nor was he so blind as to let his pride lead him. So, Shen Yu lowered his head. I am sorry for leaving you like that, little Rou. If the request was not what it was I would have ignored it. I would have cast it into the fire and not thought twice about it. Shen Yu returned. But I had to. It was a call that I could not refuse. So I sent you to what I thought to be the safest place in this world for you. Rou took a sharp breath. His brow furrowed, but no explosion of rage followed. No anger or frustration. Instead, little Rou let out his breath with a sigh and looked towards the heavens. ...I dont blame you. Rou finally said, and Shen Yus heart seized at the statement. It isnt your fault that somebody else hurt me. And we all have things that we dont want to do, but must. Shen Yu froze at the words. At the depth of understanding, contained within. What had he gone through in a mere few years, to know without explanation? To have the trappings of duty around him, like the mountain of his Qi? Youve grown, little Rou. Shen Yu whispered. Ive had to, was his reply. Little Rou had grown without him. He had grown into a man and bitter regret at missing that growth mixed with pride that he had survived. His son had never understood. The young man before him was calm. In control. He was illuminated by dappled sunlight as he turned his green eyes back to Shen Yu. And a small smile once more found itself on his face. It really is good to see you, Gramps. Rou said as he started to walk forwards and opened his arms. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. An embrace. Something rarely done between men. It left you too open. It''s good to see you too, my boy. Shen Yu stepped forward and wrapped his arms around Rou. Their hands thumped on each other''s backs. Rou was taller than him. Wider than him. More solid. It was not the body that Shen Yu had recommended he refine but he could not deny that it seemed to suit him like his freckles and his smile, as he pulled back. Things were not mended. Not yet. But it was a start. Far more than Shen Yu had hoped for. Look at you, little Rou. I remember when you were this tall! Shen Yu exclaimed as he held his hand down to half the boys height. Rou chuckled. His muscles flexed and he brought one arm up, showing off a bulging bicep. I always eat my meat and veggies. He replied good-naturedly. And I''ve been eating real well since Ive left the sect. Indeed. Your letter said as such and also said something about a woman! Shen Yu dug his elbow into Rous side and his eyebrows waggled. Yeah! I, uh Kinda got married. Youre supposed to ask for your Grandfathers permission! But Ill allow it at this time! Shen Yui said. Your next woman and her father can come and kowtow before me! Rou flushed slightly and looked away before his face twisted slightly and he scratched his head. Well Let''s stop standing around in the middle of the forest. Let me show you everything that Ive built and well, reassure the people back home. It was kinda a dick move, old man, flaring your Qi like that. Scared the piss out of us! Shen Yu had the grace to be slightly embarrassed. Indeed, coming so close to Rous home like that was terribly uncouth. It''s just as well I have gifts! Ill apologise to your wife for any distress I''ve caused her! If she was up to his standards, of course. Rou shook his head and began to lead them back through the forest at a more sedate pace. And Rou? Yeah? I will explain to you everything I can. My word on it. Rou smiled. Seems we both got stories to trade. But first! It was quite an adventure to get to you, little Rou! Let me tell you a tale of my travelsand of the beauties I laid eyes upon! Rou rolled his eyes, but his smile widened. ================ They walked as mortals for around half of an hour, and Shen Yu relayed the highlights of the trip to Rou. The parts he had liked or at least tolerated when the boy Lu Ri had been in his care. And then, Lu Ri says, Indeed, these were ladies of utmost skill! That man! I dare say his stools are composed of diamonds! Rous laugh echoed through the forest. Come on, Senior Brother isnt that bad. Rou took a swig from the bottle Shen Yu had offered him and then glared at the wine. Are you sure this isnt horse piss, old man? How dare you! It''s the finest wine from Raging Waterfall Gorge! I dont believe you. Rou deadpanned and shoved the bottle back at him. Shen Yu took the bottle back. Then you get me a better drink! he demanded. Oh? I think I might just. Rou said, a hint of challenge in his voice. Shen Yu raised an eyebrow, but let the challenge go as they continued their walk. They walked side by side, like how they used to, when they roamed Crimson Crucible City. In his mind, Shen Yu contrasted little Rou stalking resolutely forwards with a scowl on his face with the centered man before him. The little smile wouldnt leave Shen Yus lips. They traveled until they came to a fence with an open gate. A wooden, rustic thing, with two signs upon it. One was of a maple leaf of some kind. Spikier than Shen Yu was used to and the other declared Beware of Chicken. It would have been an utterly absurd sign, in any other case. Except that there was a magnificent red rooster perched atop the fence right by the sign. The chicken moved faster than a mortal eye could track. Shen Yu watched with amusement as the creature landed in front of Rou. It was one thing to be told that there was a Profound-level chicken in service to Rou. It was quite enough to see one. Master, you are well? The rooster boomed, bowing low to Rou. Utter respect and deference was in the cocks body, even as one gimlet eye fixed on Shen Yu. We received your reassurances, but The old Experts eyebrow rose. Now that that was a rarity indeed. In all Shen Yus life, he had never seen a chicken as powerful or able in his life; and he had supped on the fruits of Shou Taihans labours. The mad man who had created artificial spirit beasts although the experiment had proved unfeasible, the creatures required too many resources put into them. Yet here, in this Qi desert, was a chicken with a solid foundation and the bearing of a true cultivator. The beasts body and mind were clearly refined in battle. He was a naked blade as he observed Shen Yu. In this morsel, that looked to be fit only for a pot, Shen Yu saw skill and understanding eclipsing humans of the same level. It was utterly fascinating. He knew not what Rou was doing, cultivating this creature, but he hoped to find out in the future. Yeah. Im fine. Rou told the chicken gently, like a father comforting a child. You remember how I told you about Gramps? Well this is the old man. Shen Yus smile widened at the simple title that Rou had called him by. Rou Rou had never exactly figured out who Shen Yu was and it was better that way. What surprised Shen Yu, however, was what the rooster did next. Fa Bi De pays his respects to Grandfather. The rooster intoned, sweeping into a picture perfect bow. A martial salute of unparalleled quality. If Shen Yu had to say it it was one of the finest and most honestly admirable bows he had ever received. And it was from a Spirit Beast his grandson had raised. His smile widened further. Oho? Youre a polite creature, are you not? To be polite costs one nothing. To be impolite has the potential to cost one everything. The rooster replied as it rose from its bow. Wisdom from a rooster. Shen Yu had lived a long life and yet even to a man as old as him this was a new level of bizarre. There are others, are there not a sibling? A niece? A Rou Tigu? Shen Yu asked Rou pointedly. Little Rou nodded. Ill explain everything when we meet everybody. he said as he waved his hand, leading the way forward past the gate. The rooster leapt to his shoulder, though he kept glancing back at Shen Yu. Come on in, old man. Shen Yu took a swig from his wine and entered the gate. It was like getting punched in the nose. It turned from night to day. From desert, to lush forest. From a barren waste, to Qi. A shimmering, scintillating jewel. An oasis that would not be out of place in the wider world. He could feel the power here. The sublime peace and the near miasma of Qi that rose from the ground, utterly perfect for cultivation. Shen Yu lapsed into silence as they crested the hill and Rou paused. Paused as he stared out over rice paddies, freshly sown fields, and gentle rolling hills. There was in the distance a manor house, on an island between two rivers. A great barn rose up nearby, with cows and sheep gamboling around it. He could hear the sound of a crashing drop hammer, and along one of the paths lay a building that glimmered faintly in the sunlight made entirely of glass. In the saturated, waving flowers, a bee, thick with Qi, locked its compound eyes onto Shen Yu, as did thirty of its siblings before dismissing him. This was all rocks and dead trees two years ago. Rou said wistfully. Id like to think I did a good job, eh? You built this? With my own two hands well, and with help, he said with a smile, glancing at the rooster. Shen Yu stared at the world around him. The colours were brighter. The sky was bluer. Little Rou had found No.. Crafted an oasis in a desert Built a place to call his own. Shen Yu kept walking, staring around at this farm that was not just a farm. At the fields, packed with Qi. At the presence of the earth and sky. Some of his wounds twitchedthe slight amounts of demonic poison within being burned away simply from being in this place. He took a breath. The easiest breath he had taken since he set foot in the Azure Hills. There''s everybody waiting for us. Rou said. Come on, Ill introduce you. Shen Yu, entranced by the sky above, returned his gaze to the earth once more. His eyes locked onto the assembled members of Rous household who waited for them before the manor house. They waited patiently to present themselves. With them was a tanned, rustic looking girl, who had a resemblance to Rou. Beside her were lined up a row of Spirit Beasts: A rat, two pigs, a rabbit, a snake, a monkey, and an ox. Shen Yu nearly had to double take at the presence of the dragon, the beast nodding its head at Rou. A dragon. Unharvested. Just what was going on here? There were cultivators here as well as a mortal. Two men, who looked to be brothers. A woman, most assuredly a Young Mistress of some sect, stood at attention with them, too close to the monkey-ish boy to be Rous woman. There was a rather fetching mortal woman and a boy, both the furthest away from the center. Those who had likely sworn themselves into his service, and Shen Yu felt a spike of pride at that. Obtaining fealty from others already was he? But they were weak, and so Shen Yu dismissed them. Instead, he looked towards the center of the formation. There were two there. One a freckled maid, who had retreated a few steps. She was rubbing at her nose, with distaste. He locked on to the other woman, standing at the ready, with swords floating around her. This this had to be Rous woman. Shen Yu had met a great many beauties in his lifeand Rous woman? It was no wonder she had captured him so utterly. She was truly a stunning beauty, even amongst the women Shen Yu had seen in his time. A noble face, with plump red lips. Creamy white skin that held a slight, inviting flush. The hint of gold makeup around crystal blue eyes, as pure as the sky. A body that was lush in all the right places or down right decadent, in the case of her chest. For her cultivation, in the Profound Realm She was the one of the most beautiful women he had ever encountered. There was no fey, ethereal allure. Her body was yet to be refined, and already she was at this level. If she wasnt Rous It''s okay, everybody. Sorry for the scare. But this this is my grandfather. He''s come to visit. Noises of surprise abounded. Indeed. I am Shen Yu. He said, his eyes still on the beautiful woman. So, youre Rous wife, eh? he asked her, as he looked her up and down. Not bad, boy! Everybody else twitched, and the beautiful fairy flinched. The one beside her cleared her throat, stepping forwards from where she had stepped back. Her nose twitched. His eyes turned from the great beauty to the little blemished thing, who did, on second glance, have a fantastic set of hips. Welcome to our home, Honoured Grandfather. This one is Hong Meiling. She said gracefully. Wife of Rou Jin. Huh. She was not quite what Shen Yu was expecting. Please be welcomed into our homeand meet your great grand-child. The world paused. The freckled woman, who looked slightly in pain, sneezed. Yes. Rou had said in his letter that he was going to be a father Rou, a wife and Mistress already? He demanded, staring at his grandson with pride. Rou hesitated. Ill get her into bed one of these days. Meiling joked under her breath. The woman paused, as she seemed to realise what she just said. The beautiful fairys face turned crimson, and her eyebrow twitched. v3c47.2: Jin Rous Grandfather part 2 There was a brief moment of silence, as the beautiful fairy turned to glare at the freckled maid, who was rubbing at her nose. Her eyes were slightly unfocused. Then branches and bits of rock shot from the ground to start bouncing off the shorter womans head. The assault, however, was taken with amusement. Some of the tension broke. There were a few chuckles, and Rou even groaned at what the short woman had said. Shen Yu raised an eyebrow at the womans audacity. She didnt appear particularly angry that the beautiful cultivator had been mistaken for Rous wife. Instead, she looked up at him and held up four fingers, a little smirk on her face, as she rolled her eyes. Fourth time. She mused. If I get to ten, do I get a prize? She was keeping a tally of how many times this particular misunderstanding had happened. A laugh bubbled up out of Shen Yus own throat. She was an amusing girl. Rou looked mildly exasperated, as he stepped up to stand beside her. In that moment Shen Yu could never doubt the love his grandson held for the maid. His smile it was the same smile he had when he spoke of his departed parents. The love and affection in his gaze was clear, and the woman returned his smile with a matching one of her own. For Shen Yu though, when she turned back to meet his eyes, the expression was notably less charitable. A cool-yet-respectful courtly nod was his reception. If this had been a noble house, he was sure a fan would have hidden her face and shown him just what she thought of him. It was impressive. Raising an eyebrow at Rou, he responded to the young woman. Ha! My apologies, girl. She was intriguing. Intriguing, because Shen Yu had never seen a woman whose entire cultivation was composed of medicinal Qi. Like Little Rou, just beneath the surface there was something about her. She was a cultivator and yet she was afflicted with mortal sneezing? There was nothing that could really cause her to sneeze in the air, and there was nothing at first glance that said she was sick yet whenever she looked at Shen Yu her nose wrinkled minutely. Some sort of Qi sensory ability? Not uncommon, but he was suppressing his power. Curious, he let out a bit of his Qi and the womans expression was unchanged. Very, very interesting. Yeah. This is Meimei. I talked about her in the letter, Rou casually said. She''s my wife, and the mother of our son. Shen Yus thought stuttered to a stop as abruptly as Brother Ge had that one time hed face-planted into the Five Elements Barrier formation instead of punching through it. Married and a child, in two years. He had forgotten how fast the young could move. He swallowed thickly. You didnt mention that in your letter, he said. Rou shrugged. Still didn''t know if I was gonna see you again. And the child? Hes inside, asleep, the woman said softly. Shen Yu sucked in a breath. This this was all going very, very differently than he had imagined it. Finally, he nodded. Then, let''s finish up here! My boy, let me see your legacy! Are these all the people of your household? Yes. The short woman nodded to the others, so that they would begin their introductions. Youve already met Bi De, so! First up was the beautiful one. This one is Cai Xiulan, Honoured Grandfather, the fairy said, forging ahead despite her embarrassment. It is a pleasure to meet the grandfather of my Sworn Brother. Shen Yu raised an eyebrow at the statement. Sworn Sister? He would have to get the story about that And just like that, it seemed that it was rather orderly. There was a set procedure to this. This one is Rou Tigu, Old Man! You taught my Master? You have to be super strong! The tanned girl marched forwards, her eyes sparking. He could see the similarity to Jin in the frame of her face. Indeed, I did, little one, he said, as the girls eyes sparkled. She was in the Profound realm already, her power radiating from her body, and her Qi was as excited as she was. She was stronger than Rou had been when Shen Yu had left him to the Cloudy Sword Sect. Her form was utterly impeccable despite her childish demeanor, and beneath the surface he sensed a predator lying in wait. He half expected her to attempt to strike him then and there to test Shen Yus strength, but the girl refrained. Calmly bowing to him, she raised her palm. Swift as the breeze, a form leaped onto the waiting handa rat wearing robes with the same symbol as the humans, one who bowed formally upon her appearance. He eyed it warily, remembering one particularly aggravating time in the sewers of Fire Lotus City when he was young, with their plague of rat-men. But this was no twisted monstrosity; she smelled of medicinal herbs, and her Qi spoke of one in the fifth stage of the Initiates realm. This was a small, well-groomed creature with the air of a Spiritual Doctor, who spoke in the Qi-Speech of Spirit Beasts. Hong Ri Zu greets Honoured Grandfather. She rose from her bow and seemed to tremble slightly at his gaze before scurrying back into Tigus hair. This was Rous wifes apprentice? Introduced as as an equal. The same way that Jin had introduced the magnificent rooster. She even had the same surname as Rous wife. Shen Yu stroked his beard as he glanced from the rat to the chicken. Rou was not the kind of boy to feed, clothe, and form true attachments with anything he meant to betray. But what other purpose would he have for Spirit Beasts? Their actions were so human. Completely human. Most Awakened Spirit Beasts were incompletedriven by rage and spite, twisted mockeries of men. The vast majority simply acted, exhibiting no true understanding. Yet these were tame, docile, intelligent beings who were given respect and gave it in turn. They spoke words of wisdom, and thus, they were servants? Something to study? Outer Sect Disciples? For all that little Rou had said hed given up cultivation in his letter it certainly looked like he had made a sect of his own. The next pair to be introduced left him even more confused. He glanced down as a boar came forward to greet him, a sow trotting beside him much like a dutiful wife. Shen Yu had travelled far and wide. In his travels he had once met a group of tribal monks; powerful cultivators in their own right, they strived for the heavens in their own way. They sought something they called nirvana. A state of utter peace and contentment. A concept that Shen Yu had thought was of dubious use at the time. He had been told men strived for lifetimes to achieve it. If those strange monks could witness the creature before him, they surely would have spat blood. Never before had Shen Yu seen a being at such peace with the world and with itself. All he could do was stare as the boar approached hima towering titan and a speck of dust at the same time. The boar bowed, then moved forward and sniffed him, nosing at Shen Yus hand; and then the creature deposited a satchel full of nuts in Shen Yus grasp. Friend, the boar decided. Shen Yu stared at the gift, and then turned his eyes back to the boar. Thank you, he ventured to the creature. The boar nodded, inclining his head slightly. He withdrew and his companion came forward. It is an honour to meet such a distinguished gentleman, the sow said after it bowed to Shen Yu. Should you need anything, I shall endeavor to make it so. Please do not hesitate to call upon me! Shen Yu nodded, bemused by the imperious tone, but his attention was on the boars small gift. After a second of hesitation, he opened the small satchel and then popped a nut in his mouth. There was nothing special about it. It wasnt poisoned, and it wasnt filled with Qi. It went well with the lingering taste of wine. It was a simple kindness. After the boar, there came two boys: Xong Yun Ren and Gou Ren, brothers. The first had the appearance of a fox, with an Artifact Blade of not inconsiderable power on his hip.The other was simply solid looking, with a bandanna of tribal colours on his brow. A fox and a monkey, and both were nearly as powerful as Rou had been when he left. A bombastic voice cut inthe tone, an anchor of normality in this sea of strangeness. The arrogance and pitch was a familiar refrain he had heard a hundred thousand times. Welcome, Old Master! Liu Xianghua, Young Mistress of the Misty Lake Sect, pays her respects! After her picture perfect martial salute, one hand transferred to her hip and the other flung out her hair in a move that looked practised. After her, Bowu was introduced a mortal, apparently, and yet the Young Master of that same sect. Meihua, a girl who had her own babe on her back, a friend to Meiling. A snake, a rabbit, and a monkey, spirit beasts all. An ox who simply bowed his head, the aura of sword cultivator about him. Finally, the dragon sidled up to him. It looked like a sleazy salesman even as it bowed politely, which only piqued Shen Yus curiosity further. Why do you stay around here, noble Dragon? Shen Yu asked the creature. A Dragon could barely be called a Spirit Beast, being something nobler and mightier than a base creature. It was even said that a dragon was what taught man to cultivate. Occasionally, one would be found as the guardian of a village, or living in a beautiful lake. The righteous normally left the great beasts be, and the docile ones rarely attacked unless provoked; but the reagents one could harvest from the creatures were often too powerful for the unscrupulous to ignore. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. This one was the weakest Dragon Shen Yu had ever encountered, its power nothing compared to the mighty beasts that he had met who could shatter the very heavens. But it was still a dragon. Here, in this Qi Desert, active and friendly. I wash the dishes, was the great beasts boastful answer, chest puffed up with pride. ...You wash Rous dishes. And water the plants. You can thank me after dinner. Shen Yu stared back blankly at the beast before he cracked, roaring with laughter at the sheer absurdity. The old man had been around for a very, very long timeand that was the most absurd thing he had ever been told. No wonder they were not reagents if they were this amusing! Rou! Quite a motley collection you have here! I can''t say I know what youre doing here, he declared, a smile on his face, but not bad, boy. There was a slight tenseness in the boys shoulders that dissipated. Worry or fear, perhaps? Does that mean we can spar? Tigu interjected eagerly, already getting into a stance. Shen Yu chucked at the eagerness. Not yet, Meiling said in a stern tone to the girl, and turned to Shen Yu. She had a complicated expression on her face. There''s one more. Shen Yu was invited into the house, and to a little bundle of blankets. Amethyst eyes; cheeks flushed with freckles. And already, a tiny, burgeoning spark of Qi. The babe smiled at him. Rou certainly had crafted something wonderful for himself. His heart had been hurt; his resolve, in some ways damaged. But here, he was healing from the events that had transpired. In spite of his words about quitting cultivation this was perfect. Little Rou would heal. His babe would grow, and so would the power of his home. Shen Yu would take the long view. He would limit himself to a few words here and there, so that Rou would start to spread his wings and range far and wide from the nest he had crafted for himself. But for now, Little Rou could rest on his laurels. Shen Yu would even aid him, because he too needed a rest. And what better way to relax, than in this strange new place that healed his grandson? He smiled back at Rous flesh and blood. Content, for the moment. ============================ Here I come, Old Man! Rou Tigu shouted. She was a whirring ball of Qi constructs and death. If she had fought Rou two years ago, she would have rended him into a hundred pieces. Already she had a movement technique, the beginnings of a refined body, and sword intent that was in the beginning stages of being refined. She was utterly magnificent, for a Profound Level cultivatorand she was enthusiastic and eager to please. She had no care how much Qi she expended, her focus only on learning as much as she could. Shen Yu appreciated it, as he tilted his head slightly or stepped out of the way. The girl had no hope of striking him. He could see the calculation in her eyes, as each minute dodge Shen Yu performed maderher to focus her intent further, increasing the pace and precision of her strikes. For any teacherfor any sect, she would have been a valued disciple on her combat learning alone. With a flick of his fingers, he shattered every Qi blade, and with that same finger pinned Rou Tigu to the ground. The tanned and muscled girl went limp immediately at the defeat before grinning bright, so much like Rou. Not bad, little one, Shen Yu complimented her, as he allowed her up. Thanks, Old Man! Youre good! As expected of the man who taught my Master! She sprang up instantly, unconcerned by her defeat, and began some cool down stretches. Shen Yu smiled at her and turned his gaze to the surroundings. He took a breath of the fantastically pure air. He couldnt help but grin again. Rou had taken him around the farm showing him all he had crafted. Some of it, like the barn, was so mundane and mortal; but it was interspersed with wonders. The fields were full to bursting with Qi. There was a house made of glass and a still that distilled that divine nectar, alcohol. He had tried some. It had been mortal, but the mead and vodka had been absolutely delicious. But everything, everything looked like it had the capability to grow. The still especially. Today, mortal spirits; tomorrow, a mash of the finest spiritual herbs. Any mortal noble would have killed for this land; quite a few sects would have as well. Hells, the Cloudy Sword Sect would take one look at the Seven Fragrance Jewel Herbs and ask if Rou wished to be a supplier for them and all Rou had said was that they were good seasoning. It was utterly absurd, and twice as amusing. He even had what Shen Yu was quite confident were Divine Peach saplings that were growing. Apparently the dragon had brought them back from one of his adventures. The people here were quite refreshing, too. He turned back to Tigu, who had finished her stretches. Several of the other Spirit Beasts were looking on, as were the more human elements. There was but one Young Mistressand the more Shjen Yu watched her the more sure he was that the girl was acting. There were simply too many little tells. Particularly the fact that the mortal boy laughed at her whenever she made a bombastic claim and her lips had twitched every time she heard it. Most astonishingly? There were no egos to burst. They understood their own strengths very well, and like the Cloudy Sword Sect, traded pointers often to grow. It was like a mortals imagination of some idealized martial group. Shen Yu shook his head. There was one thing he was curious about, however, and had yet to ask about. How long have you been cultivating, Tigu? Two years! She glanced up from where she had been talking to the little rat, replying cheerfully. Shen Yu paused at the statement. And yourself, Bi De? I am approaching my second year of cultivation as well, the rooster replied. I first awakened under my Masters care in the summer before last; and the wisdom of our Great Masters Teachings ever propels us to new heights. Rou had raised multiple students right up to, and in some cases past, the edge of the Initiates realm. For many powerful families, that would be nothing noteworthy. For Rou? Either these were all transcendent talents or little Rou had simply grown that much in two years. Either way, it was something fascinating, a feat to take pride in. He was in the midst of pondering it when the ox then came before Shen Yu, a plow hitched to his back. Amused, he answered the unspoken question. Oh? Show me. The ox nodded. He set down his plow, and made one cutlong, and almost perfect. His sword intent was clear. Shen Yu, the Unconquered blade could not even be surprised. An entire menagerie of Spirit Beasts, cultivators that a thousand masters might wish to be their disciples. Diligent, humble talents. How absurd was it, that these base beasts were more respectable than most humans Shen Yu had met? Rou! he demanded, and the boy poked his head out of the house where he was aiding his woman in preparing Shen Yu a meal. It already smelled quite good. Yeah, Gramps? Your little beasts are magnificent! I approve! Rous surprise was clear and his bright smile genuine. Soon enough, dinner was served at the long, communal table. They had upon their plates the bounty of spring and the last preserves of the fall. And indeed, they were seasoned with Seven Fragrance Jewel Herbs. Shen Yu took a bite of dinner, and his eyes widened. He took a sip of the strong spirit Rou had poured for him, refined from countless potatoes. The dragon looked at Shen Yu with a smug smile. Shen Yu nodded back to the noble beast. Thank you for your bounty, Dragon, he replied with good humor. The noble beast nodded, the very picture of regality. Less than an hour later, he ruined the image by turning into a fat carp and licking the leftover sauce off the plates. No pride whatsoever, that one, but oddly respectable in the strangest way. They spoke long into the night; small talk, as Shen Yu regaled them with stories of Rous youth. Tonight, there would be no heavy conversations. Simply a day of reconnecting and getting to act as the grandfather to Rous friends and servants. Shen Yu went into the room provided for him. Content. He was growing to like this odd place. ================================ Meiling took deep, calming breaths as she ascended the stairs to the upper hallway. A bucket full of water was in one hand, and she carried with her medicine made from a dragons breath, a copper wire, and chalk. Dinner had gone surprisingly well. Xiulan had still been a bit upset with Meiling for what she had blurted out, but in her defense, she hadnt exactly been thinking straight when she had said it. She had been much too distracted by the thing that had arrived at their home. Shen Yu. A monster wearing the guise of an old man. She could smell his potent power. A burning, raging star, it was so strong she could taste it. It defied her senses to nail down what exactly it was. Untamable. Unconquerable. Unknowable. Her sinuses throbbed from simply being near him, a hairsbreadth away from splitting open and bleeding. He was stronger than Jin. Stronger than Jin and Tianlan combined? Judging by the way the Qi beneath the earth was pulling like a pump, drawing energy, the answer was most likely. She could even feel a slight nervousness from Tianlan. Jin felt it too, but he remained confident that the old man wouldnt try anything. Shouldnt try anything. After everything he still trusted the old man. The others seemed to be warming to him too. Tigu, of course, had challenged him. He pinned her effortlessly, amusement dancing over his features as Shen Yu praised her skill. The Xiong Brothers howled with laughter, as Shen Yu had regaled a story of Jin from his childhood, replacing Shen Yus wine with piss.Even stoic Bei Be had looked on with approval as the man absently made a cut that eclipsed everything the ox had done. But Meiling felt a cold fear settle in her stomach when she watched him. The monster was playing house but she couldnt shake the feeling that he was going to take Jin away from them. More, she sensed something deeper within him that called to her power. Shen Yu hid much of his nature, none of the others seemed to notice it. None of the others sensed it. His Qi was deep below the surface. Hidden from the rest of them. Despite that she could smell the smoke and acrid scent of a demon''s poison. He was hurt, badly enough that despite his power she could smell it. Shen Yus body was fighting it without aid. Winning against the potent killing strength of the demonic taint. Even if she did nothing, he would be fine. But she stood in front of the door to his gifted room regardless, her usual tools at the ready anyway. Fear would never stop her from doing her duty. Meiling took a calming breath then knocked on the door. You may enter, the old man called after a moment, and she opened the door. Shen Yu was seated upon his new bed, staring at a piece of glass crafted by Miantiao. It glittered in the light shed by the candles. Hello Grandfather, she started, even as her nose wrinkled at the smell. If it pleases you, I would aid you with your wounds. Shen Yu looked up from his study of Miantiaos glass. For a moment she felt his whole attention on her. She gazed into his summer sky eyes. A glimpse behind the veil at the monster within. It shook her deeply but he withstood it. Who am I to deny my boys wife? he asked, tone slightly condescending. Jin told me you were more likely to refuse, she sighed theatrically even as she laid down her tools. A stubborn old man, he said. I certainly don''t deny that, little miss. How did demonic essence get into your wounds, anyway? She began to draw the formation. The old beast glanced at her movements, giving a moments consideration before dismissing her utterly as a threat. By fighting them, of course. There was quite a large battle. Jins grandfathers voice was as conversational as hers, and then his eyes locked on to her. You can sense it? Im impressed. If the bloodline of the Celestial Constellation Soul Art was not extinct, I would guess that it ran within your veins. Meiling shifted uncomfortably at the statement, stilling momentarily before returning to her work. But let me ask you a question, what do I feel like to you, Hong Meiling? Meiling stopped her work and looked him in the eye, facing him. A monster, was her honest reply. The old cultivator barked out a laugh. More accurate than most, I would say I have done some monstrous things. And even more heroic ones. There are stories about me, you know? Legends though I dont know if they have reached these hills. There are no tales of a man with your name that I have heard. Meiling said, and the old man shrugged. Alas! I am unknown to my granddaughter! He chuckled again. You dont like me, do you, girl? Meiling paused at the question of the cultivator. And then with a feeling of a small hand placed on her back, spoke her mind. You insulted him. You belittled him. You hurt him. Your choices nearly got him killed. Tell me a woman who could forgive someone who did that to her husband. Her voice was calm, though she was filled with a quiet fury. Jin had once had a damn complex about his strength and skills. One that he had seemingly moved past, but Meiling worried that it would return with the advent of this old man. And I''m not sure your visit is a good thing for him, either. The old Monster considered her words, and then smiled indulgently. Your words are good, Hong Meiling. Know that this Shen Yu approves of them. I dare say you are one of the finest wives I have ever met in my life. Continue! I shall allow you to ask me whatever you please. What are your plans for Jin? Meiling asked simply. For now? To see and hear all he has done. He will rest a while; He will grow this place to whatever heights he chooses. I will not begrudge him that. But he will once more soar in the skies. The old mans eyes were utterly confident. Fear not, little one. He shall always come back to you. To abandon this place would be foolish and we all need a place to rest our heads. And what if he doesnt? Meiling said defiantly. What if he refuses your demands of him? Tell me, Shen Yu. How conditional is your love for him? The old man froze. The beast born out of the stars unchained fury mulled over her question before once more smiling.It''s a shame you dont like me, little one. Because I dare say I like you. If only all women were so bold as to walk into a monsters den like you have. This time, the words were not quite so condescending, but it didnt escape her that he didnt answer the question. Perhaps that was an answer in itself. They lapsed into silence as she completed the formation. A copper wire was stuck under the bandage. You dislike me, but you will still attempt to treat me? Shen Yu asked, once more in the guise of the affable grandfather now that the time for questions had passed, amused. Yes, was the reply. Now, this may feel uncomfortable. Remain still. Meiling pulled out the flask of medicine that she had made with Wa Shi. It was most of their stocks but Meiling couldnt really smell the extent of the damage. Healing a monster to curry favour. Honestly this was rather foolish, but Jin had seemed quite concerned that the old man had been injured. Preparations completed, she clapped her hands together and pulled. Her medical Qi rosewith a wave of gold following behind it. The water instantly turned into black sludge. The copper wire corroded into dust. The sparkling medicine turned dull and inert. Meiling opened her eyes, shocked. There was still so much in there! She looked up at the old monster, expecting a rebuke. Instead, he looked just as shocked as she was. And then the humor came back. It seems that little Rou is very, very good at collecting mighty allies. =============================== Shen Yu stared at the door, as Rous womanno, as Hong Meiling left. She had been clearly thinking about what she could do differently the next time. Rou what kind of place is this, you crazy boy? Shen Yu wondered. The Demonic Qi, something that would have to be carefully ground down over months or, more probably, years had been removed in moments. More curiously, her Qi had peaked at the Earth Realm, a wave of cleansing gold and medicine. What if he refuses your demands of him? Tell me, Shen Yu. How conditional is your love for him? Shen Yu sighed. He always had trouble dealing with perceptive women. To her question he had no current answer. Doubts chewed at the back of his mind, returning after being banished over the course of the day. What if Rou wanted nothing to do with any of Shen Yus plans? What if he couldnt convince the boy? Shen Yu grimaced, and meditated on the answer. v3 c48: Whole It was a pleasant spring night. Not too hot, but neither was it cold. The air was laden with the sounds of crickets and frogs coming out of hibernation and getting their groove on Though they were nowhere to be seen. The sky was full of thin cracks, radiating golden light. They shone and pulsed with shared power, but they had been growing thinner and thinner as the world healed. A young man sat on the veranda of a house. It was an odd looking thing; a clash of styles that had completely different priorities and philosophies, but somehow managed to look pleasing. The young man was tall and broad, with freckles on his cheeks, and a soft smile on his face. His right eye was closed. There was, oddly, a mirror beside him. You know, I honestly wasnt expecting the old man to visit. A voice said from beside the young man, and he turned to look at the mirror. In the strange, silver thing, he saw his reflection. The same freckles. The same exact face save for the fact that the mirror had his left eye closed. Yeah, it''s good to see the old bastard again. Rou replied. It was difficult to see where Rou ended and Jin began. He wasnt really asleep these days. It was more like well, it was like they were just one guy. Even in this place, where there were half memories of them being near fully separate, connected only by their feet they were one. The conversation was more like he was talking to himself then talking to somebody else. Even though Jin had let Rous side.. Come to the fore, as it was, to see Gramps again. Its a little strange to really see him, for me. Jin murmured. Honestly? I thought the old man would be taller. Yeah. I got taller. We got taller. Shit, were damn huge, now. Rou mused. Three years. It was a long time, and yet Gramps, aside from the bandages, looked exactly the same as when he left. The wonders of eating well. Jin deadpanned, and then started to flex. Just look at these things. Rou clenched his own fist and looked down at his arms. No matter how inefficient it was for a cultivator to be this big, well, he couldnt deny that he liked it. And Meimei liked it too. They both laughed. After a moment, Rou spoke. So what did ya think of him? Jin the man in the mirroror was he the man in the mirror? considered the question. Hes better with kids than I would have thought. Jin admitted. Yeah. I wasnt expecting the old bastard to know what gentle means! He hung me upside down by my ankle more times than I care to count! Rou declared smiling as he was, remembering the tender care Gramps had lifted Xiaode with. The bright smile on his face, as the babe had reached for his beard, was priceless. He got along well with everybody. Jin continued, his voice soft. Yeah. Yeah he did. You see Yuns face when he told him about the Soaring Heavens Isles? Or when He started critiquing Big Ds form? It was nice. Gramps, getting along with Rous new family. Like he had dreamed about. He seemed to think we were doing a pretty good job with things, too. Gramps had, for the first time, told him he had done a good job with no conditions attached. The joy still bubbled in Rous gut. I should have kept the still a secret. Rou said, shaking his head. The old boozehound looked like he saw the Emperor when we told him what it does. Jin laughed again as they remembered the look of joy and greed on Gramps face. It was companionable Jins company had been growing more and more bearable, from what he could remember of it. Either that or he had that Stockholm Syndrome thing that Jin had told him about. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Rou snorted as he looked up at the sky, his smile growing wider on his face as they lapsed into silence for a moment. And then Jin spoke again. He was playing it a bit close to his chest though. The good mood faltered. The thing Rou had not wanted to see, but Jin couldnt help but notice. He didnt really talk about the whole cultivation thing, or the Cloudy Sword Sect stuff. Rou agreed.. But it wasnt like he had brought it up either. For the day Gramps was back. He had savoured the little moments, the pride in the old mans eyes. But it was tainted and slightly strained by words left unsaid. ...I was just happy he was alive. Rou said. He hated how vulnerable it made him sound. Jin didnt pounce on the obvious weakness. Instead, his reflection turned to look at the sky as well. What do you think about what Mei said? That he wants to convince us to become cultivators again? Meimei had confronted Gramps. The woman was nuts. But damn, Rou was impressed And once again humbled that his wife was so willing to step up for his sake. Rou took a deep breath. I meant every word I said in that letter. I wont leave. Perhaps, if Jin hadn''t been so Jin, the bleeding heart bastard, and helped Rou out, Gramps would have picked up instantly that something was wrong. Perhaps, if the relationship he had with Jin was any different, Rou would be raging, and hoping Gramps found the fact that Rou had been broken and replaced. But Jin Rou was Rou Jin. Some days, that separation wasnt even there. Perhaps the final parts of the union between Jin and Rou had started when they defeated Zang Li. Or maybe, the merge happened when he first saw his sons face. Or maybe the separation didnt exist at all, and this was just some insanely unhealthy coping mechanism, as Jin had joked. That he had made Rou, or Rou had made Jin to handle the trauma of their death, and the influx of foreign memories. Our therapists would need therapists. Jin often joked. Rou still found the idea of that profession strange. Well, most of Jins world was fucking weridand that discounted the truly insane shit, like dank meeems. Well, some of them were kind of funny. Fuck Around and Find Out was truly an eloquent phrase, elegant in its concise crassness. Rou sighed, and looked away from the mirror. Im not really looking forward to this conversation. Sometimes I wish I had more problems that I could solve by punching it in the face. Jin snorted. It would make things a bit easier, yeah. Well. When the old man wants to talk.. Well talk. Rou finally said. Well face it together. Like we did with Zang Li. Rou declared. His eyes bored into the sky of this strange place. There was no need to discuss their plan of action. There were no doubts or worries from his other half that they would be in conflict over this. He loved the old man. He really did. But Rou had his own home now. His own family. He would hear what the old man had to say and then decide his own future. The gold cracks in the sky thinned. The mirror beside him disappeared. The boundary between him and himself started to fade. You know, there''s usually an epic battle in the center of the mind before this thing happens. Feels sorta anti climactic. Jin mused. I can punch myself in the face if it makes you feel better. Rou said. And we both know I''d win that fight anyway. Oh? But obviously, youre the dark, broody side. So that means I win by default. Jin laughed, as images from a bunch of books flooded his mind, and hundreds of protagonists hugged their darker halves spouting sappy lines about love and friendship and acceptance. Rou sighed in disgust, as Jin cackled, but he couldnt quite keep the smirk off his face. Those stories were. Well, he was kind of glad that Jin had liked them so much. It was more idealism than an orphan from the streets of Crimson Crucible City could really handle at times But Rou really did prefer a world that wasnt as dark and depressing. Jin Rou who was Rou Jin opened his other eye. The night sky changed. To the dawn. The place, deep in a fractured soul, sealed shut. ========================================= Shen Yus mood was little improved when he exited the room he had been given by Rou. He had meditated deeply upon the words of Hong Meiling but they were words he had not wanted to hear. The night had passed in the blink of an eye to his senses, and he was still no closer to finding peace with her statement than when she had first spoken them. Grudgingly, Shen Yu moved Hong Meiling up slightly in his estimation. Few could lay claim to the feat of stunning him so utterly he had no immediate answer. She was as audacious as any cultivator, that girl. So he rose with the rooster. Bi Des voice carried a slight bit of Qi with it, invigorating all that heard the sound. Another interesting feat. Tou Le would pay a castle for that ability. So he ventured down the stairs to breakfast; the day regimented as a mortals day. He frowned minutely at the sight of Hong Meiling, nursing her son, but he averted his eyes. Instead, he gazed at the symphony of blades that was Cai Xiulan, cooking breakfast with a pig and a dragon. It was amusing, and Shen Yu couldnt help the smile that came to his face at the sight of a proud beast chopping vegetables. Nor at the lovely sway of Cai Xiulans hips. The girl was an excellent dancer, and her voice was sweet. There were footsteps, and the feeling of power. Shen Yu turned his eyes away from the kitchen, and to Little Rou. His grandson smiled back at him. Shen Yu sucked in a breath at what he beheld. Little Rous eyes were conviction incarnate, and his spirit as serene as the boar Chun Ke. Good morning, Gramps. he said as he poured Shen Yu tea. The old man swallowed. Good Morning, Little Rou, he returned as more and more Spirit Beasts and men entered the house, chatting with each other and sitting down at the table. Shen Yu watched Rou with Hong Meilings words in his head. What if he doesnt? Above all, Shen Yu desired a legacy. Not in the sense of most men, with their blood. No. What Shen Yu desired was a legacy of an ideal. An ideal of a man who forged a path that was truly his own. A man whose every advancement in cultivation was because of reagents that he gathered himself. A man who learned from others, but did not fall into their dogma. A man who was tempted by everything that this world had to offer, experienced every pleasure and every pain, and still found the strength to separate himself from it, leaving but one thing behind. When Shen Yu ascended to the Heavens, and to whatever lay out there he would leave behind a man that was the purest expression of their own will. Who would find his own apprentice, teach him what Shen Yu taught to them, and then ascend himself and join Shen Yu in the heavens. A never ending chain of his own thoughts and ideals. Not because Shen Yu demanded it; but because the strength and value of his way would be self-evident to all who saw it even if they did stray from the path at times. Rou would understand. He had to understand. v3 c49.1: The Heavens and the Earth Breakfast for Shen Yu turned into an act. Hong Meiling would not have the satisfaction of knowing she had unsettled him. It was certainly petty of him, but one could never let a person know when a blow had found its mark. He once more praised the slip of a girlnot even the Demon Commander had cut him so deeply. It was rather easy, however, to slip back into the role of Gramps. The surroundings distracted him, and his laughs turned genuine. Especially when the little dragon took a place next to Shen Yu, to properly coach him on the way to consume the various dishes that were arranged in front of them. Oho? And this goes upon it? I say, little Dragon, how do you come up with these things? Shen Yu asked the beast indulgently. Only through tasting the bad does one know what truly tastes good, the dragon, who was currently a carp replied. He stroked his whiskers as he lounged in a water filled trough. He had a smug, fishy grin on his face as he imparted his words. Indeed, it was not bad for a man to have that outlook. Once more, Shen Yu was rather impressed at the temperance of Rous animals. What he means is that he sticks everything he can get his fins on into his fat mouth. Tigu shot back. The carp waved his fin negligently at her. You sling insults while enjoying the fruits of this Wa Shis labour. Twas not long ago that you thought rats were the height of fine food, before this kindly elder brother enlightened you. Tigu rolled her eyes at the jab. You didnt enlighten me! I always knew what was good! And rat. Well yeah, theyre kind of gross like this. And Master and Mistress dont want me to eat them anymore. Shen Yu paused at the declaration, and once more, he examined the girl who looked so like Rou. She too had been forced to eat rats to survive. Shen Yu felt another small surge of kinship with the girl, who remained so chipper. Nodding to himself, Shen Yu decided that the girl was a passable talent. She had been lifted from whatever Rou had done, but she could still be praised. Indeed. I remember my time eating rats. I speak for us all when I say I am glad such times are behind us, eh Rou? Shen Yu said instead, and he saw the boy grimace at the reminder. There shall be no more rat eating in this house if I can help it. Rou decreed. Meiling, the monkey, and the fox boy all nodded their heads in agreement. The rooster decided to interject at that moment. Indeed. Delicious food is something to be savoured, as this Bi De has learned over his journeys. That, and the company of home is more fulfilling than the coops of other hens. The rooster stroked his wattles. Shen Yu stared blankly at the chicken, before bursting out into laughter. It was endlessly amusing to hear the beast speak. Oh? Visit many a coop, did you? Shen Yu asked leadingly. The rooster seemed to realise what he just said, his wattles flushing a deeper shade of red. The beast turned his beak to the sky. A gentleman does not speak of such things. His attempt at salvaging the situation failed and both the rabbit and the rat turned gimlet eyes upon the feathered man. Truly? Shen Yu mused, as he saw the jealousy in the rats gaze. You were the one who brought it up. Perhaps we may trade stories of our conquestsHa! Trading stories with a chicken! Ill drink with you, Spirit Beast, and you can tell me about this journey you went on. It is not every day one hears such a tale. And he would drink with the creature! It was sure to be an amusing distraction, once he had spoken with Rou! Shen Yu ate more of the food. Including a stack of cakes absolutely slathered in the syrup Lu Ri so loved. He would have to ask for some for Lu Ri. The boy tried oh so hard to hide his irritation after he had eaten the last of it. Eventually, the meal did conclude. The little dragon absconded to lick the plates cleaned. The rest of the household filed out, and took up positions in the courtyard, near the fruit trees. Shen Yu watched, amused, as they waited for Rou to come out.. And then his amusement faded, as Rou took his stance. It was a stance he was intimately familiar with. You still do that, Rou? he asked quietly. It was the first one you taught me, Rou replied. Like you said; every day. Shen Yu smiled genuinely, as he began. It was utterly perfect; refined, into a foundation as solid as the firmament. A stirring of pride came once more to his chest. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. =================================== Some of Shen Yus turmoil had lessened in the face of the little martial display Rou had put on. Rou still valued his teachings and valued them so much that he had taught them to all of these cultivators and peopleall of them had the set of basics Shen Yu had devised, and all were acceptable in using them. Little Rou truly had started a sect. It was strange, to see the boy so comfortable in a position of command yet as their morning practise finished, he took his place at the head of the group once more, solid and calm. Alright, everybody, same as usual. Well try and finish the rest of the fields today. Gou Ren, Youre almost done? The monkey boy nodded, his eyes set. Yeah. Bowus seed drill is working wonderssame with the inter-row tillers. Heh, if were not careful, theyll put us outta the job! Rou chuckled and nodded to the mortal, and his underling. The boy had a proper amount of respect in his tone but it was the respect of a younger brother to his elder. Shen Yu smiled slightly at the byplay, happy at least that Rou knew the feeling here. Bei Be, you wanted to continue work on the road? The ox bowed his head slightly. Excellent. He continued down the list of assignments. Most of the time, his words were phrased as requests, not commands, which in Shen Yus opinion wasnt nearly firm enough but it seemed to work. His underlings were no less respectful for it. Neither man nor beast did anything but accept his words, and even Impudent Hong Meiling bowed her head to her husbands will when he gave her the task of checking on the cows. It was actually rather amusing how seriously they were all taking farming. The animals in particular were serious enough that they looked like they had been given orders to march to war. But it was an opportunity. Rou had commanded his subordinates to go out into the fields, presumably while he meditated, so they would have time to talk. Rou was smiling, even as he saw them off. Shen Yu could still remember the first time he commanded men of his own. Rou turned, and took a step inside, Shen Yu intent on following after himwhen Rou turned right back around, a shovel in his hands with its haft intricately carved. Alright! Time to get to work his grandson declared. Gramps, youre a guest, so you can do whatever you want but do you want to see how we do things? I do. he said, as he watched his grandson. He wanted to see Rous abandonment of cultivation in action So, you work personally? Yup! How can I tell somebody what to do if Im not ready to do it myself? he asked. Besides, I love it here. Shen Yu paused, at the tenderness in Rous voice. Following Rou out into the fields, Rou granted Shen Yu permission for a deeper examination of his Qi and abilities. And he observed. Rou rose his shovel high into the air, his Qi swirling around it. Shen Yu opened his senses. And then nearly cursed when Rou drove his Qi into the land. It was to Shen Yus senses, a spike of purest gold. Rous Qi poured into the ground as a vast waterfall. Energies well into the Earth Realm saturated the dirt, driving deep, past the roots of the plants and the trees, and into the water below. And finally, into a golden net of energy, whose properties were nearly indistinguishable from Rou. The entire formation beneath the earth resonated like a chime, pulsing in time with Rous breath and heartbeat. The entity beneath the earth, the one that had been hiding, that Shen Yu had thought was some ancestral weapon Responded. Shen Yus eyes widened as he realised he could not feel the separation between them. There was at no point where Rou ended and the thing in the ground disappeared. For a brief instant, terrible rage overtook him; Rou was giving this thing his Qi, his energy. This parasite was feeding on him His Qi came to the fore; dark and terrible. The world shuddered in protest, as the thing took Rous energy. He would tear it out, root and stem! And then, instead of wholly taking the power for itself, the very earth seemed to sigh. The plants grew more vibrant. A warm spring breeze flowed outwards from the point of impact as Rous Qi seeded the land. He gave to the earthand the bands of gold in every plant, every animal, and as Shen Yu expanded his senses, every person. Rou had connected himself to the land. The earth pulsed again, giving back. There was but one technique that had any similarities with this. This version of it was warped and twisted from what Shen Yu knew of the Path of Shennong. Shen Yu found bile beginning to form in his throat as he began to comprehend what Rou, what his grandchild was doing. And then little Rou did it again. He poured his Qi, wastefully, into the earth. There was what felt like a shuddering heartbeat. The golden threads connected him to the land, and to his wife. Threads that shared his power. Threads that allowed others to access his might. Or rather the Earth Spirit below thems might. Rou had grown so strong so quickly. His power the core of it, was at the high end of the Earth Realm. But the spirit below It was diffused and ever shifting. He would be able to figure it out eventually, but it would require concentration he could not muster with his tumultuous emotions. Rou was the land. The land was Rou. Every inch of his power his very soul, had been bound. The tendrils were wrapped so tightly around his soul. He had chained himself. From here, there would be no ascension. From here he truly was not a cultivator who could challenge the Heavens. Shen Yu. Shen Yu suddenly felt every single one of his years. What had happened. Why? Why had Rou? He turned his gaze from the furrow in the field, to see Rous eyes upon him. Little Rou he was calm. I have abandoned the path of cultivation. The letter said, slightly remorseful, but resolved. To a cursory examination, that was a mistruth. Rou had grown strong! He had grown powerful! He had subordinates, a sect more powerful than anything else in this little pond, created in less than two years. But it was the truth. Those who follow the Path of Shennong all perish He had bound himself fully to the world. He had, true to his word, abandoned challenging the heavens. There was still time. There was still time. Time to convince Rou to remove the chains He was strong, he could restart his cultivation anew! Hey, Gramps? Rous quiet voice interrupted the spiral in Shen Yus heart. His Qi, soft, gold, and gentle, wrapped around Shen Yus, preventing it from harming the world around it. It was a tenuous grasp. With a flex, Shen Yu could shatter it. But instead, he puled his Qi back into his body. Let''s talk. Shen Yu could only nod. It was all Shen Yu could do to keep his Qi under control as Rou walked with him into the forest. The leaves were starting to grow their blossoms and first leaves, but were otherwise bare. They sat together on a rock. There was silence. Utter silence. Shen Yu could not understand. ...what happened? What happened, to make you choose this path? Shen Yu finally asked. His voice was remarkably calm, for all that he was barely able to stave off Qi deviation. A bit of blood leaked out of the corner of his mouth. Rou sighed and stared up at the branches. Where do you want to start? Shen Yu paused at the question, before he gave his answer. How could a man.., How could a man that he had chosen do this? At the beginning. What happened that day, Rou? His grandson looked up at the sky and sighed. Im getting a bit too good at telling this story, he said with a little smile. Well, I guess it starts on the day I died. v3 c49.2: The Heavens and the Earth Shen Yu took a deep breath, as Rou spoke, calming himself as much as he was able. His emotions dulled, as he entered partial meditation. Lest what Rou was speaking of send him into a rage that would destroy the Azure Hills. The world both dulled, and shot into hyperfocus. I died that day. He hit me in just the right spot. I felt my heart stop. I felt everything start to fade away. And then I was back. Rou explained it calmly. Matter of factly. He had made peace with it. There was no true vengeance burning in his heart, for it had already burned out. Now it was filed with clinical dispassion. Indeed. The damage, from what Shen Yu could see was more than Rou knew. He saw the thin golden welds, almost disappeared. His mind categorized how Rou could have gotten so mangled, and soon he came up with the answer. The Unclouded Fist. Its original intent was to be used against the wicked. It had legendarily been used to aid in rendering extinct the Twilight Cuckoos Triumph. What was left of the original bodys soul was a film, floating atop oil and blood, and to this the imposters anchored their new cultivation. Against those with roughly equal cultivation, the Unclouded Fists would knock against and disrupt the film; it would render useless every new technique the imposter had learned,, and expose them to the world. Against the weak, that knock would not just disrupt, but rip and tear. It was just as bad as destroying a dantian. Though the soul was normally particularly resilient and elastic if one had also died and began to slip out of their own body It would result in the damage Shen Yu could observe. The cracks ran through Rou in his entirety, yet had painstakingly been repaired by. The parts of Rou that felt like Rou but were subtly different. It was not demonic, that much Shen Yu was certain of. No Demon felt like this and the Earth Spirit that Shen Yu could feel observing him would not have allowed the connection to itself if Rou was impure in some way. He didnt know exactly what it was and he was fairly certain Rou didnt know why it had happened either, other than sheer dumb luck. The kind of luck that all cultivators coveted. It wasnt even then that I decided to leave, you know? If it was just that maybe I could have taken it. Maybe, I could have stayed... but the people who dragged me back to my room decided that they deserved a reward for being so kind to me, and ransacked it because there wasnt anything I could do to stop them. Shen Yu kept his breathing even. In his time, the other Outer Sect disciples never would have imagined doing that to one of their own. You made the correct choice to leave the sect. Shen Yu said to Rou. But why why here? Why did you not desire revenge? Why did you decide to leave cultivation entirely? Shen Yu would have been furious. A grudge would have been born that day, and he would not have rested until the Cloudy Sword Sect was burned to the ground. Rou nodded at Shen Yus question. Revenge? Could I even manage to take revenge? Could I train for a hundred years to maybe, possibly defeat a person raised by a sect? The Cloudy Sword Sect at that? You told me I wasnt the greatest at cultivating, Old Man, every time. I wasnt fast enough. I wasnt strong enough. My foundation wasnt as solid as it could be. Shen Yu winced at the statement. His own words had served as Rous guidestone. Had informed him of his prospects. Brother Ge had been right. Shen Yu had erred in raising Rou. One son had too much support. The other the other hadnt had enough. He could not even fault Rou for his logic. The boy had trusted him utterly. Trusted him as much as Shen Yu had trusted the Cloudy Sword Sect. The Elders there had been harsh, but they had praised his talent and skill. When one of them told him he was deficient, he would work hard to correct the flaw but then they would praise him for his dedication. It was never one over the other. How many times had he truly praised Rous skill in cultivation? The damning answer was not enough. You were not bad at cultivating, Rou. Shen Yu had to say, his voice tinged with regret. You started eight years late. Your progress was more than satisfactory. You are talented, Rou. Talented! But I let my own problems blind me to the fact that the same words that drove me to new heights were harming you. For that it is too late for me to apologize, but you have it anyway. Rou took a breath and let it go. Citing an old proverb, Rou replied, In this world, there is no medicine for regret. Shen Yu looked away as Rou continued after another breath. Why did I leave cultivation? I realized there that I was looking at the rest of my life. Fighting tooth and nail for scraps, like I was living in the alleyways again. Watching out for the flesh gangs and hoping they didnt take me. Or forcefully recruit me. Id be surrounded by people I hated, and I didnt know if I could bring myself to be a proper cultivator. He paused for a second, looking away from Shen Yu before he turned to meet the old mans eyes. There was nobody really left to care. The world stilled as Shen Yu absorbed the blow. I couldnt I couldnt live like that again. Not for the rest of my life. So I thought about it a bit, and decided well, if I have no talent for cultivation, and Im more likely to die young on the path than continue upon it, why not quit? I looked up the place with the least amount of Qi. The weakest province in the entire Empire, Azure Hills, and started walking. It''s better to be a big fish in a small pond, then a tiny fish in the ocean. It was a path of mediocrity. Every part of Shen Yus soul cried out against it. It was the opposite of everything he stood for. A man accepting his fate, instead of raging against it. It was a disgusting abhorrent thing, lacking in any sort of ambition. He hated it, but Shen Yu was not blind, he understood why Rou had done it. It was the ruthless pragmatism of a boy raised by the streets. Of a boy who willingly went without food to learn how to read. Shen Yu closed his eyes as Rou looked away once more and continued to speak. I didnt want the sect to track me down because of any outstanding fees; and I didnt want the other guy to remember that I was still alive and track me down anyway for some sport. So I left officially and then swapped my name around, changed the characters. It wouldnt dissuade people like Senior Brother but besides him? Who the hells would go to the Azure Hills to find me? It just kind of stuck after that. That''s why everybody just calls me Jin now. Another pragmatic decision, that Rous deceased parents would understand. He still did honour their name, even though he had switched the characters. Again, and again, he spoke sense. But Shen Yu could not agree with the outcome. He opened his eyes and finally let himself see the boy as he was now and not the memory that he had clung to. This Rou was content. He was placid. He had the bit of a spark in his eye that had endeared him to Shen Yu, but his goals were so simple. Protect his family. Grow his farm. That was where it began and ended. The conversation turned lighter as Rou spoke of his arrival to the Azure Hills. He told Shen Yu of his journey through the little village of Verdant Hills and then he started talking about his farm. The pride in his voice was undeniable. The anecdotes he painted were amusing. Such as Bi Des grand battle against a fox. Or the fact that Tigu had once been a cat. Shen Yu had questions, but more than that he had concerns. Rous topics, Rous concerns, Rous life? They were all so mortal. The path of a man who had turned completely from the heavens. This was a man without ambition. A man who would die. For all that Rou was a cultivator, still, he was so horribly mortal. As the boy regailed him with tales of building roads and surviving the seasons, Shen Yu only half paid attention to the ambitionless tales. Instead, most of his focus shifted upon the earth spirit with its unceasing vigil. Shen Yu examined the connecting threads as Rou spoke. When did you notice the Earth Spirit? Shen Yu finally asked. Tianlan? Rou replied, even naming the earth spirit. I didnt even notice when we well, when we became like this. Shes been helping and protecting us for a while. Shen Yu twitched as Rou gifted the spirit some Qi in demonstration of the connection. This could not stand. Shen Yu came to a decision. This was not something Shen Yu could abide. He did not want Rou to die. He slipped out of his meditative state, allowing his emotions to properly convey the gravity to Rou. He glared at the ground, before turning his eyes to Rou. Rou what you have built here you should be proud of. The decisions that led up to this point, I cannot fully fault them. But you cannot continue on this path; It ends, Rou. He hoped that Rou wouldnt know. That he would realise the earth spirit was nothing but trouble, and that he would manage to end whatever contract he had with it. Examining the bond Shen Yu thought he might be able to sever it, but Rou would take catastrophic damage if he tried. They were too intertwined. I know, Rou replied after a moment. There was a twinge of surprise from the earth spirit but Shen Yu only felt a flash of rage at the words. The acceptance galled him. Rou accepting his death. Accepting it with a smile on his face. For a brief moment, Rou was someone else. His own son, smiling as he died at the hands of his father. How conditional is your love, Shen Yu? Hong Meiling demanded. So that is it? Just accept the inevitability of this world? He demanded, no longer calm. Live off this borrowed power until youre nothing but dirt? Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Rou turned to face an angry Shen Yu with anger in his own voice. Tell me, Grandfather. How many men ascend? And how many die younger than I am now? Shen Yu stood. And yet in striving they elevate themselves! What use is it to say something is dangerous, so I shant do that? Where would men be? Cowering in fortresses, or would all of us have been slain in the age of myths, the Demons destroying the world entire? His voice rose with each word as Rou Jin simply sat there. No! A man, a true man, needs to be more than that base cowardice. They need to strive to ascend! Yes. Those men are free to strive as they may. Just as I am free to find my own path. Jin said with an amount of finality. Immovable as a mountain. Shen Yu would be proud of the words, if only they spoke in service of another ideal. Shen Yus blood burned as his Qi once more came to the fore. He could feel his rage and, despite his best attempts to hold it back, his fear. He needed to try something else. You think that this paradise is safe, Rou? Shen Yu raised his hand and pointed to the farm before them. How long do you think you can hide? It might be safe for a while. But at the rate it grows, it will be noticed. The earth spirit grants you some strength, but it also limits the power you can reach. You need something, or this place will not remain safe. You will fail without it. I will protect my home. Rou replied, his eyes narrowing. Can you? Shen Yu demanded, as a grandfather questions his unruly grandson. his fist clenched. Rous eyes widened. The blow caught Rous guard. It was intended to launch him into the air but Rou was a mountain. But in the face of his power Jins feet soon left the earth. He felt the earth spirit shudder. The boy flew backwards barely a few feet, his shovel suddenly in his hands. His face was full of shock which gave way to resolve and no small amount of anger. Shen Yus next strike was blocked, Jin straining under its weight. The earth spirit shuddered again, this time with absolute fury. A formation appeared behind Rou. Whispered chanting filled the air. [Divert The Waters] The air of this place, once so nourishing, abruptly pulled away. But that was fine. Shen Yu adjusted instantly to the change in circumstances. Pulling back his fist, the air screamed in protest and then igniting as Shen Yu prepared his next blow. Little bands of gold started threading their way up Rous arm. Shen Yu knew he was making a mistake as soon as he threw the first blow. He knew that force like this would not be the answer. That no amount of physicality could change Rous mentality. But he couldnt stop. Not now. Not with the boys life on the line. The old man had to stop him before he died. Shen Yus fists ignited the air, and Jins fists quelled them. Each strike should have blown craters into the landscape around his feet, yet Rou diverted the energy, leaving only ruffled grass. Jin had certainly gotten better, the small part of Shen Yu that wasnt driven by fury noted. A fist smashed into Jins cheek, splitting his lip, and knocking him back again. Jin returned the favour, a blow to Shen Yus side that threw him backwards. A fine strike but utterly lacking in killing intent. Shen Yu snorted air out of his nose. Not good enough, he decreed. Jins eyes narrowed. Then, he stepped forward, his shovel a command of death to a lesser man as it moved to strike him. Shen Yu smiled tightly. The blow would have turned a castle into dust. He caught it with one hand, and riposted, as they began to trade pointers in earnest. Jin received another blow to the chest that would outright slay any cultivator in the Profound Realm. He grunted, as he was merely driven backwards slightly. Fine! Let''s say I do join you! Let''s say I do get on that path again, and reach the heavens. And what do you do when you do ascend? Jin demanded. You attain power and immortality. Shen Yu declared as he stepped into the larger mans guard. You become the pinnacle of this world, and qualify for ascension to the next. He explained it as if to a dull child, which was exactly what Jin was being right now. And then? Jin asked. What if the heavens are just like this world? You ascend to them, find out youre only a first stage heavenly cultivator, and have to do it all over again? Then you do it again, he stated simply. You climb, and climb, until you reach the peak. No matter where that peak is. For what? Jin demanded. Yes, they have their power and what do they do with it? What do you do with it? Sit in a cave and meditate for a thousand years so you can find another cave, kill the beast that lives within it, and then sit in that cave for a thousand more years! You climb and you climb and you climb, until you can wave planets into existence and shit universes. And Then What? Shen Yu narrowed his eyes. Rou didnt understand. And then you shall be truly free. To do what? Make a universe where you actually spend time with your family, instead of doing it when it mattered? Jins retort was vicious. Shen Yu flinched. Memories did not surge forth so much as roiled underneath the buried regrets of the past. He had so many regrets, so many possible if onlys. The Unconquered man had been conquered more times than he could count, striving for what seemed like an impossible dream. Nevertheless, the Blade continued on his path. He could not stop now for then what had it been all for? In the end, the one who was strongest was the one who was right. [The Unconquered Blade, First Form] Jin gripped his shovel tighter. The barest of Shen Yus mysteries came to the fore. The earth shuddered. The sky darkened. Jin sucked in a breath. The Earth Spirit snarled in the back of Shen Yus mind. [Break the Rocks] Strands of gold met the Unconquered Blade. And lost. =================================== Every person on the farm flinched as the first boom reached their ears. Two babes started crying. Meiling looked simultaneously resigned and furious. The world shuddered and rumbled. Her nose began to bleed. What do we do? Pi Pa asked the gathered members of the Fa Ram, her voice thick with worry. A roosters eyes narrowed. =============================== Jin was laying on the ground. He was enveloped within a crater. He looked fragile like this. Fragile, like another boy Shen Yu remembered burying. How conditional is your love for him? Did Jin matter, or did Shen Yus legacy? He stared down at his grandson, breathing heavily on the ground. The boy grunted as he rose, not truly hurt. His eyes were still defiant. Even in defeat he was unbowed. The boy made him more proud in that moment than he had ever been before. Shen Yu couldnt lose him. Damn his legacy and damn his ideals; he didnt care if Jin despised him. He just wanted the boy to live. He picked Jin up by the collar and stared into his green eyes. It will be alright, Jin. You will attain the power you once dreamed of, and ascend like you told me. His voice was gentle as Jin looked up at him. The boy looked tired. When you took me in, I never wanted to rule the world or ascend to the heavens. Rou whispered. Not really. I just wanted you to be proud of me. The words hammered into Shen Yus heart. He staggered. The next words came out, almost desperately unbidden, at the still defiant boy. Jin, I do not wish to bury another son before I pass. Please. Please. Tell me. What can convince you to leave this path? Nothing. Jin replied simply. Shen Yus heart broke. How conditional is your love for him? This was a mistake. His Qi faded. He had known that since the first blow. It was too late. All that was left was anger, disappointment, and resentment. And now that was fading too. Another failure. Another doomed son. No legacy to follow him. Shen Yus grip slackened, slightly. I see. Shen Yu looked at Jin without the barriers that he held against the world. For a moment, Jin Rou glimpsed the truth of the man behind the visage of the Unconquered Blade. Shen Yu looked at the boy that he had wanted to be his legacy. I truly wished for you to join me in the heavens. Shen Yu whispered. Shen Yu looked around at the destruction. There was less than he had been expecting. Doubtless, he would be unwelcome. But he would check in from time to time. Perhaps.. If he delayed his ascension a bit, he could. See him, in his last moments. It''s always the heavens, the heavens, the heavens. Jin spat to the side. A bit of blood hit the ground. I dont care about ascending to the heavens. That door is closed to me. Instead Im going to make my own. Shen Yu froze. Make his own heaven? The very thought was absurd. One cannot ascend to the heavens through the path of Shennong. Empower the land, using the earth spirit as a medium. Jins eyes burned with ambition. The Path of Shennong, but not. Or was it? Shen Yu gripped his shirt tightly, pulling Jin up so he could look him in the eye. You youre serious? Shen Yu asked. The world pulsed and thumped with golden light. And our Great Master shall not be alone. A voice boomed. A rooster moved as fast as the light of the moon. Shen Yu could have dodged. He should have dodged. He did not think he needed to. A blade of moonlight hit the skin of Shen Yus face. The chicken was at the level of a creature in the Profound Realm. It should have shattered outright. It should have broken on his skin. Yet instead, the silver blade cut. Shen Yu bled. He raised his free hand to touch the spot where the blow had landed. A Profound Level spirit beast cut him. Cut him with a blade powered by only iron-clad conviction. A single drop of Qi rich blood welled up in the wound. The roosters next kick planted itself in Shen Yus chest. He allowed it to push him away, releasing Jins shirt. The rooster landed in between his master and the man who could end him with a thought. His dream is one we all seek to uphold. Shen Yu felt the others as they raced through the forest towards them. The other surge of gold from Hong Meiling. The little specks of power rushing toward them. They were ants to Shen Yu. He could snuff them out with a thought, and they knew it, his Qi unveiled to the world. And yet their hearts did not waver. They stepped into the clearing, weapons and qi bared, and prepared for what was to come. Every single one of them shared the same blazing eyes as Jin. We shall face many trials ahead, that is true. The rooster continued. But we shall rise to them. Jin rose to his feet, as he looked at the rooster, before he let out a breath, and the gold surged. Both of them had been holding back, as the Qi beneath the ground pumped, drawing more and more energy into Jin No. Into all of them. An entire sect planning to bring up the very earth of a province. And if the honoured Grandfather still has concerns then this Bi De begs him for his pointers. I walk the path of the heavens already. I shall do whatever is necessary to guard our home. We dont face the heavens alone. The beautiful fairy, Cai Xiulan, whispered. It should have been absurd. It should have been enraging. But the Roosters eyes. The roosters eyes were as clear and determined as the old masters of the Cloudy Sword Sect; somehow, his countenance was as noble. Shen Yu felt the last of the fight leave him. There was a spark of hope A spark of hope that Shen Yu carefully put away lest he deny them their victory. Whatever came next would be something surprising. Shen Yu looked at the young man, who still seemed a bit unsure of what would happen next but prepared for it. Old Man, Ill follow my path until the end. Whatever that may be. Shen Yu would not have the legacy he planned. But this this was something interesting. It was one thing if a man built himself. It was another if he built an entire world, until it ascended. Shen Yu bowed. Jin froze, surprise on his features. I apologise, Grandson. For my words and for doubting you. His Qi allowed both Rou and the earth spirit to feel his sincerity. Jin licked his lips then sighed. Okay. Okay?! Meiling snarled from beside them. Yes. Okay. Hes family Mei. We had a fight and for now, that fight is over. The young woman gave Jin a look of frustration after glancing at Shen Yu but subsided. Jin moved forward with a proffered hand. Let''s get a drink, Old Man. I never did get to finish my story. I didnt even tell you about the Dueling Peaks. Shen Yu took his grandsons offered hand. His negligence and fears had damaged their relationship butit could be repaired. Hopefully. Shen Yu was ruminating on the new development when Jin handed him his shovel from his free hand. After you clean everything up. You break it, you fix it. Jin Rou declared. Shen Yu stared at the shovel. Then he started to laugh. Of course, Grandson. This old man can still swing this with the best of them. Jin shook his head. Yeah, yeah. Ill get this side. Huh, less damage than I was expecting he began to mutter as he surveyed the forest. Shen Yu watched him for a moment as he took his disciples, no, family, to aid in repairing the damage done. A prickle in his back made him turn to meet the eyes of an angry Meiling. In answer to your question, Hong Meiling, it was not conditional, he stated to her simply. She gave him a long look before a bright smile plastered across her face. I still think youre a worthless bastard, she told him sweetly. Shen Yu barked out another laugh, and hefted the shovel. v3 c49.3: The Heavens and the Earth part 3 I sighed as I placed my hands on the ground and pushed the hill back into place. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Gramps doing the same, just with my shovel. I turned back to what I was doing and considered the land around me. The forest wasnt in the greatest shape, which sucked because I liked this forest. I closed my eyes and touched the little web of gold that was still writhing with irritation. I felt an incessant tugging in my soul. With a sigh I closed my eyes and found myself somewhere else. A grassy plain with rolling hills a familiar little girl jumping forwards to tackle me. Are you alright?! Tinalan demanded as she started scuttling around me like a beetle. She pulled open my shirt, staring at the massive bruise on my chest. She shifted up to my back, then was shoving her head down my sleeve with almost desperate fervor. Fingers probed bruises and chest, hissing with irritation every time she found some new injury. Honestly, it was kind of funny, despite the notes of concern and panic that was flooding down our little link. That bastard she hissed as she finally stopped her probing. Then her eyes snapped to mine. What was that, huh?! He just says Lets just stop and be friends, and you just say yes? "A little bit." I replied gently. Tianlan looked at me like I had grown a second head. "Why?" I sighed and ran a hand through my hair. Well, let''s take a load off, yeah? I said, pointing to a rock that we could sit on. Tianlan nodded. I sat down on the moss covered rock, and the Earth Spirit joined me. I took a moment to gather my thoughts, before saying anything. Well, for one thing, I kind of had a feeling this was coming, so that took the sting out of it. Tianlan raised an eyebrow. That, and well, I did win the argument. How? she asked, confused. He hesitated. I stated simply. He had me. He had won, and like he always says, the strongest is right. When I looked into the old mans eyes, when I told him I would follow my path until the end he stopped. He didnt force me. He couldnt force me. And then he had to decide that he valued me more than any ambition he had for me. When he let me go and bowed, he took the first step to apologize and build back that bridge. Tianlan was silent as she digested my words. Dont get me wrong, Im still kinda pissed at him, but this could have ended a lot worse than it did. This kind of fight back in the Before would have been a relationship ending. The other half? They told me our disagreement had been positively civil. A few punches and some harsh words. A bit of casual landscape rearrangement that ended with the Elder admitting he was wrong and apologizing? Grandpa saying he was wrong, and he was sorry? I think I just heard every Asian and Latin kid from the Before start screaming that the end times were coming. So you stopped. the Earth Spirit said. So I stopped. Id like to believe in second chances. As long as what people did wasnt too heinous. I had my limits on people being cockwads. Tianlan chewed her lip for a moment, and then sighed. We got our asses kicked. We did. I agreed. It was like a toddler fighting a gorilla. The old man had literal centuries of experience on me. Ill do better next time, the Earth Spirit promised me. Im still getting used to this again. Take your time, shortstop. I told her, and started to ruffle her hair. Tianlan giggled at the touch, but quickly sobered. She got a bit of a shifty look in her eye. Jin? Yeah? Why did you say no? You know what will happen, with this with our She swallowed. You know, that at the end of this, youll die. Now that was a heavy question. I could see the hesitation in her. I could see the scars that memory crystal had put on her, about Xiaoshis own hang ups. It''s not like I want to die, Tianlan. I fully intend to live my life for as long as I can. Its just that it always comes back to what youre willing to sacrifice for immortality and for me, the costs are never worth it. The Earth Spirit stayed silent. Let''s take us, first. What would happen if I tried to get back on the proper cultivation track? Wewe would, she stumbled over her words. We wouldnt be connected anymore. I could tell the thought worried her. Hurt her. Exactly. I would have to start all over again, for one thing. And that that would take a while. Cultivation requires true and absolute dedication. It isnt something you can dabble in if you want to make it to the top. Tianlan mulled over my words, before nodding hesitantly. Its time, mostly. I have no desire to sit and meditate all day to find a better spot to sit and meditate. I have no desire to go on a five year journey for some special plant that will increase my abilities fivefold, or something. Xiulans mom left when she was twelve and told her she might be back some day. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. She was smiling, when she spoke of her mother, but the old pain was still there. Gramps just chucked me in at a sect and told me he would be back as soon as he was able and three years was fast. It had been really fast, by cultivator standards, if I was honest. Ill be damned if I do that to the people I love. I don''t want to come back to snapshots. From three to six for my son. From six to nine on another journey. From nine to fifteen if things get rough. Then one day Ill blink and he''s thirty. In the end, youve spent less time and made less memories with the people you loved than when you were mortal. What if you stay for those parts, then set out later? Youve got time. Tianlan returned. Xiaoshi lived long enough, and had a lot longer left in him. I nodded. Well, yeah. Maybe I can become immortal. Can they? And then Ive spent all this time becoming immortal, and the reason I want to be immortal is dead. Some of the texts say when we ascend, we move past such petty cares. If thats a petty care, then ascension can fuck right off. Tianlan was silent for a moment. Yeah. Yeah I get that. It hurts. It still hurts, those memories, from so long ago. the Earth Spirit whispered. And yet still some will go for it. Some will say immortality is worth it. We all make our choices. But in the end, our choices make us. Two years ago, I made a choice. A choice to abandon the heavens, and live my life on the earth. I dont regret that choice. Tianlan took a deep breath, and let it out slowly. Hey, Jin? she asked. Yeah? Im glad you came here too. I smiled at the Earth Spirit and then opened my eyes. I once more stood in the forest, my hands pressed on a pristine hill. It lacked any craters, and the uprooted trees had been returned to their proper place. I sighed, drained after the heavy talk, and turned my attention to the reason I stayed. When my family felt me and Gramps fighting, instead of running away they ran towards us. Which was objectively fucking stupid, but it didnt stop the warm and fuzzy feeling that they had all been willing to throw down for my sake. Especially one rooster in particular, who Gramps was also stealing glances at while he shoved around his own hill with the help of my shovel. One brave rooster, who had offered himself in my place. He was dumb, and an idiot, and Id be talking to him later to thank him for everything he did for me because chewing his ass out is the last thing on my mind. I shook my head. Fucking hell. When I ran out here, I had just wanted to farm. When had my life gotten so complicated? I had no damn clue. Some parts like this fight sucked the fat one. Other parts I looked over the people who were helping me repair the land. Other parts made it all worth it. ==================== Shen Yu was deep in thought as he sat within Jins home. His grandson was out getting more barrels of his drinks. Shen Yu waited patiently thinking over what he would say once they had drunk enough to soothe the aches from their bout. He wanted them to speak frankly on the things left unsaid between Jin and he. Repairing the forest had been interesting, a surprisingly relaxing activity, and it had given him the opportunity to study what Jin meant to do, this Heaven on Earth, he wanted to make here. Jin continuously giving to the earth now made sense in the context of his goals. As did all the others of this farm. They were one force, moving in tandem, and working towards a common goal. Humans and Spirit Beasts both, impressed by Jins quest, aiding him without restraint. It truly was an interesting project. He would observe more, and perhaps see how the Earth Spirit reacted to Shen Yus own Qi. But that was for later. Now Shen Yu had to contend with the surreptitious glares that were being sent his way. Jins family were preparing another meal, traveling in and out of the kitchen, shooting glances at him whenever they did. It was good that his grandson was so beloved! Their anger was amusing, he approved of it. Even little Tigu, so eager and affable before, was upset with him. He still could not believe that she was a common house cat! He thought for sure she may have had some manner of Tiger Spirit bloodline, but an actual cat? It was astounding what Jin had accomplished. The only one who wasnt avoiding him, or glaring, was the rooster, Bi De, the one who had managed to cut him. Beware of Chicken, Jins sign had declared. A prescient and truthful warning. The rooster honestly reminded him of Lu Ri, if he were a man, instead of a chicken. Shen Yu could almost see a resemblance. A dutiful, stoic Disciple who was loyal and more than he first appeared. It was arrogant of the beast to offer himself in Jins place. Arrogant, but intriguing. A foundation as solid as rock. A cultivation style all his own. Shen Yu was staring at what he would consider an ideal man in the form of a feathered biped that most would try to put in a soup pot. He shook his head with a smile. He would consider it. Jins path would require strong guards and Shen Yu still had not adequately apologized. Bi De. Shen Yu commanded, the rooster perked up. Meet me on the morrow. I wish to see your true strength. The rooster bowed. It was then that Jin came in, carrying a barrel over his shoulder. Shen Yus eyes immediately locked on to the casket, as it oozed Qi. Were having the good stuff out tonight! I dont want to have to drink an entire barrel to feel anything! Jin shouted. You were holding out on me?! Shen Yu demanded as Jin set down the barrel. His grandson grinned. ==================================== As it turned out, yes, Jin had been holding out on him. He had very much been holding out on him. The heady, golden brew touched Shen Yus lips. And Shen Yu, connoisseur of all beverages, from the best to the least, considered the mead. The thick body; the sweet taste. It had been a long, long time since Shen Yu drank his first Qi filled beverage. Shen Yu had drunk thousand year old vintages. The mead in his hands was not the finest thing he had ever drank; not by far. Nor the most Qi filled. But it felt like the first time he had drunk, all those years ago. It felt warm. It settled in his stomach, present but not heavy. Shen Yu took a deep breath and let it out, along with some of the tension within him. And things were still tense; Shen Yu had received quite a lot of sidelong glances as Rou spoke to him about what had happened at the Dueling Peaks. Shen Yu would have to follow up on it. Demons? Here? He would be paying a visit to the Shrouded Mountain Sect soon. After he drank the rest of this barrel. Or got Jin to make him another one. If you had brought this out first, we could have avoided all that unpleasantness. Shen Yu joked, and Jin rolled his eyes. The boy smiled. Cheers, Old Man. Their cups clinked, the gesture one of peace. And then, their eyes were drawn by a commotion. The others had similarly calmed, after Jin had distributed his golden brew. And now, they were, well Rip roaring drunk after a single cup. Hong Meiling had downed three at the beginning of the tale, giving Shen Yu a glare the entire time. Now, however, she was in a predicament. Cai Xiulans arms wrapped around Meilings throat, disrupting blood flow and constricting her airway. Why must you always tease me so, Meimei? The woman demanded in Meilings ear, her cheeks flushed with drunkeness. You are pregnant no longer; and now, I can have my revenge. Xiu-Xiulan The smaller woman made a few choking sounds, then rapidly tapped the arm that had taken her. Xiulan leaned in, to savour the choked apology. Harder~ Meiling breathed with a throaty moan. Cai Xiulan stared blankly at the woman in her grip, the light in her eyes dying as Jins wife stole her victory. Meiling started to cackle, and the pretty fairys eyes narrowed. The grip tightened again, and Hong Meiling suddenly looked rather less playful, her laugh cutting off into sounds of strangulation as the woman picked Meiling up, took her to the door and there was a splash, as Meiling entered the river. Xiulan came back in, dusting her hands off. Meiling entered a few minutes later, her grin still firmly on her face, and a laugh on her lips. Shen Yu started to laugh with her. That woman She may not like him very much, but as Hong Meiling started dancing on the table, singing Shen Yus favourite song Well, even if his grandsons wife didnt like him, Shen Yu decided he rather liked her. He smiled and lifted another cup to toast her, one the rat had spiked with some form of laxative. He drank it and winked at her. It was surprisingly potent, but of no real consequence. Shen Yu sighed as some of the tension bled from his shoulders. It was not what he wanted, nor expected from his trip but he was feeling satisfied all the same. He sat with his grandson, and began to pet the boar as the creature walked over and sat beside him. He watched an absolutely fantastic performance. Hopefully Lu Ri was having an enjoyable time though he doubted it. The man was probably dour as always, but that was his charm! Interlude: Fortuitous Encounter Remain here. Shen Yu commanded. I shall continue alone. With that, the old monster strode forwards along the paved road, and left Lu Ri behind. Master Shen Yu wished to see Jin Rou alone, which was perfectly understandable. One day or thirty it mattered little Lu Ri had been commanded to wait, so he would wait until Master Shen instructed otherwise. At least Master Shen had left him in a town, though the wilderness would have been no object either. He would have scouted the area, set a small camp, and then settled in to meditate. Instead He got to explore this quaint little town. He turned from the gate back towards the town center and began to meander around the area. It was a quaint thing. In form it was much the same as any other town in the Imperial Heartlands. Only in that manner though. The town wasnt in the Imperial Heartlands. From what Lu Ri had seen, the towns of the Azure Hills were tiny, smelly, and often dirty things. Imperial Palaces and roads were poorly maintained. Lack of funds, corruption, and simple time had worn most of them down into something undeniably rural and provincial. Indeed, Lu Ri could see signs of wear on this town as well. It felt old to Lu Ris senses, like all the other towns had. The weight of history from people living here for thousands of years. In Verdant Hill however, that old, worn, and run down feeling had been replaced with something almost optimistic. He had already read the report his men had given him on Verdant Hill, but reading a report and seeing the reality in-person were two separate things. He trusted his men to do their utmost, but the town of Verdant Hill had actually exceeded what he had been informed of in the letter. The cobbles were immaculate. The air, which this far north should have been thick with the smell of animals and people crammed in together, merely had the smell as an undertone. The rest got carried away by the spring breeze. Even the sides of the buildings looked like they were washed regularly. Lu Ri took note of it all as he explored Verdant Hill. Even the district that was the poorest and most run down did not appear dilapidated. There was a man scrubbing at a spot on the street, cleaning up whatever had stained it. A drunkard, his cheeks rosy red, staggered to a labeled receptacle and tossed his refuse into it. He stumbled away, but the fact that he hadnt just left his waste in the streets was interesting. Lu Ri continued on, examining the people as he went. They were no different than normal mortals, he deduced. There wasnt anything at all special about them, as they went about their lives. This... this had been imposed, but unlike other places Lu Ri had seen in his life, this imposition upon the people was not egregious, or even truly forceful. The drunkard looked like he did it out of habit, not that there was any true punishment for simply leaving his spent drink containers on the street. Lu Ri glanced at the receptacle, and the slate beside it listed pick up times, as well as several names: the names of men who had performed the duty, apparently writing it down when they completed the task. Lu Ri raised his eyebrow at the system, and noted its usefulness. From the bottom of the town, he returned to the main streets; past the gossipping wives and street vendors, until his path was interrupted. A crowd had formed on the main street, the people hollering and clapping. Lu Ri navigated the crowd, wondering what they were cheering on, when he saw the line of guards running through the street with heavy packs on their backs. Their boots were muddy, and several looked close to falling over and passing out. By mortal standards, their conditioning was exemplary, Lu Ri deduced, as he cast a clinical eye on the men. Unlike the sloth and indolence that infected the far flung reaches of the Empire, these men walked with purpose. The eyes upon them were filled with pride, and not an ounce of fear. These were not mere enforcers of the Magistrates will, as was often the case in cities. These men were beloved fathers and sons. Look at em go One man shouted. Ha! The Lord Magistrate certainly had them go for a long one another boy chuckled. Go on, Han! You can do it! a young woman called, waving to one guard in particular. The pack was led by an older looking man likely the guard captain. He had a salt and pepper beard, but age had done little to dull his physical capabilities. His eyes were bright and sharp, and his breathing was even as he ran with his men. Lu Ri approved of the man immediately. He had a certain air about him. A certain undeniable charisma, as he led the younger men onwards. His stamina in particular was astounding for a mortal, to still be at the head of these young bucks. Come, gentlemen! The guard captain boomed, his voice clear and strong. We have nearly reached our goal! Yes! the men gasped out. Lu Ri looked on with amusement, as the men managed to redouble themselves for the final stretch one last sprint into the town square, where they slowed to a stop, panting. The guard captain turned around, gazing at the men with obvious pride. Excellent work, men! I do believe that was faster than last year! There was a ragged cheer, as aides started handing out water skins to the men. The captain nodded, Excellent! I praise your hard work and dedication, guards of Verdant Hill. However! I know you know what comes next. The men groaned. Indeed! Procure your practice blades a problem shall not wait for you to be well-rested to arise! Lu Ri nodded his head at the Captains wisdom. Still, mortal swordplay was not something particularly interesting Yes, Lord Magistrate! The guards managed to shout as one. That isnt the guard captain, but the Magistrate?! Lu Ri turned back around immediately. His sharp eyes focused on the man again. He wasnt fat. Perhaps. That was uncharitable. Not all Magistrates were fat, but the Lord Magistrate of Crimson Crucible City was. The mortal was always surrounded by enough wealth and decadence that it was repulsive. The man had thirty wives, on the last count, and was bedecked with enough gold to buy this town forty times over. Oh, the man had a mind that even a cultivator could be wary of, and a vicious cunning that had kept him in power for decades but that was what Lu Ri thought of when he thought of a Magistrate. A creature far removed from the Honoured Founders writings, evil tolerated out of necessity. Lu Ri could not help but watch as the Magistrate brought out his sword and invited his men to trade pointers with him. The Magistrate was passable. He was the best swordsman in the town by far though that was not saying much. The orthodox style of the Imperial court, mostly used for self defence, was well practised. He instructed his juniors admirably well and showed them how to properly fight multiple opponents as a mortal. Namely dodging, running, and using ones environment against them, as he slipped around his men like a wily fox. He was better at dodging than he was at fighting. But as a mortal he could not really afford to get hit at all, so it was only logical. Soon that too came to an end, as several men started to fall to their knees at around noon. The Lord Magistrate looked down upon the men and nodded. Verdant Hill, what do you think of our brave protectors? the man asked of the crowd. A cheer rocked the streets. You are dismissed for the rest of the day. Rest up, gentlemen, the Magistrate called to them. This time, the guards cheered too. The Lord Magistrate nodded and turned to an aide, who handed him his outer robes and sash that denoted him as the Lord Magistrate. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Lu Ri sharpened his ears to hear what he was saying. Lee, inform my scribes I have finished here and will be available for the review of the spring visitations. Make sure all the villages we missed last year are on it. Then, compile the summary of investments in the Gutter. The Magistrate commanded the rather severe looking man beside him. Yes, Lord Magistrate. the aide replied. After that, get the documents to the Azure Jade Trading Company and procure the items my Lady Wife requested. Yes, Lord Magistrate. Then purchase yourself and your fellows some tea, the Lord Magistrate finished, handing the aide some coins. The mans lips quirked. Your will is my command, Lord Magistrate. Only after giving out his orders, did the Magistrate take a breath, put a smile on his face, and turn to the crowd that was growing closer to him. A fine showing this year, Lord Magistrate! a man called out. Indeed it was, Xi Shou! the Magistrate replied as he waded into the masses. Lu Ri kept his eyes on the man as he greeted the vast majority of his subjects by name. His smile and vitality never wavered, even after the punishing run. But Lu Ri could see the minute muscle spasms that told of bone deep exhaustion. To the mortals, it would be invisible. Lu Ri had to admit that he was impressed by this mortal. Indeed, his thoughts returned to the man as he visited a quaint little shop and sampled their snacks and tea. They were passable, though the tea was a bit too weak for his tastes. Eventually, however, he made a decision. He had time to spare so he might as well investigate something interesting. ============================ Later that night, Lu Ri was in the towns tavern. Huh, another new guy. Weve been getting more visitors recently, ever since the Trading Company set up shop. The man mused as he took a sip of alcohol. Indeed. This one is but a traveling scholar, though he does work for the Azure Jade Trading Company. Lu Ri replied. The man looked amused at the formal pattern of Lu Ris speech, and then after a moment his eyes lit up as Lu Ri signaled to the serving woman to bring them both a fresh bottle. I saw the performance earlier tell me, was that truly the Lord Magistrate? Lu Ri asked, dropping the excessive formality. The man grinned. Soon, the entire bar was all too happy to sing of the Lord Magistrates exploits. The firm but fair Patriarch, guiding them as a captain guides his ship. The visionary scholar, who could plan ahead decades. The compassionate ruler, wading into floods to stack sandbags with the common folk. The Lord Magistrate of Verdant Hill. Some of the stories were slightly absurd. Like the man commanding cultivators to heal plagues and patrol the roads. However, they were repeated enough that they had to have some grain of truth to them. Each word painted a picture. A picture Lu Ri had heard of, but never seen. One referenced in the writings of the Honorable Elders of the Cloudy Sword Sect. A true Magistrate is the picture of prudence and forbearance. He is strong in both body and mind; tireless in the pursuit of justice and in following his oaths to the Emperor and Empire. Had he found a gemstone, hidden in this far flung town? Lu Ri paid the tab and left the bar, venturing out into the clean, well-patrolled streets. Before he arranged a visit with the man and took his measure, he decided to do more research. The people of Verdant Hill disparaged the previous Magistrate. They called him lazy and spat upon his memory. If he could compare the years before the current Lord Magistrates coming, to the years after he came to power what kind of picture would it paint? He doubted Master Shen would be back tomorrow, anyway. Now, where to get that information? The mortal Archive stored taxation information, did it not? Reaching into his pocket, Lu Ri pulled out some of the papers the Plum Blossoms Shadow had given him. At finding the authorization for the archives, he nodded. He had a wonderful distraction for tomorrow. ============================ The Lord Magistrate was in a wonderful mood, as the light streamed in his window. His bed was wonderfully soft and warm and after the vigorous exercise yesterday, running the guards through their paces, he was relaxing. He smiled at his Lady Wife and scooped up some syrup laden cake. Open, he commanded and his Lady wife obliged him, allowing him to feed her for at the moment she was indisposed. She let out a pleased sound at the taste. Ah, a thousand blessings on that young man. Our breakfasts were dreadfully boring before Jin came along, she said. The Lord Magistrate chuckled. He''s not a bad boy, he agreed. Indeed, Jin had been causing him less stomach aches recently, so he was inclined to forgive him. He picked up another piece of pancake and brought it to his wifes lips again. He missed slightly on purpose, so that the syrup ran down her cheek. Lady Wu giggled at his antics.Oh, trying to make a mess, husband? Perhaps, he replied with a smile, even though she couldnt see it at the moment, before sitting back to examine his handiwork. As much as the present had been embarrassing, Jin had given them really good rope. It didnt abrade the skin quite so much so he was free to try new things. And truly, this pattern he had crafted was most pleasing. Black rope, white skin, and the slightest hint of red. Are you still alright, my dear? he asked Lady Wu. The blindfolded woman smiled. I am having a most relaxing time, my husband. It would be even better if you cleaned up the mess you made, her voice was sultry and sent tingles down his back. The Lord Magistrate made to oblige her when there was a harsh buzz that filled the room. He jumped and cursed along with his wife, glaring to his bedside table. . One of the lesser transmission stones he had was the object making the racket. They were only for emergencies, so with a sigh he reached across and tapped it twice. It buzzed harshly again, crackling with interference, before smoothing out. First Archivist Baos voice came from the other end, reverberating oddly, so the Lord Magistrate tapped the blasted thing again. Bao, he said, knowing the man never interrupted without good reason. Good morning old friend, my deepest apologies for disturbing your morning, but well. There is an oddity, and I thought it prudent to contact you, just in case. It is alright, Bao. Lady Wu replied. Ah, my dear Lady Wu! I am doubly sorry then, for contacting you when youre so tied up with other matters, there was an amused lit to the archivists voice. But as I said, there is an oddity. First thing this morning, a travelling scholar claiming to be related to the Azure Jade Trading Company showed up with all proper and official papers to the restricted section of the archives but when I asked the men the company left behind, they weren''t expecting somebody for the next couple weeks. The Lord Magistrate frowned. That is a bit odd. What''s he doing? Going through all of your financial documents, taxation data, and everything we have on the Gutter, starting from the day you ascended to your position. Bao reported dryly. The Lord Magistrate froze, confused. What the hells? Was he perhaps some manner of Imperial Agent? ....are we being audited? He asked, incredulous, the only real outcome for wanting that information arising. The transmission stone snapped and hissed. Im unsure. The Lord Magistrate sighed. Well, if that''s all he''s doing That''s what the Archives are there for, I suppose. I have nothing to hide from the Empire. Well, he had a few minor things to hide. He had purposefully underreported the taxes he owed the Empire a few times in the early years, when he needed capital to reinvest into the Gutter. But when your Archivist is on your side, it became surprisingly easy to fudge the numbers without leaving a trail. Okay, and he had brought some expensive wine with some of the money too, but he was only a man. Ill send somebody to request a meeting, the Lord Magistrate decided. One that''s not urgent. Thank you for telling me, Bao. Of course, Lord Magistrate. Lady Wu, the crystal stopped buzzing. The Lord Magistrate sighed, just a bit annoyed. Duty calls? Lady Wu asked him. Duty calls. Ill get you down. =========================== The records painted a picture. A work, crafted lovingly by a master. They were skilled, prudent, and downright visionary. Lu Ri consumed the records in the archives like a mortal might consume a good book. For hidden in taxation and logistics was a tale as riveting as any about cultivation. Every asset leveraged. Careful loans, and at times, money from his own coffers in order to do what had to be done. Trips to far flung villages, to recover after disasters. Massive shipments of medicine from a village nearby, all paid for to help refugees from a cultivating bandit named Sun Ken. Each challenge met in time, and solved with barely a hiccup. The creation of supply chains, wholesale for a public works project that had already paid for itself. The Gutter. An uninspired name. An artifice that a cultivator could make in days. Yet judging by the dimensions, and the lack of Qi in this province completed all with only mortal might. He was everything the Honoured Founders said he should be. The Lord Magistrate. The Patriarch of Verdant Hill. He had to meet this man. He had to see, if independent from the writings of the Founders, somebody else had understood. Somebody else, a mere mortal, had arrived at their conclusions. And perhaps perhaps he would have a fresh viewpoint for Lu Ri. Bow to the mortal who enlightens you; disdain the barbarian who only knows the strength of his arms. A man beside Lu Ri coughed politely. ============================================ The scholar from the archives did agree to a meeting. But The Lord Magistrate noticed something was off the instant the man stepped into the room and smiled. The scholar did not have a face suited to smiling; it was too taciturn, too severeand it looked like the man was smiling at an old friend. There was also a small spark in his eye that made The Lord Magistrates blood run cold. He cut the man off, as the scholar made to bow and give pleasantries, instead rising to his feet. How may Verdant Hill aid the Master Cultivator? he asked instead. The man froze, and the smile, if possible, got just a bit wider. Your instincts are truly sharp, the scholar said, and he sounded like he was praising the Lord Magistrate. The Lord Magistrate took a breath, bracing himself on the desk even as his legs turned to jelly. The morning had been going so well, too. He wondered what the man wanted. If it''s a cultivator, dont try to be a hero, Teacher. Cooperate with them as much as they want, and then send them to me. I dont want you to get hurt. Jins words echoed in his head and he was just a bit grateful that Jin was the pragmatic sort. The man before the Magistrate changed. The small spark in his eyes turned into an inferno, as a bland looking scholar turned into a cultivator. His presence filled the room. A mountain, stark and beautiful. This one is Lu Ri, Senior Disciple of the Cloudy Sword Sect. The man declared, and the Lord Magistrates body seized up. The world slowed to a crawl. If his body hadnt frozen, the Lord Magistrate was certain he would be screaming in fear, terror, and anger. Okay, it was okay, Jin said that he was part of the Cloudy Sword Sect. Unless he had been lying and oh gods why him. In the midst of desperately trying to banish his rapidly rising panic, the man''s hands came up And performed a proper, respectful greeting, like Jin had done all those times. He greets the Lord Magistrate of Verdant Hill. The Lord Magistrate stared blankly. After a beat, he managed to force words past his locked up throat. Again. How may the Verdant Hill aid the Master Cultivator? The man nodded at the question, before tapping his finger. In a flash of light, several sheafs of paper suddenly appeared in his hands from a ring. The Cultivator smiled again and made his request. The Lord Magistrate was so shocked that even his internal scream petered out. ============================== And that was how the Lord Magistrate found himself having dinner with another cultivator, one who was much, much too friendly with him, discussing politics, taxation, and logistics. The worst part was that this was not the first time this had happened. He had been tempted to try and get Jins attention, but after the shock had worn off he recognised the mans name. Senior Brother Lu Ri. Who was supposed to be Jins friend. It was, surprisingly, not terrible. The man was knowledgeable and polite enough, but for the first half of the conversation it felt more like the man was quizzing him. He answered as best as he was able, and strangely, each answer made the man happier and happier. And just like a certain other cultivator, this one surprised him as well, at the end of the meal, with something he didnt expect. He stared at the meticulous notes. He instantly grasped their meaning, and how to use such a thing, but the words still came out. Mail? Yes, Lord Magistrate, the cultivator said with honest respect in his voice. Mail. .why did he get all the weird ones? v3c50: Shockwaves P1 The first rays of dawn began to spread over the land. It dyed the grass and the water pink and gold as the light crawled across fertile soil and vibrant grass. Birdsong filled the air, a hundred thousand little creatures chirping furiously, trying to find a partner. The cacophony ceased as a pair of fighters traded blows. A leg, armored in the light of the sun, met a paw surrounded by cutting blades. A shockwave tore through the air followed by a clap of thunderous noise. Yin was thrown backwards and slammed into the ground beside the fields. She barely got her feet under her when Tigu slammed into the ground beside her, eyes sharp and predatory. She was in the form of a cat, at the moment. She had shifted back with a muttered statement about her getting rusty. Everybody else was still asleep back at the house, working off the booze. They had actually mostly made it to their beds this timethough for some reason, after a whispered conversation with Xiulan and a fist bump, Master Jin had taken the dozing Mistress Meiling into the Blade of Grass room, while Cai Xiulan claimed the main bedroom. He had only stepped out to grab the baby and returned to his wife. The child hadnt seemed at all bothered by the louder voices. It probably helped that everybody went to check on him during the night and make sure he was okay. Yin knew, because that was where she had spent most of the night with Tigu. The both of them on self imposed duty. Yin hadnt really felt like joining in last night. There had been too much on her mind. She had even been distracted when they had gone for a patrol. She and Tigu hadnt talked much there either, until mid-way through Tigu had offered to spar with Yin. Yin had accepted, as she needed a distraction as well. Youre not paying attention. Tigu scolded as she jabbed chastisingly, rocking Yins head back and forcing her attention back into the present. Fuck off. Yin fired back with no real heat as her armor ignited. [Sun Arts: Solar Ring] Tigus eyebrow rose as she interspersed her Qi claws, simply catching the blow without resorting to a technique of her own. The solar power faded as a paw came in from the other side, ramming into Yins armor and shattering it. The rabbit hit the ground and just lay there for a moment. Shifu had taught her to never stop moving, never stop trying to fight but Tigu had clearly stopped. So Yin stopped too. Honestly, there wasnt really any point in the spar anyway, other than to burn energy. So instead, Yin watched the kind, and gentle dawn, as the rays touched her, her fur turning the same colour. As the light hit Yins fur she felt her Qi surge with it, higher and higher, the highest it had ever been. And yet, on seeing its heights near the Profound Realm, utterly eclipsing her past self it still wasnt enough. And that was the crux of things wasnt it. Yin sighed at her lack of power. Its the Old Man, isnt it? Tigu asked, and the rabbit chuckled mirthlessly at the deduction. The old bastard. The old monster. She shuddered as she remembered his Qi. How utterly small she had felt. With Master Jin, it was alright, because he was their friend. It had never even occurred to her that she may have to fight Jin. He was calm, controlled, and nice in a way that Yin still had trouble believing sometimes. He was too much like Shifu when Shifu wasnt lying to himself, the stupid snake. But Shen Yu? Shen Yu had made the sun seem cold and small. Shen Yu had been an existence that she could not even try to challenge. Yeah. Yin muttered. She had run with them, all of them, towards Shen Yu, but for the first time in her life, as the world shuddered and Shen Yus Qi roared like a living thing Yin had been absolutely terrified. Not for herself. A weapon could be used until it broke. But for this place. For Bowus laughter, as she helped him in the forge. For Huo Tens grumbling, as she misidentified an ore again. For Chun Ke showing her spots to nap; for Pi Pas tea, and Ri Zus attempts to be friends, even though they were so different. For Wa Shi sneaking her carrots after a hard day; for Bi Des companionship, as they debated the sun and the moon. For the sheep and the river; for the barn and the fence. For a snake, her Shifu, smiling genuinely. Long, long ago, Yin had asked why her Shifu had cared so much about the village. The snake had seemed sad when he turned his one-eyed gaze upon her. I pity you, Yin, for you do not know what home is; I envy you, Yin, for you do not know what it is like to lose it. Back then, it had been a contradictory statement. A strange thing that had gotten Yin to drop the subject, because no, she didnt know. But now she did. And his wistful whisper, filled with both joy and pain, had exploded in Yins chest. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Home. Fa Ram was home. She could safely say that she loved it here. She loved having a full belly. She loved that Shifu was finally happy. She even loved being the first one people went to when they needed a fire. Shen Yus Qi. The threat of this place being destroyed that had been sobering. Before, it had seemed like an impossibility, with Master Jins power. Now, that illusion of safety had been broken. And a useless weapon hadnt been able to do anything to protect it. Yin turned away from Tigu and glanced at a little shed down by the river. Yins shed. At first it had been a pile, and then a lean-to, before Master Jin and Gou Ren made it into a little building. It was full of a random assortment of projects, from glass to little rocks. From nuts to dried mushrooms in inexpertly crafted pots. The works of an aimless weapon, trying to find something that suited her. She had gone and done anything and everything that had caught her eye, instead of focusing. She had not been needed as a protector. Hells, what was she now at all, other than a mobile fire pit? It was nice to be needed and thanked but what exactly was she anymore? Yin just felt lost. Perhaps perhaps she had strayed too much. She didnt need any of those things. None of them were any good, anyway. The workings of an amateur. She would burn the shed down, later. Destroy everything that had occupied her mind that was not battle; for she had become lazy. Midday naps? Sitting around admiring flowers in the sun room? When a monster like that existed? No, that wouldnt A paw batted into Yins side. Youre thinking something foolish. I can tell by your ears. Stop it. The cat commanded. You dont know what Im thinking, ass! Yin fired back, tugging at her ears with her paws, for the things were obviously traitors. Then tell your Senior Sister, so that I may either be proven wrong or right. Tigu replied after a moment. Yin huffed at the slightly arrogant tone. It came out more when Tigu was like this. Ive been meandering too much. It''s unnecessary. Im no good at anything but fightingand I''m not even good at that. I should be training instead of wandering aimlessly. I wanted to try too many new things. Digging in the dirt? Making things? What use have I for that? It was a mistake. Tigu considered Yins words. Then, her paw batted onto Yins forehead again. See? Foolish. The cat stated bluntly. It was not a mistake to try and find something more out of life. Are you not stronger now than you were before? I am, but But nothing. There was nothing any of us could have done. The foe was beyond us. I know your struggle with strength well, Yin. I am still not Bi Des equal, no matter what Ive done. Xiulan still defeats me, now that she has recovered herself. The only thing we can do is our best, without letting it consume us. Her voice was almost gentle at that point, and Tigu leaned forward and licked the disturbed fur on Yins forehead back into place. It''s fine to want to train and grow strongeryour humble, perfect, and powerful Senior Sister will help you with that! But do not be so quick to burn down everything you enjoy. Yin said nothing as she thought about Tigus words. There was some frustration in her voice. Her eyes had tightened when she said there was nothing to be done. She had been absolutely furious and yet here she was, trying to comfort Yin. ...you sound like Bi De when you talk like that Yin stated after a moment. Tigu went from comforting to horrified. She really did sound like Bi De in that moment, warm and nurturing. A true Senior Sister. What?! I dont sound like him at all! Tigu yowled out. Yin hopped away from the cat as she stood, the hairs on her back puffed out. Yin snorted and then forced a smile. Rooster cat! I try to be nice, and this is how you repay me?! Tigu snarled. Come then! If you want to get stronger, it starts here! Let''s trade pointers properly! The world descended once more into combat. Yin pulsed with the beat of the sunand with a pop, Tigu was once more human. Yin took that as a victory. Tigu foughte a lot better as a human than as a cat. Yin stared at Tigus muscles and the ease with which she moved her human body. She felt the earth beneath her feet, atthe little strands of gold. But in the end, Yin was defeated and then taken into Tigus arms. Normally, she would have been content there. But today, Yin wiggled and hopped out of the embrace. Im going to go and take a walk before breakfast. Ive got a lot to think about. Yin said at Tigus questioning gaze. Tigu stared at her a moment before nodding. Just remember what I said, okay? The girl said. I know Master and Miantiao would be sad if you just destroyed everything you loved. Yin sighed and nodded before setting off. She could understand Tigus words but there was still a nagging feeling in the back of her mind. She looked up at the ghost of the moon. No matter how Bi De praised it She never could really feel anything but distaste for the object. Distaste and a nasty headache. She didnt remember much about the night Shifu had found her, save for the fact that the moon had seemed oddly foreboding. The rabbit turned away and looked back at the warm, beautiful sun. She allowed its strength to fill her body. She didnt really have a purpose anymore. She was no longer a weapon aimed at Sun Ken; and so she had floundered. She hadnt grown as much as the others. So, she needed a purpose. She had already tried many things, yet nothing had really clicked. The closest was dancing, but even that didnt feel entirely right at times. So, it was time to try something new. The rabbit huffed as she stopped her forward progress and looked at her paws. She thought back to Tigus power. She thought back to Tigus form. She looked at the ground again, brimming with determination. Tigu had said there were lightning bolts involved, didnt she? Well, best to do a bit of training first. Wa Shi spat lightning, didnt he? ===================== Rou Tigu watched Yin go with a slight amount of trepidation. Honestly, she was completely unsure if she had gotten through to the rabbit. She did know intimately what the rabbit had been feeling. Wondering what exactly she was, and feeling disconnected from parts of herself that she was still trying to reintegrate. Her cat form, the part of her that felt less real than her human body sometimes. But it was still a part of her. Just like Yin wasnt really a weapon, but referred to herself as one. Tigu would have smacked Miantiao around for what he had done to her Junior Sister if she didnt think that the snake already punished himself more than Tigu ever could. Tigu sighed. Stupid rooster made this whole Big Sister thing seem easy. And now the idiot had gone and said he would be beholden to Shen Yu. Tigu was conflicted about the old man. He had sparred with her Master, displaying his overwhelming mightbut in the end, he bowed his head to Tigus Master and apologised to him. She honestly was still a bit confused about the whole thing. But Her Master had tamed the old monster somehow. Truly, her Master was her Master. His words were more powerful than any sword he could wield. She could be fine with Shen Yu, Tigu decided after he stopped annoying everybody else, that was. He was strong, and if he could show her one thing that she could use to protect her home then she would be polite, at least. It still didnt mean she wanted the rooster to have to owe the old man though, either. She sighed. Things had changed. And now all they could do was change with it. Tigu kicked a rock in irritation. Geh! All of this stuff was so complicated! v3c50.2: Shockwaves P2 Pi Pa finished drinking some of the Mistress of the Houses hangover cure, and sighed as the potion began to take hold. The rather nasty headache she had began to fade and she began to clean up the worst of the nights celebrations. She sighed as she started gathering the cups off the table, once more disparaging alcohol. Or at least that particular alcohol. It was quite annoying that the mead was one of the few things Pi Pa could truly taste, with the side effects of her cultivationwhich meant that when she did get some, she normally kept drinking. It was nice in the moment. The peasant glow that the world got, along with the songs that were sung, and the dancing that was had. But afterwards Well, this time it wasnt too bad, at least. It wasnt like any who lived here were particularly messy, but there was a bunch of spilled wine from when The Master of the House played beer pong with their guest. Pi Pa directed her eyes to the form that was slumbering beside her Dear, Shen Yu, Honoured Grandfather. Pi Pa glanced at the man who was dozing happily. He had a look of contentment on his face as he dozed, his head on her Dears flank. Pi Pa considered the man. He was certainly a character. The man had become uncouth and lewd as he had gotten into his cups though Pi Pa couldnt exactly disparage him entirely, as the Mistress also got uncouth and lewd as she drank. The ribald tales and songs they had traded seemed to break some of the Mistresss cold shoulder. Even Pi Pa could not entirely suppress a smile when she recalled the Ballad of Zhang Jiba and his magical lengthening, hardening staff which he had to keep tucked into his belt. After that came the story of how Young Miss Xianghua met Young Sir Gou Ren and Shen Yus lament still hung in Pi Pas ears. Why did I never come here before?! the old man had demanded, staring at the absolutely smug expressions of the Mistress and the Young Miss. They build women out of different material, here in these hills! Which led to Young Sir Yun Ren showing off Biyu on his recording crystal, as Shen Yu clapped him on the back. For all he was lewd, he had not made any advances towards the ladies; his hands and eyes had stayed polite and respectful, as much as Pi Pa could tell. And indeed, even though he had clashed with their Master He seemed to no longer wish to test him. Which was good. She had nearly unleashed the tightly bottled void in her chest when she first felt the clashbut had stayed her hand when no corrupted Qi had gone forth. When it had become apparent that it had been more of a spar than anything serious, she calmed down completely. But most importantly her Dear had shook his head. He had not been scared. And he did not seem to be angry with Shen Yu, so he could not truly be that bad. A bit set in his ways, perhaps, but in the end he hadnt truly caused them any harm. Thus, Pi Pa would treat him as his status demanded. He was an Honoured Guest. But he had scared her quite a bit, so she would take some petty vengeance. She wondered how much Shen Yu liked the taste of unwashed dragon scales. Thus did Pi Pa nod and return to her duties, preparing for the day. Which currently started with taking care of the residents. With a gentle intake of breath, and a small leap, she got Huo Ten down from the ceiling to place him into a better position on the couch. She nodded to Miantiao who was just starting to awake, coiled as he was on Bowus chest. Ri Zu was with Miss Meihua, the night having gotten a bit too rowdy for both of them. Wa Shi was passed out in his lair, his head completely submerged in the river while his coils obstructed most of the room. Bubbles came up from the water as he snored. Yin and Tigu were out on patrol, neither of them having drank anything. Bei Be was still outside, staring blankly at the cut Shen Yu had made last night. Pi Pa opened the oven, to light it for breakfast, and came face first with Bi De. The rooster stared back blearily at her from where he was trussed up in a cooking pan. Good morning, Sister, he said with as much dignity as he could muster. Good morning. You might wish to have a word with Young Sir Yun Ren for this one. She replied. The rooster nodded at her words as she pulled the tray out and set him aside. Hangover cure is in the jar on the counter. My thanks, sister. I have not missed training with Shen Yu, have I? he asked, sounding embarrassed and considered. Honoured Grandfather is still on the floor. You are fine. Now drink up and make yourself presentable. You can help me. Not that Bi De was really any good at cooking, but he could at least chop the vegetables. Pi Pa spared him another glance as, with a flex, the ropes binding him broke. He rose to drink his medicine and become presentable. Such a foolish boy, offering himself like that to Shen Yu. But that was just the way he was. To think that Pi Pa could kill Chow Ji in a single blow now, but the rats shadow still lingered in how they acted. He would protect them and their way of life, even at the cost of himself. Bi De jumped as she nosed him. Feel better soon. Pi Pa told him. Bi Des smile warmed. I will. Thank you, Sister. Pi Pa nodded and continued through her duties. She lit the fires and heated the bath. She listened for a moment to Tigu and Yin sparring in the early morning. She returned to check on Bi Des preparations, and once satisfied she sought to begin waking people up. First was Shen Yu. The man had already obviously been awake for at least a littleperhaps for Yin and Tigus spar, but his eyes were still closed and he was still half-asleep. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. She approached with heavier steps, something telling her that it was wise not to sneak up on this man, and Pi Pa was very light on her feet. As she did, Shen Yu stretched and smacked his lips, a wide, lethargic smile overcoming his features. Ah. the old man sighed happily. Now that was a good night. Pi Pa gently placed first a large glass of water, then a cup of tea beside him. The man turned to look at her. He had a contemplative expression on his face as Pi Pa set down beverages beside him. Good morning, Honoured Grandfather. If you require a remedy for any headache, this Pi Pa can provide one for you. Shen Yu considered her words, his eyes sharp and not at all bleary. After a second he turned from her to look at the cups she had placed down for him. He picked up Maintiaos glass and admired it for a second. A fine glass, and water filled with Draconic Qi, he mused, before draining the glass. Hmm, not bad. Pi Pa kept her face carefully neutral as she bowed. Dragon spit was a fine beverage? Then the man turned to the tea, taking a sniff. Arbus, hairroot fungus, and jadecaps, he listed, immediately identifying the herbal brew. From Mistress father, for liver function. Pi Pa informed him. The man nodded. Oh? A good tea after a night of drinking. He declared, before picking it up and taking a sip. Hmm, I shall have to bring some of this for Lu Ri. I shall prepare some for you, Honoured Grandfather. Secondly, The bath has been prepared, should you wish to cleanse yourself before breakfast. Pi Pa doubted he needed to. Other than the slight amount of alcohol, the man had no scent and not a drop of sweat on his body. Shen Yu nodded, an odd expression coming over his face for a moment before he sighed. Ive been in palaces with worse hospitality, he mused, before looking at Pi Pa. Who trained you? Pi Pa blinked. This Pi Pa trained herself for the most part. Why? Shen Yu asked after a moment. Why place yourself as a servant? It appealed to me. Appealed? the man asked, sounding amused. There is honour in service, in making a home that everyone can be proud of and happy to return to. Pi Pas voice was even and calm. But she couldnt stop the little smile that crossed her face. The Honoured Guest took a moment to consider her words. I see, he finally said as he stood. I shall have a bath, I think. It has been a long time! The man was smiling. His wrinkles and slight scars stood out starkly against his skin, belying a lifetime of combat, a lifetime of war, and if he really did take Bi De along with him Good Sir? Pi Pa asked. Shen Yu paused as he turned to leave. Hm? Please take care of our Bi De. Her head bowed. He is not my disciple yet. the old man returned, before looking at Pi Pa more closely. ...you truly care for him, dont you? he asked. Yes. He is a bit foolish, but he means well. The old man scratched at his chin, and after a moment nodded before striding off, his brow slightly furrowed. Pi Pa watched him go and then sighed. She returned to the kitchens to get more water and tea, and then went to wake the rest of the household up. She finished ascending the stairs when two doors opened. The Master and Mistress stepped out of Young Miss Xiulans room, just as Young Miss Xiulan stepped out of the Master Bedroom. The Mistress was smiling at her son, but she froze as she saw where the Young Miss was. The Mistress gaped, shock and rank betrayal covering her face as she looked from her unapologetic husband to the smiling woman. You dare! she gasped out. But Senior Sister, I was in your bed last night. I thought you would be happy Cai Xiulan returned, sheer smugness radiating off of her. Pi Pa sighed and rolled her eyes, but there was a trace of a smile on her face. ========================================= Breakfast saw the Mistress sulking as she fed her son, while Cai Xiulan still looked like she had conquered the world. Yin came in a bit later, frowned at Shen Yu, and then sat down. Tigu had seemed relieved to see her. Breakfast was rather quiet and subdued, as some were still recovering from their hangovers, but Pi Pa kept her eyes moving, noting the glances directed at Shen Yu, trying to gauge the others reactions. Most of them seemed relatively ambivalent. The worst was Yin. She was completely subdued, and her eyes darted to Shen Yu often before she frowned again. Wa Shi was still recommending him different bits of food to try, and even Huo Ten seemed settled. Shen Yu, on the other hand, was observing all of them quite intently still, like he hadnt quite figured them all out. It was an awkward kind of breakfast, at least until Shen Yu spoke. Hong Meilingbefore it slips my mind, I would like to meet your father. I never did give him a proper brides price. Shen Yu declared. And I would meet my granddaughters family! The table paused as the conversation shifted again, but Pi Pa only had eyes for Miantiao. He was concerned for Yin but he too seemed to hold no ill will towards the old man. She had thought he would be the same as Yin, angry and lost. But instead instead the snake was completely calm. ======================================= Miantiao the snake was enjoying a cup of tea as he watched blasts of silver light erupt from the field near the forest. Bi De was fighting with Shen Yu, showing the old human his power. Pi Pa settled down beside him, looking ahead towards the spar. Then, she turned to Maintiao. So, what do you think of him? Pi Pa asked the snake, watching the explosions of silver light. Miantiao knew the question was coming. And really, he did not blame her for being curious. Out of everyone, he had perhaps reacted the least to Shen Yu. Maintiao took a sip of his tea and then tilted his head from side to side in his version of a shrug. He is a man. A powerful man, but a man. This Miantiao hasn''t known him enough to form an opinion. Pi Pa seemed surprised. I see. And your thoughts on the altercation? Miantiao took a breath, and sighed. The Qi and fight had stunned Yin, and he still needed to talk to her. But Maintiao? Maintiao had lost everything once. Miantiao had felt the complete and utter destruction of everything he had ever loved, and if that time came again he would have known. I knew we were in no danger, he answered after a moment. There was power, but there was no intent to kill. And I know the intent to kill very well. So even if the Master lost? Yes, I thought we would be fine. He did not strike me as one who would destroy this place. It was simple and pragmatic, the personality he had put up since coming here. But that was not the whole picture. Miantiao closed his eye as he remembered the embrace of a figure made of gold. Though, I do suppose there was another reason. Pi Pa raised an eyebrow. Faith. The snake stated simply. Pi Pas shocked face greeted him when he looked at her. Faith? she asked. I simply did not think Jin would lose. Even against that man, with all his might. It was just as simple as that. He had placed his faith in the little earth spirit, and the strength he had witnessed at the Dueling Peaks. Or maybe he just thought the heavens would not be so cruel as to take a second home from him. The sow beside him chuckled and shook her head. Forgive me, but you were the last one that I would think to answer that way. Indeed, Maintiao would have thought the same. His soul was weighed down by regrets. But as he looked on at shimmering glass, at the greenhouse, and everything he had created since coming here There was still a tiny flame of himself left. And like Bi De said, he would atone with his lifeor rather, atone by living his life. Atone by living and fixing his mistakes, like what he had done to Yin. The rabbits reaction was born of fearand he would do everything in his power not to let it consume her. Hopefully he could get through to her, before she did anything really foolish but at least she already had Tigu looking out for her. There was another burst of silver light and Maintiao closed his eye again. He could not help but think that they had weathered the worst of the storm; and all that was left was to ride out the shockwaves. v3c51: Whats New in Hong Yaowu? It was always fun going back home to Hong Yaowu, in Yun Rens opinion. He got to enjoy all the little kids shouting and clamoring at his arrival, and asking him to show them his recordings. He got to see his parents, who were happy to see him, even if they did keep teasing him about Biyu. Finally he got to go to his usual hauntsmost of which were gone now. It really wasnt the village of Yun Rens youth anymore. The fields were all in different places for one thing, and the houses had been either moved or built anew. Despite helping with a bunch of the construction, it still shocked him when he saw the changes in full. The only thing that was the same was the shrine where funerary tablets from the Year of Sorrow clogged the walls as they always did. After Yun Ren paid his respects, he wandered back down the village from the top of the hill, and joined in on the little gathering Gou had started. Jin and Meimei were introducing the old man to everybody, so that meant that Yun Ren and everybody else got to do the time honoured tradition of sitting around and talking about random stuff. In their parents new house of all things. Yeah. Ma and pops had a whole house now, with glass windows instead of the little cabin that Yun Ren remembered growing up in, where he had shared a room with his little brother. Gou had designed and built it for them. Yun had pitched in a bitbut it still felt a bit weird, actually being in here. It smelled like home but it looked wrong. At least it was better than Gous little love nest on Jin''s farm. Not that Gous house wasnt super nice and all, but Yun Ren made sure to sit outside when he talked with his brother. Having a better sense of smell was great... until you smelled something you really didnt want to. To his brothers credit, he aired out the house as best he could, but still. That was his baby brother, and he was proud of the guy he just didnt want to smell it, yanno? Yun Ren took a swig of his wine, as he stared around at the table. Bi De, Tigu, Ri Zu, Xiulan, Xianghua, Bowu, and his brother were all there. I dunno why youre askin my opinion on this, Bi De. Im flattered you want it, really, but that crystal thing? It''s your wheelhouse if you want to tell the old man about it, Yun Ren said frankly. If you want to tell him, tell him. I thank you for your honest words, Yun Ren, the rooster replied. What do you think of Master Shen Yu? I dont think he''s that bad, Yun Ren opined and leaned back into the couch. He even told me the best time of year to visit the Capitol, if I want to go. You got that? Heugh! Gou Ren complained, his cheeks pink. The Old Bastard didnt give me a gift! Old pervert, hes as bad as Meimei Xianghua turned to Yun Rens brother, her eyebrow raised. But we have used his gift twice already. The Honoured Grandfather was most kind with that present. You never would have considered using your tongue in such a manner without the scrolls guidance. Gou Ren looked like he wanted to die as everybody else at the table started laughing. They lapsed into inane conversation, just talking and drinking, while Yun Ren reached into his pocket, and pulled out a piece of crystal. Nezans core. He had yelped, and disappeared the instant Shen Yu had gotten near the farm, the weirdo. As if the fox could hear his disparaging thoughts, there was a pop, as Nezan finally reappeared Well, look who finally decided to pop up again. Yun Ren mused, as Nezan stretched. Indeed. I sensed he is preoccupied with other matters, the fox said primly. Wassamatter? Scared of the old man? Yun Ren taunted lightly. Nezan turned to him and raised an eyebrow, the white fox looking incredibly unamused. Dearest Nephew, Im fucking terrified. Yun Ren paused at the blunt admission, as did the rest of the table. Tigu leaned over and squinted at the spirit fox. Men like that are butchers of the highest order. Forgive me for having a bit of self-preservation. Besides he is no normal cultivator. ...you know him? Yun Ren asked. The fox sighed as he hopped up onto the table. There were tales from the east, when I was with my dearest friend before I went to sleep. Rumours of a cultivator with strength surpassing all others. Even we, in the wilderness of the Howling Fang Mountains, heard of him. A chill ran up Yun Rens spine. My friends have you heard the tale about the end of the Lord Of the Volcano? The room abruptly started to darken, as mist rose from the floor and an ominous wind blew. Nezan hopped forward and swept his tail turning to face them all, his eyes and markings began to burn orange and red in the now darkened room. The Great Dragon that would make our dear Wa Shi look like an ant in comparison, whose breath could ignite stone and whose roar caused the earth to erupt! An ethereal dragon spewed out of the Foxs mouth, roaring and coiling. The illusions eyes burned with malevolence. Nezans voice was quiet and sharp, his eyes glittering. Gou Ren swallowed. Yeah, Ive heard of that, but what does that have to do with anything? Nezan smiled, his voice quiet yet sharp. Tell me, what was the name of the man who slew the beast? The dragon illusion was challenged by a single man, a sword shining in his hand. They all looked at each other, until Xiulan finally spoke. Was that not done by Master Meteor Sword? Xiulan asked. Nezan stumbled as the illusion wavered. The sunny day peeked out from behind the curtains of darkness and mist for a moment. Whano, it okay, okay let''s try something else. The fox cleared his throat before resuming, the shadows drawing close once more. How about on the slopes of Mount Shifeng! Where the cruelest of Demonic Cultivators lived! The Demonic Sect alliance? Bowu asked, and Nezans grin grew. The shadows lengthened, as cackling men with blood red eyes capered around the room. The wails of the damned caused chills to run up Yun Rens spine, while a horrific spiked fortress rose off the table. The Demonic Sect Alliance! Their fortress was unassailable, yet one man assaulted them! Xianghua cocked her head to the side. The Unrivaled Expert, Pure Sky? The fox fell flat onto his face, and the illusion failed. He glared around the table. A colosseum appeared, like the Earthly Arena in shape. The Champion of The Unrivaled Hidden Realm Tournament! what year? Xiulan asked. There was Han Bing, Shan Yuan, Meng Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. The man who conquered the Young Mistress Shuli of the Shrouded Mountain? The fox cut her off. A pretty woman with blonde hair and storm grey eyes appeared in a compromising position. Yun Rens head tilted to the side, as Xiulan clapped her hands over Tigus eyes, while Xianghua inspected it with due consideration. The fox sighed and dissipated the illusion. Okay, you have to know this one. Who defeated Cao Jian at Chengdu? The Conquering Blade. Bowu supplied. No! The fox sighed with disgust, the mist and ominous atmosphere dissipating. The illusion twisted into a terrifying, demonic looking version of the old man. Shen Yu! The person who did all these things was named Shen Yu! Oh, so that''s what you were getting at, Gou Ren said with a nod. It''s the Azure Hills, Uncle, Xianghua siad, shrugging. We are insulated from the world, at least in matters of cultivation. Ugh. This backwater. It was supposed to be this dramatic reveal, you know? The rising tension, the dawning realization the fox grumbled, sounding remarkably like Gou Ren as he did. Bi De nodded his head. I thought the illusions were pretty cool, Tigu comforted the fox. Nezan sighed. Thank you, Summers Sky shook in its sheath at Yun Rens waist. The rhythmic tinks against the scabbard almost sounded like laughing. Shut up, darling, Nezan shot at the blade, before huffing. The man we heard tales of was named Shen Yu. A cultivator affiliated with the Cloudy Sword Sect. But isnt the Lord of the Volcano just, like a legend? From the Age of Heroes? Gou Ren asked, before Yun Rens brother seemed to realise that it was kind of a dumb question. I mean I thought it was way long ago Well, either it''s coincidence, or there''s another Cultivator in the Imperial Realm named Shen Yu who happens to be affiliated with the Cloudy Sword Sect, Nezan snarked. The table was quiet for a moment before Gou Ren shrugged again. Okay, so Jins Gramps is some legendary cultivator? Yes. Shen Yu, the Unconquered Blade! There was silence at the table. Xiulan sipped her wine. Nezan sighed. Hes a terrifying cultivator who has eaten thousands of beast cores. Forgive me my caution. But what else could he be doing, other than searching for ways to get stronger? I think he said something about giving Elder Xian a better bride price. Yun Ren answered. Nezans eye twitched. Xiulan smiled at the fox. You get used to it, she said with a gentle voice, and then downed the rest of a wine bottle. ========================== Shen Yu sipped his tea as he sat at a mortal table. It was surprisingly large, for a mortal headman, and smelled strongly of medicinal herbs. He was in the house of Hong Meiling, waiting for her father. Honestly, Shen Yu had thought that a woman of Meilings caliber was at the very least from the cityinstead of this tiny village. Despite generally disliking these tiny, quiet places Shen Yu felt at home here. If he was going to be around mortals, he preferred the cities. It was the best placethere was always something new to do or see. Villages were boring and static compared to the more dynamic cities. IIt had been bittersweet, to see Jins face light up when the villagers had welcomed him like a son. Indeed the village was probably everything Jin had been looking for. Shen Yu sighed, and looked up at the ceiling. This place wasnt too bad. The villagers were clean, well fed, and not diseased in the slightest. They moved with vital energy as they worked and played. Shen Yu had listened as Jin and his Disciple had gone over the ways they were improving crop yields in the village''s fields and rebuilding the place on the way here. All in all, not a bad place by any means. Quaint, but not bad. So after being welcomed, Shen Yu shared some food and a few drinks with the mortals of the village before inviting Hong Xian to speak privately, father to father. Here is the original work that Meiling copied, Hong Xian said as he returned to the room. Hong Xian, who Jin had called Pops, was a quiet surprise. He had not expected much, but his grandson seemed to have genuine respect for this mortal, beyond what was required by filial piety. Shen Yu looked over Jins father-in-law with an appraising eye. The leader of Hong Yaowu and the man who had produced Hong Meiling, though she shared little resemblance with her father save for two things: the colour of her hair and the same sharp intelligence that had led her to challenge Shen Yu.. Hong Xian held himself with authority and dignity of his position. The mortal was a shorter man, with a scholarly aura about himbut interestingly, he was not thin and bookish as Shen Yu would have expected. The cultivator could see the solid muscle hidden beneath the robes. Little Meiling says you were the one to first refine it, Shen Yu stated as Hong Xian set the scroll down and took his seat opposite him. He had decided this was the best place to begin. Getting down to a business such as a bride price immediately was impolite. Yes. I can''t say I would have gotten far without my Brothers help, however, The man agreed, as he unfurled the scroll. I do hope it doesnt disappoint you too badly, Master CultiShen Yu. The Unconquered Blade nodded his head as the man corrected himself. He preferred his chosen name and had bade the mortal use it. Too much simpering when he didnt desire it always grated. As he unfurled the scroll, Shen Yu stared at the healing formation that had been used to draw a small portion of the demonic Qi from his body. He was surprised by how simple the concepts were. He had honestly been doubtful about the Archive system when it had been described to him. The Emperor had spent so much effort setting up what Shen Yu had considered largely useless. What could mere mortals hope to achieve with such knowledge? Yet the fool''s gambit had borne fruit, somehow it had crafted this gem. According to the notes,the original concept had been created one hundred and fifty years ago in the Silver Strand, where it had been entered as an experimental text and disseminated by the Archival system. Shen Yu had been stunned that a person would just willingly put out their lifes work like that instead of keeping it a secret. But that was what the authors of this formation had done. From there, another part of the formation had been created in Raging Waterfall Gorge, and then another in Yellow Rock Plateau. Each step had seen someone add to it until finally, after decades of mortal collaboration, it had ended up in Pale Moon Lake City where it had been refined by two men as a project of interest. It was utterly baffling and simultaneously, proof that the bastard had been right about these things. The Archives actually did disseminate knowledge and enrich the Empire. Hong Xian, in this little backwater town, knew what germs were! Shen Yu hadnt been aware mortal medicine could even fathom the concept. A single formation shared once had spread through the Empire, until it fell into the lap of a healers daughter. I shall praise you for your work, Hong Xian, he said after a moment. Shen Yu felt that he had been praising people a lot recently. Perhaps he was going too far in the other direction after Jin but no. Hong Xian deserved this praise. What he had done was no small feat, and it was obvious from where Meiling had inherited her fine qualities from. This formation is interesting. The man was visibly surprised. It is? I would assume cultivators had better formations than this. In some ways, yes, but in this instance, with its sheer simplicity of use no. Shen Yu could not call the concepts revolutionary, but the application was certainly like nothing he had ever seen before. Then there was the fact that it seemed scalable. Better reagents in, better results out. Simple and easy enough to use that a mortal could control it, but if helmed by a cultivator the results would be potent indeed. It was not complete, either; and indeed, the base formation Hong Xian had managed to refine would only work in an area as Qi deprived as the Azure Hillswhich was why the previous authors never did manage to get a working formation. But the problem with simplicity was once it was laid bare the ways to exploit any loophole was immediately apparent. Now that Shen Yu had taken a moment to study it, he could see numerous ways to circumvent or negate its effects. But that was the purpose and beauty of surprise. If Demons didnt know that such a formation existed that could draw out their Qi they wouldnt prepare against it. If this was spread far and wide, in time, the demons would counter it. But for decades, or possibly centuries, this could be a weapon in the battle against Demonic Forcesand even once countermeasures became commonplace, its very existence would compel the Demons to spend some measure of themselves in preparing against it. If Hong Xians work could be adapted to work outside of the Azure Hills, and it was spread far and wide. I wonder what else could be hidden in the archives, the man muttered. Though it would take centuries to go through everything. That might actually be something to do to pass the time, Shen Yu mused. He would be waiting around for a while, to see Jins progress on his plan. Lu Ri would probably agree to help as well. They spoke for a while longer on the methodology Hong Xian had employed in refining the formation. It was enlightening how the mortal thought, and how he kept referring back to his training as a scribe at the Archive. Time well spent, Shen Yu acknowledged to himself, rather than wasted on preliminaries. Eventually, however, the small talk came to an end, and matters of more immediate importance came to the fore. I shall be blunt, Hong Xian. I have shamed my ancestors in not contributing to the bride price of Hong Meiling. I would rectify this. So! Let us speak on the price for joining our clans. The mortal paused for a moment, lifted his tea to his lips, took a sip with a thoughtful gaze, and set the cup back down. Jin paid for her hand, and I gave him my daughters dowry, Xian replied. To take more would shame the both of us, and it would imply that the union between our families was somehow lacking. You certainly have guts. Shen Yu suppressed a grin, impressedthat was the best reason he had ever heard to refuse such a gift. You are correct. Offering more for the bride price at this juncture would be an insult to both my grandsons ability to provide and the wealth of your clan. Yet, as Jin Rous grandfather, I cant let it stand. Perhaps Xian paused before speaking again. I would ask the Honoured Cultivator how much he intends to pay, both for Hong Yaowus medical consulting and as recompense for revealing the secret formation of the Hong Family. Slowly, a smile spread across Shen Yus face. This mortal he got it. No wonder Jin held him in such regard. I see! A hefty price shall have to be paid indeed! Shen Yu replied. Tell me, what is the price for the medicine of Hong Yaowu? What protection can you offer to my people and my family? Xian asked, his voice serious. I trust Jins abilities but he cannot be everywhere at once. Moreover, I would not have him die even if he were willing. Best to have a contingency ready, would it not?? Indeed, it would, Xian of the Hong Clan. Indeed, it would. Mortal and cultivator smiled at each other. It was truly refreshing, Shen Yu mused contentedly, to have such a sharp, pragmatic mortal to do business with. v3c52: What Can One Be But Themselves? It had been a week since Shen Yus arrival at the farm. Shen Yu sat upon the roof of Jins house, staring out at the gentle, rolling hills. He had seen most members of Jins household come up here at one point or another, and he had to admit that it was a good place to sit and meditate. It was at the intersection of the heavens and the Earth where the golden power welling up from below touched the air, while the Pure Yang Energy from the sun and Pure Yin energy from the moon mixed and swirled like the taijitu. A week since his arrival, and three days since Hong Yaowu. In that time there had been surprises. Even now he could feel the pulsing heartbeat below his feet as Qi began to rise into the air with the worlds exhalation. He could almost see the shimmering Qi rising off the land, growing in this Qi deprived void. The visit to the little village had been amusing. Hong Xian was quite intelligent, for a mortal; he could see where little Meiling had received her wits from. The man knew politicking and drove a hard bargain. A bargain that Shen Yu had only been too happy to accepthe would call on Lu Ri to assemble a proper guard detail soon. As for the formation in the end, Shen Yu decided to treat them like a sect. Their secrets were theirs, unless they wished to allow the forces of the Empire to use them freely. In that case well. Who better than him to put in good word, to see that the mortals were rewarded properly? Hong Xian had requested leave to think on the matter, and Shen Yu had granted it. What had been even more fascinating than the formation was that the mortals had grown Lowly Spiritual Herbs. Mortals! Shen Yu remembered his time growing the damnable things. He had hated how delicate they were. It had been even more surprising when Meilings little brother came, and danced for the plants. The boy was still just a mortal with a burgeoning well of Qi, but the Qi beneath the earth responded as he moved, nurturing the lowly Spiritual Herbs. They were of poor quality; but they existed. Their healing powers would be enough to cure nearly any mortal wound. It was a bit strange, though, seeing such hard-earned knowledge spread so easily. It just it just was not done. Why would one give up their advantages so easily, and help potential enemies? Yet instead Jin gave. He gave without hesitation, and Shen Yu found it foolish. And yet, each and every person who could, gave their Qi to the ground. They followed the path he laid out, and in turn, enriched Jin. Even Shen Yu had attempted to, out of curiosity. He was met with a distant voice shouting a half-heard litany of curses and then had his Qi rebound back into his body. It appeared that there was more to the process than he first thought. Jins home was an adventure in itself, filled with the unexpected. He took a breath of the air, and exhaled it. ============================ Shen Yu took part in a family gathering in the green house where they were attending to the Spiritual Herbs Jin grew. When compared to the way the spiritual herbs were grown in Hong Yaowu, the difference in the process was as vast as the difference between the Azure Hills and Raging Waterfall Gorge. The Spiritual Herbs were vibrant and healthy, reaching for the sun and potted in soil as black as pitch. The leaves were covered with a thin, iridescent film that shone and sparkled like the finest jewels. They released a fine, nearly invisible scent that carried seven soft fragrances. The finest Seven Fragrance Jewel herbs that Shen Yu had encountered before this point had only a small sheen, and their fragrances were faint. Here, in the greenhouse it was positively heady, stimulating his salivary glands. Shen Yu allowed a slight lapse in control, as he took a deep breath, remembering the delicious dish Jin had made with them. Meimei uses these ones for her medicine, and then Wa Shi gives them a good blast. Jin explained, as he picked up a watering can, and added his Qi to it. He gestured to the thickest, and most robust leaves, looking more like the petals of succulents than the normally thin sprigs. They were filled with potent Qi, a draconic blessing, and the Qi of Chun Ke a healthy, potent energy, producing a Spirit Herb far more vital than Shen Yu thought possible. Shen Yu, standing beside Jin him, concentrated on an adjacent plant. He pushed some of his Qi into it, guided by the notes he had found in the library of the Cloudy Sword Sect. I never did say this before, but this is quite the technique, my boy. Shen Yu would not say the formation was perfect, for nothing ever truly was, in his opinion. But it was still a masterpiece. It would, however, require intuition and extensive training for a lesser cultivator to use properly. There were many variables to be accounted for. Shen Yu, of course, required but two attempts for success. Yeah. It took forever in the library to get it right, and another month to get it actually working. But what can I say? I like gardening. Jin scratched his cheek and flushed slightly, still not used to Shen Yus praise. The old man turned his head away, careful not to show his grimace. He was not used to praise and Shen Yu would slowly rectify that. Best not to overcompensate. Instead, he looked back around the room. Meiling sneezed as she worked, her babe tied to her back. It was an odd sight. Most cultivator women would have their babes safely ensconced behind seals, placed within Qi-rich chambers to hopefully fuel their cultivation. Yet the air here was equal to those chambers. The child took in the pure, sweet air and the mist off the herbs, assimilating the Qi all around them with every breath. It worried Shen Yu just a bit. It was a powerful thing, to have such a boon at birth. Slime might say too powerful. He pushed the thought away. He would have a chat with Jin about coddling, lest the boy turn out like Shen Yus own son He shook his head. No, it was wrong to think that. That would not happen again. The others were tending to their own herbs beside her, their own Qi mixing and blending into an interesting whole. Other herbs too were in here, as well as a gaggle of bees who had flown in through the open door. The little creatures were wagging their rears furiously. Shen Yu considered them. Were they perhaps awake too? Jin hadnt mentioned anything, so they might not be Meiling sneezed again. Jin! Your weird root thing is getting annoying! Meiling complained. Jin turned from where he was watering another plant and sighed. Sorry love. Jin sighed, moving over to one of the tubs that Shen Yu hadnt really looked at too closely. It had nothing but a bare stem sticking out of the dirtShen Yu hadnt paid it much attention, as it was just a bare stem, but now he focused his senses on it. He felt a Qi that was potent and fiery. At first he had just thought it residue from the rabbit, but no, its quality was far different. He idly sorted through his memories for such a plant, then paused. He didnt recognise it. He, Shen Yu, did not recognise it. Jin. What is that? Shen Yu demanded. His grandson paused. You know, I was actually gonna ask you that. I know it''s safe and fire aspected, but I dont really get a name. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Shen Yu stepped closer, examining the woody stem. It looked like a sapling. Hmm. We can perform a few tests to find out how it can be used, Shen Yu said, quite eager. He had memorized millions of plants in the libraries of a thousand sects. Something new was always fascinating. It would use quite a bit of the Spirit Herb up, but it could still be useful for cultivation If I can find another one, maybe. But for now? Im just going to let it grow, Jin replied. Shen Yu raised an eyebrow. Oh? Ive been taking care of it for two years now, and I think Ill keep at it. If it''s a tree, or just a pretty flower I think Ill be happy with it all the same. ====================================== Shen Yu took another breath and let it out, smiling slightly at the thought of something he had never seen. He could see the merit in trying to preserve the stem. Honestly, he had let curiosity get the better of himself. Cultivators lived so long, and yet even he was so impatient sometimes. Jin preferred to wait until he had found and grew another specimen, to see if he could get more later. It was a long view. But Jin had gone into detail about the Spirit Herbs he was breeding and experimenting with, and Shen Yu could see the shape of his argument. He was wholly consumed with improving the earth. Very few of those on the farm were dedicated to the path of cultivation. He had been curious about what drove the people of the farm. Shen Yu had spoken to the humans, to see what they had desired to do with their lives. Hong Meiling wished to advance medical knowledge. Cai Xiulan had offhandedly mentioned uniting the sects of the Azure Hills to Xianghua and Tigu. Gou Ren had shown him scrolls full of architecture. Yun Ren had said he wished to experience the world, and show it to everybody who would care to see it. Xianghua had proclaimed that she would wipe the dishonour from her family name, which could have been the most understandable out of all of them. But it was the mortal who had surprised Shen Yu the most and, at the same time, the least. ========================== Shen Yu entered into the mortals workshop. It was neat and well organized. There were two half assembled seed drills and a completed pill furnace. He found Liu Bowu elbow deep in the guts of another furnace, screwing something in. The boy turned around as he heard the door open, seeming surprisedbut not fearfulas Shen Yus presence. Uh can I help you? Bowu asked after a moment. Shen Yu considered the question as he examined the room, approaching a schematic that looked familiar. Hmmm. I have seen contraptions similar to these in the heartlands, Shen Yu said, as he examined the depiction of a pill furnace being used to power a machine of reaping blades. Of course, such things are normally the treasures of sects or the Citys rulers. How did you come to design such things, Liu Bowu? The boy paused at the question before answering. Big Bro Jin had some ideas and drawings, and said something about steam being able to move objectsand well, I went from there. Oh? Jin had had the idea? That was quite interesting, but Shen Yu had seen his grandsons drawings. They were chicken scrawls to be honest, light on detail; these were fully flushed out blueprints with notes crammed into the margins. He turned his eyes back to Bowu. I hear that you are a mortal, despite being the Young Master of the Misty Lake Sect. Is that common in these hills? The boys face tightened. No. Not even in the Azure Hills is it common, Bowu replied. My meridians are broken. Oh? Shen Yu stepped forwards and placed his hand on the boy''s shoulder. He felt within then grimaced at the state of Bowus pathways. To be able to improve but unwilling to do so was a sin. To be born willing to strive, but unable due to the designs of the Heavens? A tragedy. Im afraid broken meridians is an understatement, he said without letting his voice betray his emotions. Bowu took in a sharp breath. Auntie Meimei says shes working on it but the Heavens have their plan. Us mortals just have to make the best of it. I suppose that is not a bad way of looking at the world, when you lack the ability to change your circumstances, Shen Yu mused. The boy knew his place in the world, which was natural, if a bit uninspired. So, what are your plans for the future, young man? Liu Bowu looked at him and smirked. Immortality. Shen Yu paused at the audacious statement before letting off a chuckle. The mortal, out of all of them, saying immortality was his main goal? Immortality? he asked, and Liu Bowu shrugged. I may not ever be able to ascend to the heavens. I may never be able to live forever. But this? Bowu tapped his notes and diagrams. This is my path to immortality. My body may fade, but some things, like the works of the ancients? They last forever. Now that that was interesting. Jade Armors, the piloted artifacts the Imperial army used to turn mortals into beings that could stand against Demons, required enormous amounts of resources to run and maintain. The works of the ancients were inscrutable. A Pill Furnace-powered harvester. The memories of mortals are short, Liu Bowu, Shen Yu said after a moment. Then I just have to make something so amazing that they cant forget me, he replied, mortal eyes full of defiance. Shen Yu couldnt help but approve. ============================ They all had their own ambitions; ambitions that they followed with all of their hearts. Even the mortal. The humans, however, were only one half of the equation that formed this place. The other half had been far more confusing and equally as intriguing. When Shen Yu opened his eyes from his meditations, he looked down at the farm from the roof. The moon had risen, and he could see Bi De, and the rest of the disciples waiting for him near the rice fields. Those who call themselves Disciples of Jin Rou who has named himself Rou Jin. he intoned, staring around at the beasts. Honoured Grandfather, the rooster replied, and the assembled Spirit Beasts bowed in greeting. Shen Yu had asked for this meeting. He had observed them all enough. Now, it was time to directly question these Spirit Beasts. These past nights, we have spoken of cultivation; of the moon and of the stars. Of the way you intend to be righteous. But tonight, I would pose a question to all of you. In all my years, I have not seen awakened animals such as yourselves. So I have pondered this question deeply. Bi De. Why do you and your fellows follow my grandson? The animals paused at the question and muttered amongst themselves but one by one, they went silent. Tigu looked like she wanted to say something, but in the end, she too went silent and turned her head to Bi De. The rooster nodded at the question and stroked his wattles. He stood slightly in front of the rest of the Spirit Beasts taking the lead as First Disciple. At first, we served him simply because he provided us with our home. We thought of him as being akin to a god; he was wise beyond my comprehension and generous with his gifts. We ate Spiritual Herbs, which I called the Heavenly Herbs at that time, and those improved us, Bi De began slowly. As we became more and our understanding of the world grew, he was no longer the godlike figure we had believed him to be, but he was still our Great Master. He imparted his wisdom into us. He treated us with respect and valued our existence, which, as I have traveled the world, I have come to understand is a rare thing for Spirit Beasts. In other places, we would have been eaten or just killed; harvested for our parts by our Master. The other Disciples remained silent, as Bi De spoke, though several grimaced at the statement. The rooster turned to look at them, and at their nods, he continued. But he did not. I do not think it ever occurred to him, even though we have brought him our own troubles. We were mouths to feed. We were students to teach. We caused chaos and were clumsy children, stumbling around in the world. And yet he guided us all the same. He enlightened us. As we were enlightened, as we understood more We saw that though he was our Great Master he is not all powerful nor almighty. He is, in the end, just a man. He has his own weaknesses and doubts. I have seen his anguish and torment over doing right by us, by all of us. He does not demand our obedience, or think of us as slaves. We would have accepted that. We all would do it in a moment, if he asked and yet he never will.. I would speak for each of us when I say our Master is our father. And that that is why we follow him. He may be our God no longer. But he is still worthy of our devotion. This I believe. Shen Yu considered the roosters words. Those, more than anything, proved that Bi De Bi De was truly intelligent. Truly not just a chicken. Not some Spirit Beast mimicking human life, but a creature that had thought deeply upon his connections with the world. He looked at the other beasts. All of them nodded their heads at the First Disciples words, as Shen Yu stroked his beard. Jin is your master and father. But then, I ask what all are you? What do you believe yourself to be? A son? A disciple? A servant? I do believe that Brother Wa Shi and Sister Tigu say it the best, the rooster said, turning to smile at his fellow disciples. Tigu is a girl, Masters Daughter, a cultivator, and a cat. Wa Shi is a dragon and a carp. I, too, am everything you have said I am. I am a son, a disciple, and a servant. We cannot be defined by any one single concept. In the end, all we areare ourselves. Bi De turned back to Shen Yu. The words the words resonated with Shen Yu. Indeed, what could a true man be but himself? Does the First Disciple speak for all of you? Shen Yu asked. Tigu scoffed. The dragon and boar snorted. The pig harrumphed. The rabbit glared as the snake rolled his good eye. The Ox nodded his head slowly, and the monkey yawned and crossed his arms. I can get you something, if you cant hear properly, Ri Zu squeaked. She was a cheeky brat. Just like her Master. Shen Yu closed his eyes. Out of everything this was the most novel. A rooster who would challenge the very heavens, for the sake of what lived on the earth. Bi De. You asked to learn from this Shen Yu, so that you may protect your Master and my grandson. I shall accept this. You shall forthwith be a disciple of Shen Yu, as your Master was before you. You shall see the world and fight in battles beyond your imagination. You shall challenge the heavens itself. What say you, Bi De? The rest of the disciples looked on at the rooster with concern. Whatever it takes to defend my home. Shen Yu nodded solemnly. Then all your enemies in this world shall learn: Beware of Chicken. v3c53: The Return of Senior Brother Like always, the world kept on turning. Gramps mellowed out after a week. Well, really we all had. The tension from the day we fought had faded. Even a visit to Hong Yaowu went off without a hitch. I dont know why I thought the old man might not react the best to Meimeis family but he seemed to really like Pops. I suppose a man who picked up an orphan from the streets wouldnt really care where you came from. He had even said Pops was a good egg after they had sat down together. I had to admit, it was nice to have the old man around. He was calmer, closer to how I remembered him. He made peace with Meimei. She had stopped glaring so much after the two of them started swapping increasingly lewd songs and stories with each other. Apparently the Azure Hills had a bunch Gramps had never heard of before. He started joking with Tigu, and she started to reciprocate. He sat on the riverbank with Chunky and Washy, traded pointers with Big D, and talked with Yun Ren about his photography. Hells, while we were working he had even tried to copy us by shoving his Qi into the earth. I had certainly felt it, like somebody suddenly blasting me with a garden hose, and so had Tianlan. She made a noise reminiscent of a certain green frog telling people to get out. Tianlan hadnt really appreciated it. The Qi hed attempted to shove into the Earth was apparently useless to her. Gramps was a bit confused, but he had the spirit; Tianlan on the other hand had gotten me to ask him for a gentler hand. He was trying. And that was all that mattered. Just as everything seemed to be getting back to normal, or at least as normal as it ever got here, Big D decided to drop what I had been kind of expecting would happen. It was me, him, Meimei and Gramps left in the kitchen after breakfast and our stretches. Great Master. I would beg your leave to travel with and learn from Honoured Grandfather. I closed my eyes at the statement. I was filled half with pride and half with worry at his choice. He was really leaving. To go and be a true cultivator. To travel the world fighting. I had made my peace with it when Tigu had wanted to goto the Dueling Peaks. I could handle this. And in the end, it was his choice. I see. I said after a moment, locking my eyes on him. But why? You know you dont have to do this. You dont owe me anything. It is not a matter of owing, Master. Like you said. We each have our own path, our own way of doing things. I want to protect our home, and I feel that this is the best way that I can do it. Big D replied. He was calm, and controlled. He wanted me to understand. For a brief instant, I was tempted to be a hypocrite, go back on my word, and tell him to stay. It happened with Tigu and now it was happening again with Bi De. But I would like to believe that I am a man of my word. So I pulled back, refusing to let the feelings of concern make my decisions for me. I set aside the worry that he would die out there and instead took a breath and smiled at my first companion in this world. Then how can I refuse you? Just make sure you leave with no regrets, okay? The rooster bowed his head, and I could see that he smiled. We expect letters too, if you can manage them. At least one a month. Meimei instructed Big D seriously. Else Ill send Jin to find you. The rooster and Gramps chuckled, the old man shaking his head. Then I had best be off, to make my preparations. The rooster said, hopping off the table, and heading out. Gramps then turned to me as the rooster departed to the fields. Youre letting him go so easily. I wont hold him back from what he wants to do. You said a man should be able to make his own way in the world, didnt you? I trust him. And Ill trust you, Gramps. I said after a moment. Shen Yus eyes widened and then the old man smiled. It was a small, soft thing. Youve grown, grandson. he said, and I felt heat rise in my cheeks. Id like to think I have, since you met me. I joked, before sighing, and looking at my biological son, his face resting against Meimeis chest. Being a dad is hard. I whispered. Indeed. He may not be blood, or even human, but he is a fine son. I paused at the statement, and Meimeis eyes widened as well. I blinked in shock at Gramps words. He was actually acknowledging them as people? Huh. He had said family before and I had heard the air quotes, but now now the words seemed genuine. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it We lapsed into silence, before I broke the silence. When are you planning on leaving? Oh, not for a month or two yet! Shen Yu exclaimed. I just got back from a war, boy! I want to sit and rest like a war hero is supposed to! All the songs say that going back and farming is the proper way to do things, and Ive earned that much! I chuckled at his words. Oh? Want a bit of the slow life? I get tended to by my grandchildren, plied with booze, and get to see interesting things! I enjoy it here, my boy! The old man thundered, a grin slowly rising. Why, all it needs is a few women! He sighed dramatically, Shame, the ones here are all taken already! I mean, if you do have a special lady friend, I wouldnt mind if they came over I offered. Meimei snorted. Just remember, dont do anything untoward, young man. She heckled, and Gramps laughed. Oh, do not worry, I am a paragon of good virtue! Meimei rolled her eyes, but I realised something else. Wait, if youre here for a month, what about Senior Brother? You said you left him in Verdant Hill. I had actually gotten a message from Lady Wu about that. The transmission stone I had got from her had buzzed, and a bemused sounding Lady Wu had been on the other end asking if I knew a man named Lu Ri. After confirming the description, Lady Wu thanked me then said everything was fine on their end. Oh, its only a month. Lu Ri can entertain himself, and I left him with much to meditate upon. I frowned but before I could speak, Meimei beat me to it. Grandfather. I would like to invite him to stay, if only to thank him for what he did for my husband. Meimei said, and the old man stroked his beard. Frowning, Gramps sighed as he slumped dramatically, Oh, very well. I shall go and collect him. Dont you have a transmission stone? I asked. Gramps shrugged. I could just transmit to him a message but I do believe I shall descend upon him. It''s always good to see what a man does when he thinks no one is watching. Gramps grin was eager, and I rolled my eyes. Well come with you. I need to pick up some stuff anyways, and prep for when the Azure Jade trading Company comes back. Chyou and Bo want to get the new batch of syrup out. I said, and Gramps nodded, though there was a gleam in his eyes. Meimei, are you and Meihua good enough to travel to the Zhuge compound? I asked Yes, lets get Meihua home to her husband. Meimei decreed. ======================= We were soon on our way, pounding down the road, with Chunky pulling the cart behind him. It was a lovely spring day, and Gramps seemed to find the boar pulling the cart endlessly amusing. The run was uneventful, though, until something caught my eye ahead of us. Pops was riding a horse at a sedate pace down the road headed towards Verdant Hill with a town guard beside him. I slowed my pace as we approached. Heya, Pops! I hollered. Everything alright? Xian turned at my voice, a bit surprised. As I ran up Pops came to a stop, the guard bowed at me while Pops smiled and waved. Yes, everything is fine, Jin. The Lord Magistrate and Brother Bao just sent a message over, asking for help with a logistical matter. Normally, at this time of year I would have had to decline, due to the planting season, but Gou has everything well in hand. Why! The little brat told me to relax and drink my tea, old man, Ill take care of everything! Im not that old and frail yet! Pops huffed, looking irritated, and I chuckled. What about you all? he asked warmly. Just need to pick some stuff up, and well, Gramps came over with one of my Senior Brothers. I told you about him. Lu Ri? The one who gave you back your money and delivered your mail? Pops asked. I nodded. Yeah, were going to see him. We got into the town without any issue, and I turned to Gramps. So how are we supposed to find him? I asked, looking around. I guess we would just start wandering. You need to work on your senses, grandson. Shen Yu chastised me, But, I suppose Lu Ri would be hard to find as he is quite adept at suppressing his power. This shall take but a moment Meimei, still sitting in the cart, coughed. We turned. He''s in the palace, I think. Meimei said. It''s still a little hard to tell, but Im getting better at ignoring Honoured Grandfatherspungent aroma. Shen Yu laughed at her jab, before closing his eyes for a second. When he opened them again, he nodded. Well. My dear granddaughters nose is something else! Gramps decreed. We set off in the direction of the palace, while Meimei, Meihua, and Chunky went for the Zhuge compound. I wonder what Lu Ri is doing in the palace, though. I asked, as me, Gramps, and Pops started to mosey on over. Well, I do suppose well find out. the old man mused, as we ascended the steps of the palace with Pops. We were met by the palace reception. A man who looked quite tired, with his robes a little rumpled. I frowned at the sight. The Lord Magistrate ran a tight ship, and I knew he didnt like people not being impeccably dressed. Im here to see the Lord Magistrate. I was invited. Xian said, and the exhausted looking man nodded. Youre The man yawned. Expected. Weve been going for days, ever since the Magistrate called all hands. Pops looked intrigued, while I stopped forwards. Is there a man called Lu Ri in here? I asked. The man just stared at me. Yes. Lu Ri is here. he said, sounding somehow even more tired. ================================ We stepped into a scene of organized chaos, in the palaces main administrative area. There were scribes hard at work, plotting points on maps, and looking up reports. Others were in little groups, arguing about something or another, and I could smell old tea in the air from the cups littering desks, moistly drunk save for the dregs. They were certainly working on something. I didnt get time to ponder exactly what as I noticed three people at the end of the room, all looking at the biggest map yet. Uncle Bao, the Lord Magistrate, and Lu Ri were all standing and talking quietly amongst themselves. I saw Lady Wu out of the corner of my eye, the woman was frowning heavily at a pad of paper. Her hair was done up in a no-nonsense bun and she was chewing the end of her brush. She noticed our entrance and smiled at us, before turning back to her work. For an instant, I thought Lu Ri may have enthralled my teacher but immediately discarded that idea. He wasnt that sort of guy. The Lord Magistrate shook his head and said something to Lu Ri, pointing at a page, and the man nodded before bending down to mark something down. We all looked at each other. Xian was as confused as I was, while Gramps looked like he was stopping himself from bursting into laughter. Brother Bao, Lord Magistrate! You called for me? Pops called above the din. Xian, Excellent! The Lord Magistrate said, not really turning around. We require your assistance! Lu Ri on the other hand, did turn around, and did a small double take on seeing me and Gramps, before bowing politely at us then returning to his work. We approached, and I glanced at some more of what people were writing. There was a half-made satchel on a desk, surrounded by diagrams, and it looked like one of the pockets had been moved around repeatedly. Just what was going on? Good morning, Lord Magistrate, Uncle Bao, Senior Brother. I said, greeting them. What are you working on? Mail. The Lord Magistrate said, looking slightly faint. Mail. Uncle Bao muttered around well, a bao. Mail, Lu Ri agreed, smiling. Honestly it was the happiest I had ever seen him. He looked like he was utterly at peace with the world. Mail? I echoed. ...What? Gramps composure broke and he tilted his head back, his booming laughter filling the room. v3c53.2: The Return of Senior Brother part 2 Senior Disciple Lu Ri could honestly say that over this past week, he was more engaged and interested than he had been in years. The Lord Magistrate of Verdant Hill had looked through Lu Ris notes. With some reticence at first, but once he saw what was within them, the mans dark eyes had become intense and focused. He had understood exactly what Lu Ri had been working on, instantly recognizing its value. Upon Lu Ris request for assistance with making his plans reality, the man had agreed. A fire had been lit inside of him, like it had been lit in Lu Ri. Thus did the Magistrate do something that Lu Ri had not entirely expected. He had thought it might just be the two of them; a cultivator and one brilliant, exceptional mortal working together. Instead, the Lord Magistrate had immediately requested assistance from his learned men and Scribes. I have my moments, but I, alone, am not the most able man here, the man had stated sternly before calling upon his troops. The Scribes of Verdant Hill, once their mission was explained to them, began their work immediately. Lu Ri was once more impressed by the quality of man that worked under the Lord Magistrate, but as the Honoured Founders had proclaimed: the virtuous would be able to find other virtuous companions. And indeed, the Lord Magistrate of Verdant Hill had amassed a following. First Archivist Bao, though his body may have been corpulent, he had a mind better suited to a lean, ferocious beast. He ordered his men to prepare reams of reference materials from the Archives, and then when he had it all on hand, he began his work. He hunted down failed calculations and faulty conclusions without mercy. He rooted out mistakes in methodology and savaged them utterly. His brush was a long black claw, and he suffered no weakness within Lu Ris theorems. Lady Wu, was no less useful, for all that the Lord Magistrates wife did not work directly with them. She was as the Honoured Founders had described in their textswith most of the work done by Honoured Founder Shu herselfthe perfect, virtuous wife. Lady Wu supported without question. Needs and wants were anticipated without fail; and by her command the various tables and results were tabulated. Her handmaids brought food and drink, and her sweet voice soothed fraying tempers and butting heads when other scribes began to argue over results. Finally, there was Zhuge Tingfeng. He was the Lord Magistrates main aide and liaison between the various groups. It was he who ventured out into the city to get the leatherworkers the first prototypes, and it was he who had arranged the tables so that they could see the best materials by cost. And yet these were only the ones who Lu Ri personally interacted with. The rest were no less diligent. Behind them, the Lord Magistrates motivated, disciplined, and dedicated legion toiled. The Imperial Scribes of Verdant Hills worked without cease, collecting data on past weather trends, which materials were feasible for crafting the mail bags, and a thousand other menial yet necessary tasks. All ideas were heard. All conclusions considered. It had been most enjoyable to converse with other men of learning and discipline. To have everything he had done be taken with absolute seriousness, and considered from every possible angle. It did not matter that he was a Cultivator; amidst scholars, his ideas were equal. They had already gone through four revisions of his notes; Lu Ri had insufficiently anticipated the problems mortals could face. Things that any cultivator could ignore were debilitating problems to these men, but their ingenuity in finding ways around such problems was enlightening. A mortal could brute force nothing. They had to think on their feet and come up with creative ways around the issue. In fact, his time within Verdant Hills had been so enjoyable that he had been surprised by Master Shen and Jin Rous sudden arrivalit had not been that long, had it? Still, even as Master Shen was looking on amused, Jin Rou himself poked through Lu Ris notes. I see you are refining the exact way to deliver your letters, Lu Ri, Master Shen observed. Indeed, Master Shen. It is a most vexing problem. How does a messenger exactly find a person reliably? What sort of change, or institution would make the monumental task easier? At his words, Jin Rou perked up. Can I help? I think I might have a couple of ideas. Lu Ri paused at the offer. While his intent was appreciated, Lu Ri didnt know how Jin Rou could help. Truth be told, Lu Ri imagined Jin Rou as a simple man. His ability to grow Spiritual Herbs and his diligence was to be praised but well. He was a farmer. Not a cultivator, nor a scholar. The Boy had accomplished little when he had been in the Cloudy Sword Sect as well, being a simple menial. He also had an air about him. Lu Ri didnt know. He felt like a big and happy, if a bit dim, dog. Loyal and hardworking, but hardly something that made great breakthroughs. But there was no real harm in letting him speak his mind. Of course, by all means, Junior Brother, he said instead. Jin Rou approached the map and considered it. Alright, this is really comprehensive already Mailboxes, logistic trains, it''s just something to tie it all together, right? Indeed, Junior Brother. Something is missing, and we are attempting to find the problem. As of right now, our address system functions like so: Province, Commandery, subdistrict, house number and street. Thus would a letter be addressed to: Azure Hills, Verdant Hill Commandery, Verdant Hill, 15th house on Green Grass Street. I wouldnt want to be the officials in charge of naming everything. Jin Rou said sardonically, as he examined the system Lu Ri had devised closely. Then, he spoke again, after his eyes lit up. You need a code. A code? First Archivist Bao asked, taking another bite from a fresh bao. Yeah. What this needs is, I think, is more a logistics issue. Especially when letters will begin to come in from the entire Empire. Something instantly identifiable to the men who will be directly handling the letters. Some streets may have the same name, or there could be some mistake that sends the letter to a different province. There may be a mistake on the address. Indeed. This is an issue we have been considering. Lu Ri replied, wondering when Jin Rou was truly going with this. So how about a series of letters and numbers known to every postal worker that instantly specifies location? So they dont have to try and work out the addresses. The first number or character would be the province, the second a distribution center to send the mail to. Then, from that main distribution center, like you have up here, the regional center. Then the people in the local office can go and deliver the mail to the house. A Postal Code, as it is. At this, he picked up a brush and folded up a piece of paper into a shape like an envelope, the traditional way to give money. So! Azure Hills, Verdant Hill Commandery, Verdant Hill, 15th house on Green Grass Street. Blue Three Green, Four Grass Nine. Blue is the Azure Hills, three is the third region, and green is the office in the third region. Or like something else other than this. Maybe just numbers, instead of letters? I have no idea even where to begin partitioning out and quantifying the entire Empire. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Lu Ri instantly grasped the usefulness of such a designation system, and his eyes widened. So too did the scholars as they gathered around the flat piece of parchment, staring at the crisp courtly characters of Jin Rou. The Senior Disciple mentally chastised himself. Of course, Shen Yu would suffer no dullard to be his grandson and disciple! How foolish could Lu Ri have been to dismiss the man?! Shen Yu simply watched, interested in what Jin Rou was saying. ...now that I think about it, this would be a good way to deliver letters. The Lord Magistrate declared, as he picked up the envelope. Indeed. It is much less cumbersome than a traditional scroll or bamboo missive. I suppose we can rework the satchels again. One scholar noted. Though with them being smaller, they will be more easily lost, wont they? Indeed. Lu Ri declared. But this idea certainly has merit. How shall they be sealedwax? No, too expensive for a normal mortal if they must send many letters Lu Ri noted how Jin Rou and Hong Xian looked at each other, before the man shrugged, along with Jin Rou. Well, Im glad that I could help out a bit. Senior Brother, you and Teacher were really thorough. The Young Man declared. The Lord Magistrate smiled at Jin Rou. Well, I do try. the man said mildly. Teacher? Lu Ri asked, looking between the men. Yeah. He''s taught me a lot, especially when I needed help with some political issues. The Lord Magistrate is the best Magistrate I know, Jin Rou said honestly. Kowtow before the mortal who enlightened you; show contempt for the barbarian who knows only the strength of his arm. Lu Ri sucked in a breath as he remembered that particular koan of the Elders. Jin Rou, despite leaving the Cloudy Sword Sect understood. He once more cursed the worm who had beat Jin Rou within his mind. How much could he have accomplished with a junior like this!? It was a travesty! Grandson, when did you think about all this? Shen Yu asked, he smiled charmingly and nodded to Lady Wu, who bowed politely back. Well I kind of live far out there, and Senior Brother did have to spend way too long getting my stuff to me. He shrugged helplessly. Yeah, I was trying to hide at the time, but now? Well, if it makes it easier for Bi De to message home Indeed. Over long distances mail, even for all its faults, was still superior to the transmission stone system, which required exorbitant fees or political capital to be able to use. Having to relay each message through the hundreds of towns all but ensured sometimes the messages contents would change. Lu Ri had heard those in the Plum Blossoms Shadow complain mightily about the effect. Shen Yu nodded and scratched his beard. Ill bring this up to a friend of mine. See how feasible it truly is. Ha! Delegation. The best power, Jin Rou chortled. A task shared is a task lessened. Indeed, the Lord Magistrate agreed. Lu Ri stared at the envelope again, and then turned to his Junior Brother and bowed his head, showing the younger his respect in penance for his earlier unworthy thoughts Jin Rou, Lu Ri addressed, If you have any other plans, please, I would like to hear them. The man before him blinked, but tentatively smiled and nodded. Well, I cant say Im very good at logistics. Tell you what, Chyou and Bo from the Azure Trading Company are going to be around soon, and Chyou is really good at this kind of thingbut before that! Senior Brother! Lu Ri paused. Yes? Would you do me the honour of dining with my family tonight? the man asked, bowing politely. Lu Ri bowed in return, placing two hands together in a martial salute, You give this Disciple much face, inviting him into your home. I humbly accept this offer. Great! Gramps said you liked maple syrup, so I made something special for you Jin Rou said as he began to ramble and sketch out designs for his mailboxes. The little flag on the side was inspired, in Lu Ris humble opinion. The last time Lu Ri had been in the Azure Hills, it had been six months of hell. This time this time the heavens had smiled upon him. More than the pain of Qi-deprivation, more than the irritation that came with constantly suppressing his power, Lu Ri found something that washed all these measly woes away. Finally. He had found people who understood! ================================ Shen Yu shook his head as he stepped out into the fresh air once more. Really, he hadnt expected Jin to be so enthusiastic about this whole thing! It was actually rather amusing, how well Lu Ri and Jin were getting along, but Shen Yu had his limits for these kinds of topics, and he had wanted to explore the little town a bit. Now that he was actually in it, instead of just passing through, there was an odd feeling about the place. Nothing dangerous, but there was something here that he just couldn''t quite place. So he got some of the local gut rot, which was objectively fairly good, and wandered. The drink wasnt quite what he was looking for. There was something special about the drinks that were nearly poisonous. He walked and drank, going around clean streets and happy people. It was almost boring, in his opinionbut it was a nice place. Well run, clean and efficient. Lu Ri had whispered the Lord Magistrate was a paragon of virtuethe boy had either not noticed or not comprehended the rope marks all over the couples body. Both of them had fine taste! It was utterly hilarious, and he found himself quite liking the two mortals. The Magistrate had aided Jin, and appeared to have a fine head on his shoulders, and his wife well, it was a shame that every woman of quality was taken. He would have to see if this town even had any courtesans. But as he was walking to find the nearest place to enjoy himself, something caught his eye. An elderly woman and what Shen Yu assumed to be her husband were sitting on a bench. They were remarkable in the fact that both of them were alive at their apparent agea bald old man who looked to be asleep with his arm around the womans shoulder, the old woman, blind in one eye, leaning slightly against his chest. She was running her fingers through an old tomcats fur, and she had a small, gentle smile on her face. A goat was beside them both, idly chewing her cud. Shen Yu frowned. The woman seemed familiar. Why did she seem familiar It hit Shen Yu as he walked closer to stand before the woman. She frowned at him when she noticed his approach, and then her good eye rolled around in her skull. Shiyun? He asked aloud, staring at somebody that he thought had been dead for a very long time. Haaa? the old woman demanded. Who the hells is Shiyun? You lost your mind, you old bastard, or are you too drunk to see properly? Shen Yu stared, not registering the insult. He saw the slight tell of nervousness within the woman. She knew he didnt believe her, and he could see the despair welling up in her soul. The way she tightened her grip slightly on her cat. Shiyun of the Heavenly Path. The powerful diviner, wreathed in gold and jewels, with her fierce companion, Laoshi, the Tigers Fury. Two cultivators on the path to the heavens, their time cut short by politics and jealousy. She had aided him once in the pastforewarning him of an ambush. She was one of the most powerful resources available to the world. And yet jealousy and politics had slain her. They said the Starfall Crater still burned with baleful flames to this day. Yet, here she was. Once jade skin was brown and weatherbeaten, full of wrinkles. The fine raiment that had been red and gold was a dull blue linen. The Emperor would give him a great reward, if he told the man. Her divination abilities were obviously still intact. But here she was. Old. Infirm. Her cultivation crippled. Her riches gone. Her status and reputation, forgotten and irrelevant. It was almost pitiful, save for one thing. She had been smiling until Shen Yu had approached her Had been happy until Ah, he really was getting soft, wasnt he? Ah! Haha! Sorry, Sister, Shen Yu said, slurring slightly and taking a swig of his drink. Shiyuns eyes widened. You look like somebody that I once knew. I would say she had been a friendso I wanted to greet her and share a drink. But youre obviously not her! She was pretty. The old woman stared at Shen Yu with some suspicion. Well, youre a rude bastard, aint ya? I once knew a rude bastard. King of the street rats, he was! He was an annoying pest, constantly lusting after me. Youre right. He does sound like an annoying little toad, lusting after a swan. Shen Yu replied, holding out his bottle. The woman looked at it, before reaching out with a sigh and taking a sip. He wasnt all bad though. Never tried force. Not like a lot of people. Maybe if he were slightly more charismatic, he would have had a chance? She shot him a smirk. That said he would never be caught dead in a place like this. Not enough glory for him. Shen Yu took back his bottle. I guess he wouldnt, he said. But enough about old friends. Im just here to visit my grandson. Hes grown up into quite the fine man. Oh? Her eye rolled. Tall, handsome, freckles? I think I might know him, and youre right. He is a fine boy. Why, if I were a few decades younger, well! His wife would be beating me off with a broom! Kahahahahaha! Shen Yu snorted at the smile and the laugh as the man who was asleep beside Shiyun jolted awake. Whazha? Shiyun turned, smiling softly, almost tenderly at the man. Oh, go back to sleep, Shu. This old bastard was just asking me directions! Shu glanced up at Shen Yu, and then tightened his grip slightly on Siyuns shoulder, looking almost challengingly at Shen Yu. Oh? Well, be off with you, then. I was enjoying my nap with my woman! Shen Yu couldnt help himself. He laughed. Ah, my apologies, my apologies! Ill leave you two fine lovebirds alonethough I do have one question, Senior Sister. How would you describe your time in this town? Shiyun considered the question for a moment. Best years of my life, she replied. I see. Well! Thank you for the directions, miss, he said, and then he departed. An old woman, sitting together with an old man. It was an odd feeling. He had expected rage within himself at Shiyuns choice to be mortal. Perhaps even pity, that she would die and be forgotten. But instead Instead, all Shen Yu found wassomething that was almost envy. v3c53.3: The Return of Senior Brother part 3 Senior Disciple Lu Ri looked on with pride as the mortals finally began to return to their homes, exhausted but triumphant smiles on their faces. Indeed, they were right to be triumphant, for they had accomplished much. Jin Rouor rather, just Jin, as he had been asked to be calledwas speaking with the learned mortals of the Lord Magistrate, Bao and his father-in-law, Hong Xian. Both of whom had been a delight to work with. Things would likely move swiftly now, at least in this corner of the province, as the Lord Magistrate began to test this new mail system. A working prototype would be established. A working prototype that he could be confident would actually run to Lu Ris own exacting standards. I trust you will be amenable to such an arrangement? Master Shen asked as he leaned against the wall beside Lu Ri. Of course, Master Shen. I will need to return to the Sect for more materials, but I will carry out your will in this matter. Good. Rest assured, you shall be rewarded for this service though I do imagine you would stay for a while, anyway. Lu Ri gazed upon the mortals, and the Lord Magistrate in particular. Indeed, I would. Then we shall speak no more of this. The Master said, as Lu Ris Junior Brother approached. Are you ready to go, Gramps, Senior Brother? He asked with a bright smile. Were going to have some extra guests. Teacher and Lady Wu will be coming for dinner as well. A fine idea, Junior Brother. Lu Ri complimented. Thus did Jin bring them to the compound of the Zhuge Clan, and Lu Ri first laid eyes upon Hong Meiling. Her sharp, intelligent eyes reminded Lu Ri of Senior Sister Yeo Na, when she pierced him with her gaze and intent. Her Qi was medicinal in nature, and her bearing was surprisingly stately. All of it, even the freckles, seemed to suit her, as her sharp eyes locked on to him, judging him, and not finding him wanting. Hong Meiling bowed to him, her hands in her sleeves and in front of her face like a proper noble lady. Her bearing was immaculateeven as he saw Lady Wu give a slight nod of approval out of the corner of his eye. It seemed the wife of Jin acted with the same forthrightness he did, in learning from those experiences in fields that she knew little in. It is a pleasure to meet my husbands Senior Brother. Thank you, for all you have done for himmany a tale I have heard of your generosity, and our household holds you in the utmost regard. Our house is yours. Lu Ri, following all proper protocol, bowed back. It is an honour to be welcomed this way into my Junior Brothers home. I will partake of your generous hospitality. Thus, did Lu Ri travel down a road to a farm. Thus, did Senior Disciple Lu Ri have an excellent dinner. =============================== Inside the rustic manor, Lu Ri sat at a table. It was mid-morning of the day after, and most of the household was otherwise occupied. Jin needed to tend to his fields, and Master Shen had gone with him. They gave him much face to allow him to wander what was effectively their sect compound at will, and without supervision; he had been granted the trust of not just Jin, but Master Shen Not that he would ever do anything untoward in the first place. He was an Honoured Guest. They could open their secret vaults before his eyes and he would not see them nor tell a soul. That was not to say that Lu Ri had been left on his lonesome. He glanced to the side, where a dragon was perched, and just outside the house, there was the sound of combat. He then turned his gaze out of an open window, across gentle, rolling hills, and his breath came easily for the first time since entering the Azure Hills. It no longer felt like he was having his soul sucked out of his body. He was no longer straining himself. He could relax the strict control of his Qi, and best of all Here you are, good sir. the sow, Pi Pa, said as another cup of tea was provided for him. Lu Ri had known about the Spirit Beasts, so it wasnt much of a shock to see the creatures roaming aboutbut even here, it seemed that the teachings of the Honoured Founders could be found. Each and every one of the creatures was well-mannered and orderly. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. They had conquered their baser natures. They had imposed law, order and virtue upon themselves. They were the disciples of a former disciple of the sect in that sense, and thus worthy of at least a measure of respect. That, and she brewed some excellent tea. My thanks, Lu Ri intoned back. Slowly, and with grace, he picked up another piece of maple fudge from the half empty plate of fine porcelain on the tablethe creation of a snake who had the air of a master artisan about him. He popped the confection into his mouth and chewed; it was filled with warming Qi of maple, sweet and rich. Then he picked up his new cup of tea and took a sip. The temperature was perfect, just hot enough to extract all the flavour, but not enough to have scalded any of the tannins; the time it spent brewing was a masterstroke, the perfect strength, neither too watery, nor too strong. The tea held a slight amount of bitterness by design, and it contrasted wonderfully with the warm, rich sweetness of the maple fudge. It cut through any lingering flavour and refreshed his palate, making his tongue ready for another bite of fudge. It was an almost electric experience though that may be due to the water involved in its brewing. It took us thirty-eight cups of tea to get that blend right. The dragon beside Lu Ri stated with utmost seriousness as he stroked his chin. The pig looked slightly amused, but said nothing as the dragon smiled at his cup. Pi Pas nose was invaluable in discovering the right temperature, and this noble lord has mathematically deduced the optimum brewing time. Miantiaos cups are perfect for this blend as well, enabling the temperature to remain just so for longer. However, it still needs refinement. Mathematically optimum brewing time? If it pleases the Lord Dragon, This Disciple would learn of his calculations. Lu Ri asked, intrigued. But as for refinement For this pairing, may This Disciple recommend Dew Touched Red from the Three Sister Waterfalls? In addition to the depth of the bitter flavour, the tea itself is red. Thus, it would mimic the red of fall maple leaves. It would be quite the experience, I do believe. The eyes of the dragon of Fa Ram, He Wa Shi, went dreamy. You, sir, are a gentleman and a scholar. To even think of the aesthetics of dining Lu Ri of the Cloudy Sword Sect raised his cup slightly in salute, and took up another piece of fudge. Truly, this was a place of enlightenment. Jin followed the path recommended by Kongzi well, committing to the path of the Scholar Farmer. His library already had a great many medical texts and treatises on architecture. Jin had called it disappointingly small and vowed to fill its halls. His dependants displayed all due respect for his post as their patriarch, yet he did seek the council of those who were elder and wiser. That sometimes such councils were beasts was irrelevant; or perhaps, more impressive for it. All in all, his Junior Brother had done well for himself. Very well for himself, and his farm. Lu Ri snorted, as he thought back to yesterday.Though there had been an amusing moment last night I.uh.. Yeah, these were the seasonings. Jin had declared, when Lu Ri had enquired about what had been in their food. Lu Ri knew that he had, technically speaking, stolen them. Jin knew that Lu Ri knew that he had stolen them. But in all honesty, it didnt matter to the sect. There was nothing that they could do to retrieve them, and they owed Jin reparations besides. Instead, he studied them closely, and, for the umpteenth time, cursed a braindead fool who drove this man from their Sect. You have a talent, Junior Brother. Lu Ri announced. If I may the Sect would be interested in purchasing herbs of such quality. Jin blinked, obviously surprised. Im sure we can work something out Well, it was also another excuse to come back to this place. Lu Ri would have to impose upon his Juniors hospitality a bit more but he would also bring his own gifts. Raging Waterfall Gorge was quite far away for mortal tradesmen, after all. Though, perhaps, once the mail system was developed enough they might start being able to send full packages through it! That would be quite something! What would be next after that? Flying Barges from Soaring Heavens Isle ferrying mail from one end of the continent to the other? Well, it might be feasible, if the skies were not quite so dangerous Lu Ri shook his head at the sudden flight of whimsy, and took another sip of his tea as the sounds of light combat got closer and then Hong Meiling sailed past the window and landed in a heap. She grumbled in irritation as she picked herself up, and Cai Xiulan, who was rather aesthetically pleasing, walked over to her while carrying Jins son; as well as Rou Tigu, Jins Cousin? Daughter? He still was not quite sure, but she had an interesting physique and cultivation. They both went to check on her. They had been trading pointers, evidently. Wow, Mistress. Youre well Rou Tigu started, scratching at her neck. Even worse than Ri Zu at this? Hong Meiling asked mildly as she brushed off her skirt and rested her weight on a wooden spear. The women paused in their discussion, obviously thinking. Trading pointers? Lu Ri asked as he finished his tea and stood, walking over to the window. Ah, Mister Lu. Cai Xiulan said. She seemed a bit surprised whenever he looked at her, though not in a way that radiated aggression. Rather, she seemed a bit pleased. She was quite open and friendly for a Young Mistress. We were. Senior Sister wished to try to limit her strength, to refine her technique. Lady Hong, if I may? he asked. It was presumptuous of him but he did indeed regret not being able to trade pointers with Jin while he was still under the care of the Cloudy Sword Sect. Ah yes? she allowed as Lu Ri simply climbed out of the window. He took the spear from her and looked closely at her form. I believe the Raging River Style would be best in this instance, he began, and all three began to listen attentively, as he went through the opening forms of the style. It was quite a nice way to spend an afternoon. And then, after that he was given another meal and treated to a quite interesting series of lessons on which fungus made potent laxatives. Perhaps Perhaps he had judged the Azure Hills too harshly. This was truly a rather nice place. Too bad Lu Ri would have to leave quite soon, but he would return as soon as he was able. He had to make sure the mail system was developing well after all and he did not wish to miss out on good company and food for long. v3c54: The Teachings of Fa Ram Sometimes Wa Shi, great and noble dragon that he was, forgot that the outside world was not like his beautiful, bountiful home. It was to be expected. When one had only the finest things in life, it was only natural that everything else would seem inferior. He wasnt surprised that his home was so astounding. To him, the strange numbers, and cool new things the Boss made every day had become par for the course. So when Wa Shi showed his new friend, comrade, and kindred spirit Brother Lu Ri his math formations he had forgotten that they werent really used outside of Fa Ram. He, being all wise and great, should have known better for those outside the sphere of Fa Ram were not as capable. It reminded Wa Shi of Sister Guan Chyou, who was also his comrade, and her first encounter with the numbers Wa Shi had used. She had, within moments, recognised that the knowledge was profound and had asked for a primer. Wa Shi had obliged by creating a set of lessons that brought her up to speed. And so Wa Shi knew there would be no trouble in teaching his new friend. Wa Shi finished writing out the numbers the Boss had taught him onto the slate mounted onto the wall. Wa Shi, Boss, and Boss Lady had been messing around with the chalk again, trying to make their own. It sucked and was crumbly as all hell but a bit of Qi kept it together just fine. Do I need to explain this more? Wa Shi asked. He was quite used to explaining math formations to people by now. First with Chun Ke and then for Guan Chyou. It had taken a while, both times, so Wa Shi had spent a few hours devising the easiest, and most straightforward explanations. This way they could get it the first time, instead of him having to explain himself over and over. A bit of work now meant more time to bask in the sun, or invent new flavours! Chun Ke sometimes needed a bit more help but he was Chun Ke. He learned best while out walking and relating the numbers to berries or field sizes anyway. I see, Brother Lu Ri declared instead, his eyes flicking all over. These would certainly be of use in the applications of mathematics. This symbol Zero, instead of simply a blank space, would indeed cut down on confusion. Brother Lu Ri was referring to what Wa Shis mind had told him was the correct method of doing things but that part had been quiet for a while. Yes, it does make things easier. Wa Shi agreed, as he pulled some of his homework out of the file Boss kept it in. It had a perfect score, and the Boss had drawn a star on the top of the page, signifying his approval. The sweets Wa Shi had received for his score were of course the highlight, but it was still quite interesting how far he had come. His writing back then had been absolutely atrocious! See? These equations with these numbers are much more sensible! The Ten Mathematical Classics? Brother Lu Ri asked as he picked up the page, that surprised yet approving look on his face. Junior Brother knows well the wisdom of the ancestors. It had actually been the Boss wife that had given him the things, when the Boss had asked for her help designing lessons. She had said every Scholar had to learn them. Boss had grimaced at the sight of them. They had been rather boring, in Wa Shis opinion. Boss always got them to do fun things, like blast people with water for his fluid dynamics or drop different things from the same height for gravity. Sure, sometimes in his lessons they had to stop early as the Boss admitted he didnt remember the equations for more advanced concepts but it was fine to get the point across, and Wa Shi could normally fill in the blanks anyway when he cared to. See? Useful, huh? The dragon asked, and Brother Lu Ri nodded his head absently. But I do have to ask, why right to left instead of left to right? Reversing the order.. Well, it does look right, in the way the equations are arranged, but that''s the strangest thing to change. Lu Ri squinted at the rows. Wa Shi shrugged. It worked, and really, that was all that had mattered. Still, it is impressive that he made such a comprehensive system. Nah, Boss said he had learned it from somewhere else. Probably the Archive? Lu Ris eyes sharpened, as he started massaging his chin again. A mortal creation? Well, that makes sense then. These would be of limited use in cultivation, and formations. Wa Shi paused at that. Huh? Math is math, isnt it? Brother Lu Ri shook his head at the question. Not wherein formations are concerned or rather, the most powerful of them. While some do change the characters to obfuscate what their intentions are, the representations of the symbols are always inferior to the true symbols. Brother Lu Ri raised his hand in front of his face, his finger glowing with power. This is Junior Brothers one. He dragged it down through the air, leaving a thin, glowing line. It is a representation. A good representation, I would even say. But while this represents one The glowing finger raised again, and Lu Ri pulled it horizontally through the air next to the first line. The character pulsed as it formed, seeming more than the vertical line. It was right. This is one. Wa Shi stared at the glowing slashes that represented numbers. The thin vertical one, and the thick, heavy presence that was horizontal. He glanced from one to another. He understood what his kindred spirit meant and yet, he himself felt that that might not be entirely correct. Because the feeling that this is one had all but disappeared from Wa Shi. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Was it truly one? Or did brother Lu Ri just believe that it was one, and everything else was derivative? Wa Shi pondered the question for a moment. It sounded like a lot of boring theoretical work, and he probably wasnt the first person to think of it. Wa Shi shrugged, and filed away the thought, then turned to his companion. Shall we continue on the optimal timing of tea? I do believe we shall. Lu Ri declared. Wa Shi showed his fellow connoisseur the power of his Math Formation. =========================== Life Good. That was what Chunky believed, as the days passed. He closed his eyes and took a nice, deep breath, his nostrils filling with the wonderful scent of spring. The wildflowers were pretty and waving in the breeze, and the little buzzing friends were busy. They were good, polite, buzzing friends and did not sting any other friends. Good bees. He opened his eyes and exhaled, letting the air flow out of his lungs. The grass waved and perked up. The tree, hurt by the fight between Big Brother and Old Gramps, stood up straight again. It would be fine now. It would not hurt any more. Chunkys Qi made strong. Protected. Let others be as big and tough as Chunky! Even if tree was still angry and complaining about being pulled out of the ground. Chunky agreed. Getting pulled out of the ground must have been very bad! But it was good again. The whole clearing was good again. Friend birds were chirping, and building nests, singing to wife and husbands. Friend foxes skulked about, digging their hidey holes in the dirt. Yes. Life Good. Sometimes not so good. Sometimes, bad things happen. Sometimes, friends and family fight. Sometimes there were mean words and hurt. Sometimes, friends and family fought. But Chunky believed that these hurts could be repaired. Maybe they had been lucky, that no hurt had been too deep; Chunky believed that it was because they had worked together. Big Brother always said optimism good. Satisfied after checking the earth and the trees, Chunky left the forest. He was just the right size. He was big and strong, but he did not break or uproot the trees, even though he could. And soon, there was the bright sun shining above again again. No more leaves. Chunky walked along the fence, sniffing at the shoots of peas and climbing berry bushes Big Brother had planted with everybody. From there, he went to the fields; there was wheat, soybeans, gourds, onions, and turnips. Every tasty friend was growing so big and strong already, but was not food yet. In potato field, little friend Bowu smiled, as he patted his spinning digging thing, and then smiled bigger when he picked it up and put it on his back, walking away. Little friend Hou Ten was with him, and Bowu complained when monkey friend clambered up onto the spinny, making little Bowu stumble. Chunky smiled, and kept walking. Past the other field with Old Gramps, staring carefully at his hoe. Chunky nearly stumbled when Old Gramps pushed Qi into ground. Gentler this time, but S lng! Gu ning yng de, r bi w?! Pervert, son of a dog, quarter wit? Rude. Chun Ke declared. Big Little Sister was very rude! But that Qi wasnt very nice Chunky would help. Chunky chuffed at Old Gramps. Oh? Old Gramps asked. Chunky gave encouragement to Old Gramps. Showed him how. Chunky gave Qi to Big Little Sister. Thank you. Came a soft whisper, and a ghostly hand through his mane. Big Little Sister thanked everybody these days! Hm? Oh, the purity was lacking? I, Shen Yu, have a lack of purity in my Qi? Old Gramps stared for a moment longer, and then nodded. I see. Thank you, Chun Ke. Hmph. Damn demons, no wonder this was not working. Ill have to ask my granddaughter for another lovely session of acupuncture Instead, how about This Mixed Melon! This Bastard of three fathers! You dare try to pat this horses ass? Well I wont forgive you! I bet you wear a green hat too! .well. A bit better. Old Gramps was earnest, so Big Little Sister should forgive! Chunky scolded! Big Little Sister grumbled, but stopped being mean. From fields, he went to flooded rice paddies. Friend ducks did not fly away, and the water was nice as nice as the mud. Wife joined Chunky for wallow while Chunky watched house. Tigu was in front of Big Sis. Her orange hair was brushed. Big Brother was dozing with Littlest Brother in the sun. Yin was training with her Master Noodle. Friend Lu Ri was sitting at a table, and telling Bi De, Ri Zu, Washy, Lanlan, and Xianghua about the tournament he had been to. Chuky closed his eyes, and leaned into Wife. The sun traveled across the sky; Gou Ren, Yun Ren, Bei Be came home from Hong Yaowu. And then it was time for a bath. Chunky and wife were very muddy. It was warm and nice, and quiet for the first part, as the boys soaked in the tub. Big Brother grumbled that they were going to need a bigger one again. Chunky agreed. It would be nice to have everybody in the tub. Yeah. Im gonna just get a fire crystal and make a damn hotspring. Big Brother replied, before stopping. Yanno, that''s actually kind of a good idea A fire crystal? Ive got a spare one. Old Gramps said. He tapped his ring that was almost like wifes Qi and with a pop, there was a hot crystal It was as big as the tub. It got very, very hot in bath. Building nearly started to burn, before Old Gramps put it away. They all laughed about the hot crystal. And then Big Brother got out the smacky branches. He had a mean grin on his face, as he told Old Gramps to lay down. Chunky liked the smacky branches. They felt nice. At least when there werent bigger branches in them. And Big Little Sister wasnt making them glow gold. Here! You can have this back! Old Gramps yelped, his face looking very funny. But Big Brother make a big mistake. Old Gramps picked up Big Brother, with Gou and Yun on either side. They had the smacky branches for the nice hot room, and were all grinning. Chunky settled in to watch with Bi De, and Wa Shi, and new Friend Lu Ri. Big Brother got smacked with many leaves. Big Brother shouted and hollered and tried to get away anyway. Old Gramps didnt let him. Chunky knew that nice days never lasted forever. He knew that bad things might happen again. But they would put anything bad back together. The nice day ended. And Chunky drifted off to sleep, content. =========================== What did you want to show me, my disciples? Shen Yu asked with a grin on his face as he came into one of Jins side rooms. He was in an excellent mood. Meiling had managed to extract a bit more Demonic Qi, but they had drained her supply of medicine as far as she was willing to. A good egg, his granddaughter. The girl was like a warm, spicy broth. Burning, scathing, and yet comforting, if one could stand the heat. But Shen Yus smile dulled as he gazed at Jin and Bi De. They were both in a serious mood. The rooster and his grandson pulled out a glowing blue crystal. It was ancient in style and power, and Shen Yu felt his intent sharpen as he laid eyes upon it. An old story. I think we may need your help with this one, Gramps. Jin said. Shen Yu raised an eyebrow and pressed a hand to the crystal. v3c55: Tying up Loose Ends For some, the ancient history of a province during the Age of Darkness would be a world-shaking revelation. To Shen Yu, Cultivator of the Imperial Realm, The Unconquered Blade, Master of a hundred thousand styles and holder of the most discerning alcohol palate in existence, the tale of Xaioshi was merely interesting. His Grandson and his Cock had been a more shocking revelation. Hed heard this tale before. Not exactly, of course. But it did rhyme with other memory crystals and ancient portents he had seen. Shen Yu, in his quest for knowledge and power, had plumbed the depths of this world. The ancient fortresses from the Age of Darkness had been his hunting grounds for the reagents of the Ancients were of superlative quality and their techniques unrivaled. Some yielded their power to any who could find the ruined remains. Others were death traps of the highest order that challenged any who entered. All of them contained at least some fragments of those black times. Great Battles against Demons had been commonplace then. Desperate last stands against the beasts, in some sense, had been routine. In this case, the crystal was nothing special. In the depths of the world, there were other civilizations. Other languages. Other Empires. Even Crimson Crucible City had once been the seat of power for a powerful Lord, before they had sworn fealty to the Emperor. The knowledge of this was not even suppressed, but most did not care to look for it nor to remember the tragedy of the lost. He had watched more than one Cultivator rise to the highest heights, and then fall from the top. To Shen Yu, these tales were boring in their tragic familiarity. However it was certainly a more complete story than the fragments he had discovered. The amount of Spirit Beasts had been intriguing. The battles had been fascinating. He had several new techniques he would have to test out, after watching it. In the end the world broke. The Demons did not win nor did they truly lose. As the tale ended; as he found himself in a floating plane of blue, there was nothing extraordinary about this save for the fact that it was the missing context. The root to why this province was as it was. Xiaoshi himself had Shen Yus respect. The man had fought for his ideals. He ascended to the status of Emperor. He had crafted a civilization that was the peer of any Shen Yu had seen. He had realised the corruption in his souland he had taken the last steps to ensure that the demonic host had been defeated completely and utterly even as he lay dying. In the end, he had failed but he was the truest definition of a Martyr that Shen Yu could conceive of. He had fought the Demons of the Age of Darkness, and fallen in battle against them. For that alone, Shen Yu would endeavor to remember him as a comrade against the Demons, separated only by time and circumstance. Tianlan, the Earth Spirit, was the other piece of the puzzle that was the Azure Hills. Truly, she was nothing Shen Yu had ever seen before. A Spirit who had gained a corporeal form; one who gave her power without restraint; who had found a new champion in Jin. Shen Yu did not wholly understand the relationship between Tianlan and his grandson, but it was likely that this path Jin walked was subtly different from the normal path of Shennong. This was no parasite, waiting for Jins deaththe power of the Earth Spirit had been possessive of Jin, and likely would do anything to prevent his death, and behind it he could feel the little drops of love and affection she had had for him. It served to soothe the lingering worries over Tianlan. It helped that she was the key to Jins plan. The formation that had empowered her likely formed the basis of Jins own thoughts of ascending an entire land. The last point of interest was in the Breaking, and what had happened to the land after Tianlan had been broken. It was familiar. There were other places that hungered for Qi, where the world was bleached bone white and with black sand. Where the hunger for life energy felt actively malevolent, rather than just present. It reminded him of the Deadzones. The Wastes. The Wastes, it seemed, was where the Demons had won completely, and drained the land dry of all Qi, consuming their equivalent of Tianlan, their Earth Spirit dying. The Azure Hills was a place where they had almost succeeded. It was still lush and green, instead of devoid of all but the most hardy of life. That paradoxically made them stronger than the Azure Hills, as their inhospitality made them brutal proving grounds, the places rife with bandits and murderers honing themselves in the howling dark, and the most vicious of traps. Was the darkness and dregs of Qi where the whole world would head if the Demons won? These places, the blackholes of Qi were they what was causing the degradation of the world? Were the Earth Spirits some manner of lynchpin? Things did seem to be getting weaker, as the centuries dragged on, so slowly it was nearly unnoticeable. Were the wastes actively harming the world? Draining Qi into the bottomless, empty Dragon Veins, and harming the continent in its entirety? Holes left by consumed Earth Spirits, instead of something natural? It was just a theoryAnd it was also the most valuable part of the crystal. He would have to speak to some colleagues about this. The rest of it? Shen Yu was ambivalent about the past. He respected the power of the ancients. He gave their teachings and techniques due consideration. But what was the point of obsessing over what one couldnt change? The past was the past what truly mattered was the future, and his own ascension. Perhaps, if Shen Yu had been a Noble Scion, he would have cared more about the ancients and the legacy that brought his family about. He was a street rat from Crimson Crucible City; his legacy started with him. The Emperor certainly would be interestedand he would reward whomever brought him this knowledge handsomely. Shen Yus lips twisted into a smile, imagining striding into the throne room and presenting Fengyan with a chicken to receive merits and honours. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Absolutely hilarious. Shen Yu shook his head and glanced to the side, where a Spirit of blue light began to coalesce. He felt no ill-intent but rather excitement from the construct, and so did not dismiss it. Jin and Bi De had mentioned that there was an annoying spirit within this thing. As the spirit formed it gazed upon Shen Yu. Its eyes were bright and clear. It seemed to shudder and twitch, a wide grin spreading across its face. You, oh honoured one, have power overflowing. The spirit began, as it gazed upon Shen Yu. You are truly a cultivator of virtue and power. This Spirit asks of youwould you take up the mantle of Emperor of these lands? Shen Yu stared at the spirit. He considered its question. And gave the only answer he could to the construct. Of course not. He said. Being Emperor was entirely too much work. The spirit, so excited, wilted. Shen Yu shrugged. There was nothing else to say really, and Jin and Shen Yus newest disciple were awaiting his judgment on what to do. Shen Yu extracted himself from the crystal. As his consciousness pulled away, he heard the spirit start to wail. Whyyyyyy?! ===================================== It had taken a few hours for Shen Yu to complete his examination of the crystaland when he returned to the world, his Grandson and his fine porcine maid already had refreshments available. Tea and other victuals were assembled for him, and the Disciples of Fa Ram gathered: the Spirit Beasts, Meiling, and Cai Xiulan lined up at the table, ready to hear Shen Yus words the crystal. Shen Yu rolled his shoulder and started things off. It was an interesting tale, he said mildly as he took a sip of tea. Most enlightening to the past of this province but what was it that you require my assistance for, Grandson? Do you wish to be Emperor? Hells no. His Grandson replied immediately, his face scrunching up comically. Good. Shen Yu had already deduced Jins answer, but it was good to hear it. While this crystal would provide legitimacy to whoever held it it was far from the only ancient crystal that promised power to whoever held it. Old cultivators, Demons sealed in rings, such objects were rife within the Empire. And this was the Azure Hills. Anyone who dared to rise up would be crushed the instant they tried to challenge the Emperors Authority. If Jins ideals and aims were pure enough, Shen Yu may have joined in that challenge. As it was eh. It was a moot point now. Then, what do you plan to do with it? Tweak the formation of the old Emperor? I may know some friends who may assist with it. Shen Yu said as he picked up a confection. Jin blinked. Honestly, nothing, for the most part. It''s an old story, and the past is the past. He said. Shen Yu smiled at his Grandson. We just wanted to know your thoughts on it, Gramps. In case this was bigger than we thought it would be, and if it was like some Heaven-shaking revelation or if it was useful against the Demons. Shen Yu mulled over the statement. And if it did contain such insights? What would you do then? Give it to the Emperor and let him deal with it? Jin replied. Or give it to the Cloudy Sword Sect. Anybody else more equipped than us, at least. Shen Yu nodded at the immediate answer. It was practical, if nothing else. Well. There is nothing urgent contained within, I can say that much. I will investigate a few things but other than that, it''s nothing world ending. There was a sigh of relief around the table. Bi De, however, seemed the most amused. It took me months to figure out this crystal, and in the end, so little comes of it. The rooster shook his head. I would not say that. Shen Yu replied. I do know of some scholars who would be most interested in this. Truly? Bi De asked. Indeed. I would dare say that should you choose to show this to them, this journey is just beginning. It would be quite the adventure, even. Something to investigate while on the road. Bi De stoked his wattles, intrigued, while the rest of the animals murmured amongst themselves. The rat in particular seemed to be deep in thought. That actually goes in line with my other question, Gramps. Is there any way to copy the memories into another crystal? Jin asked. Shen Yu nodded. Yes, it''s relatively simple. I can show you how, if you wish. You would just need an empty memory crystal. Jin smiled slightly at the statement. You know, I thought we would have to go on some kind of expedition to figure that out. The problem is getting enough memory crystals, I guess Shen Yu tapped his storage ring. Six memory crystals fell out onto the table. Normally Shen Yu was against freely giving away such things but well, these weren''t exactly cultivation tools. It wasnt cheating here as there was no lesson to be learned, simply a task that could be hastened and so was. Why would you need more than one? I can understand making a copy, but multiple? Jin turned to Cai Xiulan. The woman cleared her throat. Honoured Grandfather. It was our plan to return to the sects of the Azure Hills what had been lost to them, of the styles of their ancestors. The initial worry was that with only one existing copy; there would be infighting to gain possession of the sole record. With your aid and gift, there would now be multiple crystals, and thus the inclination to steal or hoard this knowledge will be significantly lessened. And what is this in service of, young lady? Shen Yu asked her. Im going to unite the Sects of the Azure Hills. She stated with absolute conviction. This will be the first step upon that journey. And why do you wish to unite the Sects of these hills? Her eyes flicked to Jin and Meiling, before they settled back on Shen Yu. So that no tragedy like this like the one I lived through, ever happens again. Shen Yu stared into those blue eyes and nodded. I see your conviction, Cai Xiulan. Shen Yu said. I approve of such ambition. To unite the Sects under Cai Xiulan, and by extension Jin. It would truly be the entire province, dedicated to a single task. A single task, of raising the Azure Hills, while still protected by the Empire. Shen Yu was pleased by her loyalty and motivations. Then I suppose this is resolved for now. Shen Yu stated simply. Thus the meeting adjourned. The disciples filed out, pleased that there was no threat that they had missed. The humans stayed and began to clear up the plates and tea with Pi Pa at least until Jins son began to fuss and Meiling began to tend to him. Shen Yu watched as Ri Zu tugged on Bi Des feathers, and the two traveled outside for a private conversation. Shen Yu himself headed to the living room, to sit and go over what he had learned, just to be certain he had not missed any detail. He was pulled out of his musings as Jin sighed and flopped onto the other couch. That went a lot easier than I thought it would. Jin grumbled, Man, why does this stuff always have to be so stressful His wife climbed up beside him, still cradling her son. Cai Xiulan took the other place, absently pulling out a board game. Shen Yu was still slightly confused about Cai Xiulans relationship with his Grandson, but they obviously cared for each other. Sometimes good friends, sometimes brother and sister, and sometimes well, he could just be seeing things. He looked at Meilings purple eyes and freckles as she transferred her son to her hip and began to comfort her husband, her fingers pulling through Jins hair. An Emperor, with eyes like baleful purple stars and freckles like constellations across the bridge of his nose. He turned his gaze to the bountiful form of a dancer, Cai Xiulan, as she leaned against Jin in silent support. A woman rallying an army to combat what may as well have been a god to them; a peerless artisan making a formation that would upended the heavens and the earth. And if Shen Yu squinted, he could almost see a little golden form hanging off Jins shoulder. He could almost see a Spirit''s angry glare. Ill be with you. No matter what. And it was not just them. A Rooster, as pure as the moon. Two Pigs, a perfect and complimentary Taijitu. A Cat, who was a brilliant and filial daughter. A Rat, who was a diligent apprentice. A pair of brothers, loyal and true. A Dragon, generous and content as Shen Yu had ever seen. A Rabbit, burning like the sun, and a Snake equal to any master artisan. An Ox, dedicated to the blade; a Monkey, who dredged up the bounty of the earth. A Mortal, striving for his own form of immortality. Pearls, found in the muck of a broken land. Truly, there was luck, and then there was luck. If it was possible to ascend a province Jin would be the one to do it. Shen Yu let out a breath, and leaned back into the couch. It was very comfortable. v3c56: A Small World, Sometimes... Pale Moon Lake City: New Years Eve. Guan Chyou of the Azure Jade Trading Company never particularly liked New Years. Especially the yearly New Years meeting that comprised the leadership of the entire company and of their extended family. It was a time to assign merit and direct where the company would go next year. Normally all Chyou had to do was either sit bored out of her skull or she was called up by Grandmother to help distribute merit, never really achieving anything of note herself. Bo, her brother, alternated being near the head table or banished entirely, depending on which way his coin had landed that year. This year, however this year was different. She was both content and excited because of what she had been doing since she got back from Master Jins and had been feverishly preparing for the expedition to the south. She had gone to the coast, past Grass Sea City, to talk to the shipwrights and sailors there and had barely made it back to the capital in time. Normally the roads were relatively clear as it rained more than it snowed in this region of the Azure Hills, but when it did snow the thick white blanket that covered the ground sometimes rose higher than a mans head. It had been a horrid slog, and it was only thanks to her fine guards that she had managed to get back at all. She had not even been back for three hours, yet had to spend all that time preparing for the current feast, getting into her best dress, and applying makeup to cover the small scratch that she had on her cheek from wandering through one of the cold forests when they had stopped for the night. Then she had seen the seating chart. Chyou was seated to the left of her Grandmother, and Bo to their Grandfathers right, displaying the head of the Trading Companys clear and undeniable favour. It felt good to be seated in a preeminent position, rather than off to the side as a mere supporter. Chyous eyes roamed the richly appointed room from her seat on a silk cushion. The hundreds of men and women in the room, all part of the Guan extended family, were a sight to beholdas was their dinner. Let it never be said that the Azure Jade Trading Company skimped for their familyeach and every person here had a steaming bowl of Gold Grade rice; overtop the delicacy was the only thing they had to match it, and something that Chyou had brought back with her. A recipe of Master Jins, given to her by Wa Shi. Maple glazed duck breast, over a bed of the finest Xingg mushrooms, and the winter lake grasses that still grew under the iced over Pale Moon Lake. Compared to Master Jins table, it was lacking something. Perhaps Master Jins attention to detail, or Wa Shis fine palate, but it was still one of the most delicious meals Guan Chyou had ever eaten. Conversation had been notably muted ever since the meal had been brought out, only the clinking of chopsticks and soft sounds of pleasure echoing through the hall. So, Granddaughter, how did your trip to the coast go? Grandmother Daiyu asked after Chyou finished swallowing the sweet morsel as if she didnt already know the answer. It went excellently, Grandmother. The Wave Piercer Trading Companys representative was intrigued by our terms for use of their ships and crews, and seemed receptive. They are sending a member of the main family after the spring storms to discuss further, but with the current terms you gave me things should progress quite quickly. They were most interested in the journal I found of the first expedition as well. At first, Guan Chyou had thought to keep everything in the Azure Hills as it was for the purposes of mounting an expedition to the Southlands, before she realised that such a thing was foolish beyond measure. Why do everything from scratch? They were a part of the Empire after all, even if most of the time the Azure Hills seemed isolated. They could simply pay for experienced crews and ships that could brave the dangerous waters, and the Wave Piercer Trading Company sailed in some of the worst seas imaginable. Good. Always remember to take advantage of any pre-existing infrastructure if you can. Grandmother praised. Now, how have the guards been doing? Chyou smiled at the question. Mister Rags, is, contrary to his appearance, a consummate professional. She supplied. I feared nothing throughout my trip. Indeed, the trip to the coast, the auction, and the deals with the Wave Piercers had gone off without a hitch. The man looked like a vagabond, but his word was his oath. He even knew nice places to eat along the way! And your interactions with the Sects? Grandmother continued. Polite. Chyuou responded, and the Elegant Lady Daiyu snorted. Oh, how things have changed. the older woman mused, looking at Chyous robes. Indeed. They are quite polite and accommodating for Master Jins personal assistant and liaison. Guan Chyou said calmly. Her grandmothers chuckles intensified. Indeed, it was a mighty weapon she could use. She told no lie. She was just Master Jins personal assistant and liaison, but her robe, tied in such a manner to signify that she was a taken woman, made people jump to all sorts of conclusions. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. The culmination of her new weapon came when an Elder of the Azure Horizon Sect had started to make advances upon her once he saw her unavailable status. The mans tastes in married women were known. In the past, they would have to spend their companys hard-earned reputation and wealth to gently and politely refuse any who dared but even they had their limits, and an Elder of the Azure Horizon Sect was pushing what they could get away with. Now? She got to smile and watch his eager grin wither like fruit on a vine, giving way to an ashen complexion and fear. The Azure Horizon Sect was remarkably accommodating after that. Why, their caravans had never been more protected in that stretch of the Azure Hills. Chyou made small talk with her grandmother for the rest of the meal, luxuriating in the warm room, until the older woman sighed. It''s time. She said and nodded at Chyous grandfather. The older man stood, and the room went silent as he strode across it to where there was a small stage prepared so that he could give his presentation. He took a breath as he stared across the hall, and a smile came across his face. My family, my dear family. How has this year treated you all? he asked, and a great cheer answered him as people banged on tables and raised their cups. Ha! I see you think weve done well, eh? You all have been wondering, havent you, about what we sold, and our profits for this year? Another cheer answered him. The Master of the Azure Jade Trading Company smiled, a little vicious thing. Well, who am I to deny you? he reached up to where a board was covered by cloth and pulled. Behold! Our profits for this year! The curtain was pulled aside, and gasps echoed around the room as the graph was revealed. Specifically as the red line that rose towards the ceiling, nearly vertical from its previous position to the point where another board had been nailed to the first, and even still, the line nearly ran off that too. Servants scurried about, putting more sheets in front of the members of the company, handing out a more detailed analysis. Magnificent, is it not? her grandfather asked as he paced across the stage. Everything we have been working towards, after all these yearsit is but the beginning! Our legend begins here, my dearest family. All our lives, we have been preparing for this moment! Next year shall be our time to rise! Like the Phoenix of the Empire! Like a Dragon ascending to Heaven! Eyes gleamed as merchants stared at the profits they had received. Before you is our plan as it stands now; all section heads have been informed, and upon the melting snows shall our expansion be put into place! Now, we shall give thanks to the man who has made it all possible! The master of the Trading Company lifted his cup. Praise be to Master Jin! Praise be to Master Jin! The roar of merchants answered him. Chyou lifted her voice with them, her grandmother looking slightly surprised by Chyous enthusiasm. It was after all thanks to him that she was worth something besides her body and the family she had been born to. Without his aid, Chyou would never have had the opportunity to prove herself. We shall now begin to assign merit! Guan Bo! Guan Chyou! Come to this old man and get your rewards! For the first time in forever, Chyou enjoyed the New Years ceremony. Wine flowed freely. The tables were pulled away, and instruments were brought out, so the party could begin in earnest. Chyou glanced at her brother, who was smiling, before turning her eyes to her bracelet, made with a blue fish scale. A gift from a talking fish. Ah, the spring had never seemed so far away. She couldnt wait to show Master Jin how much she had accomplished! And with luck, continue to accomplish, before the spring came. ================================ PresentThe Spring. Go, and bring that to Master Han. Chyou commanded, her voice rising above the scene of organized chaos. Preparing for a long journey always was hard, and always brought at least some measure of chaos. Youve gotten good at this, sis. her brother complimented as he sat back and just watched, having delegated to her. Chyou smiled. Normally, her brother being lazy was annoying, but sometimes, when he just sat back and let her take care of things well, it was a victory in both their books. Miss Chyou, were ready when you are. Rags said as he walked up beside her. Excellent, Mister Rags. You said it wouldnt be an issue that you were accompanying us? Big Boss Man and Sister Tigu said it was fine. the man said negligently, shrugging his shoulders, before grinning and reaching out, grabbing a short young man who had been approaching them. And we got my other Brother here, so well make good time! This here is our Loud Boy, official member of the Farrow Gang! If the going gets tough, you run to me or him, all right, Miss Chyou? He looks like a chump, but he''s strong and good in a scrap! The young man sighed, irritation crawling across his features as well as a slight blush. Zang Wei, a member of the Farrow Gang. Well get you where you need to go, pretty miss. Loud Boy said respectfully. Chyou smiled at the boy. He was a cute little thing, and he seemed just content with the world. I feel quite safe in your hands. Now, were just waiting on the last Chyou cut herself off as she saw a nervous looking young woman approaching the caravan, constantly glancing at a piece of paper in her hands then back up at the caravans. She was accompanied by two guards wearing heavy armor and carrying several large cases with them. Biyu! Miss, are you Mengdes Biyu? Chyou called out and the woman, that had spectacularly fluffy hair, and wide, owlish eyes, perked up. Yes, Im Biyu! She exclaimed. Are you Guan Chyou? Yes. Your Masters have already arranged everything. Your goods are to go in caravan three, middle of the pack. I swear upon the Azure Jade Trading Companys honour, it is the safest location for the Illustrious Mengdes! ============================= Thus, did they travel north, the caravan eating the road. With not one, but two cultivators with them any amount of hardship was reduced to nothing. Stuck caravans were lifted out within the minute; broken axles were repaired within the hour. It was an exceedingly pleasant and speedy journey as Chyou read and reread the terms of the Wave Piercer Company. For using their ships and sailors to travel to the southlands, the deposits for the ships, what they would have to pay if the ships were destroyedthe list and terms were some fifty pages long. When she wasnt doing that, she was talking to her brother, the guards, or their other important travelling companion. Biyu of the Crystal Emporium was surprisingly good conversationat least when one got her on the top of either crystals or cute clothes. Biyu spent her time sewing bows and small hats that were the proper size for dolls, using a hand-carved wooden armature so she could make the sizes right. She had a wondrously accessorized Demon Slaying Orchid doll, and it got Chyou thinking. What about better proportioned, wooden dolls? Like the armature Biyu used? Poseable, with all sorts of little hats? Her Brother''s eyes started gleaming when she mentioned it to him. ====================================== This is where we stop for tonight! Rags shouted. It was the last place to really rest, instead of camp before arriving at Verdant Hill, so everyone was determined to make the most of the little inn. They unpacked efficiently as Loud Boy and Rags performed a quick sweep of the town, and satisfied that there was nothing to worry about they walked with Chyou through the front door of the innand froze. Chyou felt her heart begin to beat faster as both men tensed up before Rags started laughing and a shit eating grin spread across his face. Hey, Handsome Man! Rags shouted, moving forwards and letting Chyou get a good look at the tall, well-muscled and freckled man who had a mouthful of dumpling. He looked mildly constipated even as Loud Boys own grin spread across his face. Small world, eh? Loud Boy asked, and for a brief moment an ethereal blue dragon tail coiled around his arm. Look at him, trying to steal a march on you, Loud Boy! Skulking about and trying to sneak to our Sister! Handsome Man groaned. Chyou had the feeling that she was missing something. v3c57: Friends of the Family So the days continued, even after all those heavens-shaking revelations and Gramps becoming aware of that ancient cataclysm. And you know what? It was probably better that way. We still had things to do and a farm to tend; and I would trust and help the experts on cultivation when they decided what to do. So I got back into it. I carried water to the bathhouse and refilled our bamboo drinking containers. Gramps tended to use the water up. He really seemed to enjoy a good soak and had taken to getting smacked with leaves with gusto. I chopped wood for my building projects and planted trees for the future in areas I didnt want to be thinned. While I worked, I carried my son on my back, showing him the seeds I was covering with soil. His little hands reached for them curiouslybabies usually couldnt see well, as young as he was, but I still wanted him to learn a little of what I did. I reduced more boulders to gravel and cobble to use in experimenting with my concrete. Huo Ten actually sat around watching as I worked, bringing different dirt samples to me to see which one made the most stable compound, his eyes alight with interest. With Gou Ren, Yun Ren, and the rest of our eclectic looking family, I sowed the seeds that would feed us, my heart and soul focused on the task that I had decided to dedicate my life to. Lu Ri, who was staying with us now, normally watched from the sidelines asking questions about how I planted things and why I decided to do what I did. I answered them all, of course, as best I could. We cut quite the paira pristine, textbook cultivator, talking to a farmer with worn hands covered in dirt and a chicken on his shoulder chiming in with his own wisdom. At night, we played board games, cards, and mahjong. Ill freely admit I lost more than I won, but a few people started getting too big for their britches. So I introduced Risk. The board ended up getting thrown in the fire after the first game, but only after the Empire of Jin swept through everything before it. For some reason people kept expecting me to hold to my word even after I backstabbed the last three people who I made deals with. The look on Xiulans face when I conquered the Verdant Kingdom after swearing I would help her was absolutely priceless. The only person who gave me a real challenge was Xianghuaand she too fell to my wrath. Hey. I play wargames for keeps. This calm, fair, and mild-mannered every day persona is just a ruse! Other than games, we had other entertainment. With no TV or radio, you had to sing your own songs and make up your own stories. We used the pipa, my banjo, and the flute Gramps brought out that he was really, really good at playing. He had never shown me that when I was learning from him but I took the opportunity to listen now. And then tune out him and Meimei trying to compose a new song about a farmer and his fair maiden. Most days I followed a routine of work in the morning then downtime in the evening and night, the most important part of it all was taking care of my son. It was still kind of surreal, being a dad. Although it was way, way less work than I had been expecting, between never really getting tired and how many people were around to lend a hand. I even got to have a date night with Meimei, up on our rock, with just the two of us. We came back to Gramps and Tigu taking turns to make funny faces at Little D, who hadnt missed us at all. Time passed. Most days, Lu Ri went back to Verdant Hill to pal around with the Lord Magistrate. Babe went off to help on the road; Hong Yaowu got used to their new normal, as they started up the new farming techniques Gou Ren was teaching them. It was pretty fulfilling, watching everybody doing the inter-row tilling using the tilling machines Bowu had made. They were still powered by handno steam yetbut our Misty Young Master was out in the fields, already one of the villagers. He and Ty An did bicker like a married couple whenever he was in Yao Ches forge, though. There was a bet to see if they would either try to beat each other up or sneak off behind Yao Ches shed for a different kind of physical activity. Today, though, was different. Today I got the message I had been waiting for. It was time to reap what I sowed and make a little cash. The Guan siblings were back. Bo and Chyou had better be prepared for a big old shipment of maple syrup! Ill be back soon, love. Meiling kissed me, grinning. Have a good time, she said as she pulled back, our son on her hip, and her smile turned vicious. Remember, city folk are for ripping off. I laughed, promised to heed her advice, and collected another kiss on the way out the door. I set out with Chunky on the cart and Washy in his jar. The dragon was surprisingly enthusiastic about seeing the merchants again. Hed spent the morning preparing several of his newest experiments for Chyou to try out. Our great dishwasher had a particular fondness for sandwiches of all thingsand today his piece de resistance was a super-scuffed kind of egg salad sandwich. Honestly? It was pretty good. I was all prepared for a day of talking business with two merchants when I arrived in Verdant Hill, walking through the door to the newly constructed Azure Jade Trading Post. It was warm and inviting, being fully furnished now, not just the shell it had been last year. I must have made a strange sight with a fish jar in my arms and a boar trotting beside me. I was expecting Bo and Chyou to greet me, and yeah, they were there, but what I wasnt as prepared for was three young men to be lined up with them, with a familiar, fluffy-haired girl off to the side. We pay our respects to Master Jin! Rags, Loud Boy, and Handsome Man chorused, and I raised an eyebrow at them. I had said they could come over, and Tigu had been writing to them, so I probably should have expected this. Rags looked as scuffed as always, but Loud BoyWei, looked a lot better than he had looked when we left. His back was straight and his eyes were full of life. You managed to fix your cultivation? I asked the kid after wed done our greetingswell, honestly, he wasnt that much younger than me. None of them were. Yes, Master Jin! Loud Boy said, his grin widening. His pride was clear. I studied them all for a moment, these boys who had come to Tigus defense, and smiled. Listen, Im going to be here for a while, so how''s about you boys head on down the north road. Im sure Tiguer will be happy to see you. We can just? Handsome Man ventured, seeming a bit surprised I was just letting them come over. In my mind, they had proved themselves and then some. Besides, these were Tigus friends. That made them welcome twice over. There was a look of excitement in their eyes, but Rags shook his head. Were supposed to guard Miss Biyu as well A muted squeal of joy pulled our attention to the other guest I was sure we were going to havethe only one who couldnt run back to our place under her own power. Biyu was crouched over Chunky, who was laying on his back. She had her face and fingers buried in the fur on his stomach, scratching away while his leg kicked. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Oh heavens, youre much cuter than the images Yun recorded! Im going to make you the most dapper hats and cloaks and eeeeeeeee! Yeah, go on, boys. I doubt Biyu will mind sticking around for a while. When she heard her name, Biyu glanced up from her position and then started to turn tomato red from her neck to her scalp. She coughed, then pulled up her weird gas mask thing and pulled her hood over her face. Master Jin, she said stiffly. Mengdes Crystal Emporium pays their respects; my masters have sent me to apprise yourself and Honoured Customer Yun Ren of recent developments. Well. There certainly wouldnt be any shortage of interesting things to see to this year, would there? I was rather intrigued by the stuff Biyu had to show me, but Id have to contain my curiosity until we were home and Yun Rens beau was all set up. Of course, only after I collected his parents as well. Yun Ren deserved his time in the hot seatand it wasnt like Hu Li and Ten Ren would be mean to her. Biyu had that lost, fluffy creature look down pat. So, while Biyu went off with Chunky to explore the town, I sat down with my merchant friends. Last year had apparently been very good to them, as I got a bunch of paperwork detailing their exploits. I knew markups were pretty nuts, but some of the prices? Holy shit. And the bidding wars. Honestly, it did make me feel like I should have asked for a higher price but, well, there were other things to this arrangement that would hopefully make up for it. So, have you found anything interesting? I asked as we finished going over the financial charts. Of course, Master Jin. Guan Bo said as he took me into the next room, where a bunch of sacks and pots were waiting. Our Azure Jade Trading Company has been hard at work fulfilling your requests. We have leveraged our contacts in Yellow Rock Plateau to their fullest, and we anticipate by the end of summer we will have inroads into the Howling Fang Mountains and Green Stone Forest. That got my attention as they brought out seeds and plants. Quite a few of them had seen better days, but even so There were a bunch of strange looking medicinal plants and mushrooms for Meimei. There were a bunch of rice and wheat strains that I could mess around with. Berry seeds made up another chunk, along with dried potatoes. But the thing that really caught my eye were the bags of kernels from Yellow Rock Plateau. Again and again, the province seemed to be analogous to the mountains of Central America. And this time, in addition to potatoes, they had the last of a trinitycorn. Of course, it wasnt the modern yellow stuff. There were three varieties: one that was a dark blue black about the size of a fingernail, one the size of a knuckle and almost translucent, and a pink one in between the two sizes. Pink! It looked so interesting! It''s mostly used as animal feed, Im told, Bo said with a shrug, but some people grind it up into flour. As you can see, you dont get much from it, but you did say anything and everything. With this, I had another piece of what I had been looking for. The Three Sisters. Corn to form a trestle for the climbing beans. Climbing beans to fix nitrogen into the soil. Squashes to shade the ground and prevent evaporation of moisture from the soil. This is the best deal Ive ever made, I mumbled to myself. Both of the merchants perked up even more at that. Keep up the good work. The Guan siblings bowed, before we got to the last point: the expedition, where we reconvened in the main meeting room. A good portion of this expedition isnt really exploring, Chyou explained. We have many safe ports mapped out, as well as places we can go for resupply, thanks to the Archives. Some of the maps are several years or even decades out of date, but we devised a workaround using a transmission stone relay. It''s quite expensive to send messages that far, and it took over a month for everything to be transmitted there and backbut weve managed to narrow down which towns still at least exist. One of the cities, Diamond Shoal City, was destroyed ten years ago by some manner of giant wave, but the city has since been rebuilt in another location. One were not entirely certain of, but the men of the Wave Piercer Trading Company seem to be confident in their ability to find it. And theyre fine with loaning out their ships? I asked. There were some concessions, but theyre amenable to working with us in exchange for some of the products were selling. Gold Grade Rice it opens quite a few doors that would otherwise remain shut. I nodded. I had been a bit worried that in my haste to have new flavours, I may have asked something completely and utterly unreasonable of Chyou. The woman had proven herself and taken it as a challenge, full steam ahead. And judging by the look in Washys eyes, as Chyou ate her egg salad sandwich with gusto, she would likely have a tag along as well. What better to guard some ships than a dragon? ============================================= Man, Master Jin is a pretty laid back guy, Tie Delun heard Rags say as they ran along the road. We gotta have a drink with him. Bet he has all sorts of awesome stories where he kicks everybodys asses! Maybe well get to hear some of them! Master Jin was so busy last time; maybe hell impart some wisdom to us, eh? Loud Boy enthused. Delun kept quiet, even though he privately agreed. Honestly, despite the horror of seeing these two bastards crashing his visit to Tigu, they hadnt been that bad. It had actually been rather good to see that Loud Boy had repaired his cultivation. He may have been a rival, but Loud Boy had been ready to give his life in the defense of his comrades. Same with Rags, and that deserved some respect. They were their normal, boisterous selves that Delun didnt particularly know how to handle, but he didnt miss their attentiveness to their work. It was surprising that the two vagabonds had such a prestigious assignment, though. Guan Chyou was apparently Master Jins womanand Biyu was some bigshot in the Crystal Emporium, coming to deliver to Master Jin a prototype. What could Delun do after that but offer his services as the Young Master of the Hermetic Iron Sect? They were, after all, heading in the same direction, and while Delun could have stolen a march on the other two, that would just be dishonourable. Especially if Miss Guan and Miss Biyu came under threat from anything. He never would have been able to forgive himself. He shook his head, dismissing the last of his thoughts, as they passed by a village. It was a quaint, quiet placeif one had merely mortal eyes. Delun knew his sensing abilities were not the best, but there was something going on with the little village. And Does the air here feel weird to you? he asked his companions. Rags and Loud Boy both paused in their inane nattering to consider Deluns question. You noticed it too? Loud Boy said surprisingly. It''s gettin a little hard to breathe. Like the air is thick. Rags observed. Delun took a deep breath, letting the air settle in his lungs. It felt thick. Strange. Invigorating, but at the same time almost like he had to be a bit careful not to get drunk on it. As soon as he thought that, the feeling faded, as the spring breeze blew. He could swear that he could hear an amused chuckle on the wind. Delun set the odd feeling aside. It obviously wasnt anything harmful.They travelled past the village and through a forest until they came to what Delun assumed they were looking for. A fence and a gate, upon which were two signs. A maple leaf and a warning that would be utterly hilarious if one were not personally acquainted with the chicken who would most assuredly defeat him without blinking. All three of them paused before the gate. So, do we just walk in or Rags started, before he was cut off by a strident female voice. Halt! Who goes there! a voice demanded, and all of them froze. There was an explosion of motion as a young woman landed on top of one of the fence posts, her eyes gleaming. The world started to fall away as Tie Delun looked at Tigu and her bright, enthusiastic smile. There was no strain this time. No little frown or any sort of tenseness. Her sharp eyes gazed down on them all, and her smile spread across her face. Whats good, Tigu? Delun heard Rags say from beside him, but he only had eyes for Tigu. Rags! Loud Boy! Handsome Man! she shouted joyously as she leapt straight from the top of the post and wrapped them all in a hug. And just like that, putting up with Rags and Loud Boy was suddenly all worth it. ================================= Delun was still in a daze as Tigu led them through the gates and towards the manor on an island between two rivers. The air smelled sweet; there was a gentle chime in his ears to accompany the bees. He felt like the few times he had gotten drunk, as she looked them all over content with their health. Come in, come in! Tigu demanded as they reached the door, the girl half dragging them onwards. I need to get you all tea, and introduce you to everybody! Mistress! Mistress! We have guests! Tigu called, and the words snapped Delun out of his daze. He only hoped she was of similar disposition to her husbandMaster Jin was benevolent and generous! Oh? We have more guests? a voice from further in asked. Delun finished taking off his boots, before entering the house proper, and saw who was waiting there. The woman was quite shortshe would come up to perhaps the middle of Deluns chest, and sitting as she was on a couch, she seemed even smaller. She had a babe cradled in her arms. She, like him, had an unfortunate amount of freckles on her face, but Delun could never call her uglyTigu thought the blemishes were handsome, and he was getting better at ignoring the insults himself. No, she was quite the stately woman. She looked like a sheathed blade; sharpness that was currently concealed. Her gentle amethyst eyes roved over them all, and Delun stepped forward, ready to make a good first impression. He collapsed his hands and bowed low. This Tie Delun, Young Master of the Hermetic Iron Sect, pays his utmost respects to Lady Meiling. The other two miscreants started and approached as well, bowing politely. My, my, such polite boys! The woman said, clearly amused. Well, come in, Ive heard much about you. Thank you for taking care of my girl. Lady Meiling bowed in return, and Delun felt himself calm further. If it pleases you, Lady Meiling, I have with me the best our sect has to offer. I understand you use many tools for your healing, and I would give you these for allowing this Delun into your home. he said while presenting a wrapped buddle. From the strangled noises of Loud Boy and Rags, they didnt have gifts. Lady Meiling gently set her son down on the couch and rose, accepting the gift. Thank you. I humbly receive this gift, She said, completing the words for the ritual that meant they truly were well-received. Everything was going fantastically! Delun smiled brightly at the small woman. Tigu, be a dear and go prepare some tea for our guests, Lady Meiling commanded. And get some of the sweets from the cupboard. Yes! Tigu called and shot off into the back with a smile on her face. It was a little surprising that they had no servant to prepare the tea for them but honestly? It fit the rough and tumble girl to take care of herself. He kind of couldnt imagine Tigu in a dress. It would be wrong for her not to be wild and free. Tea, prepared by Tigu. His life was complete. Lady Meiling got them seated at the table, her smile never wavering. I appreciate everything you all did in looking after her, the woman began conversationally. Her words were sweetlike the worst kind of poison. Delun suddenly felt fear fill his heart, as Lady Meilings eyes sharpened into swords, and her intent gently settled along their shoulders. But that is another matter than this. Now. What are your intentions for my Tigu? Her voice never wavered from its calm tone. Her body language never shifted. And yet, she went from a diminutive mother to a vicious hell beast ready to drown him in a thousand poisons. Delun came to a sudden realization about why Master Jin was so relaxed and permissive around Tigu. The woman who was undoubtedly Tigus mother was terrifying enough for both of them. v3c57.2: Friends of the Family part 2 Biyu hummed to herself as the cart she was in ran smoothly down the road with not a single bump to jostle it. Today had been quite enjoyable so far. She got to give Mr. Chun Ke a nice looking neck-tie, folded into a triangle. It was honestly a bit hard to make it look good with how monstrously thick his neck was, but Biyu had managed it, the entire thing giving the cute piggy an adorably rakish air. He had liked it so much he had given her kissesand then asked politely what she could recommend for his pretty wife in that not-speech Spirit Beasts used. Biyu had, of course, caved immediately at the thought of a matching set, and gotten a second one in a light purple. She remembered Pi Pa from Yun Rens recordings, and purple seemed like it would work well on her. They had pretty good prices in town tooit was actually slightly less expensive for the quality of silk, and the colours were all local things. Whoever made the silk brocades had good taste! After his meeting had finished, Jin had come to find her and ask her if she was ready to leave. She was, she just had to get the prototype packed onto Jins cart. The man had insisted once again that she just call him Jin because Yun Ren was his good friend. She was still getting used to being allowed to call such an honored Master their name.. Hey, you seem a natural at this already. Master Jiner, just Jin, interrupted her thoughts with a smile as he ran alongside the cart. Most people are a bit more intimidated going this fast. Yun Ren carried me up to Cloudrest like this. Biyu replied, and Jins smile got warmer and knowing. Biyu flushed. That had been a fantastic trip. It had only been a day, but watching the countryside speed by and then climbing up the giant hill had been amazing. It had been a bit hard to breathe up there, but any discomfort had fallen away as she saw the curve of Pale Moon Lake and the entirety of her home city and the farmland stretching out before her. It was then when she realised why Yun Ren loved recording things so muchbut in the end, despite Yun teaching her how to use the light to take a truly spectacular recording of the landscape she had ended up taking one of him. His beautiful amber eyes open wide, rather than his perpetual squint. The look of wonder and exhilaration that took over his face. It was her favourite image of him. Well, that one and the one when she had convinced him to wear a dress and she had put makeup on him. Yun made a very convincing and very pretty girl, if Biyu said so herself and then he had slammed his hands on either side of her head and pinned her against the wall and Biyu shook her head vigorously and dispelled the image, her cheeks pink. Jin laughed at her expression. Well, it is good to see you again. Thanks for getting Chun Ke his new neckerchief. He looks good! Biyu smiled at the complement. Now, how have you been? Busy, mostly. Master Jing pushed me on this trip because he said I needed a break! Said that eighteen hour days are too much! The man turned to her, his eyes suddenly devoid of any light. ...Youve been working eighteen hour days. Yes! I wish I could work longerthis project is just so interesting! And so Biyu complained about her unreasonable Master forcing breaks upon her. Jin was very easy to talk to. Honestly, the big man felt just a bit like her own father, jovial and easy to make laugh. Like a big friendly dog. Now that she really looked at him, past the giant muscles, he was kind of cute too. Those laugh lines, combined with his smile Well, a plan for later, anyway! She had to keep her hands busy and warmed up, lest her accuracy rust. The cart rolled onwards, until they started slowing down as they approached a village. What place is this? Biyu asked. Hong Yaowu. Jin replied. Really? It looks so much different than the recordings. Biyu mused. That''s Elder Hongs house, though, that''s similar Biyu said as she started to place the buildings. It looked a lot different. Like a completely different village, compared to the one Yun Ren had shown her. The place where he had grown up Wait. Yun Rens parents live here. Yup. Jin said cheerfully. Biyu stared at the man as a brief moment of panic welled up in her throat, before she forced it down. She had considered the possibility There was little time to truly get herself ready when Jin shouted out: Hey, everybody! Ive got a visitor! Biyu took a deep breath and let it out. Hello! she shouted, her voice cracking a little bit as she stood up and waved. The villagers paused in their work, and two in particular froze up completely. Hey-o, Miss Biyu! Gou Ren called, smiling brightly at her. Yun Ren did a double take, his eyes widening comically. Biyu! he shouted as his face split into a smile. Yun! Biyu shouted, waving at her man. She jumped from the top of the carriage and he caught her, swinging her around in three loops as she giggled. His arms were strong and tight around her back. For a brief moment, there was nothing but that, until Yun Ren pulled back to get a good look at her. I wasnt expecting you here, love. he whispered. Master Jing told me I had to come. she admitted. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. We should try that. Prepare yourself, Gou Ren! a womans voice, loud and strong, interrupted them before Yun could say anything else. Biyu blinked as she looked at the tall woman who was standing beside Gou Ren. Biyu recognised her. She did, after all, have a Liu Xianghua doll. It was probably the best one Heavenly Delights had produced last year, coming with an accessory without an extra charge. It was a good move, in Biyus opinion, but as always the quality of Heavenly Delights left something to be desired. Biyu had, of course, carved a better furnace accessory herself after examining the images Yun had shown her. Gou Ren started scratching his chin. Okay, but how many spins? he asked Xianghua, whose eyes widened. She too began thinking. Three seems an optimal number, but we shall test many variations. the woman decided. Speed and angle as well? Gou Ren asked. But of course! the stately woman decreed, before her eyes turned to Biyu. Greetings, Sister-in-Law! She boomed. And then the pretty cultivator marched up and gave Biyu a hug just shy of bone cracking. Uh nice to meet you too? Biyu wheezed out, absolutely confused. Indeed! It is an Honour to meet my Brothers woman! But first, you have to meet Honoured Mother and Honoured Father, and receive their blessings! With that, Biyu was released and Xianghua marched right up to a middle-aged couple. Both of them opened their own arms to receive the same hug as the cultivator whispered in their ears. Biyu tentatively trailed behind her, but paused when the woman who could only be Yun Rens mother looked at her and sighed. How the Hells do our boys keep pullin girls so beyond them? the woman asked her husband. Oh, I think it runs in the family. The monkey-looking man replied with a grin. The fox-faced woman flushed slightly. Dumbass. The words were without heat, and her squinted eyes opened fully. They were the same beautiful amber that Yun Ren had. ============================================ It was late in the afternoon when they finally got to Jins home, not that Biyu minded it. Hu Li and Ten Ren were both quite laid back and easy to get along with. Hells, even Xianghua, who insisted on calling Biyu Sister, was nice, if a bit strange. She got the feeling that Xianghua was being completely serious in calling the two middle-aged mortals Honoured Mother and Honoured Father, and treating them like they were her own parentsand Hu Li and Ten Ren treated her like she was their daughter. Jin had just looked on, finding the whole thing amusing. Then, they had gone to Jins housewhere she had met Meiling, who insisted on being called Meimei, and the rest of the cute creatures. She had gotten to hug Yin and Ri Zu again, and Mrs. Pi Pa had complimented her colour choice for the cloth tied around Mr. Chun Kes neck. Mr. Huo Ten was doing well for himself as well, and said that he had good news for her Master, as well as his, on the origins of their founders. Honestly, it was easier to process everything since she had already seen most of it through Yun Rens recordings and stories. All in all, aside from the talking animals, and the fact that the fish had popped and turned into a dragon, everything seemed well, it seemed like it was going well. The only thing she could say was odd was the nice guards who all looked incredibly pale, and seemed to be trying to keep themselves on the other side of Jin from Meimei. But now now she was ready for the real reason why she was here! Yun Ren helped her set up. He had looked a bit confused on why she needed a box full of rocks, be he had helped her out anyway. Biyu took a deep breath and let it out, then turned to her audience. She recognised everybody except for the old man lounging on the couch and using Mr. Chun Ke as a foot rest. Probably Jins grdanfather. The presentation was originally supposed to be for Yun Ren and Jin only, but, well, there was surely no harm in the expanded audience, especially family. Two hands on the box, Biyu kept her eyes closed and focused. Then, snapping open the box and retrieving the recording crystal, Biyu launched into her presentation. Honoured Customers and friends of Menges Crystal Emporium, this representative of the Master Carvers thanks you for your time today! This Biyu shall be giving Honoured Customer Yun Ren and Honoured Customer Jin an update upon the storage crystals that Honoured Customer Yun Ren saw fit to entrust to us as recognition for both of your special relationship with Mengdes Crystal Emporium. Jin, on account that he was apparently trusted by the suppliers of most of their crystals, and Yun Ren because he had been the one to bring them the crystal. As you can see from these images, we have completed our preliminary assessment and moved on to the cutting process She flipped through the images as she spoke, the light projected onto the wall showing the armatures and chisels they were using, as well as the first cuts they had accomplished. The old man had actually sat up slightly at that, going from looking bored to at least paying attention, while most of the others, Tigu especially, seemed interested in exactly how one went about carving such a rare and valuable crystal. The short answer was very careful observation and then sometimes things happened very very fast. Master Jin had always said there was no luck to their craft, as she switched to the recording of three Crystal Masters and Biyu carefully adjusting the angle on several chisels. There was a light tap and then the crystal cracked completely in half, exactly as they had predicted. The crystal would actually be three rings, such was the amount of material Biyu had been gifted with. It was still strange knowing Yun Ren and Nezan had thought that was an appropriate giftand to her of all people. Storage Crystals were near non-existent in the Azure Hills! But there was no point in hand-wringing or what ifs. They had decided that she was worthy of such thingsand she would prove their trust right. She would give it her allfor her craft and for Yun Ren as well. The Storage Crystals would surpass the quality of those created a thousand years ago! And this concludes the presentation on the Storage Ring. The Master Carvers invite Xong Yun Ren to take his pick from the three rings. They anticipate the first to be done in five years time, barring any unforeseen circumstances. There was a murmur of interest from the watchers. We also have one more thing. Biyu continued as she reached into the crate and pulled out the prototype. It was a relatively unassuming wooden frame that could be adjusted in size, with shards of crustal just visible in the corners of the frame. Of course, during their work, small bits of crystal were inevitably sacrificed. They tried to remove as little as possible, but there was always some spot that needed to be shaved down. And so while Biyu did get to sit in on the Masters as they carved the main crystal, and got to help her true mission was to find a use for the little chunks that otherwise would likely be useless. Perhaps a powerful cultivator could repurpose them and meld them back into a smaller mass, or perhaps just wave his hand and transmute the crystal into a ring wholesale. But that was just rumour and what ifs. They needed a more practical solution. And indeed, Biyu had found something, in the tiny, chiseled off pieces of crystal as they refined the shape of the rings. Eight months of experimentation and research. Sixteen hour days. Little shards of crystal, with a formula so small it was invisible to the unaided eye. Biyu set up the wooden frame with crystals embedded in it around a box filled with stones. The effects of this would be subtle, but well, hopefully useful! Biyu touched her fingers to the edge of the frame. Like frost crawling over a window, a thin, shimmering film of blue light began to crawl across the box. The Partial Storage Array or at least thats what Biyu was calling it! ...what does it do? Jin asked, staring intrigued at the box that didnt actually look any different. While a Storage Ring pulls whatever object the user desires inside of it, the Partial Storage Array, as were calling it, tries to do the same. But it can''t. So instead, whatever is inside when it activates is partly here and partly there. Just slightly out of phase. Theyre still solid, and you can touch them, but as to the practical effect? While they''re within the field they weigh a quarter of the amount, relative to whatever is outside the array. Biyu then took a step forwards, pressing herself into the thin, shimmery film, which allowed her access. It didnt feel bad, and out of all the rats they had tested it on none of them had suffered any adverse effects. Neither had any of the volunteers. While youre inside it, though, it will weigh the same to you as if the field wasnt active. She knew from experience her voice would sound stretched and high pitched to the people outside. She reached into the box and pulled out one of the rocks. But while its heavy to me She dropped the rock. It looked like it fell as fast as it should but instead of slamming into the ground, it settled with a dull thud. Her demonstration complete, Biyu pushed her way out of the field and back into Jins house. There was silence as they all stared at the slightly glowing frame. And um that''s the prototype! Biyu chirped nervously. It still needs a lot of refinement, but the Masters said I should show you both. Biyu scratched at her cheek. In the end, what those little dregs of crystal could do would probably be useless for a cultivators purposes. But that was just it. Worthless for a cultivator and not their mortal servants. Like the Still-Image Recording Crystal was a worse version of a Recording Crystal so too was the Partial Storage Array a worse version of a Storage Ring. After all, the Crystal Emporium also brought information about their valued customersand it had been pretty obvious the whole expedition Miss Guan was heading was for Jin. After a moment, everybody was on their feet, looking at the space that was just slightly out of sync with itself. I know several techniques that would produce the same effect. the old man mused, and Biyu felt her heart fall slightly. Well, it was probably inevitable But as far as novel uses for such small pieces of crystal go, it''s quite interesting. You truly use every scrap you can find in this province. It''s certainly more useful than just throwing it out, or feeding it to some experiment. How many of these can you make? Jin asked as he turned to her. Out of the crystal we received? If our calculations are correct about sixty more. If something goes catastrophically wrong and we break one of the rings well, several hundred, probably. Biyu replied. And what happens if this field fails? It just reverts to its normal weight. How big can this field get? About half the size of this room, but the bigger you make it, the less effective it is at reducing weight. Jin stared at it for a couple more moments. So you guys take orders for these? He asked. v3c57.3: Friends of the Family part 3 And remember to only drink water from upstream unless you want to drink dragon spit Tigu said cheerily as they walked around her home. They had been reintroduced to a rabbit and a snake as well, who had greeted them politely before returning to whatever tweaks they were doing to a forge. Tie Delun listened with half an ear as Tigu gesticulated charmingly, clearly proud of her home. And what a home it was! The house was really nothing special compared to Deluns ancient inherited stone manor, but the air here was of a different quality. Pure, clean, and invigorating. It was a shame that Delun could not fully enjoy it, for his heart was a bit unsettled. Meeting Tigus other family members had certainly been an experience. I see. Well, I shall allow it. Lady Meiling decreed as Tigu returned from her task, a teapot in one hand and a great many snacks balanced on the other. Delun let out a small breath at the approval and as Lady Meiling sheathed her terrifying eyes, reining in her intent. The gentle touch of a needle poised to paralyze him for life lifted. Tea and snacks! Tigu declared as she set down a tray laden with food and tea which she quickly set about pouring for them. Delun took a sip to calm his nerves, as did Loud Boy. Ragsthe Bastard!had escaped most of the questioning by bowing out of the race, as it was. He had called Tigu his Sister, and that was more important than any romance. That scored him a pleased smile from Lady Meiling and then increased the pressure of her intent on him and Loud Boy. Lady Meilings questions had been perfectly gracious and cordial. Delun held no grudge for the bared threat, given that; It was a mothers duty to look after her family, and he had no doubt that Master Jins genial attitude could just as easily become the stern face of a mountain should they offer any disrespect. He just hadnt expected a mother who made every bone in his body quake with the certain knowledge of what a wrong answer would lead to, if not his demise, then a great deal of pain. His answers, along with Rags and Loud Boys, had thankfully been satisfactory, for they were neither tossed out on their rears nor slain for being toads lusting after the swan that was Tigu. Though he supposed a swan wasnt a good metaphor. A beautiful tiger was probably betterTigus ferocity and passion far eclipsed any mere swan. With the interrogation apparently concluded and as the atmosphere changed to something more cordial, Delun began to relax. Lady Meiling rose to attend to her baby, amusement dancing in her eyes, and as Loud Boy, Rags, and Tigu regaled each other with tales of their respective travels, he sampled the contents of the tray Tigu had brought. Each and every item, one after another, was almost the most delicious thing Delun had ever eaten. They paled only in comparison to the cookies Tigu had made specifically for him and sent through the trading company to his Sectcookies he had almost wanted to save, perhaps even mount in a frame; but in the end, the temptation to eat Tigus cooking had been too great. How did you like the cookies I sent? Did they last? Were they still good? Tigu asked excitedly. But his moment of weakness proved to be a boon; for he could smile and tell her the truth. They were delicious, he said with a smile. They eclipsed all others in flavour. Tigu blushed slightly at the compliment. Well, come on! Enough sitting around! Let''s go on the grand tour, as Master likes to say! Tigu exclaimed. They were all sitting up and getting ready to go back outside when someone else entered the house. At first, Delun assumed the scruffy old man was some old servant of Master Jins. He was clearly quite mad, muttering to himself about stubborn dirt-ghosts. You have to be patient, Gramps! Tigu scolded as she got up and handed him a cup of tea. Patience is Key! I would be more insulted if the annoying thing wasnt right, the old man grumbled, and then, taking notice of them, his eyes narrowed. Oh? And who are these little sprouts? Tigus friends, Grandfather, Lady Meiling said, her infant on her hip. The ones she told you about, who helped her at the Dueling Peaks. Zang Wei had his cultivation shattered, Dong Chou had his chest torn open and was nearly exsanguinated before Ri Zu managed to stabilize him, and Tie Delun risked his sect and himself defying the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Her voice was gentle as she relayed what they had done, and the old mans clear suspicions turned to approval. Delun realised then that this obviously wasnt a servant. Lady Meiling had even done them a favour and given them much face with her introduction. But there was something about this man that put Delun on edge. Ah, it''s always good to have some friends by your side during the toughest battles! He declared, patting Tigus head before squinting at Loud Boy. Hmmm. I have not seen that method of repairing a dantian in a whileand so soon after it was punctured? Not bad, boy. It wasnt much, old man! Im destined to rise up, youll see! Loud Boy boasted brashly. Yeah, this loud mouth is pretty cool, when he''s not brooding! Rags chuckled. I dont brood, damn it! Loud Boy shot back, clearly offended. Haaa? You find every dark corner you can and sit there trying to look hard! Rags exclaimed, before leaning in conspiratorially to the old man. Sister Minmin hung a cloth over one of the light crystals, and sure enough, that''s where he sat! What?! No she didnt! The old man laughed at their brash language and boasting. Ha! You little sprouts certainly dont lack enthusiasm! he said, shaking his head. Not a bad choice of companions. Yeah! Theyre the best! Tigu agreed, and the old mans smile softened. Well, with such vigorous extollations of your virtue, you must be fine young gentlemen! He looked again at them. Delun found himself drawn into the old mans eyesand he felt his soul seize. There was a blade, there. Beautiful, pristine, and undamaged despite its hundred thousand battles. It stood alone at the peak of a mountain. A blade of Will. Commitment. Of such potent Qi that a mote would burn Delun down to ashes and vaporize his soul. A sword of shining, unconquered light. The doom of all that saw it unsheathed. Sweat erupted along his back. I trust you will treat my Great Granddaughter with the respect she deserves? the old man asked, almost kindlyas if this man could not obliterate Deluns entire line with as much effort as a man squishing an insect. If Lady Meiling was terrifying, there were no words that Delun could use to articulate the sheer menace this man oozed simply from existing. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Delun was inordinately proud of himself for being able to squeeze out a Yes, Sir! and not sound like his voice was a few octaves higher. Rags and Loud Boy didnt seem to notice. Of course! Loud Boy thundered. She''s our Sworn Sister! Come every Hell and every Realm, Rags agreed. The old mans eyes faded from twin burning pits of death back to just an old mans eyes. But Tie Delun could never forget that gaze. The old man smiled. Now go out and play, you little fools. Granddaughter, I require your delicate hands! Lady Meiling huffed and rolled her eyes, but their last sight of them was of Tigus mother massaging the mans shoulder while he made stupid faces at the babe that had been transferred to his lap. And this is the barn! We muck it once a week, or more if it gets dirty, but our charges are normally out in the fields this time of year, so it doesnt get too dirty, Tigu narrated as she patted the side of the bright red building. It was a beautiful building; the sides were carved with twisting vines and flowers, as well as clouds up higher. Each of the four corners had the character for protection inscribed upon them. Delun refocused on the moment. He was being impolite, not listening to his host! He shook his head and refocused on her actions and smile. She really was completely better. It''s pretty big for only housing five animals, Rags mused. There shall be more! Fa Ram grows bit by bit every year! Tigu riposted. And that there is the duty roster! Pi Pa wants us to sign it when we finish our choresits useless, though, because nobody doesnt do them! Loud Boy walked up to read the duty roster. Almost immediately, his eyes bugged out. Miss Cai mucks the barn? Loud Boy asked, incredulous. Of course the Blade of Grass does. Everybody does! Master does it the most! Tigu said. Rags and Loud Boy nodded, easily accepting Tigus wordswhile Delun still thought it was very strange. Still, who was he to say that to Master Jin? It obviously worked. Of course I do what? a melodious voice asked. Miss Cai! Rags and Loud Boy shouted, clasping their fists in greeting. Delun did the same a moment later, turning to face the woman. She was in simple working clothes, rather than her dress, with a basket full of mushrooms slung over her shoulder and an axe hung at her hip. She was also somehow even more beautiful than during the tournamenteven her voice was sweeter. Delun banished the thoughts from his mind as fast as he had them, fixing his gaze upon The Young Mistress of the Verdant Blade Sects eyes. Hello again, Dong Chou, Zang Wei. I see that youve accomplished your goaland Im happy to see you as well, Tie Delun. Delun greeted the Young Mistress of the Verdant Blade Sect politely. The two other boys regaled her with the tale of Loud Boys accomplishment, and the woman ruffled his hair affectionately. it was truly strange to see Cai Xiulan so open and nice. She was acting without any coldness at all! And its thanks to your help too, yeah? Rags said, and punched Cai Xiulan in the shoulder. He seemed to realise just how overly friendly the gesture was and then the woman punched him back good naturedly. Delun tried to center himself and find his root on what felt like shifting sands. For a moment, he felt as though he were going to fail, a flash of the sword burned into his memory threatening to fell him, but the moment passed. He swallowed thickly and, seeking a distraction, looked again at the designs on the barn walls. Im guessing you did these designs, Tigu? he asked, and she nodded, beaming. I did most of it, but Master, Mistress, and the Blade of Grass did some too! She said, sharing the accomplishment. They look great. Delun said with a smile. Ive improved this year again! Tigu declared, before her eyes widened. Oh! And I have yet to show you my pride and joy! Next winter, I need to add you to my collection! Tigu looked like she was about to drag them all off again before a soft cough caught their attention. Cai Xiulan looked slightly strained. Just remember our deal, Tigu. Tigu pouted. Oh, fine! Be that way, Xiulan. Well play La Cross later, Xiulan said, and Tigu seemed to relent. We have enough for full teams once Xianghua comes back. Fine Tigu sighed, and both women sealed the deal by bumping fists together. Whats La cross? Rags asked, interested. Well, Tigu began as they started marching back towards the house, we take these sticks At first, Cai Xiulan was originally going to come with thembut instead, she was waylaid by Miss Biyu, who had arrived during the tour. Instead, it was just the four of them, as they ventured into the cold, dark tunnel underneath the ground. It looked like a cold cellar, but a hundred times as massive. They walked past stored victuals and food left over from last year, until they reached an offshoot of the main room, blocked off by a blanket. Wait outside for a sec, I gotta check stuff, Tigu told them as she sidled past the blanket, holding it in such a way so that they couldnt see in. Delun looked at the others, and in near-unison they shrugged. Tigu was back out a moment later, a smile on her face, and one hand on her hip. Now! Behold! she shouted, tearing back the curtainand Deluns tumultuous heart was stunned. The room was full of ice sculptures. Light crystals shone through them, forming fractals of light and making them glitter like carved gemstones. Animals of all shapes and sizes were what they saw first, followed by bouquets of crystalline flowers and frosted mushrooms. Past that were people. Master Jin, shirtless, his fists in a martial stance, the sculpture radiating power and calm. Cai Xiulan, her eyes focused on the horizon, her beauty captured in breathtaking detail and her flowing dress a masterpiece. Lady Meiling, in profile with a soft smile on her face. Deluns crafters heart was awed. Rags and Loud Boy were struck dumbfor the final sculpture was one of all four of them, clearly copied from one of the Crystal Masters recorded images. Delun was smiling, his arm slung over Tigus shoulder. Rags and Loud Boy had stupid grins on their faces. Im quite proud of my accomplishments this winter! Tigu declared. Ive improved by leaps and bounds! I do believe you have, Delun said honestly. The heart and soul she had poured into this work was evident, and her skill was undeniable. Delun would have to increase his own practise! Tigu took them along the rows, telling them her thought process behind each piece and how she had improved herself to get the effect. It was truly a wonderful time, listening to her passionate words and then Rags opened his mouth. Whats under the blankets, though? Rags asked. The ones that didnt turn out? I still think they would be pretty good! Tigu frowned. No, those ones are the nude pieces. I promised the Blade of Grass not to show anybody hers. All three of them considered the explosive technique that had been hurled into their midst. Rags, for a brief moment, had a lecherous grin, before he realised what the Young Mistress of the Verdant Blade Sect would do to him if he peeked. All three of them turned in askance to Tiguand they beheld her completely and utterly pure eyes, with not one bit of filth crossing her mind. You, uh, do a lot of nude sculptures? Loud Boy ventured. Of course! Tigu roared. The body is beautiful! It is power and perfection! It is the essence of the effort spent on improving oneself! It is utterly stunningyou three are utterly stunning! All three of them froze at her earnest declaration. Rags! Your life has scarred your body and given it a character unlike any other! It has faced sacrifice! It is rough around the edges, but that''s what gives it its charm! The man flushed completely crimson. Loud Boy! I can see how you refine yourself! Each month, progressing a little more! I would capture this, showing how a brave man builds himself! Loud Boy looked honestly touched by her words. Handsome Man! Your physique is completely and utterly beautiful! Your proportions are perfection! The cut of your muscles sublime! Your freckles accentuate your cheekbones, producing a spectacular effect! I say no word of a lie! You are handsome beyond compare! Delun had expected to exult at her words. Instead, he felt only ashamed as he gazed upon her passion. Her words resonated through his mind as they ascended back up to the surface, as they formed teams and were given sticks to catch the ball with. He was called to serve with Tigu, her grin bright as she selected her friends to join her on the field of battle. They began their La Cross game. Delun had never really played too many team games before. His youth had been spent smithing and carving. He loved the light of the forges. But well, it was called the Hermetic Iron Sect for a reason. Their techniques required a lot of time alone, either contemplating steel and stone in order to see their secrets, or in pitch darkness, deep beneath the earth. Perhaps he should have been more concerned that half the players were animals, but he couldnt bring himself to care. This entire trip had been more shocking than he predicted. Spirit Beasts joining in their game was the least of it. Instead his eyes only found Tigus bright smile. Could could he truly match that? That passion, that drive, that utter dedication? She eclipsed him utterly right now. Her family eclipsed his utterly. Was he really just a toad lusting after a tiger? What right did he have, to love a woman that was better off with somebody that was better than ugly Delun? The game started; they slammed into each other, pushing and shoving, a scrum to get the ball. The rush of adrenaline coursed through his system, as they traded possession back and forth until Tigu managed to get the ball. Handsome Man! Go Long! she roared, winding up for a pass. The ball sailed through the air. His eyes tracked it as it sped past the small set of seats where the Young Master of the Misty Lake Sect, Miss Biyu, and the old man were watching. He shuddered as the old mans gaze landed on him and then he turned his eyes back to Tigu. Determination. Passion. Faith. Tie Delun moved. He rammed past Gou Ren and shoulder-checked Liu Xianghua out of the way. He bulldozed over a rabbit that spouted lurid curses at his charge. The fear and unsteadiness drained out of his body. There was no room for thosethey fled before her utterly earnest words. Her drive to improve, her care for them and for him. He filled his mind instead with the power of those yellow eyes, burning with fire and lifethe most beautiful things in the world. The burning sword and deadly needle, he cast from his mind. He would persevere! His body and soul were iron! If he lost his temper, he would reforge himself! He would carve out a man from his still unworthy body, chiseled and hammered to perfection like the statues Tigu made. There was nothing perseverance could not overcome! He reached out with his stick and caught the soaring ball. He was Tie Delun of the Hermetic Iron Sect! And Iron became Steel only in the harshest fires! His grin was fierce. His resolve, set. A dainty pink pig cross-checked him, slamming him into the ground so hard there was a collective gasp from the spectators. Tie Delun laid there for a moment, twitching. ...are you alright? Cai Xiulan asked. Tie Delun shoved himself up, fire burning in his eyes. v3c58: The Dandelions Seeds Fa Bi De, First Disciple of Fa Ram, stood upon one of the Great Pillars. He carefully preened a feather back into place, his foot resting upon his one la cross stick. It was small and could be held in his beak his Master never spared any effort to make sure all could participate. Bi De smiled and looked back down at the field, where the players, the Disciples of Fa Ram, and their Honoured Guests were basking in a light shower of rain, courtesy of Wa Shi. They were sweating and panting, but they all had large grins on their faces. Even Master and the Healing Sage had joined the game, though they had curtailed their strength so things were fair. Even still, Bi Des feathers had been ruffled. The Healing Sage, having not been able to play such games in months, had eagerly thrown herself into the scrumand gleefully hip-checked any who thought to accost her. Their Honoured Guests had been hesitant at first, but Bi Des Great Master was eternally adept at goading others to test their limits against him. Once upon a time, he hadnt particularly liked guests, especially after what had happened with Chow Ji. He had watched all who dared enter their doman with suspicion, waiting for their inevitable betrayal so he could strike them down immediately. These days, those feelings seemed like a distant memory. Bi De liked guests. He liked seeing new members come to his home and see all that lay there. He drank in the image of his family and friends sitting by the river. The warmth and camaraderie, as they recounted their feats of strength and skill, or commiserated over defeats. When he happened to turn his eyes to Shen Yu, who also looked on at themor, based on how his eyes were slightly unfocused, the man was reminiscing. Shen Yu. Bi Des new teacher. The man he would be soon travelling with to outside the provinceand with whom he would journey with to root out any threats to his beloved home. A home that he might not see for a while. He did not regret his deal with the man. How could he, when he could protect this? Protect this, and return to it. He had promised his Lord that he would come back alive, and come back alive he would. He turned his eyes away and back to his Great Master as well as all who called this place home. The green fields and the blue skies. He looked at his family and friends, and carved the image deep into his heartso he would always remember what he fought for. ================================ I blew on the fire as the coals ignited, listening to the shouts of laughter and the low hum of conversation that surrounded me. A powerful feeling of nostalgia hit me as I worked to make sure everything was ready for tonights meal. Some of my favourite memories of the Before were those summer days when one person or another organized a party and simply invited everybody they knew. There were fifty or more people at times, sprawled across the yard on lawn chairs. People brought along grills that littered the patio, ready for when the burgers and hotdogs had to go down en masse. Side tables groaned, loaded down with pies and cookies brought along by each household. Those days would always hold a special spot in my heart; roving the ''untamed wilds'' of the back acres, playing manhunt, sitting around in an old barn lazing on hay bales as we ate our always slightly over-cooked burgers and chilling in the pool. At least until an adult decided they wanted to cool off, in which case they were swarmed instantly by kids wanting to be thrown. What was happening now reminded me of those days only I was now one of the parents relaxing out by the grill instead of one of the kids messing around. If I was honest, these memories were better than those old ones from not so long ago. The past was the past and this was my future. I turned from my work to look at where the most noise was coming from. The Kung Fu poles out back were the current place to be. Tigu and her friends, Xiulan, Gou and Yun, Peppa, Yin, and even Rizzo were playing the most demented game of king of the hill I had ever seen. They had to stay on the center pole, pushing and shoving while also remaining aware of the other hazards. There was a whistle, a crack, and then Gramps roared with laughter. Loud Boy dropped from his perch and landed with a splash, dazed. Taking my old position as pitcher, the old man was chucking mudballs at speeds that would make MLB players green with envy while reclining on a muskoka chair and would probably kill anybody who wasnt a cultivator if it hit them. Remember to watch your back, boy! Gramps chided, looking like he was enjoying braining people with mud just slightly too much. The old man, his grin still on his face, reached down from his seat and picked up three of the mud balls Chunky had made for him from his stockpile. The boar and Bowu were beside him. Chunky went into the water and dredged up more mud whenever it looked like Gramps was running out of ammo, while Bowu fashioned them into projectiles. In the blink of an eye the mud balls were airborne, their target unknown until the last possible moment. Gramps was absolutely enamoured with curveballs. He had seen me throw one, instantly got how to do it, and now he could throw the damn things so well they seemed to have a mind of their own. Yet even as the cultivators tried to dodge, six more mud balls were already flying, then twelve. And then the second and third hazards came into play. Gou Ren was slammed off the pole by an invisible shot, the little fox Nezan smirking. Peppa managed to pirouette around the ones aimed at her until Big D, from his position on Gramps chair, flapped his wings and summoned forth a gale, blowing the airborne pig off course so she splashed into the water. Chuckling, I turned back to the grill and checked on the coals, which were hot enough. I could have asked Yin for help, but she wasnt just a portable stove. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Lets see; burgers, sausages, the vegetarian stuff for Chunky, Yin, and Huo Ten I hummed to myself as I cooked, and let my mind wander. Huo Ten offered to help, and I nodded, the monkey slotting in at the workstation. Soon enough I was listening in to the rather loud, enthusiastic, and meandering conversation Meimei, Xianghua, Biyu and Hu Li were having in the living room. Honestly, I expected Biyu to be a bit quieter, but the little lady was a chatterbox once she got comfortable. Hot pot is obviously superior! No, Mushroom soup! Fish dumplings! I never really have to go and do a full sharpen on my knives and chisels. I do a bit after every time I use them. Saves time in the long run, I think. This Young Mistress shall impart her wisdom! Do not focus overly upon going for the killing blow when stabbing somebody. At your skill? Hit anything you can without exposing yourself! Speaking of stabbings, the Ring Road is actually a lot safer now, ever since those Plum guys took over the alleys in the core. Pushed them all out into the Spiderlegs and the Fish Entrails near the harbours though. Lots of people are getting mugged. No, no, no, that is not how one robs a caravan! You position two of your men as a blocking force so the caravan cant retreat! Then you accost the leader! Ahem! You there, you fine gentlemen! If you would be so kind as to hand over your valuables I would be much obliged! Worry not for I, your Grandmother, am a merciful sort, so kowtow to me and complete my demands swiftly! The rest of the meal was cooked to the sounds of them acting out Xianghua sticking up a caravan. At least until Meimei couldnt hold herself back anymore and excused herself to give me a hand, handing our son off to Hu Li. I didnt argue with her, even if I thought she should spend time with her friends. Instead I just bumped my hip against hers as we finished up dinner. And what a spread it was; Rags, Loud Boy, and Handsome Man looked utterly stunned by the piles of meat, rice, and grilled vegetablesboth of them hesitated, even after I told them to serve themselves, and my wife marched over to them, piling the plates high. Remember, eat as much as you want. Meiling said gently to Loud Boy and Rags. I know a thing or two about going hungry and you two especially need to eat more! I can tell youve eaten better these past months than you''re used to, but you need more meat on your bones! Both Loud Boy and Rags surrendered to Meilings mom powerit was truly something that was unrivaled under Heavens. ========================= Tie Delun woke up on a couch, which wasnt ideal for a Young Master of the Hermetic Iron Sect but considering Tigu, Rags, and Loud Boy had all slept in Master Jins living room on a mix of bedrolls and couches, that was irrelevant. He smiled softly as he remembered the night before. They had talked long into the night, keeping their voices as low as they could despite Rags, the bastard, making off-color jokes to get them to laugh. He felt good. There was a fire burning in his breast. He felt invigoratedbut whether it was just his resolve, or the potent power of this place, he didnt know. The rooster, Bi De, crowed from outside the window, and the feeling intensified. He was almost jittery as he sat up, idly hearing Lady Meilings babe echo the powerful cock. Tigu was up next, awake instantly and perkywhile Loud Boy grumbled for a moment, rubbing his eyes. Rags was up last, his hair puffed out as much as Miss Biyus got, hiding his eyes behind a ball of fuzz. Good morning! Tigu greeted them all, a bright smile on her face. Good Morning, Tigu. What are we going to be doing today? he asked. The orange haired girl thought for a moment. Master is going to be meeting with Red Hair and Bobobo again, they invited him and Mistress to dinner, but everybody else is free So! Lets go sparring after breakfast! There was only one answer for her request; they were cultivators. Hell Yeah! Ill show you how much I''ve grown! Loud Boy shouted, his voice rattling the windows. Tigu got up, and got started on breakfast, as people started filing into the house, and coming down the stairs. Cai Xiulanor Xiulan as she said they could call her, greeted them all with a warm smile, then went to help Tiguwho was spluttering and cursing, as the sound of slapping fins echoed from the river room. You bastard fish! What do you mean stingy?! I gave you more than enough! Splashing water echoed, and Tigu yelped again before her objections faded into grumbling. Delun stayed quiet, simply enjoying the morning. He stood and greeted Master Jin, as was proper, and the man returned the greeting. Soon enough, the table was crowded, and they were served an absolutely delicious, hearty breakfast of the tastiest eggs Delun had ever eaten. When they were done, and the table cleared, Master Jin stood and stretchedwhich seemed to be a signal, because everybody else stood as well and started filing out of the house to the front yard. Whats going on? Rags asked. Morning forms! Come on! Tigu replied. Delun got to witness Master Jin and Lady Meilings formsindeed, every human and every Spirit Beast worked together in the morning ritual, going at their own pace. It was a calm, almost meditative experience, as they refined themselves in the morning. When they were done, Tigu looked upon them and grinned. It''s time! She shouted, and took off in a sprint. They needed no encouragement to follow. They went into a back field, ready to learn. Delun had improved greatly since the Tournament, using the reagents of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, managing to reach the Fourth Stage of the Initiates Realm. It had been a grand accomplishment, and one lauded by his father and mother. The others hadnt been slacking either. Loud Boy had completely rebuilt his cultivation up to the Second Stage of the Initiates Realm;; Rags had ascended to the Third Stage of the Initiates Realm. And Tigu? Tigu was nearly at the Second Stage of the Profound Realm. She could crush all of them with ease and suppress them, yet he was sure the thought never crossed her mind. To Deluns pride, she affixed the bracers he had given her at the Dueling Peaks to her arms. They were covered in slight nicks and scratches, but the design he had carved into them had been lovingly repairedTigu had obviously used them for their intended purpose. Handsome Man, your gift has served me well! she proclaimed. And then, they began. Deluns hammer met Loud Boys Dragon Tail and managed to overcome it. The short kid was tenacious, though. Delun briefly had the urge to kick Rags and Loud Boy around for the grief the two asses had given him, but he cast the thought aside without hesitation. Tigu had set the tone for their spars, and he would not shame himself or his sect by daring to sully the purity of what they were doing. At least until they were interrupted. Your foot should be slightly further back, Rags! You court death with your current stance! Liu Xianghua shouted in her booming voice. Delun started at the two Young Ladies, stunned at their sudden presence and new appearances. Liu Xianghua had changed her style slightlyhe had seen her wearing rougher working clothes, but now she was in a dress that was quite a bit different than the one she had worn previously. It was still mostly composed of blues and retained the symbol of her Sect, but the geometric tribal designs that scrawled across it were certainly a bold statement, as was the fur trim. Her Steam Furnace was polished and gleaming, and looked a hundred times more refined than it had at the Tournament. But most of all what stunned Delun the most was her power, previously suppressed but now blazing. Delun had had his suspicions last night, but this confirmed it. Profound Realm. Xianghua was past the fifth and into the Profound in mere months. No, I think his leg is supposed to be there. Cai Xiulan replied softly as she stood next to her fellow Young Mistress. What is the next move, Dong Chou? Her voice was warm and friendly, but none here could deny her might. Cai Xiulan had ascended to the Second Stage of the Profound Realm, after her own cultivation had been burned back to the Third Stage of the Initiates Realm. It was absurd growth. Like bamboo, instead of grass! These women were monstersor Master Jins teachings were just that effective. Rags went though his formand Xianghua clicked her tongue while Xiulan just looked mildly smug. An unorthodox technique! The Young Mistress of the Misty Lake Sect muttered. But I can see its use! May we join you? Cai Xiulan asked, clasping her fists in the sign of respect. Of course! Tigu shouted with a grin. To Deluns surprise, Cai Xiulan stepped up to him, and bowed, clasping her hands in respect. Would you do me the honour of trading pointers with me? she asked. Delun hurriedly clasped his hands together as well. Please, Senior Sister. A day ago, if somebody said he would become friendly with Cai Xiulan, Delun would have called them a fool. But apparently, strange things happened all the time here. v3c58.2: The Dandelions Seeds part 2 If one asked Delun how he thought he would be spending his time, he could have answered perhaps with Tigu or cultivating. Well, he had done plenty of the former already but out of everything on this strange farm... He hadnt expected this. Why did I keep the freckles? Master Jin asked from where he was sitting beside Delun on the bank of the river, fishing poles dipped into the water. The Hidden Master had asked him to go fishing this morning. At first, Delun had been as tense as a wooden post, wondering if this was going to be some kind of test. But no, they had just gone fishing. And they were talking. About random things! Master Jin was very good at simply making disarming conversation, and Delun felt his muscles begin to untense. He had ended up rambling about his early life, when Master Jin asked him how he had grown up. He spoke of his training, of his smithing, and of his mother and fathers expectations. He spoke of the great iron fields that were his home: the rusting iron spires that poked from the ground like karsts, the giant boulders of tin and copper, and the riverbeds full of silver. His home was beautiful and full of wealth, but harsh. Little could grow when the ground was so rich with metal, it may as well have been solid bedrock, and he knew that in some places the water was completely undrinkable, poisoned by lead deposits. Somehow, they had transitioned to talking about Delun himself and his own problems in life, which led to him asking the Hidden Master a question. They both had freckles. In fact, they did look quite a bit similar. Both had brown hair and both had large frames. Delun was curious at why the powerful cultivator and his wife had kept their freckles. I didnt really choose to keep them, if Im being honest, but even if I had thought about it, I would keep them. I like them. ...even though people say theyre blemishes? Delun asked. Master Jin glanced at him from the corner of his eye, evaluating the question, before the man sighed. Youve gotten a lot of shit for the way you look, havent you? ... yes. Delun admitted. Ill give you the response you''ve heard before, that they dont matter and they can be ignored. It is right, of course. People like that are dicks and their words have no value. Delun snorted at the crassness of the statement. But he was right. He had heard that before, from his own father, and that was the extent of the advice. That, and if the insult was too much, he was supposed to break them with his hammer if he could. The problem with that, though, was that only those he couldnt beat said it to his face. The others whispered from the shadows, and Delun had no target for his fury. But unlike his father, Master Jin continued. I wont say their words dont hurt, and that theyll never wear on your mindand I guess that they do it in a way where you cant actually properly retaliate? Delun nodded at the observation. Then the thing to remember is that not everybody thinks that. Tigu thinks youre handsome. Is she right, or a liar? Delun flushed at the ease with which the man brought the statement up. Not even mockingly, but he was serious. She''s not a liar. Delun muttered after a moment. Tigu truly did believe that he was handsome, freckles and all. It does help, I find, remembering thateven if it doesnt work all the time. Other than that? Healthy outlets. Like forging, or carving. And while I think it should be a last resort, sometimes people earn that fist to the nose. Delun chuckled at the Hidden Masters wisdom. It was blunt and to the point, like him. They sat in silence for a moment, under the sun, the sounds of animals filling the air. He felt just a bit of the tight knot that was always in his stomach fade. His fishing pole twitched in the water. Eyes widening he pulled; not too hard this time, because the last time he hadnt been paying attention and had ripped the fish in half. This time, he pulled out the river fish and caught the flopping beast out of the air. Good catch! Master Jin exclaimed, and clapped Delun on the shoulder. Delun grinned at the praise. They spent some more time fishing, the topic this time remaining light, and they added five more fish to the bucket. Then, their conversation shifted. This time they spoke about the strange contraptions the Young Master of the Misty Lake Sect was making. Bowu was interesting. He hadnt even known Xianghua had a brother. The man from the Misty Lake Sect was good at his craft. He would see if Bowu was interested in trading pointers though he knew most smiths jealously guarded their secrets. That should be enough for soup. the Hidden Master decided, looking at their catch. Let''s go bring these back in. Delun felt disappointed, if he was honest. Fishing was a good time. He would have to see if Master Jin would feel like going fishing again before he left for back home. He hadnt spent time with anyone like this except his father, on his good days. They walked back together to Master Jins house, through the grass cropped short by cows and sheep. He could hear Xiulans voice drifting on the wind as the woman sung an old ballad. She would start and stop again, pitching her voice in different ways, or clearing her throat, clearly practicing. They passed Loud Boy and Wa Shithe former staring at the slate before him and looking incredibly vexed. Loud Boy had tried to use his own Draconic Qi to open a dialogue with the dragon only for Wa Shi to be completely and utterly disinterested in the boy, waving him off so he could continue reading some scroll. Then Tigu had whispered something to him and Loud Boy had returned with a platter of sweets. Like an Emperor granted his due the dragon had magnanimously accepted the request to trade pointers with Loud Boy. The pointers were not what Loud boy had expected. His task had been to learn mathematics. Delun had no idea what math of all things had to do with cultivation, but it was pretty funny to see Loud Boy scratching his head while he tried to comprehend what the dragon called The Sublime Formation of Flow. After delivering the fish to Miss Pi Pa Delun didnt have anything to do at the moment. Tigu had said that she had lessons today; Master Jin had told her he could postpone them, but Tigu had refused. She was outside, sitting with Chun Ke, sets of courtly characters before them. What''s this one? Tigu asked the boar. He studied the character closely, his eyes focused. It took nearly a minute before the boar had his answer. Scholar. He said, slight hesitation in his voice. Tigu beamed Yes! It looks very much like the character for soil, but it is scholar! The boar oinked happily. Delun left them to it, deciding to get some more training on the poles outside the house. On his way to them, he passed by Ragsthe mad bastard was sitting with the terrifying old man drinking with him, regaling the amused-looking monster with a tale of how he had ended up as the leader of his gang and their escapades. Life here was nothing like he expected. Tie Delun wondered as the days passed what he would do when he had to leave. Or really, if he was honest, whether he wanted to. ========================================== Delun woke up each day refreshed. He joined in on the morning forms. He traded pointers with his peers, animal and human alike. They explored what seemed to be every nook and cranny that Tigu had found on her Masters property, from the couple of caves in the side of hills, to where a spring bubbled up from the ground. He played games of Go with a snake and a monkey. He forged a seed drill with Bowu. He posed for images with Yun Ren. He once even held the Young Master when Tigu passed off her little brother to him to attend to Lady Meiling. Delun had been scared stiff. The people here were so strange. Hed been forced to rethink much of his, in hindsight, surface level impressions. People he thought he had the measure of turned out to be different. So different. Liu Xianghua was still as loud as everbut her voice, once grating to his ears, and full of condescension and insults, seemed more like she was just teasing. And the other one? There was once a farmer and his maid fair. Of violet eyes and green hair! He learned that night that Xiulan did not only practice the classics. Her fields were nestled in a verdant course, and overgrown with weeds! Yet the farmers mighty tool could satisfy any demanding needs! Back and forth across the land he went, toiling all the day! Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. His technique and skill could only astound; the maid shouted out her praise! So impressed by his power, the maiden let the farmer take the lead Deep within her sacred lands he sowed his special seed! Master Jin had his face in his hands, while Lady Meiling stared, absolute joy and pride on her features as the elegant Young Mistress of the Verdant Blade Sect sang her way through the bars of a spectacularly vulgar song. Delun wasnt the only one howling with laughter by the end. Delun didnt know what to expect from the trip when he came here, seeking to repay Tigu for her kind gift to him. He perhaps expected to spend some time with her, before her duties took her away, and he would have been fine with that. He didnt expect to be clapping Cai Xiulan on the back while she smiled ear to ear with a self-satisfied grin on her face. So, what do you want to do tomorrow? Tigu asked as the night grew late. Delun didnt know, but there was a cough from Bi De. I shall be travelling to the Eighth Correct Place in order to meet with my student. Should any wish to join me, you are welcome to. Tigus eyes lit up. And that was how Delun found himself running along the road again. They surely made a strange sight as they blitzed down the road, a formation of men and beasts, as well as a large cart that Miss Biyu, Bowu, and several other mortals from Hong Yaowu rode in. They got to a quaint little village at mid-day, and met a strange boy who was wearing a rooster mask. Loud Boy and The Torrent Rider instantly began squabbling over their names, which sounded extremely similar. It was fun. They spent the day riding surging water down The Gutter, and egging on Loud Boy and the Torrent Rider as they sought to outdo one another. He also really needed to get one of those cute fluffy dogs. Both Tigu and Miss Biyu had made extremely high pitched noises at the sight of the little creature, burying their faces in its fur. ============================================== Here. Still hot. Xiulan smiled at the Young Master of the Hermetic Iron Sect and accepted the skewer of mutton and vegetables he held out to her. She was quite hungry from all the activity today. Thank you. Xiulan said as she took the skewer. She sat beside him, the Young Master of the Hermetic Iron Sect making room for her. He kept his gaze carefully above her neck as was proper, avoiding looking at both the gold-filled fracture in her chest as well as what else lay there. Instead, he turned his attention back to the ongoing game of volleyball where Meiling and Tigu were doing battle. He watched for a moment, before forcefully turning his eyes away so as to not stare unduly at Tigus fully exposed abs and tanned skin glistening with water. The young mans restraint in his earnest pursuit was quite charming. He had taken Jins words to heart, and while his interest was rather obvious he had not once pressured the girl. Instead, he was content to simply spend time with her and work on their passion of carving together. Delun she had never thought much of the younger man before. Often Xiulan heard whispers of his fierce temper and the mocking insults about his appearance. They called him an oaf, clumsy and ugly with vulgar muscles and a face full of blemishes. Xiulan had seen him several times before and she was guilty of thinking at least some of those words were true. He had always looked so angry, his eyes sharp and narrow. He didnt walk, he stomped, threatening to trample over any who got in his way. His voice was a snarl or a shout, aggressive and rude. Tigu had shattered that man with a single compliment. It almost seemed silly from the outside, that a single person calling him handsome had ripped open a gaping hole in the face he showed to the world. But Xiulan knew a thing or two about getting hassled over ones appearance. She had experienced the constant insults, the belittling, the pressure. She had dealt with lustful eyes from the age of twelve, when her body had begun to bloom. The cold, prim and proper Young Mistress of the Verdant Blade Sect had been the consequence. A foolish girl, so desperate and insecure, putting up a front of competence and confidence. Xianghua had been more honest than Xiulan had been and most of her personality was a self-admitted act. It was armour against a cruel world. Had been, anyway. That was how things were; but not how she wished them to be. It''s nice here. She heard Delun say quietly as he looked out at the world with soft eyes. It is. Xiulan agreed, knowing very well the sentiment. It took so little for a person to change so drastically. Like she had changed, tense, angry Delun had been replaced with a calm, kind, relaxed man. Just one small change, and the world would change with it. Maybe she was a fool, for wishing for something else. Maybe the world was cruel and hurtful for a reason. But she would never forgive herself if she didnt at least try to change things. Try to make a world where politics didnt allow men like Sun Ken to run rampant. It was possible. She had seen it right here. She had seen it when they had celebrated together at the Tournament, when they had repaired everything that had been broken. She saw it as Rags, Loud Boy, and Deluns rivalry turned from acid to amusement with each other. There was a way forward. Somebody just had to walk it. Maybe she would stumble and fall, but she would start that journey. Her path would be something in between the fans of her ancestors and the Blades of the present. Accept and Honour the Past; Nurture and Protect the Future. And what better step to start on but this? She eyed Rags and Loud Boy as they came over, their own game having ended in a tie. Tie Delun. I have something to talk to you about, when we get back to Fa Ram. She said. Xiulan lifted her head to instead look at Xianghua, who had been cooking over another fire, and then she shifted to Tigu. Her friends nodded. And so it would begin. ================================= Delun was still in a good mood, as he sat across from Xiulan. He felt strange. Like he didnt have a care in the world at the moment. His shoulders were not tense, and his breathing was easy. He was a little bit interested in why it was just the two of them, however. They were seated on cushions across from each other, and Xiulan was brewing them teait was the picture of traditional negotiations between Young Masters and Young Mistresses. But the words that came out of Cai Xiulans mouth were anything but traditional. Unite the Sects of the Azure Hills At the Dueling Peaks, she had spoken to himself and others insinuating that she wanted a closer relationship between herself and the sects of others. Everybody who she spoke to had agreed then. It was the only intelligent play, to have a better relationship with Cai Xiulan. But most, Delun assumed, thought that she had meant closer cooperation between herself and them alone. Not closer cooperation between everybody. The words spilled from Delun as she finished her request.. Youre mad, Cai, if you think this will work. His words were blunt but he needed to be honest. Your words are as pretty as your voice, but no Elders would accept such a thing! Xiulans sapphire eyes bored into his. Under the light of the moon, her skin seemed to have an ethereal glow. That is what you believe will happen. But Is that truly what you want, Tie Delun? Delun paused. A part of him too, rebelled at Xiulans words. Make peace? Make peace with people who had insulted him all his life? Who had belittled every one of his accomplishments? He wanted to hammer them all into the dirt! He wanted to beat them, and break them! But another part of him remembered the Dueling Peaks. Those same bastards who had called him stupid and ugly stood shoulder to shoulder with him, fighting and bleeding. The Young Master of the Azure Horizon Sect could have looked the other way, and allowed a blade to enter Deluns back, but instead he had thrown himself in front of the blow, getting electrocuted for his efforts. The Grand Ravine Sect, who had always been contemptuous of the other Sects, had thrown themselves into battle without hesitation, for a girl they barely knew. It had been beautiful. A miracle. He wanted so much to see and feel it again, the camaraderie at their party, the laughter and the joy, as the cold formality and inherited grudges they bore were nowhere to be seen. Hed found it here again under the watchful eye of Master Jin. Delun would not lie to himself about that. It just wasnt enough. It''s not really about what we want. It''s what is realistic. There is too much bad blood. Too many grudges. The sects of the Azure Hills may band together for a time, but in the end we always fall back into our rivalries. It never ends this is the way of the world. Delun murmured. Is that all we can do? Just accept and inherit the grudges of our forebears? Are we doomed to repeat this endless cycle that we find ourselves trapped in? Xiulan asked. The thought of even bringing this up to his mother and father made his guts clench. A couple of relationships with neutral parties was one thing. To go to one of their enemies and ask to cooperate? He grimaced. You would be challenging the entire hills, Xiulan. He said. No, that is an understatement. You would be challenging the way of the world. The strong rise, the Sects war. That is how it has always been. Yes. It will be difficult. But Delun, we are cultivators. We challenge the heavens. Are we to leave a task simply because we think it to be difficult? Are we to abandon our ideals because it might bring us pain? Xiulan''s mask had slipped. From the calm, serene Young Mistress, she changed. She blazed. Her soul sang and he felt it in his bones. The words hammered into his chest, as he stared into those eyes, burning with conviction. Her Qi was resolute and unwavering. ...no. He admitted. She rose from her seat and moved to the window. She raised her hand and pointed out to the sleeping Fa Ram. Look where you are. Look at what has happened here. What it could be like. Ive seen the change that a different circumstance brings out in you and I know youve seen the changes in me. Fa Ram Jins home Its something beautiful, isnt it? His eyes closed, breathing in, letting the sweet air of this place into his lungs. He could almost hear Tigus laughter. It is. Is it wrong to try and change the world? Instead of conquering it, instead of ripping everything we can from those around us is it wrong to try and make it better? It isnt. He admitted, and opened his eyes. Tie Delun. Young Master of the Hermetic Iron Sect. I need your help. Xiulan bowed to him, her head low. Will you aid me, in my path? I cannot succeed in this journey alone. Delun took another deep breath, and let it out slowly. His father wouldnt approve. He was likely going to be defying his family and his Sect. He might be dead by the spring. Butit was not wrong. She was right. Tei Delun had been called many things but he would never be called a coward. He stood and faced her then lowered his head. It is not wrong to want something better. It is not wrong to be better, Xiulan. You will have my aid. He raised his head to Xiulan beaming at him. Delun scratched his cheek in embarrassmentand then the door was nearly torn open, Tigu strode in with a giant smile on her face, Rags and Loud Boy, and Xianghua ambling in behind. Tigu looked at Xiulans smile, then her eyes snapped to Delun. Our Fellowship grows! She crowed, swooping down and hugging Delun, rubbing her cheek against his. Delun flushed. The Blade of Grass is very bad at talking to people and making friends, so I was worried when she said she had to be the one to convince you! Xianghua started chuckling, while Xiulans soft smile turned absolutely offended. He realized that Xiulan had done him a kindness. If she had asked Tigu to ask him he would have agreed without hesitation. Youre both joining in on this? he asked Rags and Loud Boy. Both of them shrugged. This is gonna be legendary, aint it? Rags mused. Were gonna make history, and this Rags name is gonna be all over it! Count me in! Its gonna be legendary alrighteither we succeed, or people talk about how monumentally fucking stupid we all were. Loud Boy snarked, but there was a spark in his eye. Each and every person here is a monumental fool. Xianghua stated, flipping her hair with her hand. How exciting! Delun chucked and sighed, before managing to focus again on Xiulan. So what exactly are the details of your plan? We cant just bring everybody here, and have them see, can we? He asked. Words alone will not convince people of your merits. Well then. It is a good thing I do not have just words. Xiulan said with a smile. She reached into her sleeve, and pulled out a memory crystal. What is in that? Delun asked. Memories. Memories of a man who visited the Marble Moonlight Sculptorswhose descendants would later be known as the Hermetic Iron Sect. Delun froze at her words, his eyes going wide. He stared blankly at the crystal. ...not just pretty words at all. Delun managed to choke out. v3c58.3: The Dandelions Seeds part 3 Delun had needed to be alone after the secrets of his ancestors had been revealed to him, and Xiulan couldnt blame him. It truly was an earth shaking revelation. In the end, they had all retired. Tigu had gone to ask for Jins blessing. Xianghua had gone to once more practice her newest techniques. The boys had followed Deluns lead and decided to spend some time thinking. Xiulan herself was satisfied with the night. She went to sit under a tree, and meditated until she fell asleep. ========================== In her dreams, Xiulan danced. Her head was filled with the pounding of drums and the twanging of guzheng. She could see the ghost of an impossibly graceful woman, moving with such skill and grace that it took her breath away. She was the absolute perfection that every performer would aspire towards. Xiulan could not copy her dance. She was different from the woman. Too different. She did not live only for the song and the performance; in her heart she wasnt only a dancer but a warrior. While she could not copy the dance of Verdant Fans exactly, she could take from it. She could fuse it with the dance of war that she had learned from her father, the dance of protection. Each night, she felt, she got closer to reconciling the two. Until tonight, after her talk with Delun, something within her soul slid into place. When she truly took the first step upon her chosen path. Tonight, when she stepped to the beat, and tried to reconcile the two parts of herself, they truly began to fuze. Peace and protection. The two parts harmonized, and the first steps of the Dance of Silk and Steel finally formed, perfect and true. Xiulan let out a breath as her foot planted itself in the final move. The drums ceased their thunder, and the world fell into silence. The sound of a single person clapping broke the silence causing Xiulan to nearly jump. She turned to face her spectator and their applause. Tianlan smirked at her, and the applause got just ever so mocking. Xiulan took an exaggerated bow, and both smiled at each other. The Earth Spirit looked a lot better these days. The cracks in her form were smaller, and her dress no longer ragged. But she still held the form of a little girl, one with impossibly ancient eyes. Tianlan stopped clapping, and the silence stretched for a moment. So. This is your path? Tianlan asked. Yes. It is. The Earth Spirit looked at her, and after a second, she sighed. Why are the ones I like the most so prone to doing foolish things? As Jin says: That sounds like a you problem. Tianlan barked out a laugh, sitting down on a rock. Look at this cheek! And you used to be so respectful! She smiled, shaking her head, and after a moment, the amusement faded again. You kept the parts about me out of the memory crystals. Xiulan had. What they were filled with was the allusion that they had all once been united and the techniques of their sect. Do you wish me to add them back in? Xiulan asked Tianlan, who considered the question. No. I dont think I want to be known. Im not their saviour or their ruler. I failed them once already, and now they have to live with this. Tianlans voice was quiet, as she looked at the grass. And I dont think I can handle caring about so many people again, not again Xiulan nodded. Then do not worry. I think you deserve a bit of rest. The Earth Spirit flushed and looked away. I dont know how much it means to you, she said softly, but if Ruolan could see you I think she would be very proud. Xiulan smiled at the compliment. And what about you? What do you think of me, Tianlan? I think youre a weed. No, a mushroom, the Earth Spirit grumped, still looking away. Youve grown on me. Xiulan chuckled at her words, walking over and kneeling before the Earth Spirit. Thank you. For all your help, Tianlan. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Tianlans eyes softened. She cupped either side of Xiulans face, gently pressing their foreheads together. Some people are just going to take what you give them and turn their backs, the Earth spirit whispered. I know. Some of them will try to stop you from giving these to anybody else. I know. Some of them will pretend to be your friends, then betray you! I know. And youre going to do it anyway? Yes, was Xiulans serene answer. How foolish, she whispered. You really are their descendant, you know? They were both dumbasses. Stupidity and brilliance are only a matter of whether or not I succeed. Dont get cocky, fool! The Earth Spirit leaned back, and then brought her head forward again in gentle chastisement. Xiulan wincedTianlans skull was as hard as a rock. dont die, okay? I have no intention to. Tianlan nodded and pulled back. She sniffed and looked away, her eyes clearly not watering. Could you show me again? The new version? Xiulan nodded, and stood. In the dream world, her blades came to her. The Jade Grass Blades, the Treasures of her Sect. More swords, like growing grass, rose behind her. The blade in her left hand, forged to be an opera prop, split down the middle. Opening, it revealed a fan made of white jade, and decorated with golden cracks. A sword and a fan. The fusion of the past and the future. [Verdant Azure Arts, First Form: The Harmony of Silk and Steel] ========================================= Shen Yu sighed with contentment as the silver wire that was touching him corroded and then burned to ashes as it sucked out some of the demonic Qi in his body. Well, wire was a bit of a misnomer; the thing was as thick as Shen Yus thumb and filled with Lunar Qi. Bi Des face was a mask of concentration as he channeled his energy into the wire. Jin sat beside the bucket of high class medicine that was rapidly turning into black sludge. He grimaced at the sight, and his hands glowed gold, his Qi suppressing the demonic power and rendering it inert. It was the best treatment yet, and Shen Yu would have paid any doctor who had done this for him enough resources to make them the power of any land they resided in. Meier, on the other hand, frowned heavily, her fingers on Shen Yus pulse. Her eyes narrowed and her intent spiked before she clamped down on her emotions. Thank you for your assistance, husband, Bi De, she bit out, glaring at the sludge that was once pure water as she withdrew her Qi from his body. She was exceedingly careful not to cause any disturbance, now that she knew the magnitude of the problem that she had been presented with. The Demonic taint was suppressed by Shen Yu, coated in his Qi and being corroded. It muddled the sheer magnitude of what was within him. A mortal would have ceased to exist, burned away into nothingness in an instant. A cultivator in the Earth Realm would have died screaming, turning into blacked sludge just like the water in the bucket. He, however, was Shen Yu. The Demonic Qi had reduced what he was capable of drastically, a good portion of his power spent keeping the taint in check and isolated from doing any damage. It would be crushed in time, of course, but Meier had reduced the Demonic Qi enough that he could use his full strength in minor bursts, rather than his utmost exertions remaining a full realm below what he should have been capable of. It was by all accounts a miraculous recovery. Jin took the bucket away to purify it while Meier started writing down the new effects of the formation. This latest refinement had been to take the pure silver from the mines of the Eighth Correct Place, which Shen Yu had refined further using his own pill furnace, and infuse it with Bi Des Lunar Qi. Better than last time, but I dont know where to go from here, she muttered to herself, chewing on her lip. She took the fact that Shen Yu still had Demonic Qi in his system as a personal affront, even though, realistically speaking, the fact that she had removed any was an accomplishment worthy of praise. It was quite endearing, the way she harnessed her wrath to spur herself forwards. She was still rough around the edges, still greenbut she had drive and talent in spades. If she were not Jins wife, he would have taken her to Minyan to nurture her talents among the fairies of Soaring Heaven Isle. Youve done enough, Meier. Her nose wrinkled at the affectionate suffix, like a cat debating on whether or not she wanted to claw at his leg. It was such fun teasing her! He wondered what manner of attack she would try this time. The itching powder last time had actually worked for a whole second! He had been utterly impressed with what she had donebut his praise of her improvement had only made her angrier. You have done far more than I expected you to, and you have my thanks. The woman huffed and then sighed. So, this is the last one before you go? It is. I need to confirm some things, I promised Jin, and my apprentice needs to see the world! He patted the rooster who had clambered up onto the couch. The cock looked drained from how much Qi he had infused the silver with, his proud, erect neck drooping. Really, the student was contributing to the Master! How shameless of him to be borrowing one so lessers strength, but here he wasand he would pay it back a hundred fold, as was his custom. He would need to visit one of his stashes, too, to get a certain storage ring out. Meier would be receiving her reward as well. Indeed, the rooster said. We shall find out if there truly are demons in the north, and then figure out what to do from there. Meiling nodded seriously. If there is an infestation, I expect it to be exterminated, she commanded, her voice sharp. Don''t worry, Master. Ill test to see which poisons are most effective, a tiny voice squeaked as the Rat, Ri Zu, walked in with her arms full of vials and a chipper lit to her voice. Shen Yu chuckled as he watched the little creature pack, Bi De also looking on with fondness. She was an interesting creature. If you come, you will not be my student, Shen Yu said frankly to the little beast. He had been surprised when the rooster brought him the rat, and even more so at her own request to join them when they left. The rat nodded. Ri Zu did not expect to learn from Grandfather; She promised Bi De that the next time he went on an adventure, she would join him. Ri Zu will keep that promise. The little rat looked Shen Yu in the eye, and once again Shen Yu wondered if it was simple kindness that inspired such loyalty, or if it was something else. Ri Zu will not be left behind. It had been a whim to allow her presence. Shen Yu normally, when he was injured, just used high grade medicines. Having an actual doctor to tend to his new student while they trained would improve things, especially with how intimately Ri Zu seemed to know Bi Des body. She was able to diagnose a tremor in the Roosters Meridians instantly and correctly realign them in moments. Meier chuckled at the rats statement. Good. Remember, if a live subject may be taken Of course, Master. Ri Zu will try her best! Both of them started chuckling at the thought, the laughter taking on a dark, vindictive edge. Shen Yu smiled at his granddaughter-in-law. A woman that would butcher your enemies and smile while doing it! Jin truly had the luck of the Heavens. Interlude: Born of the Heavens; Child of the Earth Yin sat on the top of the house, her body soaking in the rays of the sun. She took a deep breath, then let it out, calming the restlessness that was inside her as the preparations for departure went on all around her. She breathed in, then out. why did she have to be so damn nervous about this? It was just a bit of lightning! Wa Shi had struck her over a thousand times by her own request! She could handle it. But the thing that made her hesitate was her own doubts. She would endure the tribulation, that wasnt the problem it was whether going through that tribulation would fix anything. If being human would help her find her passion. It was the beginning of a reinvention of herselfbut she still had no clue what she should do after. Yin sighed and opened her eyes. Maybe maybe she should take Tigus advice and talk to people about it? Yin noticed Master Jin was sitting on his porch with his feet in the river, idly strumming his ban jo. Yin licked her lips and descended from the roof, landing beside the big human. He always felt nice, warm, and safe. Master Jin turned to her as she settled in beside him. Hey, Yin. What''s up? he asked, noticing her strange mood. Yin was never really good at beating around the bush, so she just told him. Im unhappy with myself, Yin stated. By all accounts, she should be entirely content. She led a charmed life now. She never went hungry, she had friends, and she got to do whatever she wanted. But she had no purpose. No demon to hunt down for justice, no foes to defend against, no orders to follow. It seemed meaningless, compared to her existence before. Oh, she enjoyed what she was doing, a lot of the time. She loved the flowers in the glass house and helping her Shifu, but the drive was gone. And even at her happiest, there was still some hollow feeling in her chest. Master Jin set his ban jo aside and turned to her, giving her his full attention. I see. Can you tell me more? he asked, his eyes soft. So she explained her problem. Her lack of passion. Her restlessness. Her lack of specialty, so unlike everybody elses natural expertise. Tigus sculptures. Shifus pottery and glass. Wa Shis food. Ri Zus medicine. All of these were acts of passion and purpose. Even Chun Ke, who on the surface appeared to be the least driven of them all, moved with a purpose and surety that put all others to shame. Yin? Yin had nothing. She didnt know when she had moved to Master Jins lap, and she didnt know when he started weaving his fingers through her fur. Let me let you in on a secret, Master Jin said after she had finished relaying to him her woes. I know what youre going through. The restlessness. The aimlessness. I had no idea who or what I wanted to be in lifeif I was going to be any good at anything at all. Its like youre sick, in a way. You feel empty, even when you should be happy. You go through the motions, but meanwhile, nothing changes. Yin paused and turned to look up at Master Jin. She almost didnt believe him for a second. He always seemed so calm, and like the others. So passionate. But she saw it. She heard the pained wistfulness in his voice. Even Master Jin he had once suffered as she did now? Some people know their purpose from the moment they see something. Theyre the driven doctors, the brilliant fighters, the leaders of men. People like us we have to find our purpose. Sometimes it takes a lot of looking. Sometimes, you wont be able to find it close to home. Sometimes it''s not even a job, or the completion of something, but the journey itself. I dont know which one will help youbut I do know that whatever path you choose, Ill be there for you. We all will. She normally called him Master Jin simply out of respect. He had taken them in; he had given Yin and Shifu everything and returned to her Master his bright, beautiful spark. But that day, she had called him Master, and meant it. ========================= The others, too, had listened to her and spoken of how they had found what they loved to do. I have never truly considered anything else, Bi De mused. To defend my home is my lifes calling. But thinking upon it further I suppose I do enjoy making woodblock prints, and telling stories. The soul needs more than warfare and getting stronger, I think. It just sort of crept up on me. It started with little doodles of buildings and then later, I found out that I really liked it. Making things like buildings that people can use to make their lives better. It wasnt until years later until it finally clicked, Gou Ren had told her, commiserating with her. If it takes a while, it takes a while. There''s no need to think less of yourself. It was a way to deal with fear and grief, before I learned to love it, Pi Pa had said over tea. I craved control, because back then I had none, and my Dear suffered for it. But now now there is joy, in tending to my friends and familyeven those who go out of their way to vex me. Passion doesnt need to be one thing, Chun Ke had oinked. Passion can be many things, it can change, and that is okay. What matters is that Yin likes it. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. I used to reject it. I had to reject it. It was not proper for me to prefer to dance, rather than learn to use the sword. I spent years denying it, and I think hurting myself in the process, Xiulan said. Do not think too hard upon it. Do not force yourself to love something. It will come, or it will not. Open yourself to all things as you have, and you will surely find your path. Bei Be spoke the most words she had ever heard the ox say in one sitting, gazing at a small cut the Old Man had made in a tree. Then he went back to chewing his cud placidly. It had been warm. So warm, like the sun blazing in the sky so high above. They had spoken with honest consideration and concern, as Tigu said they would. And then, finally finally, she went to speak with her Master. Yin, my bright little star, Master had whispered, his voice thick with emotion. There is no need to be ashamed of this. I dont like it though, Yin murmured, shame in her voice, Youre all so happy. I would be happy too, but I miss the days when I knew what I was. You never were that weapon, Yin. This old fool broke you, and made you into something that you werent, Shifu said, retreading their argument. You saved me. And if things repeated themselves, I would not have anything different, Yin said to him. I would always want to be with you. Shifu Shifu was her first good memory. The fractured bits and pieces from before he found her still sometimes resurfaced. Pain, terror, cold and darkness. Disdain, from a thousand different sources. Shifu had been the first person to care. Even when he was at his most maddened and bloodthirsty he was still kinder to her than the best treatment she had received from the other place. The snakes one good eye watered before he looked away. Then... your Shifu has an order for you, Liang Yin. Yin immediately straightened up. Yes! Shifu! The snake turned back to her. Your Shifu commands yougo out into the world, without this old snake. Find your spark and bring it home. Not just to me, but to all of us, so that we may know what brings our beloved Yin joy. Yin smiled and leaned into Shifus embrace. When she opened her eyes again, they were set and ready. She had her orders, her likely last order, from her Shifu. And she would carry it out. It didnt matter what she found or where she found it. She would return and show everybody the thing that made her shine like the rest of them. And to do that well. It was easier to get around with a human form. Tigu had proved that. She rose with the dawnand delved into a world made of gold. ================================= The place was unfamiliar, yet familiar. Like she had been here many times before. The grass smelled familiar, and the entire place had a safe feeling. Like she was with an old friend. The next thing she noticed, besides the feeling, was the noise. A series of muffled curses accompanied a squealing, twangingit sounded exactly like the Healing Sages first attempts to play Master Jins ban jo. Hello? Yin asked, as she looked towards the center of the field where a young-looking girl was sitting on a rock. The ban jo ceased its appalling noises as the little girl froze and then red flushed through her cheeks. The young girl coughed and stood, the ban jo disappearing into nothingness. Oh? Hello, Yin. Yin blinked at the familiarity and affection in the voice. Well, she was friendly! That was good. Hello! Liang Yin pays her respects to the Earth Spirit, and Begs her assistance! The Earth Spirit looked amused. I see. Well, I knew that this would be coming soonreally, there was a lot I had to figure out for this to work properly! Even if I dont really know how I know some of this stuff The words were said with a whisper that Yin thought she wasnt really supposed to hear.The Earth Spirit puffed up again. Be grateful for Big Sister Tianlans work! Yes! Yin is Grateful to Big Sister Tianlan! So, you just zap me with lightning, right? Yin asked, excited. ...You certainly don''t waste any time, do you? the Spirit asked after a stunned pause. One must seize the day! Yin replied, her back straight like a soldier. The Earth Spirit chuckled, before sighing and shaking her head. That wont work on you, Yin, she sighed. Or rather, that method cant work on you. Yin froze at the statement. What, am I not strong enough yet? Yin asked, almost desperately. Tigu was at the same level I am now when she transformed! I can do it! No matter how much it hurts! No matter how painful it is, Ill overcome it! But the Earth Spirit just shook her head. It''s not if you can take it or not. Tigu is of the earth. You arent, bright little star. The words were a punch to her chest. Yin recoiled. The world became grey and brittle. Ah so.. You cant help me? Because Im from there? I said that method wont work. The Earth Spirit said, her voice firm. But I do know how you can transform. The first thing you need is a piece of your home. Yin looked at the ground. At first she was about to be outraged. A piece of the moon?! She needed a piece of the moon to transform? Where the hells would she even find that? That place isnt my home, Yin bit out reflexively. I know. I said your home, not the place that you were born. She was smirking. The Earth Spirit was smirking. Yin paused at the spirits words, Her home wasYin pouted. Tigu was right. Youre kind of a shit. The Earth Spirit laughed, her smile bright and cheery, before her face turned serious. On the south hill, there is a stone. For a thousand thousand years, it has taken in the light of the sun; not once has it known the darkness of the depths. I have known it since I was not myself, that stone, undaunted by the rain or the snow or the ice, it has stood the test of time. It has within its core a fragment of fire that was not wholly consumed by my breaking. It is old and weary, but it still burns. Take a piece. Weave it with glass, fire, and gold and then, rise again on the next day, in the form you take. The words resonated and reverberated through the enclosed space like an ancient spell, imprinting themselves into Yins mind. Thank you, Yin whispered. The rest is up to you now, little star. ============================================ The stone was a simple, unassuming thing. It looked like any other rock. It was an old, craggy piece of granite, resting on the hilltop. But Yin knew this was the one. With the techniques Huo Ten taught her, she carefully removed a piece of the stone. Then, she went to her Masters forge and ignited it with her Qi. From there, things went hazy. For the entire day, she worked that piece of stone, drifting as if in a dream. She inlaid it with the fruits of her Masters labours, and with the bounty of the earth. It was hot, hard work. Even in her trance she could feel the heat, as her Qi swirled around that little piece of stone from her new home, drawing the fire and the light of the sun from it. When the blaze of light erupted from the forge, burning and purifying, part of her rebelled against it. The voice within her screamed that this was wrong, that this was the opposite of what she was supposed to be doing. Yin didnt care. She filled herself with the warm sun, driving away the last dregs of cold darkness that had rested in her bones since she could remember it. Delicate fingers gripped the talisman around her neck, and Yin stood, rising up, and up, and up, utterly dwarfing her previous form. She staggered to the burnished bronze disk they used as a mirror, and looked at her reflection. Long, silver hair. A noble, regal face, the kind in paintings of demure women. Two small, almost circular eyebrows. And the mark of the sun on her forehead, fading into invisibility even as she watched. Yin grinned, and in a perfect melodious voice suited for poetry and whispered words, there was a jubilant shout. Fuck yeah! v3 c58.4: The Dandelions Seeds Part 4 Breakfast most days was a calm affair; people chatted in low voices or helped make food, still shaking off sleep. Even Little D was mostly quiet. My little bean was definitely a morning person, and Big Ds crows always put him in a good mood. It was later in the day when he would get fussybut he was also easily distracted by one of his family members. Fur and feathers he would grasp at with his chubby fingers, his eyesight improving by the day along with his desire to put things in his mouth. Everybody had been slobbered on at least once. Xiulan seemed to find it downright endearing when Little D chewed aggressively on the ends of her hair, giggling as she tickled him. He was dozing on a pillow in the living room right now, his stomach full of his mommas milk, with a contented look on his face. The birds were chirping. The sun was shining. It was a beautiful day. The sliding door that led to outside was wrenched open with a bang. I turned, just in time to catch an eyeful of a woman strutting through the entryway, her hips rolling from side to side. Shifu! Master Jin! Tigu! the woman sang in a melodious voice as she marched through the entrance. Buck naked, and with a massive grin on her face. Long, silky white hair. A heart shaped face. Brilliant blue eyes. Little round eyebrows that reminded me of a certain ass-pull final boss from a show about ninjas who screamed believe it. Smooth, creamy skin and legs that went on foreverwhat would most assuredly be described as a Jade Beauty in this world. I took it all in in an instant, then looked pointedly away as the beautiful woman, who definitely rivaled Xiulan in the looks department, made a beeline for Noodle. The snake stared at her with shock. Gou and Yun also managed to look away as did Delun, bless the kids soul. Gramps, Rags, and Loud Boy had no problems staring, however, as the woman snuggled the shell-shocked snake to her bosom. Shifu! Youre so small! Worry not, your disciple will always take care of you! I was now two for two on seeing naked Spirit Beasts after their transformation. But while Tigu was Tiguer to me, Yinand this could only be Yinwas definitely a woman. You managed it! Haha! As expected of my Junior Sister! Tigu exclaimed, nodding her head. Yes! It did not involve lightning, but it worked! Yin said, swapping targets. She beamed as she high fived Tigu. Excellent job, Junior Sister! But why did you choose such an uninteresting body?! Where are your muscles? Tigus voice was completely aghast. Oh! Right here, just gotta flex a bit Yin. Noodle managed to get out,staring in shocked wonder at his disciple.. Yes, Shifu! Yin shouted, her eyes gleaming. Clothes, the snake demanded in a strangled voice. Yin blinked, looked down at herself and then at her audience. Her eyes focused on Loud Boy and Ragss blatant staring. The fuck you two assholes lookin at? Yins sweet voice inquired. ================================== The fantastical was rather old hat by now. It had been utterly astonishing when Tigu had transformed. Yin, while a surprise, wasnt as shocking. It had happened before, but I wish she had given us at least a hint. There had been that conversation, but never mind. In retrospect, I really shouldve seen this coming. She had ended up borrowing some clothes from Xianghua, who was the closest in body type, and then she had frowned at her long flowing hair and asked for some help with it. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Biyu had immediately volunteered, gushing about how silky and smooth the strands of hair were. Then, through some cosmic twist of fate, the girl had done two big round buns on either side of Yins head. Nobody knew why I had to excuse myself from laughing so hard. Yin wasnt sure she would keep the hairstyle either, but it seemed to work for now. Rizzo had then put her through a battery of tests, but like Tigu, there was nothing wrong with her. She was even better at changing back than the cat. She would just pop, and then there would be a rabbit again. That had been a couple of hours ago, and the initial explosion of shock and interest had died down. Now, it was business as usual. Yin was a human now, when she wanted to beand that was really all there was to it. I yawned, and walked up a hill in the back, a pot in my hand. Tea? I asked Gramps as I settled down beside him. The old man nodded. Thank you, my boy. There was an explosion of heat and light that blew my hair back a bit, even from far away. A woman, clad in armor of burning gold, clashed with a shorter girl with orange hair. Oi, oi, oi! You bastard! Is this it?! Put your damn back into it! Yins beautiful voice spat cusses like waterand I had to admit it was pretty funny the discrepancy between beautiful, demure noble lady and Yins foul mouth. Language! Noodle tried in vain. Junior Sister, you are getting entirely too cheeky! Allow your Senior to educate you! Tigu shouted with glee. While the sun armor on a rabbit had looked just ever so slightly strange, on her human form the massive gauntlets, cloth regalia, and sheer aggression Yin displayed made it downright intimidating. Especially since the main change seemed to be that unlike Tigu, who had simply gained a longer reach, Yin had gotten a lot physically stronger. Hell, all of the cultivators were going at it. Xiulan and Xianghua were off further, Xiulan with a fan in one hand and her sword in the other while Xianghua battered against her. The sword wielding woman had what looked like horns made of mist growing out of her head, and her gauntleted arm looked almost alive and covered in draconic scales. Her blade glowed cherry red from the heat of her furnace, which belched out steam, and with a crack of thunder, storm clouds. So, what did you want to talk about? I asked, as Gou Ren clashed against Delun. There is one last matter to attend to, before I depart. The old mans voice was mild as he spoke. I have postponed it long enough. You must decide the fate of the Young Master of the Cloudy Sword Sect. what? Who? I asked, confused. Gramps turned to me, his eyebrow raised. The one who injured you. As it is, the worm is within the holding cells of the Cloudy Sword Sect; his cultivation has been shattered and sealed for his crimes against you and the other disciples of the Sect. You shall decide his punishment. I paused at the statement, and how he spoke it. Like he was talking about what to eat for dinner that night. It was, well, it sure was something to suddenly spring on somebody this early in the morning. Hey, we have a criminal, decide what to do with him. Especially with how casual Gramps voice was. And I had read enough Xianxia stores to know the sorts of punishments people like that gave. Out by the roots. Families slaughtered. It made my good mood evaporate like the morning fog. How would the Cloudy Sword Sect normally punish him? I asked, stalling a bit. According to the will of the Founders, he would be lashed ten times by each of the Sects disciples. His head would be shaved bald. He would be stripped of his surname, then be put to death. He will be allowed to take his own life, if he has any honour left If he failed at that he would be beheaded. All of his wealth would be given to the families he has wronged. It was a brutal, cruel punishment, but it was standard for these times. families? Gramps yawned and scratched his ass, leaning over onto his side. Mm. He killed another disciple and covered it up, the old man said, watching me out of the corner of his eye. A small part of me knee-jerked to life imprisonment. It was what we did in the Before. The death penalty had been outlawed for a while. But this wasnt the Before. I had given over bandits to the authorities, knowing they would be executed or worked to death in the mines. I had killed Zang Li myself, when he went after Xiulan. I didnt want to be the person to make these decisions. I did not want to be the steely eyed cultivator putting millions to the sword for the sake of my ego and pride. You know, I dont even know his name, I said after a moment. And I have no desire to learn it. Gramps kept staring. The lesser of two evils was still evil but what would I have to gain from defending this man? Would he turn over a new leaf because I helped him out, or would he remain with a grudge forever? He had killed me. And while I might be the forgiving sort, even I had my limits. I will trust the Cloudy Sword Sect to clear this stain upon their honour. My voice came out cold and hard. They tried to make amends already. Let this be what convinces me of their sincerity. Oh? Not going to do anything yourself? Gramps asked curiously. Why would I do that? Quite frankly, he isnt worth any time out of my day coming up with anything to punish him with. Torture him for a thousand years and let him have a thousand years of my time? Some other resource intensive method that would prolong his suffering? A waste. I dont even think he''s fit to be fertilizer. I dont care about his life, and I dont care about his death. I have things to dolike making a new field, or knitting a hat. There was a bit more contempt than I had been expecting in my voice. Sure, there would have been satisfaction in his death. There was a little dark voice inside me telling me to go anyway and watch. I ignored it, though. If he laid down some mystical fate grudge or something in his last breath, I didnt want to be there, and I wasnt going to be the one who killed him. Gramps looked at me, before chuckling. So worthless you dont even want his name! It''s a good choice. Not the one I would make, but Brother Ge will appreciate the Face you''ve given him. The old man got up and stretched. Well, enough about the nameless brat! Those Juniors over there are having much too much fun, and you said you wanted more training. He went from too casual to smiling brightly, after we had just discussed some guy getting executed. I got the distinct feeling I had passed some sort of test, as he clapped me on the back. Taking a deep breath, I pushed the angry thoughts away. In the end sometimes the world just sucked. I wasnt the perfect hero who resolved to fix it. I wouldnt mourn the man who had killed me but I wouldnt celebrate his death either. Oh right! I have a recipe for some Dandanmian from a noodle shop for you. They offered to host us at any time for a drink. Well need to go sometime! Really? I asked. My mood was a sour one as we traded blows. But as I looked on, at Big D, at Xiulan, Tigu and the rest I felt a bit lighter. I may not be the perfect hero to fix things but there were some people here who had something to say about the state of the world. That night we had Dandanmian. It was a really good recipe. v3c59: Scattering Seeds part 1 If yer corn aint knee high by July, you might as well kiss it goodbye. I said to myself as I ran my fingers along the fresh green shoots that were sticking out of the mounds I had planted them in. They were strong and I could feel their vital energy, their vigour as they took root, pointing up towards the sky. There was no real way I would be kissing these little ones goodbye. I wouldnt be surprised if they were more like chest, or even shoulder height, by what would be July here. Shoulder height and laden with climbing beans. I let out a breath, feeling my energy sinking into the land beneath my feet, and mentally crossed this last task off my list. The spring planting was done. Normally, this would be a period where things began to wind down. The summer didnt actually have too much work to do in it. It was mostly maintenance and waiting. The time of year where I would sit down and enjoy myself, maybe get a bit better at knitting. But instead of our onset of lazy days, there was a tension in the air. My friends and family would be leaving soon. Heading out into the world, trying to hunt down demons or to cut through a thousand years of conflict and forge a brighter future. Big D. Tigu. Xiulan. All three of them were going to go, and others might follow them. They had all asked me for my permission and my blessing. It was still strange, to be regarded so highly, after two sets of memories painted the portrait of a very average manbut I would like to think I was growing into my position. They trusted me and my judgment. The least I could do was be worthy of that trust. I''m going to be honest, though, their plans had made me feel... maybe just slightly inadequate in some ways. I idly wondered if it should be me going out there. Me, being the one to right every wrong and save the world. After all, that''s what a normal person given power like mine would do, wouldnt they? The thoughts had troubled me, keeping me up at night, until I came down to have some water and I overheard them talking. Tigu was looking forward to seeing how much her little brother would have grown when she came back. Xiulan had mentioned that she couldnt wait until Meiling made her pancakes again. And Big D just said one line: It shall be good, when we are all home again. There may still be a day where I have to go out. There may be a day where trouble comes to find me. But for now I was a farmer. I was what I chose to be. They would go out and fix the world. And I would make sure that they still had a home to come back to. ========================= Xiulan stood with her eyes closed and her face towards the sun. She took a deep breath in, then out, slowly opening her eyes. A small smile stole across her face as she looked at the world around her. The gentle, rolling green hills. The full rice paddies, the stalks waving in the wind while the occasional flash of movement heralded a fish, leaping out of the water to catch a passing insect. Formations of bees patrolled the sky, collecting nectar with inspired industriousness. Fields of wheat, corn, peas, and every other assorted fruit and vegetable Jin grew lay in their ordered rows. The sheep were gathered along the fence, and the cows were lazing near the river. Chickens clucked and squawked as they reigned in their flock, hunting for their next meal. The Glass House sat serenely, while today, Bowus drop hammer was silent. It was beautiful land; pulsing with life and growth and a feeling of home. In some ways, more a home than her Sect, and she could admit that now. But it was fine to have two places to rest ones head. She sighed contentedly and looked more closely at her surroundings. Xiulan bent down and picked up a dandelion. It had bloomed early in the season, and already its yellow flower had turned into white fluff. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The dandelions were a common flower; ranging far and wide across the Empire according to the Archives. From the Howling Fang Mountains past Crimson Crucible City, east, west, and south, one would normally find the mundane blooms. A common flower, without Qi, that had spread as far as the wind took it. She raised the flower to her lips and blew, sending the seeds on their long journey. She idly wondered what sights they would see, carried on the wind, and where they would end up. Would they stay here, in the Azure Hills? Or would they fly far, far from their homeland and set down roots? She set the stalk down, returning it to the earth, where it would nourish other plants. Then, she turned. Her back straightened, her intent sharpened, and Xiulan went from a young woman enjoying the breeze to a cultivator. She looked to her two companions who were waiting behind her. Tigu opened her eyes from where she had been sitting in the shade. She was dressed in her too large Gi and shorts, her arm bracers reflecting the light of the sun. She had recently added paint to them, highlighting the intricate carvings with delicate colours. Her hair was done up in two tails as it always was, but today she had a flower beside her ear, a vibrant pink bloom. Xianghua leaned against a tree, her arms crossed. She didnt have her furnace on today. The fur on her dress fluttered in the breeze, like the mane of a dragon. Her storm grey eyes looked on at Xiulan with faint approval. Let''s begin. Xiulan said. Tigu and Xianghua both nodded and turned, revealing the alterations to their clothes. On their backs was something new. The character for Azure stood out in a white circle. The symbol of their home and sect over their hearts; the symbol of their cause on their backs. The same alterations that had been done to Xiulans new dress. The whites and soft greens of her original had changed to more vibrant colours; the bright green of grass and the blue of the sky courtesy of Meiling and Biyu who were certainly handy with a needle and thread. Xiulan kept her eyes forward as Tigu and Xianghua walked beside her and into the little orchard that Jin had built with her wedding gifts. Peach and apple trees resided here, and the peaches were just beginning to shed their pink petals. The mature trees grew alongside little saplings. Tie Delun, Dong Chou, Zang Wei. Those three had heeded her initial call and were already seated. Tie Delun was clad half in steel and half in stone, as he began to incorporate his ancestors teachings. Zang Wei looked inordinately happy with the robe Meiling had made for him, the boy looking less like a wild boy, and more like the confident and powerful young cultivator he was. Rags, on the other hand, was still Rags. He managed to look scruffy even in new clothes. Two others had joined them. Yin was sitting calmly on her knees. Her top actually fit right, unlike Tigu, and if she kept her mouth shut the beautiful woman would pass for an elegant and refined lady. Xiulan would have thought she would attempt to go with Bi De, but instead, the rabbit had asked to join them. Her reason? If they arent fighting, Ill have an easier time seeing everything they can do. And besides, I hated Sun Ken as much as Shifu. If I can stop the next bandit before he becomes a problem I owe it to Shifu to try. The last one to round out their group was Zhang Fei, the Torrent Rider. The young mans rooster mask was firmly over his face, and Shaggy Two was sitting dutifully behind him. Young, naive, idealistic and burning with a passion for the world he had heard Xiulan speaking of. Bi De had given her his trust with his disciple, and she would take care of the young lad as best as she was able. They were seated in a rough circle, each with a cup of wine in front of them. It felt wrong to go through an undertaking without something to bind them together. So they decided to take an Oath, before the Heavens and the Earthand those who had come to watch. Jin and Meiling were there, as were Gou Ren and Yun Ren. The Old Man and Bi De. The rest of Fa Rams disciples. Xiulan, Tigu, and Xianghua sat. All that was left was the trickle of the rivers and the gentle breeze. The world seemed to hold its breath as Xiulan looked each of her companions in the eye. My friends. We gather today, to join our hands for a great undertaking. Our circumstances and surnames are different. But we shall come together as siblings. From this day forward, we shall join forces for a common purpose: to save the troubled and to aid the endangered. Xiulans voice echoed through the courtyard. It grew in power as she spoke. We shall honour the past, and nurture and protect the futurenot merely of our own kin, but all who live in these Hills. We seek not glory, or to advance our station above all othersonly to put into practise those ideals that we know to be true. Though not born on the same day of the same month in the same year, we hope to die so; long in the future, with our task complete. The words were from an ancient oathone carried out in a peach garden, by three brothers who would turn the tide of an era. The power of the earth below them seemed to be pulsing and welling up as Xiulan reached forward and picked up her cup. If we should ever do anything to betray our friendship, may Heaven and the people of the Earth both strike us dead! Xiulan could hear her heartbeat in her ears, and could feel the roiling power of Tianlanthis as much an oath to her as the others. A warm summer breeze blew through the garden, as the others raised their cups in unison. We shall honour the past, and nurture and protect the futurenot merely of our own kin, but all who live in these Hills. We seek not glory, or to advance our station above all othersonly to put into practise those ideals that we know to be true. Though not born on the same day of the same month in the same year, we hope to die so; long in the future, with our task complete. If we should ever do anything to betray our friendship, may Heaven and the people of the Earth both strike us dead! Golden threads connected between them. The pact was witnessed. As one they drankand as they did, the world pulsed. It felt as if the entire world trembled. The air filled with a resounding tone. To the Azure Hills. Xiulan said, her voice even, yet resonating all over Fa Ram. To the Azure Hills! Her companions chorused. ===================== It had been passed down through generations, the affliction; it stunted growth and made those who left the hills feel as if they were drowning in air. Every cultivator since the breaking had been afflicted, the final curse of a demon denied. It had lasted for thousands of years, silent, and crippling. Broken souls, like their land and their people. Until those in a peach garden swore an oath to make it whole again. v3c59.2: Scattering Seeds part 2 I had always kind of thought of oaths as cheesy things. They sounded good in writing, or looked nice in a movie with swelling music, and flowery descriptions, but witnessing one in real life would have seemed lacking. Of course, I was proven completely and utterly wrong. Xiulans speech wasnt cheesy at all. It didnt feel like she was showboating or doing it just for the sake of doing it. I felt the sincerity. I was rooted to the spot. This was serious. Completely and utterly serious, like the scene out of the romance of the Three Kingdoms when Liu Bei, Zhang Fei and Guan Yu swore to be brothers in the Peach Garden Oath. Where they swore to unify all of China. I felt like I was witnessing history. Something that people would be talking about for a hundred years if not a thousand years later. Big D, Pops, Lu Ri, all of us stood witness to a moment in history. Yun Rens crystal chimed, as he captured them all, standing there like a renaissance painting. The sun shining down on them; the tendrils of their Qi flowing through the air. Now we shall go; and like the seeds of the dandelion, our mission will take root in the hearts and souls of others. All who will join our cause are welcome. Xiulan siad. But tonight tonight, we shall rest, and be merry. One last celebration, before we begin. ======================= Shen Yu watched the youngsters as they drank together. They were mostly solemn, the weight of their journey before them, yet enjoying each other''s company one last time before they departed. There was a slight melancholy in the air of Jins home. It was something Shen Yu had experienced himself. The hope, fear, and anxiety for the future, coupled with the determination to see it through. A time of parting. It was a good oath. Lu Ri solemnly stated from beside Shen Yu. It was righteous in its intent, and their hearts are set. Indeed it was. Shen Yu replied. It had been a good oath. A pure one. They had considered their problem, identified its seriousness, then forged ahead without hesitation. Shen Yu had seen enough pomp and circumstance to have long grown bored by the fakery of sects playing at alliances for a righteous goal, but these youngsters had stood on a field far from any eyes save those they cared for and made an oath before Heaven itself. All for a better place, a better world for the next generation. Master Shen, forgive this Lu Ri for asking, but how do you view their goal? the man asked, turning his attention to Shen Yu. ...in some ways, changing the current world is just as hard as travelling to the next one. With Cultivation, once one is finished, they can just leave. Staying in this world? Living with the politics? Those require maintenance. Shen Yu himself had no desire to tie himself down somewhere like that permanently. The paperwork alone would drive him to madness. He couldnt see himself sitting behind a desk listening to inane chatter while holding in his desire to bury them all... Ridiculous! He wanted no part of it. Yes. I have come to understand that most thoroughly. Lu Ri replied. Shen Yu snorted at the inflection in his voice. Indeed, maintaining things was more difficult than simply consuming something and moving on but neither could he fully agree with what was a common thought amongst cultivators. They decreed that such things didnt matter at all. You were destined for the heavens, or you were going to die. Either way, those who came after were not your problem. It was true that resources were limited. That was what had produced the world they lived in. There would be no need to fight if there was enough for all. But while things were limited, the complete disregard for the world they lived on was foolish in Shen Yus opinion. Taking and destroying the works of mortals and the weak were beneath him; only those who lacked self control were wanton in their destruction, and if they lacked self control then they were unworthy of ascension. Rare ingredients were to be used, of course, but some of the lengths others went to were distasteful. He could not entirely condemn it; One did what was necessary to achieve the path to the Heavens But he had seen enough excess to know that much of the time, it wasnt necessary. Shen Yu brushed the thought away. My, my, he was getting philosophical in his old age; Brother Ge would have been worried for his health! So, what do you think of the flower that leads them? he asked, nudging Lu Ri. Ive seen you speaking with her when youre showing little Mei the ropes of that spear style. She is acceptably honourable and righteous; She also sees the value and wisdom in the Honoured Founders words. Oh? You let her read some things? Shen Yu asked, amused. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Indeed. I always carry several of the beginning primers with me, so that those who display the necessary temperament can be enlightened. Lu Ri said, tapping his storage ring. Twelve scrolls popped outLu Ris own, hand-copied works. Shen Yu had to hold back his snort of laughter at Lu Ris proselytizing; well, the old Masters would have approved of the boy. The Lord Magistrate, for instance, was already familiar with their ideas and his own meditations are quite insightfulbut I digress. She comprehended their words and requested any other wisdom that might be shared with her. The desire for law and order, and the abolishment of the wicked is a course of action this Lu Ri can only approve of. Well, that is indeed high praise! The old man snorted and returned his attention to the leader, who was holding court. The pretty flower who had depths unseen. Shen Yu hadnt really thought much of Cai when he first laid eyes on her. She was a pretty one, and her chest was downright heavens defying, but that was just it. Jade beauties were quite common, and aside from outliers like Minyan, they all acted boringly similar. There was only so much ice a man could stomach, and while defrosting such a lady had its joys, it was quite tiring. The little flower had surprised him with her warmth. She was accommodating and polite. Shen Yu had come to appreciate the womans breakfasts, and she positively doted upon Xiaode. That alone might have swayed him to her. The child was a delight. She also had a charisma about her when she changed from a delicate flower to a true cultivator. The unwavering will that burned in her eyes had his approval. She would accomplish her mission or die trying; the bearing of an Empress. She could also sing The Whore and the Donkey, complete with all the correct movements They really did make ladies different here in the Azure Hills. From Meiers own delightful singing ability, to the Liu girls refreshing bluntness, and even the little mortal Biyu giggling and practically drooling over the scandalous costumes Jin had designedwhy couldnt he have found women like this during his youth?! Shen Yu huffed out an amused sigh, before he felt someone approaching. Shen Yu turned so that he could look upon Yun Ren. He looked slightly sheepish as he scratched the back of his neck. His other hand held a bottle of rice wine. Uh, scuse me, Grandfather. Could I have a sec? Shen Yu glanced at the Spirit Beast sitting on his shoulder. It obviously wasnt one of Jins but it had been tolerable enough, once it stopped cowering. Really, the creature had had nothing to fear; it was too weak to bring any benefit to Shen Yu. You may, boy. Lu Ri, go and bug my grandson for some of his special mead. Lu Ri blinked at the clear dismissal, but obeyed. The boy huffed out a breath and sat down. After he poured Shen Yu a cup of wine and they were both properly lubricated, he just opened his mouth and said what was on his mind. Well, you know how youre heading up the Howling Fang Mountains? Well, I was wondering if I could tag along? I dont want to go lookin for demons, and I dont want to get in your guys way, but after watching that, well you know? he asked, gesturing to the others who were talking and celebrating. Ah, a fire had been lit beneath him, hm? It will be dangerous, Yun Ren. And I sense that your companion may have their own desire to come. Forgive this lowly beast, Master. The white fox said, bowing immediately. He overheard your plans to investigate the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Su Nezan would offer his assistance in this matter. He knows many safe houses through the north, and places that are still hidden from that Sects eyes. Shen Yu considered the offer. It was actually quite a good one, at least for Bi De. A place to rest and recover was valuable. He shrugged. As long as you are not a bother, and do not interrupt anything. My, he was getting soft in his old age The boy grinned. No problem, old man. Wont even know Im there! He took one look at the vulpine pair grinning at him and snorted. =========================================== The party ended early, and Xiulan was rather glad for it. While everybody had drunk a little bit, they were all aware that they would be leaving tomorrow. Nobody wanted to end up with a hangover. The boys had gone to their bedrolls, and Xianghua had gone with Gou Renshe had last seen the two of them sitting on the bridge, Xianghuas head on Gou Rens shoulder. Xiulan had been preparing to turn in herself, until Tigu had dragged her into Jin and Meilings room to say good night to her little brother. Do not miss me too much, Xiaode! Big Sister will be back soon, this I promise! Do not grow too much either, I want to be there when you speak your first words! And they should be Tigu! As is proper! Tigu declared, planting a kiss on her little brothers cheek and snuggling with him as she curled up in the big bed. Jin chuckled as he clambered in behind Tigu, rolling his eyes, but not objecting as the girl pressed her back into his chest. Xiulan could see the tense muscles in Tigus frame. She was confident, but still stressed about what they were about to do. It was the last night with her family, and she was obviously going to make the most of it. Meiling chuckled at the sight, and Xiulan couldnt help but smile too. She really did look like Jins daughter when she curled up against him like that. The shorter woman shook her head, then turned to Xiulan. She stepped forwards, and Xiulan accepted the warm embrace. Good night, Xiulan. Meiling said, as she pulled back from the hug. It had been too short, in Xiulans opinion. Ill make you all lunches, so you have something to go. Her smile was bright, and affectionate. Good night, Meiling. Xiulan returned, as she let go of her friends arms. Normally, Meiling would start to tease; she would get a rise out of Xiulan, and they would start to squabble. Xiulan had grown to love their little, heatless fights, poking and prodding at each other. But tonight, Meiling obviously just wanted Xiulan to sleep, and be rested, so she clambered into her own bed, embracing both her children and her husband and making noises of comfort. It looked warm, and it looked comfortable. Xiulan smiled at the scene, and made to leave herself. Back to her own bed, alone for the last night. Xiulan hesitated. She glanced back at Jin and Meiling, and chewed her lip. She she didnt want to be alone tonight, either. Not out of lust, not out of some base feeling But because she wanted to feel the warmth of home, for just a bit longer. At first, hesitantly, and then, with more determination, as she grabbed the covers of Jin and Meilings bed, pulled them up and then slipped in behind Meiling. The married couple froze as she hugged Meiling from behind. There was a bit of embarrassment; Xiulan waited for Meilings teasing, about how she finally really got Xiulan in their bed. She was stiff, and a bit awkward. But instead, there was nothing. Meilings hand came up to grab Xiulans own, the slight tremor in it dying immediately at her friend''s touch. It was not the touch of a lover, or filled with any sort of lust. It was calming and soothing. The pillar she had relied on, when her heart was so disturbed. Xiulan took a deep breath, the scent of medicinal herbs filing her nostrils, clean and fresh. Then, she looked up to Jin. her sworn brother smiled at her. It was the same expression she had seen on Bowus face, when he spoke with Xianghua; his own hand touched hers. Tigu looked at Xiulan for a moment, before huffing, and with a muffled pop, there was an orange cat laying curled up where there once was a girl. Too crowded. Tigu complained, but made no attempt to leave. Even with that, the bed was slightly too small. They were all crushed together. But Xiulan slept peacefully, and without interruption, holding on to that feeling in her chest. She would come home. She would each and every person who would embark on this journey home And there was nothing in the Azure Hills that would stop her from returning to this. v3c59.3: Scattering Seeds part 3 If Bi De had learned anything about the world, it was that goodbyes always came. Some were minor things that one didnt take much notice of. Things like seeing Disciple Gou Ren off on his hunts, or bidding farewell to Tigu when she went to explore the forests. Others were more formal, such as when somebody had to go to Verdant Hill and chores needed to be covered in their absence. There was no uncertainty in those goodbyes. They were formalities, for you would see them again soon. But if one were searching for the greatest of goodbyes, it was to be found in the final ones The goodbyes when one knew somebody was leaving to do something dangerous, and you were not entirely sure that they would return to you. They were full of things unsaid, and an undercurrent of worry, yet and yet how a person handled such goodbyes was fascinating to Bi De. Remember your training and listen to your seniors, my student. They shall keep you out of trouble, Bi De instructed the Torrent Rider, his disciple nodding seriously at the roosters words. Yes, Master! he said, accompanied with an approving yip from his dog beside him. His rooster mask and wolf pelt were hanging off his back, along with his Torrent Riding board. His spear, once a cheap mortal weapon, was now something to be proud of. Its haft was made from a sturdy limb of one of Fa Rams trees, saturated in the Qi of the Great Master, Wa Shi, and Chun Ke. It had been emblazoned by Tigu and Xiulan with an ancient charm of protection and courage. Its blade was steelcrafted of iron dredged up by Huo Ten, fired in a furnace lit by Yins solar Qi, and forged by Tie Delun. Bi De was quite embarrassed to hear it be named Moon Spur, but the young man had been adamant. His form matched his new attire. Bi Des disciple had grown like a weed. He was already getting over his awkward, gangly stage, and was turning into a powerful young man. Everyday he trained with the methods Bi De had given him, and his diligence had been rewarded. Stand tall, Zhang Fei. I have every faith in your capabilities. Zhang Fei blushed as Bi De hopped up onto his shoulder and preened his beak through the boys shaggy hair. He looked out from his perch to look upon the others. Tigu was rocking Xiao De back and forth in her arms as she whispered soothing words to the babe, who seemed happy but confused about what was going on. Yin placed a kiss on Miantiaos head, her hair once more loose and her shirt today a bit more open like Tigu. She noticed Bi De watching her and smiled brightly, her expression like the sun. She had spent all morning with Bi De in her lap, amused at how she could hold himand how much better she was doing when they sparred. Xianghua had Gou Ren and Bowu in a hug and was whispering in their ears. Beside her was a cart filled with six Steam Furnaces ready to be delivered back to her sect. Bowu himself would be staying, refusing for the moment to return. Loud Boy was rearranging his pack, as Wa Shi, the lazy fish, had only just completed a set of math problems for him. The boy looked a bit harried as he stuffed his full pack fuller, but he was appropriately grateful for the scrolls as well as the choice selection of berries that was given to him. Rags was absently scratching Chun Kes chin as he stared out over Fa Ram, his own pack filled with seeds for his gang. In his other hand, he was toying with his Qi, the unrefined form of the Great Masters Qi infusion technique dancing around his fingers. Delun was helping Huo Ten pack his belongings in another cart; the monkey was relying on them to escort him back to his own Master. Finally, Cai Xiulan was before Master Shen. Master Shen. Thank you again for letting us use these crystals, Xiulan said. The old man waved her off. Ive no use for them, girl. It''s a trifle. Even so. Thank you. The old man harrumphed and waved her off again. Xiulan smiled, lowering her eyes one last time, and turned to the Great Master and the Healing Sage, who were both looking on at the proceedings with strange looks on their faces. There was pride in their smiles, but a small bit of concern in their eyes. Xiulan stepped forward and both embraced her. Her eyes closed and she slumped for just a moment, relaxing. And then, she rose again. Strength filled her form as she stepped back, her crystal blue eyes sparking with a kind of hidden power. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Call me if you need me. Ill come, no matter what, Master Jin whispered. Cai Xiulan nodded, her hand reaching up to cup his cheek. Dont worry, Junior Brother. Ill be sure to ask for help if I need it. He nodded, a smirk on his face at Xiulans ribbing, and Xiulan turned her attention to the Healing Sage. Keep our bed warm for me, she said, a cheeky smile on her face; Meiling simply laughed. Xiulan smirked back, before taking a breath. It''s time. Slowly, the conversations ceased. Last minute hugs were received and, in Xianghuas case, a slightly too enthusiastic kiss that had Yun Ren heckling his brother. The dreamy look on Xianghuas face and the victorious one on Gou Rens was most amusing. Bi De ran his beak through the Torrent Ridders hair one last time then leapt away, landing on the Great Masters shoulder. Those who would be departing today lined up opposite those who would be staying, at the Great Gates of Fa Ram. Their carts were full, and their packs filled near to the bursting with food and medicine, supplied by the Great Master and the Healing Sage. The sun was bright as they stood at the precipice of this place and the outside world. Well cook up a feast when you get back, the Great Master promised, forming his hand into a fist and bringing it up in a martial salute. Those who would soon journey out into the world mirrored the gesture. Well be back soon, Cai Xiulan promised them, and Bi De could see, within each of their reflected eyes, the conviction which filled their hearts. Two lines saluted each other. And then, Xiulans group picked up their carts, turned around, and began their journey down the road and off into the distance. The newly sewn character for Azure stared from their backs. See you later! the Great Master shouted. See you later! came the returning cry. Bi De found that it was much better to leave goodbyes open-ended, rather than something final. =============================== Three days after the group of Dandelions left, Shen Yu proclaimed that it was time for them to go as well. Shen Yu had delayed for a few days longer, spending that time walking around the property with Bi Des Master and showing him the wards the old man and Lu Ri had created that could warn of intruders that managed to defeat the Healing Sages nose. But that night that night, Bi De had his Master all to himself. Ri Zu was curled up with the Healing Sage, the two of them reading over medical notes together. While Ri Zu had just finished her own training on the completed formation and would be able to perform the demonic Qi removal should the old man need it, she never found a shortage of things to study with her Mistress. Bi De hoped that the same would hold true for himself and his Master. They were seated, not on the porch of the house as where the Great Master normally sat, but instead in the small garden of Gou Rens house, built as it was on the same place where the Great Master had constructed his first shack. There was something nostalgic about it, and Gou Ren had been full of good humour when they explained why they were sitting there. It was the place where they had first broken ground, and the place where Bi De had first awakened. If he was honest, he did miss it a bit. Life had been so uncomplicated back then. It had just been him and his Master against the world, taming the land and fighting off interlopers. It had been a simple and pure existence. But as much as he missed it he was glad that things had changed. He really had been such an arrogant little shit. Man. Things have changed, huh? his Great Master said after a while, his eyes on the stars. There was a cup of wine in his hand and another one beside Bi De. His Master appeared slightly maudlin. Indeed, they have, Bi De replied. Master Jin turned to Bi De, his eyes focusing on his form. Bi Des feathers glowed underneath the light of the moon, resplendent, and the man smiled. You were a big surprise, you know? When I got here, I wasnt expecting to have a chicken that talked, his Great Master said. All of my plans had me living mostly like a mortal, you know? I wanted nothing to do with cultivation. I thought I had left it all behind until you showed me that dead rat, at least. It must have been quite the shock, Bi De replied. Bi De knew that it must have been more than simply shocking. That it must have been hard, to suddenly realise that he was responsible for more than just base beasts. And yet there was a reason he called the man his Great Master. There was a job that needed doing: protecting and guiding several young beasts. And so his Master had done it, without hesitation or complaint. It was. It really was. I just about shit myself! The man laughed. But really, I should have known. You were way too smart to just be a chicken. I was just. denying things. Man, I was kind of dumb, eh? I do not think so. It was not like I made too much of an effort to communicate. And I was faded, back then. There were times when I was just a bird. It was strange. His Great Master nodded, his eyes on Bi De. From the little man fighting a fox to investigating demonic corruption. Youve grown so much from a chick just getting his wattles. I had a good Master to guide me the entire way. The man sighed, but smiled all the same. Truly, Bi Des Lord was getting better at taking compliments. you were my first real friend in this world, you know? The first person I could really call my buddy. The first person I could really trust. I look back on all of it and I cant see this place without you. It was Bi Des turn to flush. So come back safe, okay? I will, Bi De promised his Master. Some of us are destined to scatter like seeds and to wander this earth; yet we always will return to our paradise. Just as you cannot imagine this Bi De gone I do not think anyone can imagine Fa Ram without you. Then well just both have to be fine, when you come back. Indeed, we shall. His Great Master chuckled and patted his shoulder. Bi De was only too happy to oblige him as they sat under the stars, reminiscing about the past. ========================== And then, it was his turn to leave. Himself, Ri Zu, Shen Yu, Yun Ren, and Nezan. Have a good time, old man. And get me a souvenir or something, Master Jin demanded. The old man roared with laughter and shook his head. Ill get you the most amazing thing, boy, just you wait! Youll be in awe of your present, you brat! Mark my words! I betcha it''s gonna be a pile of monster shit, the Great Master deadpanned. Master Shen froze. No! Of course it won''t be! His voice was entirely unconvincing. His Master smiled and shook his head. See you soon, old man. See you soon, my boy. And you too, granddaughter. Ill miss your lovely tongue, no matter how deep it cuts! Gross, the Healing Sage replied, eliciting a fresh round of laughter. They kept chuckling as they departed, Yun Ren collecting a clap on his shoulder and a hug on his way down towards the road. Bi De felt something almost guiding them, sending them on their waylittle wisps of gold promising protection. Pointing in the direction of Tigu and Xiulan, pointing the way back to Fa Ram, twisting and crossing. Through all those golden paths they would find their way back together again. Bi De let out a cry, the noise reverberating over the hills as his own goodbye. You Tell em Bi De! His Masters voice replied. All roads lead home eventually. v3c60: 鏁呴剦 (Home) The first day after Bi De, Gramps, Rizzo and Yun Ren left was quiet, contemplative. Our numbers had been cut in half. Me, Meimei, Little D, Gou Ren, Chunky, Peppa, Washy, Bowu, Noodle and Babe were the only ones leftBiyu having also gone with Xiulan back south, and it felt just a little empty around here. It had been slowly sinking in after the others were gone. There were no more shouts of combat and rivalry. The cheers and laughter were muted, the most energetic of us having left. With Gramps and Big D gone it had really started to sink in for me. I knew Gou Ren and Bowu had been feeling it pretty bad, both of them a bit restlessbut Yun Ren had been able to keep them occupied, the three of them going hunting together, with Bowu managing to get an entire deer. With Yun Rens departure, the ribbing stopped. We finished our chores for the day, and then spent the rest of the time taking stock of what we would have to do to make up for the drop in manpower. We were certainly looking at longer hours, but it wasnt too bad. We were all cultivators in the end. If during the harvest we had to pull a few all nighters to collect the sheer amount of food we produced, so be it. The next day, however, dawned loudly. There, there, there. Meimei murmured to our son as she rocked him back and forth as he sobbed his little heart out. Big Ds temporary replacement apparently wasnt as good at waking us up, the normal roosters cry thin and reedy compared to the robust, almost musical voice of a Spirit Beast. That was what had first set him offthen he managed to notice Tigu and Xiulan werent around to make funny faces, and he started bawling even harder. He was absolutely inconsolableat least until he passed out three hours later. God damn, my boy can holler. That set the tone for the rest of the day, however, as we went to work. All of us were spread out, doing our choresand we didnt see each other until lunch. We were all in a bit of a mood at the end of the day as we sat out beside the river, drinking cups of wine, and trying to get some of the strange feeling to disperse. I dare say things will be slower now. Im not quite certain if Ill like it or not yet. Peppa mused, checking on Little D beside her on a cushion, and fussing with the blanket the baby was covered with. I would have liked to be able to spend more time with Yin. That girl needs more lessons on decorum. Her language was appalling! Tigu may be crass and too loud for a proper lady, but at least she isnt vulgar! Ive been trying for years, and in the days she''ssss been transformed it''ssss gotten worsssse. Noodle complained. I caught Rags teaching her the worst gutter filthI nearly choked the bassstard! Rags teach Yin, or Yin teach Rags? Chunky asked, an amused smile on his face. He coughed and made his voice a bit higher pitched. In the name of the sun, Im going to Heavens, not that again! Noodle rebuked. Where did she even get that idea? I very carefully didnt smile, but Gou Ren and Meimei caught the look on my face, even as Chunky chuckled and said something that sounded suspiciously like Sailor Sun. Well, at least it''s not too quiet. Gou Ren said, amused, and beside him Bowu chuckled. Just think of it like theyve gone out for a couple days but it''s not a couple days, it''s weeks, months, or more I probably should have given Ri Zu more poison... Meiling murmured as she poured Washy a cup of wine. Our resident dishwasher, who was half in the river and lounging against the bank, took it with a cheerful nod. I think she has enough poison, love. I deadpanned. Seriously, that rat had more war crimes on her body than I was entirely comfortable with. Sometimes she sounded about thirty seconds away from proclaiming that it was the advent of the vermintide. Nonsense. You can never have enough poison. She replied primly. See, Bei Be agrees with me. The ox blinked at getting pulled into the conversation. He was resting beside us, his eyes closed. But after a second, he shrugged. Preparation begets success. His voice was smooth and deep, soothing to listen to. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. We lapsed into silence after he spoke. Just listening to the water and the birds, the first chicks of the season having hatched. It was another subtle difference between this place and the Before. I had lived in the countryside but hunting and human habitation had taken its toll. Here, though, in a basically medieval land? This far north in the Azure Hills? The wild world still existed. The sheer number of animals was actually staggering. It made me want to go to the ocean and see if they were just as full of fish. And then, Gou Ren spoke again. Theyre going to do amazing things, arent they? He asked. That they are. I replied. He frowned and scratched at the back of his head. I know I chose to stay, but just sitting here feels a bit bad to me. Like were not doing as much. Is it? Well, then we just have to do something equally amazing, dont we? He blinked at the statement. What? Didnt think we were just gonna stay the course, did you? I asked him. Weve got a job to dowere gonna knock their frigging socks off when they get back home! Gou and Bowu slowly sat up straighter at my words, while Meimei just smiled. Then we just have to do amazing things here, too? Well, shit. Im down. Gou said, his eyes burning with determination. I had some things I wanted to try out myself We had to build a home worth coming back to, after all. Meimei mused, her eyes locked on the horizon. When our friends returned, it would still be recognizable But also more. We werent just going to sit here, stagnant, as they went out on their adventures! Hell no! We all sat down together and started hashing things out. If there was anything that I learned, it was that the house actually needed a renovationwe had too many people coming and going, but that was the least of it. We were upgrading our home. Maybe it would be a blueprint for other peoples houses down the line, but right now, this was for us. Those of us present And those of us far away. For the first time since the winter ended, I felt that pioneering spirit fill my veins. The same thing I felt when I first got here but tempered. No longer was it the desperate work of a lonely man, hoping to drive away his aches and pains. It was filled with my love for our home and a desire to improve things. And well. Five hundred acres was a lot, and we still werent using all of it. But I was gonna live for a fairly long time, and we just kept on finding more and more people who were staying over so Well, a little more land wouldnt hurt. Even if most of it was just forest and hill, we could always do with a bit of future-proofing. Our own paradise. Sustainably cultivated for future generationsour little slice of heaven. Also, indoor plumbing. I missed indoor flush toilets. I missed them like you wouldnt believe. You dont really appreciate that modern convenience until you have to dig your own septic bed by hand and take care of your own shit. And so, we went to work. We planned. We decided on a path forwards and then Well, we went on with life. We chopped our wood. We carried our water. We even broke some rocks for gravel. Our Qi saturated the earth, giving and taking in equal measure. I closed my eyes and let my body flow. ========================= Hey, shortstop. The voice cut through the silence of Tianlans realm as she sat in meditation, her eyes fixed firmly on a bundle of golden threads leading off into the distance. Tianlan glanced up as Jin waved to her, walking across the grass. She should feel his Qi pouring into her system as he worked, the bright, pure Yang energy mixing with Meilings Yin energy as she measured out the dimensions for her newest project. It was how she remembered breathing felt, when she had a body; pure, and clean and wonderful, soothing every little ache and pain in her. Big Man. Come to mother hen? She fired back. Jin raised an eyebrow at the threads Tianlan still had a hold of. She didnt blush, as he knew that she had been doing the same thing she had accused him of. Just want to know how theyre doing. Tianlan nodded. Theyre fine. I can feel them; theyre all in high spirits, and Xiulan spoke to me last nightwanted to show me how her dance is going! The dandelions are bout halfway to the Grass Sea. The old man is heading up north, probably to get Nezans actual body. Ill lose them when they leave my boundaries, but for nowYou want to see? Theyre on one of my roads. She raised her hands to conjure an image of Xiulan, one of her connected ones, but Jin shook his head. ... no. I trust that theyre fine. They dont need me spying on them. Jin replied, utter confidence flowing off him. Tianlan smiled, as the feeling filled her chest. It was strange, having so many permanent connections. She had empowered people before for Xiaoshi, but those feelings always went away as the connections faded. These? These were strange. She could taste the emotions. The fears, the hopes, the dreams and yet, instead of being overwhelming, they just made her feel right. She shook her head, and stood up. She barely came to Jins waist. So you ready for this? She asked him. I am. Then. She took a breath, and held out her hands. Jin took hold of them, his soul, one complete whole and repaired in beautiful gold, brushing up against hers. She could feel the contract that bound themand the utter acceptance Jin had for its terms. All its terms. She shook her head to dispel the feeling, and touched their bond. Touched the Contract. Her first memories were of it. The memories of a man, and the first bond he had forged with the whole world. The source of her powertheir power. Jin had wanted to understand. To understand their contract, and what Tianlan had learned, so long ago. The world fell away, as they opened their eyes. And there, standing before them, was a smiling old mana rack of antlers adorned his head, and a long beard was on his chin. His shirt was off, revealing a physique that would not look out of place on any father; lacking as he was in definition. But the Old Man had a presence. He was. He was speaking to a crowd of disciples, his head turning gently so that he could gaze upon each and every one of them. And yet he couldnt see Tianlan and her Connected One. Instead, he looked right through them as he spoke, his words soft, and gentle, yet absolute. Today, we must start simply. Today, I will teach you how to break rocks. To build a foundation, first, another foundation must be broken. This is the essence of both creation and destruction. Today, we shall learn the proper way to [Break the Rocks]and be careful that one does not break themselves in the process. ============================= It started as a way to run away from the world But the Broken Man would run no longer. In sickness and in health. In the good times and the bad he was home. A home that had started with just a man and a chicken. Epilogue: Butterflys Wings Huan Chen of the Shrouded Mountain Sect stood at attention with several of his fellow disciples under the intense gaze of Elder Zang Zeng. They were in a manor in Green Stone Forest. They had obeyed the orders for Elder Zang to come here, on one of the resource gathering missions to the Poison Jadepillar Forest for more reagents that the Inquisitors needed but something here was strange. Elder Zang should have left them all to it, but instead he had called them all before him. Chen could see it in his fellows eyes, but none dared to speak when the Elder was directly observing them. The man was measuring them, he knew. Weighing them, to see if they were wanting. Eventually, the Elder was satisfied. We are part of a grand undertaking here, Disciples. The imposing Elder declared. You all know of the upheaval in the Sect; that which consumed our Inquisitors and other Elders. The imposition on all of our lives and cultivations we have suffered. There was a soft murmuring at the words. The extra steps to get into the mountain were tedious, and submitting oneself to the Inquisitors stole hours that were better spent cultivating. As far as Chen knew, the veiled bastards hadnt found anything on any disciple so far. And they were still pushing for more restrictions, the bastards. It was all in service of a lie. Someone is toying with our Shrouded Mountain Sect. There was a gasp at his words. Who would dare to attack the Shrouded Mountain Sect?! There had been some rumors about a scuffle in the Azure Hills, but nothing conclusive.. And those who had been there refused to talk. Who could fool the Elders? one man beside Chen asked, and Elder Zang snorted. Shenhe has the blood of her Aunt running through her veins. The fool Wen was beguiled by a fox, and so too is Shenhe prone to being led astray. Elder Chongyun is overly cautious by nature, and he jumps at shadows. Elder Zang stated bluntly. No one else would dare insult other Elders so, but he did it out of hand. He was, after all, part of the main Zang family. There was more murmuring, and Chen nodded in agreement at the Elders words. Elder Shenhes deeds, while meritorious, were all done to rid the stain of her blood, and Elder Chongyuns nature was well known. Some spoke well of his reserved nature, while others derided it. The rest of the Elders were in Closed Door Cultivation. If Elder Shenhe had truly been led astray, and Elder Chongyun had been convinced The muttering solidified into agreement then rage. Chen himself was furious. Somebody had actually managed to slap them in the face like this?! The Elders face was grimly impassive. Someone has insulted the heroic bloodline of the Zang Clan, and all the Shrouded Mountain Sect with their deeds. Someone, or something, is trying to orchestrate our downfall, and they shall answer for their crimesI have chosen you to aid me in this matter for your discretion and skill. You shall aid me in obtaining justice. The disciples stood up straighter. Yes, Elder Zang! they shouted as one. Good. Prepare yourselves for a journey, disguise yourself to remain anonymous. There is something powerful that we are hunting, and I will not have it alerted. We shall complete our task in this forest and then take a detour on our return. We shall be heading into the Azure Hills. Yes, Elder Zang! they roared as one. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The Azure Hills That filthy place? How disgusting, but if they had attacked the Shrouded Mountain Sect, he would scour the place from top to bottom. The Elder had commanded and he was to be obeyed. Chen glanced back to where the honoured Elder was standing, glaring at a mapwhen someone else caught his eye. A veiled woman was sitting primly on a chair in the corner, he could just make out the little smile she had on her face. Chen shrugged and got back to work. ================================= I shall return as soon as I am able, Junior Brother. Lu Ri informed Jin as he stood across from the young man at the gate to his home. I have to report my missions completion, and Master Shens orders, but that should not take long. He would also have to retrieve a better scroll on warding. The rudimentary ones here were good enough to delay most things, but Master Shen had demanded the best quality for his grandson; quality the Cloudy Sword Sect would provide. Well see you soon, then, Senior Brother. The man said, reaching forward to clasp forearms in a more informal style. Lu Ri was a bit surprised, but quite pleased his Junior thought so highly of him. Thank you for teaching me that spear style; I have a long way to go, but Ill get better! Hong Meiling said with a little grin. Lu Ri nodded at the woman. She was an interesting student, even if she wasnt really his disciple. She was raw and unrefinedbut she had superb instincts. Lu Ri could easily imagine her, in another life, walking the path of a powerful wandering cultivator. Oh! And I made you some maple fudge for the road! But naturally, her current life was the best for her. Thank you, Hong Meiling. I shall treasure this. Both of them smiled as Wa Shi approached next and gifted Lu Ri with his refined tea formula. Lu Ri carefully stored both treasures and then set about his business, traveling back to the Sect. The transition from the Qi oasis to the Qi desert got less harsh every time Lu Ri felt it. He traveled along the road and past Verdant Hill with a small, satisfied smile on his face. Lu Ri Lu Ri could safely say he had immensely enjoyed his time here. The Lord Magistrate especially was a treasure beyond compare, one that didnt even have to be cultivated or guided to bring out his full potential. Already he had started classifying every house in his domain, and his work on the postal codes were sublime. Lu Ri had expected some pushback from the citizenry, at having to learn something new, but when they were informed about the changes even the least pleasant peasant would shrug and say, Well, if the Lord Magistrate said so, it''s obviously a good idea. The Honoured Founders were right. The Virtuous Path was the truest path to power! ================================ Damn the Shrouded Mountain Sect, a voice snarled. Yulong, who had been walking through the corpses of the destroyed base, turned to his subordinate. The mans teeth were bared in a snarl. It was easy to see why. Yulong felt the same dull rage as his subordinate at witnessing the carnage. The bodies were blacked, and there were massive pock marks through the reinforced walls, proof of the lightnings fury that had been sent against this base. All of it was the work of Zang Shenhe of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. The woman was on the warpath, tearing through the mountains to find anything at all that could be considered Demonic. Several hidden bases and processing plants had been found already, their only saving grace was that she hopefully hadnt figured the bases true nature out yet; the bases intentionally looked like they belonged to different groups. This facility had been used to craft weapons, quenching them in blood. They had done damn fine work, these men, and Yulong hadnt been able to evacuate them northward in time. Now they were charred corpses on the ground. Another one of his comrades leaned down and brushed her fingers over a corpses eyes, closing them. You shall be avenged, brothers and sisters, she whispered. Yulong sighed at the waste, and a fresh feeling of loathing for Lu Ban settled in his chest. He had no idea how the little bastard had managed to cock everything up like this. Alerting the Shrouded Mountain Sect and letting the bloodseed of the Twilight Cuckoos Triumph get destroyed? Hells, he had so many plans for the division that was supposed to form around the idiot, but here they were without the refined technique. Now, it was his job to limit the damage. A task well, it was worse than hed hoped, but better than his most pessimistic calculations. Shenhe moved fast, and her Inquisitors were better than had been reported. Yulong had very little leeway left for his mission, and Shenhe was getting very close to the Tearing Tooth Basesomething they couldnt afford to lose, or have breached. To top it all off, his Sister had managed to get her part done, so he was truly running out of time. But well, a man should perform best when he''s under pressure. He walked through the facility a bit more, seeing the vice captain laid against the ground. One finger was extended, and a symbol of his own blood lay upon the floor. The man had spent the last of his breath and blood scratching the symbol into the groundand Yulong smiled at what it meant. He had Zang Shenhes next destination. And now well. She had left him this present. So he would leave her one of his own. And then hed deliver to his Master a pretty gift. He had heard Shenhe was a beauty, with hair of spun gold and stormy eyes. He turned to his still seething subordinates. Hey. Beidou, Zhigong. Both paused and turned to look at him. Pack up. It''s time for us to start the second stage of the plan. His subordinates grinned. We gonna get her, boss? Zhigong said, a savage grin on his face. Yulong smiled and ran his fingers through his black hair, tinted with green. He turned his purple eyes towards the horizon. His grin was tight, as it stretched the freckles on his nose. Dont you worry. Have my plans ever failed before? he asked. Interlude: The Domineering Tyrant The ruler meditated in the heart of her sanctum. She was still and motionless, yet all with a spark of sense could see her deep concentration and, moreover, her actions. They could feel the thrum of her glorious Presence echoing through her link with her daughter. Vajra had to keep herself from breaking into an undignified dance as she organized her troops. Her eyes were everywhere. Her body was everywhere. She was once again a War Princess, with legions at her beck and call, ready to impose her will on the world. From the bare hundreds of last year, now she commanded tens of thousands. Her main fortress was a magnificent thing, with its tapestries of grass and endless cells of golden honey arranged by what type of flower and tree it was taken from. It was beautiful and perfectand ready for the Emperor to have his tribute whenever he pleased. Her Trueborn Warriors flew at the head of the formations of their lessers, smiting the beasts that dared to try and consume the Qi-less serfs and laying claim to anything and everything they could. Where the heady Qi of the land resided, so too did Vajras dominion. From the raging waterfalls of the Great River to the Mushroom Forest; from the Green Sea Meadows on the hills to the Deepwoods. She had even followed the Stone Trail to another hive of humansone of the Emperors outposts, most assuredly, for it had new fortresses ready and waiting for her to take command of. It was glorious, utterly gloriousand in addition to the fortresses at the Lesser Hive, the Emperor had seen it fit to reward Vajra with an even bigger and more secure main fortress! This year, Vajra the Booze Masters prowess would once more fall from the Emperors lips, and he would once more reward her for her meritorious contributions! Ah, she could not wait. But in order to be rewarded, she would have to assemble a mighty tribute. If this was in her old lands, it would have been impossible to get such high quality honey year after year. But here? The resources were of even higher quality than last year. The Land was actively improving. Vajra knew that such a thing was impossibleany spot of Qi she had found previously swiftly dried up. But the Emperor was the Emperor, and his presence was a wellspring from which a bounty poured unending. As expected of the man who had conquered death. Everything about him was perfection. She extended her senses through a scout that was perched in the window of the bathhouse. Indeed, everything was perfection, she buzzed to herself as she looked at the man through the barrier. Especially his chest. And his forearms. With water running off them and flushed skin from the heat of the steamheavens, she loved baths. Though they could use some improvementlike Vajra and her attendants grooming the man, licking off all the water on his body Vajra buzzed happily to herself, an action mimicked by the rest of her hive as she graciously allowed them to view the image of the resplendent Emperor and his male servant. Both were quite fine specimens. Though, it was too bad the beautiful Bi De had left. The Emperor had obviously commanded his servants to lay claim to new lands for him, and his servants were even now off conquering in his name. It was unfortunate that Vajra couldn''t follow him, but she had her duties here. With the depletion of the guard, however, came the opportunity for more merits. While Mighty Chun Ke and the Pink Maid were acceptable guards, the Prince of the Emperor was left alone more often then he had been. This was unacceptable, of course. The rebels and their black lances had returned in force, feeding on whatever lifeforce they couldthough now the beasts grew wily. Instead of gathering in teeming swarms they came and went in small groups. Gurellias, instead of warriors, and they tried their damnedest to sneak through Vajras cordon. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Vajra herself had few feelings for the Prince, but to allow him to come to harm under her watch was unacceptable! Thus she had assigned him guards, to keep him company when others were distracted with their own duties. He was never alone for more than a few minutes, when it came time for his rest, but any gap in the guard was rectified. Thus did Vajra attempt to curry more favour with the Emperor. It was a bit slow going. The Emperor disliked Vajras soldiers buzzing too closely to the Prince and had shooed them away gently. Vajra had been confused, until she had noticed the Prince''s annoyance with the buzzing as well. So Vajra had simply told her soldiers to wait, hidden in the blankets, and to be ready to smite those who raise their blades against the rightful ruler of this place. She wiggled her rear in self-satisfaction. She would most certainly be praised! Vajra was in a good mood as she directed her logistics trains and her scoutsher scouts were still forging south, looking for any activity of the Flying Demons which had destroyed her last home. Others began heading north, trying to find the extent of their range, when suddenly one of the scouts alerted her to something out of the ordinary. Extending her senses, Vajra took over the drone. Her drone had found a rundown and abandoned human hive, which she found to be filled with metal stingers, bowls, andafter a bit of searchingbarrels of pickled and salted fish. Some of them were rotten, but others still smelled fine. It was an interesting place, and thus she marked it on her mental map. Perhaps she would build an outpost there? But the Empress work was never done. As soon as she received the scouts report there was another pulse of Qi, this time from one of the Princes bodyguards. The Bane of the Black Lances was confused and requested guidance. It wasnt particularly urgentbut any amount of concern for the Prince should likely be dealt with swiftly, and so Vajra once more extended her senses. Vajra paused at the wet, slimy sensation that was being inflicted on the bodyguard, her most elite soldier. The hells was going on? The Bane of the Black Lances was mildly distressed, but unharmed because they were. The tongue that was licking the guard pulled back. Oh, that was all. There was a bit of dignity lost, but the Prince would do as he willed; and that included grasping one of his guards in his hand and slobbering all over her. So tyrannical and domineering already, claiming his guard so! He was obviously the fruit of the Emperors loins! The Prince once more decided that his bodyguard needed to be washed, and Vajra allowed it. It was the Prince. Princes and Young Masters did as they pleased. He currently could not harm his bodyguard, and if he tried to eat her, she had Vajras permission to escape. She was about to return to herself when there was a spike of Qi. The Emperors Qi. It was disturbed and panickedVajra immediately summoned the full muster of her soldiers, for whatever might provoke the vastness and heaviness of his presence was not to be taken lightly. Was there some manner of intruder?! Vajra would slay it utterly! She turned the bodyguards head to gaze at the Emperor, to see where he was directing his ire but, to Vajras surprise, he was staring at her or rather, her soldier, clasped in a chubby fist with a tongue running through her fur. The Bane of the Black Lances remained stoic. The Qi spiked as suddenly the Emperor was there. Chubby hands were gently and swiftly pried open, and the Bane of the Black Lances was rescued by the Emperor. His breathing was deep as he held the Bane, his eyes darting all over the Prince, before he let out a mighty sigh, one that shook slightly. The Prince blinked, and a moment later he began to tear up at his servant being taken by the Emperor. That could have been really, really bad, the man stated, his voice flat and blank, before he turned back to the Bane, his chest heaving up as he took a shaky breath. Thank you for not stinging him. Vajra recoiled in shock. He was worried about her loyalties? He had considered that she would raise her stinger in rebellion?! Vajra immediately had the Bane begin the dance of supplication, kowtowing a thousand times before the Emperor for having doubt in her. The Prince began to wail. At first, Vajra thought her soldier was to be slain for insulting the Emperor. But instead, the Bane was given some of the Lords most potent elixir, the Maple Syrup, and he allowed her soldier to return to the hive. Truly, he was a most beneficent Emperor! She would have to redouble her efforts to curry his favour! ====================== You know what really gets the ol heart beating like a vole on crack? Walking in on your four month old son licking a two inch long bee. I had no idea how he even grabbed the thing, but he was stuffing a fucking bee in his mouth when I got to him. Thank the heavens it hadnt stung him, but Vajras girls had always been surprisingly docile. It still nearly made me shit my pants. Meimei had been worried when I told her the story, but afterwards well, it was a bit funny. But hells, I leave him alone to sleep for a minute and this happens! I let the docile bee go and gave it some maple syrup before returning to my son. Hed need a damn mosquito net or something But sheesh. I guess having bees had the big downside of the fact that they get everywhere. And whatever kind of bee Varja and her brood were, they were crazy escape artists. Or not really escape artists, but incompetent cat burglars who could get into any place but then got stuck and couldnt get back out again. Id lost count of how many bees Id saved after getting stuck in the bathhouse. Hells, one of them had even landed and started drinking water off me yesterday Interlude: Man of the Ravine It was said by the few who visited the Grand Ravine that to gaze into the depths of that canyon was to gaze upon the majesty of the earth. Over a thousand Li long, the Grand Ravines deepest point descended five Li into the earth; It had a hundred thousand off-shoots and tunnels within it, spreading out into the rock around it. The view of the ground was heavily obscured by trees that grew out from the sides of the ravine, parallel to the ground, before sweeping upwards to gather light from the sun. It even had its own weather system; one of heavy fogs in the morning and light rains, followed by pure skies. It was a world contained within walls. It was, to most, a spectacular, confusing, and alien environment. To Ulagan Tarkhan, known to those outside his home as Guo Daxian the Younger, it was simply home. Altan, his legendary ancestor, had started the tradition when interacting with the Imperials. And thus, every member of their sect bore a fake name when traversing the lands outside their home. Tarkhan shot through the trees with practiced ease, his Olsokh Ir, ascending blade, thudding into tree trunks and allowing him to swing from them. The rope attached to the blade was made by his own hand, as was tradition. His ancestors and his people had used the blades since time immemorial to traverse the ravine. The movement within his home was so rote to him he could allow his mind to wander. He was allowed to take in the colourful cloth that denoted directions, marveling at the beauty of his home. He nodded idly to a set of mortals as they used their own blades to hook onto a tree and clamber across a gap. He was close to home when he stopped by a waterfall pouring out of the side of the ravine, entering it to wash off the bits of blood and sweat that still clung to him from his mission. The water came from pure springs deep within the earth, and even after traveling throughout the south of the Azure Hills, he had tasted nothing as pure and sweet as the water of his home. He shook out his bandanna and once more ascended to the trees, leaping towards the Sect. The air would dry him on the way back and he would look presentable. The last leg of the journey took him through a winding part of the ravine; it was nearly completely shrouded with trees and he had to press himself through tiny gaps in the stone. He absently noted the choke points and hidden guards, who knew his Qi well. An intruder would have been dead long before they got here. At last, Tarkhan broke through the claustrophobic tunnel and emerged into a sinkhole filled with light and greenery. To most, it would not look dissimilar to the houses the mortals would have used, albeit bigger. But this was the true compound of the Grand Ravine Sect; not the place for show higher up in the ravine. He idly noted the servants and the Sect members tending to the fields and beating reeds into fiber for rope. With one last swing, he landed outside his homeand the person who was awaiting him there. Youre nearly late, his mother said reproachfully. She had on her dress, which was shorter than an Imperials, revealing sturdy boots. It was red emblazoned with patterns in blues and yellows, and on her head was a fur-lined cap. The tattoos that scrawled up her arms were mostly hidden by the sleeves of her dress, but he could see the design on the back of her hands. She was dressed up for the meeting today, and Tarkhan winced at her tone. Im sorry, mother, the beast was stronger than the reports indicated, but the Talon Sloth will bother the villagers no more. He said as he took his pack off his back and revealed the contents. Claws as long as his forearm stared back at his mother. His mother eyed him up and down, searching for falsehood but found none. His cultivation was nearly her equal, at the Fourth Stage of the Initiates Realm, but he was not so foolish as to test her. Besides, she was his mother. Even if he was in the Profound Realm she would somehow find a way to tan his hide. Her eyes narrowed for a moment and her hand reached out. She trailed a finger along the mostly healed cut on his face before cupping his cheek and smiling. The Young Hero returns. Good work, my son, but you have duties to attend to. Youre nearly late, and I will not make you actually late. Tarkhan smiled back at his mother and headed into the Sect Compound, his mother trailing slightly behind him. The center of the house was a grand meeting room, where his Father sat at the head of the circular table. The Elders of their Sect Council sat with him. His Father, and most of the sect elders, were already seated and ready for the meeting when Tarkhan walked in. His fathers eyes flicked to Tarkhan and he too looked mildly reproachful, but said nothing as Tarkhan was just in time. His father was stern, but fair, as he saw the remnants of injuries on Tarkhans body. Tarkhan took his seat to his fathers right, the position for the heir, and his mother settled in her seat on her husbands left as was also tradition. Tarkhan saw his sister, in her own dress, standing off to the side and preparing tea. Sarnai smiled with pleasure at seeing him again. Her beautiful blue eyes were tianlan, the sky blue near equal to that of Cai Xiulan. The most auspicious colour, and the reason she stayed at home most of the time. Nobody trusted Imperials not to take an interest in their rose, and all the internal clans of the Sect already had their own offers prepared for her hand. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Was it a hard battle? his father asked, his eyes shadowed slightly by his bandanna. Like the rest of the elders he had one sleeve off, displaying his tattoos, and Tarkhan took his own shirt partially off as well, exposing his own blue, geometric designs. Yes, Father. But I emerged victorious. I would estimate it at the Third Stage of the Initiates Realm. It''s good we got it when we did. Third Stage? It must have been a mighty battle. You have done well, my son. He replied before turning to the Elders. Some of them were nodding at Tarkhans appearance, while others were ambivalent. As all of us are assembled, we may begin early. So begins the Spring Conclave of the Grand Ravine Tarkhan did his best to pay attention as the Elders delivered reports about their territory and spoke of the security of the Grand Ravine. There were always some Imperial bastards sniffing around and looking for things to exploit. From the resources to the people, the ravening mouth of the Crimson Phoenix Empire wouldnt rest until it consumed everything in the world and made it properly Imperial. Tarkhan would rather cut off his own arm. All of them would have preferred to remain completely free of the Empire but the choices made long ago had apparently been to bend the knee or be buried and forgotten. The only thing that saved them was that somehow one of their Honoured Ancestors had managed to convince the First Emperor to allow them an autonomous zone where they would be free to do as they pleased. Some said that the document had been altered and that there was another seal under the blazing phoenix but others disagreed. None would dare try and scrape off the crimson ink to check. That piece of parchment was one of the most important things the Sect possessed, hidden in their most secure location, with copies being brought out whenever Pale Moon Lake City or Grass Sea City started to complain though they rarely did. The Grand Ravine Sect was, after all, the most powerful sect in the Azure Hills, and the cultured Imperials had little interest in testing the tribal barbarians. Tarkhan, his mother, and his sister all listened carefully as the Elders gave their reports. Father would quiz them all later on the contents and demand that Tarkhan make his own plan on how to deal with the reported issues before the man would calmly and matter of factly explain why Tarkhan was wrong or missing something. But with the main issues out of the way the conversation turned, as it always did, to the new power in the Azure Hills; Master Jin. We should at least make an attempt at communication. The old texts are clear. You said it yourself that the Earth speaks in his wake; he is the favoured of the Earth, and the old ways open for him. That means he is the Master of the Ravine. Elder Gunbol stated, the mans eyes full of intent. Out of all of them, he had read the fragments of their old texts the most. The fractured retellings of some cataclysm that had nearly swallowed the whole Empire, and the Old Hero who was their Lord and Master, uniter of all the clans, and banisher of the Fell Star. Contacting Master Jin was a popular view, especially after it came out that two of his disciples were of the northern tribes. The man allowed his disciples to bear the symbols of men who were not truly Imperial; which was... Well, it was quite the bold statement. The Earth speaks in his wake, yes, yet he has asked not to be bothered. I saw him at the end, standing atop the pinnacle. I would not test the sufferance of a man who can have the Elders of the Shrouded Mountain Sect kowtowing before him. Elder Khulan retorted, her voice sharp. There are other avenues open though. The merchants of the Azure Jade Trading Company are his creatures and shall deliver our message. Elder Ganzorig mused, the large men scratching his beard. Tarkhan sighed internally and settled in for another circular conversation where people brought up star signs, their sacred texts, and the messages of the Ancestors. ===================================== That night found him heading towards the most important place in the Sect. He was exhausted from the events of the day. His mother and sister had talked his ear off after the meeting, and then he had had to supervise the sects training, and then his little brother had demanded a ride around the compound But cultivation waited for no man and the place he was heading to would most assuredly make him feel better. The guards at the Sanctum were both in the Profound Realm; some of their strongest warriors guarded this sacred place, but these two were nearly superfluous compared to the monster who resided within. Tarkhan felt the barrier wash over him as he bowed, then stepped past the guards, standing before the entrance the secret, hidden glade and looked upon the reason why the Grand Ravine Sect was the strongest in the Azure Hills. There was a crystal sticking out of the ground. Dull amber in radiance, Qi, and power, the crystal had the kind of power the other sects would wage war over and had waged war over in the past, trying to find the secret to their strength. It was, to Tarkhans knowledge, the place with the most Qi in the Azure Hills. Tarkahn took a deep breath of nourishing air in and then breathed out as the Qi filled his lungs. He kowtowed once at the entrance to the Sanctum before entering fully. It was said that a Nameless Ancestor found this place in their darkest hour. The fragmented texts spoke of some event, some cataclysm, that found the world in chaos and the natural order upended. They were assaulted on all sides by Imperials gone mad, pushing into the ravine attempting to take their land and kill their people In the chaos of the time, he had found this wellspring, and initially, in order to gain the strength necessary to protect his people, he began to consume it. But as he began the task of refining his Qi, the Earth began to tremble and scream; he was assaulted by visions of unimaginable pain and he could feel his strength draining away. It was at that moment he realised that it was foolish, to consume it all for himself and tear it out of the ground. That if he took this place of power now, his descendants would be without a place to cultivate and that would doom them more than the battles of the present. Like the Ancestors before him, the Earth spoke and he listened. And the Grand Ravine Sect had reaped the rewards ever since. It was a testament to their bloodline that not one member of the Sect had dared to do what the Honoured Nameless Ancestor had forbidden, and the crystal had stood for thousands of years, nourishing each generation of the Grand Ravine Sect. He kowtowed before the crystal and was careful to remain quiet. His grandfather sat directly under the crystal, his eyes closed, and his breathing so shallow it seemed that he was dead. The most powerful man in the Azure Hills, before Master Jin came, had not dared to consume this sacred place and break into the Spiritual Realm. The old Master would die before he dishonored his ancestors and bloodline so. In addition to the crystal, there were three ancient statues. One was of a man of the ravine; even with the weathering, his tattoos were obvious, carved into stone. The other two were not his people, yet they bore artifacts of the ravine. The man in the center, his face worn off by time, held an ascending blade, and was dressed in fine clothes. Some said it was a statue of the First Emperor, when their Sect made their deal. Tarkhan wasnt so sure. The last was of a woman. Her eyes had worn off and yet she still had a cheeky grin, dressed half like an Imperial and half like a proper woman. It was quite fetching, in Tarkhans opinion, but alas, Imperial girls had the gall to call the clothes of the ravine ugly. Ugly! When his sister existed! Give him a girl with a bow and a hunting hawk! That was a proper woman, rather than some icy beauty. Though now that Cai Xiulan had a real fire in her, she wasnt bad He huffed as he sat down in front of the statue ravineman and centered himself. Listen, for the Earth speaks. The mantra of the Grand Ravine Sect. Qi flowed into his body as he circulated it, but like always he had trouble truly assimilating it. He always was skeptical of stories from other provinces that said they advanced realms in days and they consumed all the energy from a pill. Nobody in the Azure Hills could do that. He cultivated; he had the next three days, as a reward for doing his duty, and he intended to make the most of them. Listen, for the Earth speaks. Listen, for the Earth We shall honour the past, and nurture and protect the futurenot merely of our own kin, but all who live in these Hills. We seek not glory, or to advance our station above all othersonly to put into practise those ideals that we know to be true Tarkhans eyes snapped open as there was a pulse of something and then a mighty crack. His heart skipped a beat as he felt something minute shift inside of himand in his grandfather as he felt the old man break through into the Spiritual Realm, without consuming the power of the crystals Qi His eyes opened too, brimming with triumph and tears, but his first words were not of his accomplishment. Boy, you heard it. You heard it, didnt you? His Honoured Grandfather demanded. Yes, Grandfather. I heard it. Tarkhan replied. Something had changed. Interlude: The Special Inspector+Release Day+AMA It was dark in the forest, the spring boughs of the trees still just bare enough to look like skeletal fingers. The light shone thinly from above down into the clearing where Han stood next to the Inspector. His heart was thundering in his chest as he glared around at the clearing they were in, surrounded by enemies. Ha! You scurried away like rats, gave my boys a good ole chase! But the Tiger has his claws in you now! The man in front of Sergeant Han declared, his arms crossed over his chest as he leered at them. The bandits surrounding them chuckled malevolently. Kowtow before this daddy, and I may be merciful and kill you quickly! It was meant to be a simple reconnaissance mission. They were sent to track down these bastards, some of the worst scum Sergeant Han had ever laid eyes uponThe Whirling Demon Blade Gang. Not the original one, of course. The Heavens damned bastards were copycats who had turned one of the most hated men in the Azure Hills into their own personal martyr and hero. They raided villages in his name, and raped and murdered as they pleased, in honour of their chosen champion. Sergeant Han thought himself a hard man, hed come from the worst parts of Pale Moon Lake City. Hed seen his share of death and misery but the smells of the dead and the weeping of the survivors still haunted him. The Azure Hills Special Investigative Unit had been dispatched to the places deemed most likely to contain the bandits hideout. It was bad luck that Han and the Inspector had stumbled upon the whole damn place when it was just the two of them. Even worse, one of the bandits had stumbled upon them and raised the alarm before Sergeant Han had managed to silence him. Though his luck had been rather strange lately. Ever since he met the Inspector. First, there were the missing children and the crazy bastard who had been trying to sacrifice them to summon a demon, then there was the stolen guzheng that had been meant for some Sect Leader that they had to find, and now this. The entire ramshackle fortress had boiled out to chase them down, and as good as both of them were the bandits knew the land better than they did. Sergeant Han swallowed thickly, steeling himself to go out fighting. After all, the man he respected the most was with him, and he wouldnt be caught wanting! His hands gripped his club, affectionately named The Great Stick that Pacifies Heaven, or just the Pacifier as the Inspector called it. It was a very useful tool in their arsenal. Great for taking prisoners, unlocking doors, persuading people It appears you have caught us, Gu Xiaoming of Grass Sea City. The Inspectors bland voice responded to the filthy bandit. He was still standing tall and proud, his face impassive. The handsome bastard looked smooth and unruffled by their flight, his bearing immaculate as always. He was acting like they had just met after a stroll rather than a desperate flight through a dark forest. Thats Sun Ming to you, boy. The man said with a grin, and his bandits laughed. Of course, Sun Ming. How could I forget? The Inspector asked, a hint of that familiar sarcasm leaking through. The bandit, being an idiot, preened. I do not suppose there''s any room to parley, perhaps speak of your surrender to rightful governmental authority? Even if you manage to defeat us, if we fail to return a thousand guards from Pale Moon Lake City will descend upon you. The bandit paused to stare at the Inspectors, then let out a bellowing laugh. Youve got guts, boy! Youve got guts! I like itbut, well, there wont be any parley, or speaking of surrender. Outnumbered by a thousand guards? Well, that wont matter much. The man smiled, and then something about him changed. Sergeant Han gagged as intent washed over themand something became horrifyingly clear. The man was a cultivator. Their worst fears were realised. Indeed, civilized government men parlaybut were the rebirth of the Whirling Demon Blade Gang, the last survivors, and I the last brother. We dont let the shackles of the Empire bind us. Were free menand well do as we please. It was all Han could do to stay on his feet, yet the Inspector remained standing, his back straight and his eyes narrow. The sash of a government official was vibrant, even in the darkness. Youll do as you please? Well, what happens when the Sects catch wind of this? Or perhaps Cai Xiulan? The Inspector asked. The bandit paused, grimacing at the name. They won''t do shit. We know the alliances and the areas we can go. Theyll sit on their asses like the rest of the Sects, while we get strongand by the time they ever think to do anything about us, well have the entire Grass Sea under our control. Han felt his stomach sink, and he saw the Inspector frown at the statement. It was, unfortunately, a plan that could work. Copying Sun Ken was probably the best idea this idiot bastard had ever had. And then, one day, Ill finish what Sun Ken started. Burn the Verdant Blade Sect to the ground and pluck their pretty Orchid! I heard she''s a looker, eh? Were on a one way ticket to the top of this world! The bandits around them all cheered and Han swallowed thickly. The Inspector raised an eyebrow. Bold. He said after a moment, and the bandit laughed again. Awww, youre going to make me blush, boymaybe Ill let you watch, eh? Ill let you record my ascent, as my personal servant. Wouldnt that be great? Unfortunately, Ill have to decline. The Inspector answered blandly. The bandit laughed. Then I guess Ill just have to kill you then. For making me laugh, Ill be quick about it. Hey, Boss. Can I have him? He''s kind of cute. A voice asked from beside Gu Xiaoming. The woman was missing an eye, and had visible pox-scars on her exposed stomach. She licked her lips and leered. Sure, go ahead, Sister. You can do whatever you want with him, my gift to you! Sergeant Hans eyes narrowed at the disrespect, as something nasty settled in his gut at the thought of the Inspector, quite a young lad still, getting taken by a bandit harlot. He would be jealous if she was pretty, but Han could smell the bitch from here! He felt a gentle hand on his arm and a subtle squeeze. The Inspector looked up at the woman. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. My mother always told me to be wary of women of ill-repute and pungent aroma. So once more, I shall have to graciously decline the invitation. You little shit! Im going to gut you! The womans face flushed angrily, and the rest of the bandits laughed at her. The Inspector suddenly stiffened, and Han heard the slight buzz that came from his superiors pocket. Han stifled the grin that nearly formed on his face. Last chance to lay down your arms, and perhaps your death will be swift. The Inspector declared, his voice suddenly hard and commanding. The bandits paused at the sudden booming quality of his voice. Some flinched backwards. Youre still going on about that? Boy, youre mad! Youre courting a long and painful death, for daring to speak to this daddy that way. The bandit roared. No. Tonight, youll be our entertainment. Ill drink your blood, eat your flesh, and sleep in your skin, boy. Sun Kens vision will be realized. The enormous bastard said with a leer. I swear on the name of the Whirling Demon Blade Gang! Well Do not complain that you werent warned. The Inspector smiled and pulled a transmission stone out of his pocket. Have you heard enough, Lady Ran? Just An Ran is acceptable, Inspector, a soft, feminine voice called out of the darkness, as a young woman stepped forwards, her posture serene, as a sword floated behind her shoulder. And this An Ran has certainly heard enough. Her hair was done up in a single braid and freckles dotted her nose. She was small, and yet her presence was disproportionate as the sword beside her shimmered for a moment, then split into another, equally sized blade. The bandits froze at her appearance as their eyes were drawn inexorably to the symbol emblazoned on her clothes. Verdant Blade Sect. The cocky bandits suddenly looked very pale, going still and silent. They were so quiet that the crickets started up again, playing their merry tune. Han let a smile grow on his face. These bastard were fucked. All by the Inspectors design, of course. Them finding the hideout was a shock but the assault force meant to take it out well. Turns out impersonating a Sects hated enemies was really dumb. Especially when the Inspector had the bright idea to send a message to the Verdant Blade Sect, using his authority as a Special Inspector! You. You think Sun Ken left any successors? You dare say that our Senior Sister, the Demon Slaying Orchid, left any of that worthless bloodline alive? Her voice was calm, like the stillness before a storm. I think they do dare, Sister. They insult the honour of our Sect and our teacher. The deep voice sounded very out of place coming from such a short boy, as he appeared from behind a tree, taking a flanking position. His eyes were utterly serene. They dare think our Young Mistress, Cai Xiulan, is anything less than thorough. Well. Theyre bandits. By definition theyre all a pack of unwashed idiots who like to threaten little sisters. Theyre not really human, see? A third voice joined in, cutting off another escape route as a man stepped out of the shadows. His eyes were dead like a rotten fishs, his words dripped with malice, and his sword was already slick with blood. Yeah. The real Sun Ken probably would have killed them for using his name. A fourth voice chimed in from a tree, where a man with a long green braid was practically lounging. He flipped so he was hanging upside down and smiled at the bandits. So let''s take out the trash. In the silence, as the bandits took in the four cultivators of the Verdant Blade Sect, Han could smell the unmistakable scent of a man pissing himself. Theyre bluffing! Kill them! Gu Xiaoming roared. The bandits screamed nearly as one as Xiaomings intent forced them into action. Their eyes went wild and they charged into the clearingeven as the big bastard himself turned tail and tried to run. An Ran nearly disappeared as she leapt after him. Sergeant Han whipped out the Pacifier. The Inspector pulled free his blade, his eyes steely while the cultivators pulled free blades of their own. In the end, they barely had to fight six bandits! Han took care of half, just so he could watch his boss at work, then their own work was done and they had their prisoners. The rest well. Han had seen butcher shops with less blood on the floor. It sure was something to actually see cultivators go to work. People were split in half like logs or shattered like pottery from blows that could rend iron and obliterate boulders. Dainty An Ran literally kicked one of the bandits heads from his shoulders. It was all Han could do to remain stoic like the Inspector at the sight of the charnel house. No matter how utterly terrifying the cultivators were, he was very glad they were on his side. And cute little Miss An Ran, her face in a serene smile, walked back to them with Xiaomings head hanging by its hair from her hand. The man had lasted seconds under her onslaught. There wasnt any blood on her. The Verdant Blade Sect thanks you for your assistance in this matter, Inspector. she said. We were just doing our duty, Lady Ran. the Inspector replied demurely. An Ran shuffled slightly. I would not be adverse to going to tea again, Inspector. At least before we leave again. There was a slight flush on her cheeks, and Han held himself back from elbowing the Inspector. That was what, the second cultivator girl? What a guy, the Inspector. Han was almost jealous. Of course, Lady Ran. I wouldnt dream of disappointing you. The girl nodded imperiously, while the boys smirked. Well, another successful mission, eh? Han asked. Indeed. the Inspector replied, as stoic as ever. Han clapped his fearless boss on the shoulder. Now if youll excuse me, I nearly soiled myself. Han roared with laughter at the joke. ========================================= The Inspector managed to keep his face stoic and his back straight until he got into his roomand then he promptly collapsed to his knees, the sweat pouring down his face instead of just his back. He wanted to cry and vomit at the same time. Again! It happened again! Why, why, why did this keep happening to him?! He slammed onto his back and kicked his legs, grabbing desperately for his sheets so that he could scream into them, his stomach churning. Not for the first time he found himself wondering how it came to this. He was supposed to be studying, damn it! He was supposed to be safe and sound in Pale Moon Lake City, and not tromping around the Grass Sea! No, no, he knew why he was here! His mother and father had warned him to be vigilant! They had! But no he had to think the extra credit class that Noble Bastard had recommended to him was a good idea. The Heavens damn Wu Lee! At first, he hadnt thought much of it. It was just a bit of running and drills with the city guards. Magistrates and people in positions of power were supposed to know how to do that, werent they? His father had taught him how to run, ride horses, and how to dodge and cut arrows out of the air. And then there were all those logic tests, just like what his parents and the First Archivist liked to give him, where he had to figure out the perpetrator of a crime from evidence. One thing led to another and next thing he knew he was standing in front of the Lord Magistrate of the Azure Hills, the Director of Law and Order of the Azure Hills and everybody who was everyone! They had granted him his post as Special Inspector in a special session of courta position that had been open for thirty damn years because everybody else had been assassinated. And by then he was in too deep to say no, as he saw the smirking face of the bastard who recommended it to him in the first place in the crowd. It all reeked of politicking, and he had fallen right into the trap. Perhaps his Lady Mother wasnt as forgotten as she thought she was. From there, it only got worse! He had tried to lay low. He had tried to do the bare minimum, but the heavens had it out for his ass! He and Han kept just stumbling across things, even when he took on the most innocuous investigations! Madmen claiming to be demonic prophets, stolen cultivator items, and now a legitimate cultivator gang! What the hells!? He wanted to climb into his mothers lap and bury his face into her stomach while she patted his hair! But he couldnt. He couldnt drag this to them, not after all they had been through. Besides, they were so far out in the countryside. He couldnt burden his mother and father with his own mistakes. Ugh. Speaking of parents, he still had to write them a letter this month. It would be delivered by courier first back to Pale Moon Lake City, then to another courier for the rest of the journey. The Inspector sighed, as he finally stopped his tantrum. Straightening up he took several deep, calming breaths to center himself, like his father had taught him. Then he shook his head and went to his desk. Studiously ignoring the perfumed scroll that had the mark of the Greywater sect on his desk, face flushing slightly at the memory of an appreciative Young Mistress, he prepared a few sheets of his own parchment. He hesitated for a moment, trying to think up how to make his lie believable. Then, with a sigh, began writing. To My Honourable Father, Lord Magistrate of Verdant Hill BOC Sidestory: The Man Who Would Be Called Hong Xian. It was on the fourteenth day of the month of the plum when Hong Xiansan, (though most just called him San) Third Son of the 76th Hong Xian of Hong Yaowu, did leave the village of his birth to receive an education in the city. It was his Honourable fathers compensation for not being the one to inherit everything, and he was touched that his family cared for him so, that they would be willing to fund such an expensive endeavour. San took a breath, as he stared up at the sky. The weather was of a typical nature for this time of year. Slightly cold with some barely melted snow and a bit of cloud cover. It was a larger affair than he had been expecting, with the entire village there to bid him goodbye. They had had a feast the night before; wherein he received gifts for his journey. Now, they all stood lined up in front of him. His best friend Ten Ren and the tribal girl who had started hanging around with them all, Hu Li. Big Yao Che, his older brothers best friend who had to continuously drag his eyes away from Tang Mei, the prettiest girl in the village. The others made up the near hundred strong population. They clapped him on his back, or shouted words of encouragement to the boy heading to the big city until finally the gathering dwindled and there were only three left. His Father smiled warmly at his third born. His face was creased with wrinkles, and despite his missing arm, he was still as vital as ever. I bid you safe journeys my son. May it be uneventful, and dare I say boring. His father said with a little smile. San had almost refused the opportunity his father wanted to grant him after he saw how much money the scribe program was going to cost his family but his brother had talked him into it. He wouldnt have minded staying in the village forever. Youve got your money, right? And your map? You must be careful! Dont go into any alleyways His dear mother fretted, as she chewed her lip. San did what he could so assuage her worries, but he knew she wouldnt ever stop. He loved her for it, even if sometimes it was smothering. And then, it was the last persons turn. His beloved older brother, and rival. Try as he might, San never could best him when it came to the knowledge of medicine. Hong Xian dropped his hand onto Sans head, ruffling his hair. San slapped the hand away, and glared at the cheeky grin on the village pranksters face. Not that anybody could stay mad at Xian for long, even after he turned somebodys skin blue. His brother was far too charismatic for thatand too good at his job. He was the village chief in all but name right now anyway, as he took more and more work from their father. Ah man, Im almost jealous, little bother. I wish I could see the city but, well, you know? he said with a sigh. Bring us back some neat city stufflike good wine, or maybe even a girl, eh? San huffed at the ribbing, and rolled his eyes. Him? Find a city girl? The heavens falling was more likely. The girls always found San too studious and boring, much to his chagrin. Too Serious San. Ill find you a broken roof tile or a piece of paving stone. San deadpanned, and his older brother laughed. Good luck, little brother. But I dont think youll need it. San blushed at the confidence in his brothers voice, swallowed, then turned away from them, setting his feet on the road. ================================ His first destination was the town of Verdant Hill. It was the largest town he had ever been to, accounting for some two thousand souls. It was a slightly run down looking place. The people here were a bitter folk, constantly complaining about one thing or another. The most common cause for their complaints was the old Lord Magistrate; A man who had embezzled much money, and had terribly mismanaged the region in his sixty years of rule before he finally had the grace to die of a cancer. The people spat upon and cursed his name, and San did not envy the next Lord Magistrate, whenever one was next appointed. It had been years, after all, with Verdant Hill too unimportant a place that the government was dragging its heels. He wanted to get out of this place quickly. Hong Xiansan travelled through the trash filled streets, until he came to the yearly caravan that would take him southand though it was called the yearly caravan, some years it did not run at all. The Master of the Caravan, a hard looking man greeted him cordially, as San presented the payment, and within the day, he was travelling down a bumpy dirt path. It was a rather uncomfortable journey, but, as his father predicted, it was also rather boring. Most days he ate alone, either reading his medical texts, looking at the sky, or doing the exercises his father taught him. Xian would never say he was particularly skilled with a sword or spear, but he was passable with his fists. They met not a single Spirit Beast, nor impediment to their path, save for a week where it rained too heavily to travel. But San did find some medicinal mushrooms, and treated one of the oxes for an infection. The caravaneers warmed up considerably to him after that, and he spent most of the rest of the trip administering advice to the men, and looking after the animals. They even invited him to dinner, which was rather enjoyable. And then, thirty nine days after he left the village of his birth, he arrived at his destination, Pale Moon Lake City. His first opinion of it was that its smell was utterly repulsive. He disliked it immensely, and wanted to go home. But alas, he could not. So he hardened his heart, said goodbye to the caravaneers, and set off to find accommodations as well as the testing ground. He would have to wait three weeks until the start of the entrance exams, but better too early, than too late. =============================================== Stolen story; please report. In the end the city didnt prove to be all that bad. San made a friend, studying in the archives. Lin Bao was really the first person outside his brother that San could regard as a peer. The thin boy had a mind as sharp as a blade, and could best San in matters of mathematics. They stayed up all night working on mathematical formations and studying natural law, or debating vigorously the merits of different kinds of pulleys. They plumbed the archives together, reading random treatises, and challenging each other to complete unfinished formations. Lin Bao was also much more familiar with city life than San, and it was nice to have a guide. It went without saying that San passed the Scribe exams, and entered into the Imperial College of the Azure Hills. The students of the Academy received dorm rooms if they wished, and San and Bao roomed together. They could work on projects without having to leave the comfort of their rooms! Bao was a fine cook, and San didnt mind doing most of the laundry. And so, time passed. One year, then two, as San learned the way that scribes wrote, logistics, and new things he hadnt even considered. He learned how to roughly navigate the city with Bao, though they stuck to the main roads still. Every four months, he received a letter from home. A rather extravagant expense, to have a courier deliver such things, but one San could afford with his own work namely prescribing various remedies to others who attended the lessons when they got sick. It was a bit hard to source all he needed, but his ancestors'' remedies were most efficacious. San spoke of his schooling and the things he had learned in the intervening months, as well as any scandals in the capital, like the time there was an honest to heavens cultivator fight in the city that had hurt somebody from the Wu family. His own family responded with how things were at home. The state of the crops, and of the village, the fact that a new magistrate was finally being appointed and, as always, his brothers entirely too amused jab about San finding a beautiful and refined city girl to marry. Xian would always roll his eyes when he read that part of the letter. There were no women who would be interested in a country rube here to be a scribe. And so life continued. San and the rest of his classmates even started doing half days at the Magistrates palace, in order to get a better understanding of the job they would be required to do. It was a rather nice life, so San would say. Until, of course, he actually did meet the city girl like his brother kept chiding him about though likely considerably different than what his brother was imagining. Elegant? He later learned that she could be incredibly elegant, when she chose to be, enough to fool even nobles. But refined? Not a chance in hell. A short, slim freckled woman with amethyst eyes. One from the slums. The kind of woman thought of derogatorily by a noble when they scoffed about people from the city. A filthy guttersnipe of a woman with a thick accent who probably had a body count gained from shanking somebody in an alleyway. Uneducated. Rough and tumble. And not at all the kind of woman San would fall in love with. So it came as rather a surprise to him when he did. Do you need a hand? he asked the scullery maid that was struggling with her load of root vegetables. ======================================= Liling of Pale Moon Lake City didnt exactly know what to think of San, as he helped her carry the load of root vegetables. The man was in the robes of an aspiring scribe, and they rarely did this kind of shitor rather, they rarely helped her, because she was blemished, cursed as she was to be covered in freckles. No rich man wanted a wife who looked like her, so while some of the other pretty ladies got hit on and some even landed a relatively well off man, Liling got nothing. But this guy had seen her struggling a bit, and offered to help. She had been suspicious, at first, until she got a good look at him. He was so country boy she could practically smell the cow shit on him. People always talked about how easy it was to scam fresh meat, the bumpkins all wide eyed and bewildered by the city. They were used to places where people told the truth. Liling thought it would be strange to not expect to be scammed. But, well, if he wanted to help her, and hadn''t even asked to lift up her skirts for it, she was going to take shameless advantage of that. Liling had led a hard life; she didnt need any more things adding to her plate. .though if he got his head on straight and asked for proper compensation, she might not even be entirely opposed to a tumble. He was kind of hot. In a dumbass, naive way that made her want to stop him from getting taken advantage of, the cute bastard. So the next time he asked to help her, she agreed. She ended up getting introduced to Bao, too. He was a city boy. One of the richer families, and he always seemed amused at her presence, but surprisingly not dismissive, entirely. He just treated her like a girl, instead of like furniture. He even shared some of his food with her. So of course she started hanging around more. They were free food! They paid her to go get things from the archive for her, so they could go over their copy limit! Hells, it was great! So she started giving back. Just a bit, so they wouldnt wise up to her taking advantage of them. She nicked some formulas from a bastard apothecary for San after he cured her cough. Whatever they needed, she could source. She occasionally cooked for them, and when they were real busy, she cleaned their room. And Hells help her, when they said they wanted to go and explore the city a bit more, she had agreed to guide them, as long as they followed her instructions. But, just her luck, they all got in a fucking pickle. And all of them surrounded by Fish Gut Lane Gangers. New bloods, looking to throw their weight around, and earn merit to get higher in the gang. Meaning the bastards were gonna steal all they had, either just cut them up good, or more likely, gut them and leave them to rot. Eh, the girl is ugly, but we can still have some fun the ganger said, leering at them all. Liling swallowed thickly as she counted the smirking bastards approaching. Bao looked like he was about to shit himself but San? San had gone from mildly concerned to lookingintense. Like he was going to fight. Careful, country boy, this aint a barnyard scrap. These guys Theyre different than any brawl youve been in. she whispered to him, and Xian nodded grimly. Everybody knew that the city was superior to the country. Or at least that was what everybody said. They were more worldly. San probably had all these honourable ideas in his head that could get him killed, while the gangers were gonna gut them. She clutched the knives she had beneath her skirts, and handed one to the shaking Bao. San surged forwards just as the gangers came at them. Liling pretended to look scaredand then she threw sand from her pocket into the bastards eye and gave him a good one right in the belly. The ganger squealed like a pig, and Bao managed to catch the arms of the thin man attacking him and then smash him into the wall with desperation-fueled strength. Lilings head snapped uponly for her jaw to drop. Two guys were already down near San, and then she watched San put a third man into the dirt with a strange kind of flip, the gangers arm breaking with a snap, and then kick a fourth in the face so hard his jaw broke. Then he just moved onto the next one trying to shiv him, dancing around the blow and then headbutting the fifth and moving onto the leader. It was all both of them could do to stare. And after it was all over, when they were standing outside the alley, she asked a question. How the hells are you so strong, country boy? she demanded. Oh. We have a dance we do on the solstice where the village leaders have to dance all night. he said, sounding embarrassed. Ive been training for years so I can do it properlythat, and farming, and smithing with Yao Che, and hunting with Ten Ren he trailed off as he noticed the both of them staring at him. Ha! Not just a scroll-eater, eh? Guess you can''t say country boys are weak. But what the hells got you so riled up, eh? You hit em real good. They said they were going todo things to you. the dumbass said, still looking to be in a foul mood. Lilings face turned crimson at the bastards words. Bao rolled his eyes dramatically. A bitch of a guttersnipe found the first real friends she ever had. So when her two incredibly smart idiots got dragged into a horse shit nobles power plays, she went striding into hell with them, like the fucking moron she was. ================================ ================================ BOC Sidestory: The Man Who Would Be Called Hong Xian part 2 It started off innocently enough, Lin Bao reflected. These will be good jobs to get to know your superiors and to have them think favourably of you. I know youre both competent men, Lin Bao, Hong San, else I would not have made the recommendation. Their kindly Senior smiled at them, but Bao knew it was strained. The man looked like he hadnt been getting much sleep and, well, there were rumors that he had been caught up in a cultivator attack, of all things. Poor fellow. There was a shakiness to his hands that wasnt there before. Bao looked down at the slips and considered the job description. It boiled down to being minor clerks who would be called on to do anything from filing paperwork to auditing account books. Little better than servants with slightly higher status with access to restricted areas. Disappointing, he had hoped for better but their Senior was probably right. The man had had some of the best scores in centuries until they suddenly dropped off. Bao was smart enough not to pry into the reasons, lest offense be taken. Thank you for your assistance, Senior, San replied simply. Bao smiled slightly at his dutiful and serious friend. His own experiences of life in a little village always made what Bao considered hard work not too hard at alland Bao certainly wasnt going to let his friend think he was soft! Well, it was better than stumbling around. Thank you for your assistance, Bao said as they took the slips. Now what do we owe for this favour? It was the nature of Pale Moon Lake City that one did not give without receiving in turn. San got that mildly surprised look on his face, while their Senior smiled. Youll go far, Lin Bao. As for the favour I need some hands organising these with me. It wont take too long. Their Senior gestured to a pile of maps and what looked to be information on the various Commandaries and Magisterial positions in the Azure Hills. Oh? Their Senior was looking to make it big. Where did he want to be assigned? Something like the Dueling Peaks? Or perhaps Grass Sea City? It was an amusing thought exercise as he worked, his attention split between it and the easy task of organization. It was strange that others struggled, but that was just his gift. It was barely an hour gone, with their Senior looking pleased at their work, when Xian spoke up. All of these are missing Verdant Hill, he said, sounding confused as he leafed through the pages of paper. I beg your pardon? Their Senior turned his head to look at San, who was frowning at the map. Yes, Senior. It''s marked as being filled in the most recent maps, but the Magistrate has been dead for years now, San replied. Was there a paperwork error? Theyve been waiting for a new Magistrate to be dispatched, but none have appeared. I suppose this is why. Truly? The man suddenly seemed interested. What sort of town is Verdant Hill? It''s a boring, sleepy place, where nothing much of anything happens, San said with a shrug. Oh? No cultivators to deal with? He said it like it was some grand jape, but Bao could feel the intent in his words. The underlying terror. Not in centuries, I would say. The Sects of the South stay in the south, and there arent really even bandits. Their Seniors eyes went far away for a moment before he shook his head. Ill make sure everything gets fixed, he promised, suddenly seeming a bit happier. Ill have the post filled within the year, mark my words. San blinked, and then smiled tentatively as the man went about his business. And then Bao and San started their first day, and got their first real job Weeding a garden in the palace. Bao had been extremely angry about the assignment, barely managing to keep it under wraps. They were highly educated men! They shouldn''t be weeding! When he arrived and found out it was a garden of medicinal herbs he was mollified. It ended up being less of a chore than Bao thought, requiring someone with knowledge to do the work. San started up a conversation with the elderly caretaker, who was extremely pleased to talk to Baos friend about medicine. It was always interesting learning new things, and the old man was a fountain of information and juicy gossip. He so enjoyed himself that the old man bid them come back the next day, and they obliged him, helping him fill out orders and assisting him with all the minutiae of dealing with herbs. All mundane matters, until one of the other shifts had the absolute gall to steal some herbsincluding an extremely expensive herb that had Qi in it. With Bao and Sans combined intellects, however, the perpetrators were caught. They had made several mistakes in their heista spot of mud, a recently moved door, the size of the shoes matching They swiftly managed to bring justice down upon the thieves heads, recovering all the herbs. All, except the expensive, Qi filled one, for even under intense ah, questioning the men insisted that theyd left it in what had turned out to be an empty cache. Their victory slightly soured, they had complained about it to Liling, who had taken to hanging around them. Bao was still a little uncertain of the guttersnipe, but she hadnt stolen any of their money, so he found himself relaxing around her. And then she dropped the firecracker of a claim that she could find the damn thing for them. You can smell Qi? I dont believe you! Bao shot at the ragamuffin, who looked entirely too smug. He was standing up, with his hands planted on the table, glaring at her. Damn right I can. How about this: I take you to the weird smell, and if it''s the herb you give me your part of the reward, Liling replied with a vicious grin on her face, similarly standing. The look she had nearly made Bao hesitate, but well, either he gained some prestige or he got to put the smug ass in her place. Win, win. And if I win, youll refer to me as Master Bao. Liling grimaced, but then spat in her hand and held it out for him to shake in some barbaric inner city oath. San wasnt paying attention, forgivable seeing thatLiling was practically shoving her arse in his face as she leaned across the table to leer at Bao. She knew that she was doing it too, the harlot. Bao had warned his friend about this devilish woman! He was entirely too pure for this lewd monster! He caught barely any of her innuendo! She constantly tried to distract his friend, and corrupt his brilliant mind! So Bao made a deal with the beast. Liling found the herb in an out of the way storage house, moved there inadvertently by a maid who found it while cleaning. Bao had cursed long and hard at the stupid, smug grin that San later described as a pretty smile. Really! A pretty smile! Bao knew much better women for San rather than the insolent, blemishedugh. Nice, soft girls like the Daughter of the Chow family, who werent so crass and crude and wouldnt interrupt the time he spent with his intellectual equal. =================================== They gained a reputation after that as reliable men that catapulted them both skywards. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. A plot to poison a minor official foiled, as it turned out San was immune to that particular poison from accidentally poisoning himself in his youth with the same concoction. Seeing Sans bland, bored pronouncement of this is poisoned after San drank the tea meant for another had panicked Bao so much he punched San in the stomach to make him vomit it up. His friend had been laughing the entire time! An inheritance dispute settledbecause one fool was worse than he thought at forging signatures. Bao had taken great delight in tearing the man down, and seeing the despair in his eyes while San played the part of the muscle. A woman healed of, of all things, poisoning by her own white, lead-based makeup! San had been absolutely furious at that one, and Bao had had to go through and convince thirty two noble ladies that the substance was bad for them. They were more inclined to listen to his upper district accent then Sans slightly rougher speech. It was exciting. It was stimulating! Liling occasionally played a role since the street rat was well, she was far, far more intelligent and observant than Bao had thought. Her interruptions were becoming less annoying as she revealed a quick mind behind the gutter speech. She was poor and uneducated, not stupid, and the small amount of time San and Bao had spent teaching the woman had paid dividends. Bao had even discovered that he rather liked teaching or at least teaching people as smart as Liling. The lessons had even spawned a truce of sorts which led to a night of all three of them thinking of solutions that could be implemented for the poor of the city. Liling had been, well, he wouldnt say touched by his observations and ideas, but the insults of the prickly weed of a woman lost their bite. She was almost a frienddespite her shamelessly flirting with San all the time. Bao had given up on that front. Life was good. Until the veiled woman came to them. The veiled woman had no name yet the senior officials had told them to obey without question. She brought them to a body so savaged Bao nearly vomited from the carnage. San, however, seemed as calm as ever. How are you not Bao managed to gasp out. What sort of healer hasnt seen any dead bodies? San replied, his voice tight. In through your nose, out through your mouth. It will pass, my friend. Bao swallowed thickly, thankful for his friends calm countenance, and turned to the mystery woman. The assassination attempt was aimed at me. I am told you are skilled men, who can investigate anything and uncover the truth of the matter. Do not fail me in this, she commanded. Bao and San swallowed and got to work. ======================== An attempted assassination. A convoluted plot that left a trail straight to the highest echelons of the Azure Hills. A pervasive smell that Liling spoke of, that made the hairs on the back of her neck stand up. And then there was the stalker. Someone, something that didnt want them to find out the truth. The danger grew far beyond what any sane person could take But they were in far, far too deep. They found a series of blood splatters that revealed where the assailant fled. It led to a trip through the sewers, where there were rats the size of dogs and fish the size of boats. There, they gained a description of the assailant from the lost and the broken who lived there and the words he had uttered to his employer. All culminating in an infiltrated party, to find correspondence of a noble who had their fingers in the plot. ========================= San stared blankly at the jade beauty before him. Clad in fine silks, her hair was done up to expose the smooth cream nape of her neck in the style popular with noble women. Her amethyst eyes drew all who stared into their depths. Good morn to you, noble sir, she said in greeting. Her voice was smooth, elegant and refined. San stared at Liling, his mouth open. She cleans up quite wellas you can see, my skills are quite amazing, no? Even this thistle can be a rose! Bao boasted. You know, it''s actually quite annoying that you look this good. Awww, shaddup, Liling groused in her thick inner city accent, showing no trace of the elegance from before as she picked at her silk clothes. Theres a pound of this shit on my face to cover up my freckles. Lets get this crap ova with! And so they escorted the new noble lady to their destination, a party in the Noble Districtor as Liling called it, Ass Avenue. Hey. San Liling asked as they got into the carriage that would take them to their destination. Yes, Liling? do I look good? San turned and considered her carefully. Yes. You look good. But I like you better without it, he replied. San thought it rather a shame she and Bao had covered up her freckles. They were quite charming, the more he looked at them. Lilings face turned crimson even through the white on her face. Bao rolled his eyes. Their gambit was successful. They got into the party, got the letter and then they got caught by the First Daughter and Young Mistress of the Wu Clan. A rather nasty woman who had spent the whole night laughing about how her relative had been crippled, when she wasnt insulting Liling. The woman started threatening them until Liling just hauled off and smashed her fist into the cows face, breaking her nose and knocking her out cold. ==================================== But what they read in that letter didnt solve things. Instead, it only served to make the conspiracy worse. Things after that somehow, impossibly, became more serious. A vicious game of cat and mouse; of plans and counter plans, of piecing together evidence guided by Lilings ability to smell Qi. A false accusation leveled at two scribes. Their rooms were ransacked, their possessions stolen and their own heads were on the chopping block, accused of the crime they were trying to solve. Liling missing and presumed dead. That had been the worst day. Until she turned back up, dressed like a boy and bearing everything they needed. A message to the veiled woman and a chase on a horse drawn carriage, while cultivators of all things dueled around them. ====================================== Baos high pitched scream of panic filled the air, broken occasionally by his commands to steer the carriage in one direction or another. San with a sword out, as the brave fool cut arrows out of the air with it, and used a slab of wood as a shield for Bao. Despite his defense, he had three arrows sticking out of his hastily padded clothes. Liling, driving the damn thing and screaming at the horses to go faster even as their mortal assailants caught up, the cultivators distracting each other for the moment. A flash of light. An arrow from where San couldnt defend. Bao, still screaming, threw his arm in front of San, the arrow punching all the way through it and nearly into Sans liver. They defended each other. They bled for each other. And in the end, they reached their destination, with minutes to spare. ============================ A Scribe, an Apprentice Archivist, and a scullery maid presented their findings to a court, and to an amused-looking veiled woman. Their reward? Their names stripped from the record, and any involvement they had in the crisis redacted. It was simultaneously the best and worst payment that they had ever received. Oh, they got some silver later, and the veiled lady gave all three of them strange talismans that she said would protect them but It was really all they could take out of Pale Moon Lake City. Everything else was better left behind. ========================= Liling sighed, and took a swig of her bottle, looking at the two men who were sitting with her. Fuck! This sucks! Liling whined after a moment, snuggling into Sans arms. He reached absently around her, and pulled her tight against his chest. It was exceedingly comfortable. It does. But its better than the alternative. Bao sighed, the skinny man looking exhausted, with his arm in a sling. Liling was worried. People with wounds like that lost their arms more often than not on the streets, but San had said he would be fine. Damn skinny bastard had made her worry about him! I dare say we got out well, didnt we, Brother San? Yes, we did, Brother Bao. It''s a shame but I think this may be for the best. Ive had enough excitement for one lifetime. Of course, the boys had to do that whole manly man thing and swear brotherhood to each other. They both had dopey smiles at calling each other brother, but well, she wouldnt interfere. They had earned this, and Bao had saved Sans life. Liling owed him for a lifetime because of that but the only thing she could really give was the fact that she could cook. Eh, he said he really liked those pork belly dumplings she made. Though speaking of the dumplings Youve eaten quite a lot of those Liling ventured at the once mound of food in front of them. You only live once! And food is too good to not enjoy! Bao replied, though there was a slightly manic edge to it. The bigger question is what do we do now? The table became silent, and then San spoke. Verdant Hill. Like I said to our Senior. It''s a quiet backwater. Nobody will ever care about us if were there. There''s enough work that needs to be done that I doubt well ever be bored. Bao considered it, then nodded, stuffing another dumpling in his mouth. Well. That''s all good for you two, I guess, but what the hells am I going to do? Liling demanded. San blinked, cocking his head to the side. Come with us and marry me? he stated, as if it was obvious. Liling paused. Then her face flushed. I guess I can do that, she whispered. They started drinking again. Oh, the ol spry whore, the ol spry whore, and the donkey that came in her back door~! Bao, Liling, and San slurred together, as they downed another bottle of rice wineand then Liling got an idea. One Bao found hilarious. Liling ran her tongue slowly up Sans bare chest, wine trailing in her wake. Tasty, she said with a throaty moan, while Bao howled with laughter. =========================================== Thirty two days after they left Pale Moon Lake City, they caught sight of Verdant Hill. It really was a small place, Bao reflected, compared to Pale Moon Lake City. But at least they were finally there, and he wouldnt have to pretend to ignore San and Lilings subtle sneaking off into the forest. But there was something off about it. Something that differed from Sans stories. its a lot cleaner than I remember, San said, sounding a bit confused. Indeed, the streets were pristine and the sound of construction echoed out from the town. The people looked happy and determined. It was quite the nice place, and as they walked through it, they were struck by the fact that the Palace still looked quite run down, particularly compared to the rest of the revitalized town. They spent the night in the tavern, where they spoke to many people, all of whom had good things to say about the newly appointed Lord Magistrate. A man of the people, they called him. So it was with great enthusiasm that they went to speak with their new employer. They blinked with shock at the Lord Magistrate. Their kindly Senior, now the Lord Magistrate of Verdant Hill, blinked back. As I said; the town would have a Magistrate within the year, he reminded them as primly as he could. BOC Sidestory: The Man Who Would Be Called Hong Xian part 3 Liling was nervous. Hellishly nervous, as they walked towards Hong Yaowu so that she could meet Sans family for the first time. She had never really had a family, save for her mother, and the woman was insane. Always ranting about constellations and the heavens, then getting drunk after another night of laying with some random man for coin. Then one day she disappeared, and Liling was alone in an uncaring world. The way San talked about his family? He loved them. He adored them. They sounded so great, so warm, so welcoming. She was terrified of them hating her. Of denying their relationship. She knew San would marry her anyway, his familys opinion be damned, but she she didnt want him to lose that warm look, whenever he spoke about them. They were waiting at the entrance to the tiny village for them. It seemed everybody was waiting to meet her and Bao. Liling thought she was going to pass out, as she stopped in front of the people who looked so much like San, her head dipping into a formal bow When she was instantly scooped up into the arms of Sans mother, the woman burying her face into Lilings shoulder and wailing. My Daughter! My Son has bought me a Daughter! Oh, youre so cute! And you saved him! Oh heavens, thank you! Do you need food? Do you need anything?! Liling had no idea how to respond to the barrage of questions the woman was dumping on her, but the embrace was so wonderfully warm. The older man who could only be Sans father smiled and shook his head. Stop smothering her, dear, the man gently scolded, pulling his wife off of Liling with his one arm, the other one sleeve fluttering empty. The woman immediately sighted Bao and the waterfalls miraculously began to flow again as the other boy was grabbed and pulled into a loving embrace. Bao seemed to find the whole thing hilarious, as he hugged the woman back and then started to list out all the different food he wanted to try, Sans mom nodding along. She snapped her attention back to the scrutinizing gaze of the Patriarch of the family. He looked her up and down, then San up and down, and nodded. Welcome to our village and our home, Liling, the man stated simply, and most of the tension unwound itself from her chest. There was one last person however. Hey. Sans older brother was looking at her, his face carefully neutral. Yes, Elder Brother? Liling asked nervously. You want to learn how to turn somebodys skin blue? Fuck yes. The answer was out of Lilings mouth before she realised what she was saying. Sans brother broke out into a beatific smile. Were going to get along fine, you and I. Hong Xian declared, then turned to San. Look at that, married before me, you sly dog! And what did I say, to a city girl as well! Come on, come on! You must be so tired! We have tea, and Ill get started right away on dumplings! Call me Mother, or Auntie! Sans mom demanded. Liling and Bao were pulled into the home of the Hong family like they belonged there. Like they were already family. Liling smiled as San took hold of her hand. Maybe this was home after all. ============================= Liling was, after a few hours, formally introduced to the rest of the village women by Sans mom, Fu. It''s very nice to meet you, Liling. Tang Mei. The soft, pretty woman who wouldnt look out of place on a nobles arm, one of the prettiest girls Liling had ever seen. Liling felt a bit tongue tied just being in her presence, stopping herself from immediately resorting to groveling deference. Liling was getting a feel for these people, and one and all, they were well, they were like San. Just a bit too honest, just a bit too nice but Liling decided she liked it. Especially Meis pretty smile as she went with Fu to go and brew them all some tea so they could talk more and Liling could tell them stories about the city. However, there was one girl that wasnt as nice or as polite. The girl in furs and leathers, sporting tribal clothes. Liling felt an instant dislike for the way the tribal girl was looking at her. It was condescending and superior, like the nobles back home looking at someone beneath them. The tribal girl snorted, and Liling felt a vein pulse in her forehead. Ya got a problem, horsefucker? Liling asked the barbarian bitch with a smile on her face. The other ladies gasped at Lilings sudden aggression but made no move to interfere. In that way, Liling guessed, humans were pretty much the same no matter where they had come from. Squintys eyes opened up slightly, exposing predatory amber irises. Oh, no, of course I dont, sewer rat. Just wondering if a soft city wench can handle life beyond your cushy walls. Ya cant just lay on your back and open your legs here, eh? Soft?! Oh this bitch. Well, there''s one way to see about that, aint there? Liling asked, her smile still firmly on her face. The savage smirked, and jerked her head at one of the outer buildings. Liling obliged her as the rest of the women folk watched, not daring to say anything. They walked side by side, neither letting the other have their back. To Lilings surprise, the woman began by divesting herself of her knife and axe, tossing them onto a passing table. The terms of the fight set, Liling grimaced and pulled out her own shivs and a throwing knife, the blades thunking into wood where she threw them. The tribal girl actually nodded at that, and Liling felt a bit of grudging respect for the squinty eyed woman. As soon as they turned the corner, both of them went for it. There was no boasting, no words. What Liling had learned from hard experience was that you struck fast and hard and ambushed when you could. Fighting fair was stupid. The obvious hunter and tribal evidently thought the same. Some men thought fights between women were funny. Maybe between soft prostitutes or noble ladies who knew fuck all about living, the hair pulling and slapping was amusing This, however, was between a vicious street rat from the slums and a savage tribal hunter from the wild places. Both of them knew how to throw punches at locations that hurt. And while Tribe Girl was slightly faster and stronger and tough as hell, Liling had the slight advantage in low blows. A knee in between Squintys leg got her staggering even as her own fist crashed into Lilings solar plexus (a word she learned from San!) so hard Liling nearly vomited. Both women went down, gagging. Liling laid there with her face in the dirt, trying to draw in air so she could get up and back into it, ready to roll if Squinty recovered faster than she thought and tried kicking her when she was down. Liling was a little unprepared for when the woman started laughing. She glared up at the other woman who was collapsed against the wall. Youze a mean little fucker aintcha? the woman asked with a thick accent, respect in her voice, and Liling snorted. You could survive in the Fish Guts, Liling gasped back, grudgingly. Damn tribal bitch hit like a runaway carriage. The name is Hu Li. Nezin Hu Li, The woman said after a moment of silence. Welcome to Hong Yaowu. Liling. No surname. Happy to be here. Hu Li grunted and smiled, pushing herself up. Liling watched the other woman warily as she staggered over to where Liling was still laying in the dirt, ready for treachery. Hu Li held out her hand with a smile. Sorry for calling you soft, city girl. Liling took it after a moment, still a little confused, but she guessed it was similar to street rules. They had kicked the shit out of each other, so now they were good. And Hu Li was probably the Boss lady here, so that meant Liling was now co-boss lady. Or at least that''s how it worked in the city, until one of them backstabbed the other, but Liling got the feeling that Hu Li wouldnt do that. Its fine, I guess, Liling replied. We good now? This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Were good now. Ill show you the ropes, from one outsider to another, eh? Liling nodded as they leaned on each other, when another voice cut in. Hu Li? Liling?! a soft, airy voice gasped. Hu Li paled. First lesson: Mei is the Boss. Liling stared as Tang Mei appeared before them, pouting. She looked so impossibly disappointed as she looked at the two of them. I leave for seconds to get tea and the two of you do this. The woman sighed in a tone that somehow made Lilings guts clench. I hope youve worked it all out, and there wont be any of this again. Liling shuffled her feet uncomfortably. She was making Liling feel guilty. Somehow. What the hells was this woman?! No. we just had a bit of a disagreement, were good friends now! Liling managed to say, pulling Hu Li into a half hug. Yeah, Mei. We werent trying to muck things up, I promise, Hu Li stammered beside her. Tang Meis cloudy countenance slowly shifted, and it was like the sun coming out. Thats very good! Im glad you were able to become friends. Her smile was radiant, and Liling felt her face flush slightly as the woman walked up and took Lilings hands in hers. And Liling, will you be my friend too? Ah, yes, Senior Sister. Ill be in your care? Liling managed to stammer out. Oh, wonderful! Well have to weave a blanket together, all of us! It will be grand! Tang Mei said, as she ushered them with gentle touches back into the village. Liling grimaced slightly. She thought she had left the stupid magically convincing noble ladies back in the capital, damn it! This woman was exactly like them. I can see why she''s the boss, Liling grumbled to Hu Li. This and she could kick the shit out of both of us if she really wanted to, Hu Li replied. Liling considered the woman before them. Is she some kind of Spirit Beast? No, but Im glad she thinks violence should be a last resort. The Heavens know I woulda got my ass beat way more if she didnt. ================================== For the first time Liling could say that she truly enjoyed life. The wedding was held barely a month after they came into the village, and she and San were officially married. Then, they moved back to Verdant Hill. Liling much preferred that, as the countryside always made her feel a bit strange, having spent most of her life in a city. They would visit Hong Yaowu once a month, for a week and a half every month, as San took his work back with him to his home; and Bao generally came with them. The Lord Magistrate was surprisingly permissive with both of them, but Liling knew both her boys did good work. So she got to spend a lot of time with her new family. With the people who had welcomed her into their lives without hesitation. And with Hu Li, who, despite their rocky start, had well, she ended up becoming one of Lilings best friends, that rough talking woman. Tang Mei was a part of that list too, the soft-spoken lady teaching Liling everything she needed to know, and soon Liling started calling her Senior Sister without hesitation or sarcasm. Xian was an absolute riot to be around. The man was a chaotic prankster who took entirely too much joy in teaching her how to cause havoc, and the people of Hong Yaowu just sighed and rolled their eyes fondly. It was a good life. A fulfilling life. She got to watch Verdant Hill start to transform, building up and replacing worn down edges. She got to listen to both San and Bao talk about their work, chipping in when she could. She watched both Hu Li and Mei swell with children; Yun Ren and Meihua, whom Liling instantly fell in love with. And in no time at all, it seemed, her own belly started to show signs. Well have a bet. See who gets bigger faster, she joked to Bao, who laughed brightly at her words, and slapped his own growing stomach. Im afraid youre hopelessly outclassed, Liling! Bao retorted. His smile was bright, happy, and fulfilled, as he helped Verdant Hill recover. It was a good look on him. As for the Magistrate? Well, she didnt really see him too much. Neither him nor his wife, the woman reeking of bad Qi. Liling could barely stand to be in the same room as her. But her boys seemed to like working for him. Bao especially, though he seemed amused by the stoic man. Liling shrugged, and leaned back into her seat. This this was life. And for the first time, she loved it. ====================== In time, her labours began, and twenty hours later, a screaming squalling girl took her first breaths. Liling felt absolutely exhausted and utterly drained by the experience, like something inside her had been sucked out. Liling fell in love instantly, as she held her daughter in her arms, absently brushing her thumb along her daughters nose. She presented her to San, who smiled, uncaring that his firstborn was a girl. A week later, the babe would get her first freckles, and blue eyes would turn purple. =================== Ha! I win! That means I get to name her! Mei cheered, as Hu Li slumped before the Go board. Hu Li and Mei had been challenging each other for the right since the beginning, and if Liling was honest, she was rather glad Mei had won. Huling would have been a shitty name. Meiling was much better. ================== It was paradise. Even if she was a new mother. Even if Meiling squalled, she had Mei and Hu Li for support, and they had hers. She had never imagined that she would be taking care of other children like they were her own. Meimei learned to walk. She learned to read and write, proving herself every bit as smart as Lilings beloved San. She learned how to turn peoples skin blue from her uncle, who still hadnt managed to find a girl. She played in the rivers with Meihua, Yun Ren, and Gou Ren, never knowing hunger, and never knowing Lilings own hardship. She was a bright, lovely child, whom Liling loved with all her heart. It was beautiful. It was perfect. It couldnt last forever. ==================== It started off like any other cold, Liling had been told later. A single patient. The Hongs had always been exceedingly careful, and they examined the patient with face masks. Not recognizing the affliction, they had employed all the proper isolation and quarantine procedures.. Quarantine procedures that had somehow failed, as mere days after the patient was admitted, Xian began to cough too. Then Xian the Elder, and then Fu. And then others, people outside the quarantine, started getting sick. Xian tried to go alone back into Hong Yaowu to face the pandemic. Liling and Bao would not be denied, with Meiling left in the Care of the Lord Magistrate. It was just like the old days, in a murder mystery. The cold, in the end, was not a cold at all, but a virulent parasite in the dirt. Ugly, hooked worms that feasted on mens organs, filling them full of holes. It would have wiped out the village entirely, if not for the efforts of the Hong Family. Father Xian was vomiting blood every hour. Elder Brother had lost complete control of his legs. Mother Fu wasted away like her entire body was sucked out. But still they toiled without cease, even as they died by inches and San started coughing too. But they managed a cure. All of them, working together. They managed to save the village, as the parasites were purged with lore from the family of Hong. Every single one of the disgusting things were killed, and even most of the infected made a full recovery. All all except the earliest infected. Who even dying, gave their lives to slay the monster that had hidden beneath their skin. The funeral for three heroes was held on a sunny day. Liling and Bao clung to her shaking husband, tears pouring down her beloveds face. Big Yao Che was raging as Mei tried to calm him down. Xian had been his best friend. They had been milk brothers, sworn to die on the same day. The Blacksmith was shattering rocks into gravel with each titanic swing of his hammer, howling and cursing the heavens. Ten Ren was on his knees, curled up in a ball. Hu Lis voice was a piercing dirge of grief, for those who had welcomed a tribal girl so warmly into their homes. The pyres burned, and something in her husband died. His father had charged him to return, full time, and lead the village. Meimei was in tears at both losing her uncle and grandfather, as well as having to move away from her beloved Uncle Bao, and the lovely library he had made. But San did his duty. Hong San became Hong Xian. As tradition dictated. ================================= Life was never quite the same, after the parasite. It recovered, in bits and places, as San grew into his duties. She never could refer to him by that other name in her head, even as she supported the change out loud. He would always be San to her in her heart. Her San. Bao came around a bit less. The journey was rather long. But every time they were in town they visited their sworn brother, who was now bald and fat, but still jolly. Once, San had to go to Pale Moon Lake City, and took their daughter. Meimei came back distraught, sobbing about evil cultivators. But things things did settle. They became peaceful again. Liling made them peaceful again. For her, and her husbands sakes. And as the village mourned and recovered, Liling''s belly swelled again with a child. =============================== But again, the heavens could not leave them alone. A year after the birth of her son, Liling still hadn''t fully recovered. It had been a hard birth, and it had nearly killed her. It had felt like her soul had been sucked out afterwards. But she acted like everything was fine. It was then that the famine hit. The crops all failed. Disease ran rampant. A Devil Storm blew in and slaughtered everything in its path. Hong Yaowu went from a hundred people to fifty. Friends and families. Mei. Oh, Sister Mei. Seeing her face had nearly broken Liling. The friendly woman would never laugh again. The only one who had any strength any more was Hu Li, the fox-faced woman trying her best for all their families. Liling saw the agony on her face every day as she brought game for the village to eat. Liling cursed the heavens for giving her paradise and then ripping it away from her as she lay useless in her bed. They had tried everything. Even those stupid protective talismans they had been rewarded with long agothe things were absolutely useless. The cheap paper had turned brown and ragged, and the ink had bled. Liling knew she was dying. She knew she was dying and she hated it. She raged against it. She gnashed her teeth and nearly tore her blankets. The strong little girl from Pale Moon Lake City was dying. Leaving her family behind like she swore to never do. Like her stupid mother, may she rot in all the hells. She swam in and out of consciousness, until a weight settling on her bed gained her sharp focus. The instinct of a mother identified the weight immediately. Meiling. Liling struggled up, barely able to move her head. Barely able to look at her daughter, collapsed on Lilings bed. She was light. She was thin. Her daughter. Her beloved daughter, who had been giving food to others like the stupid fool she was, was too thin. Meiling was weak. As weak as she was. Liling couldnt bear it. She couldnt bear to see her daughter so small and thin. Nor her husband. Not Hu Li, nor any of the people of her village. Something shifted within Liling. A part of a legacy older than the Azure Hills recorded history. A woman, on deaths door, ignited like the constellations above. A soft, golden glow connected the freckles on Lilings nose into something that resembled a constellation. Weak limbs moved as she picked up and cradled her daughter, and she felt something inside herself shatter. It, or what it had held, flowed out of her and into her daughter, and she knew in her heart that Meimei, her little Meimei, would live. More of it flowed from her to the village. The last dregs of her life, she held on to. Clutched long enough to see San one last time. To see her son. To hold all of them. Just one last time. She had regrets. She regretted that she would never see her daughter married. Never see her son grow into a man. Never grow old with San. But she believed in them. She believed that they would all live. Would live, and have a good life. That chance, Liling could give them. ======================= The world kept turning after the Year of Sorrow, as it would come to be called. The little village of Hong Yaowu rallied as best they could. Some houses were torn down. Some fields were abandoned. But they persevered, as they always had. They banded together, like they always had. They saved what they could, and cut what they couldnt. Unaware of a tiny spark of protection that was a mothers last act. Meiling didnt notice her ability to smell Qi getting stronger every day. She had a family to help. She didnt notice that she was a bit luckier, as every matchmaking session failed. She didnt notice when fate stood at a crossroads. One path lead to a world drowned in twenty eight heavenly poisons. In the other A man walked into the village, looking exhausted and harried. He was a big lad. Bigger than most, with brown hair and green eyes. Meiling didnt pay him much attention at first. But half a year and a whirlwind romance later The spark faded with a contented sigh. Was it fate? Or was it a defiance of it? ================================= It was not a grand story, the story of Liling. A woman who lived and died as a mortal. She never really accomplished anything a man of power and ambition would call grand in her life. Liling of Pale Moon Lake City. Street rat. Maid. Wife, mother, healer. Inheritor of a legacy she knew nothing about, and even if she had known what kind of power she could have wielded If she had a thousand lifetimes, every one she would choose to end up in Hong Yaowu. There were three things left of her: Ashes in an urn. A funerary tablet. And a family who would never forget her. WEB Volume 4/Release Volume 6 Begins: Chapter 1: Breakout, into the World A rooster, a rat, and a man stood at the bottom of a pass. They were an odd sight together. Eye catching, and looking almost out of place. The reds of the roosters plumage were captured fire, his blue and green tail shone with a luster that put gemstones to shame. His unsheathed spurs glittered like steel, firm and unyielding. A magnificent fox-fur vest wrapped around his chest accentuating his beautiful plumage, the entire ensemble capped by the flash of a silver necklace, the base metal dull in comparison to the roosters glory. The beasts eyes were fixed on the climb that sat before him, filled with determination for the journey to come. Upon his back sat a little black rat. Fur the colour of midnight, keen eyes sparked with intelligence. She was clad in a tunic of blue and white, with a pack nearly as big as she was on her back. Her nose twitched as she processed the smells of this new place, but she did not fidget; instead, her gaze was calm and measured. Unbothered by the world''s tumult. Finally, there was the man whose shoulder the rooster had decided to use as a perch. The cast of his face was almost vulpine, with his narrow eyes and the slight smile on his face. His dark, silky hair was done up in a ponytail. He had a magnificent scarf of tribal make around his neck, and at his hip was a beautiful sword. They stood at the edge of the Azure Hills, where it bordered the Howling Fang Mountains and Yellow Rock Plateau. From the gentle, rolling green hills, the earth would suddenly rise up like the very world itself was building a wall to prevent people from leaving the province. On one side was the slate grey of towering mountains resembling the teeth of a giant wolf. They speared into the sky, brutal and stark, taking a bite out of the heavens. On the other, a massive slab of yellow-tinted stone rose half a Li before turning at a ninety degree angle, the edges of the plateau forming an unscalable barrier. Between those walls lay a pass. An enormous set of rapids dominated the pass, the churning river disgorging a thundering cascade that would flow down into the distant Pale Moon Lake. The ground started filled with the lush green grasses of the Azure Hills, before transitioning to a more desolate landscape of pines and craggy boulders bigger than the largest buildings squatting along the pass like silent guardians. It was called the Stone Gate. An impressive, foreboding sight, with the roaring crash of the thundering rapids occasionally defeated by the wind screaming through the Howling Fang Mountains, an interplay that produced a haunting melody. The man eventually let out a whistle as they stared at the Stone Gate. You know, for a second there, I thought wed never make it here. The young man rubbed at his arm, grimacing. Indeed. The training of our teachers was certainly intense, Fa Bi De replied, feeling his own body twinge in sympathy to Yun Rens shudders. Hong Ri Zus eyes simply glazed over, the little rat looking halfway between terror and wanting to murder something. They had been gone from their home, Fa Ram, for a month already. First, they had traveled north to let Su Nezans main body know of the developments with the Shrouded Mountain, and receive the foxs knowledge. As a native of the Howling Fang Mountains, he had maps and hideouts that they could use. While there, the old Monster that was Shen Yu had decided that the foxs lair was the perfect place to train Bi De for the journey ahead and Nezan had taken it upon himself to aid Yun Ren and Ri Zu. Thus, they had climbed the side of the mountains, been hounded ferociously by corporeal illusions, and Bi De was pushed to the limit by an Old Monster. He had certainly grown and Shen Yu found it endlessly amusing, his Great Masters grandfather chuckling about the might of his cock. Bi De felt Ri Zu shake her head, dispelling whatever she had been thinking of. Well, were here now, Ri Zu said, in a rather high pitched voiceactual speech, rather than Qi Speech. Just beyond that rise and well be out of the Azure Hills for the first time. I wonder what kind of medical herbs they have up there? I just hope this whole demon thing isnt actually a big problem, Yun Ren replied. Wouldnt it be nice if we get up there, and everything is just under control? We take a few recordings, we wander around like one of those vacation things Jin was talkin about. Ri Zu snorted, and Yun Ren let out a bark of his own laughter at the statement. There shall be challenges, of that I have no doubtbut I believe we shall each prove the equal to whatever task may await us, Bi De replied confidently to his companions. Just beyond that rise a whole new world awaits us. Ri Zu nodded, smiling at Bi De, while Yun Ren stood up just a bit straighter, examining the pass like a seasoned warrior. A sudden chiming sound interrupted their conversation. All three of them startled slightly, before turning to their two other companions. One was an old man holding up a small slate of recording crystal. He looked incredibly rough, his beard wild and bushy, and his clothes worn. Beside him was a woman. Her features were sharp and vulpine, a near perfect match for Yun Rens. She too wore traveling clothes, and had a wide-brimmed hat that was currently resting on her back. Ah, younglings taking their first step out of their home province, the old man declared. I remember the first time I stepped foot outside Raging Waterfall Gorge with Ge. We must have spent an hour simply gazing at the sights! Ah, that picture will be a good one! So cute and determined! The woman smiled fondly, looking over Shen Yus shoulder to get a better view of the recording hed taken. Yun Ren sighed as his Uncle Nezan acted like a doting grandmother. Though the powerful Spirit Beast had elected to remain in his home, he had bolstered the fragment of himself to contain over half of his Qi, effectively splitting himself fully in two. Where before he was limited to the form of a tiny fox, now he could create a fully corporeal body. What compounded his annoyance was Shen Yus new hobbyrecording crystals.The old man had overheard Jin talking to Yun Ren about recording their journey for them and promptly decided to clear Mengdes Crystal Emporium out of every remaining Recording Pane. And then he had recorded every embarrassing moment from their training with a bright smile on his face. At least this recording wasnt of Bi De trussed up like a roast after he had failed to notice Nezan slipping alcohol into his food. Or Yun Ren naked and hanging upside down from his leg on a tree. To combat this, the fox-faced man had started critiquing Shen Yus recordings. And the implication that Shen Yu wasnt as good as a boy at recording images had sparked Shen Yus spirit. Did you capture a good image for everybody back home, Master? Bi De inquired. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Indeed I have! Even you wont be able to find flaw with this, fox boy! The old man paused dramatically, then projected the image for all of them to see. Yun Ren squinted at the picture. It''s not bad. Not bad? Shen Yu demanded. Yeah, look at the lighting. Yun Ren walked over, taking out his own crystal. He looked up at the sky for a second, then walked three paces to the left. You need like right here. See, then it will catch the water and the mist, giving it a good backlight. The crystal chimed and Yun Ren projected his own image. The old man stared at it for a long moment, then sighed. Go stand back over there and look determined up at the hill, Shen Yu commanded them. Bi De stifled a laugh as they all trudged back to the spot that they had been standing at. A traveler who was ascending the hill looked at them strangely, before shaking his head and keeping his course. It had been a curious month. The crystal chimed. Ri Zu! You blinked! the old man scolded. Ri Zu grumbled, but the image was recorded without issue, and then they began their climb up from the bottom of the hill. A curious month indeed. The wind howled again, dragging down currents of air and cold Qi, as thick and dense as the Qi around their home. The air quickly wicked the energy away, like water poured into dry soil, but it was enough to make all of them shiver slightly. Bi De looked up at the sky, his eyes focused on the top of the hill. They would explore the Howling Fangs Mountains. Find out the truth of these demons and then they would return home, their task complete. Because while an adventure was all well and good, it was sharing that adventure with ones family that truly made the difference. And he was very much looking forward to seeing the Works of His Great Master and Disciple Xiulan. ================ The Way begins when one finally leaves the nest which nurtured them. For it is only in travel that one can properly harvest resources, battle new enemies, and encounter new techniques. To strive, ever onwards, and ever upwards. To drink deep of rich Qi and ever more powerful reagents. In this, they leave the place of their birth behind. Never to return, for there is nothing to offer from them. Weakness is something to be shed. And a lower realm will never have something to offer a higher one. This is the truth of cultivation. Or at least that was what the cultivation manuals I remember said. Honestly, if the language wasnt so blatantly power hungry, I would have agreed with them. A bit of travel did people good. New sights and new experiences were something to be treasured. But to never return home? That just sounded kind of sad. I dunno. I got philosophical sometimes while I workedwhich I happened to be doing by cutting and sawing planks of wood to be perfectly level. Travel had been on my mind quite a bit recently, ever since Big D, Rizzo, Tigu, Yin, Xiulan, Yun Ren, and Xianghua had gone on their journeysbut now, it was less worry and more well, I guess pride in what they wanted to do? It was a strange feeling to be sure, but it wasnt a bad one. I took a breath and refocused on my task. Qi poured out of my body as I worked, as it always did. It saturated the wood, and the saw, and the earth, and it made me feel like I was connected to everything at once. It was kind of true, in a sense. Qi swirled around me. Quite a lot as I had come to learn, but that wasnt the point of it. Every ounce of Qi was dedicated to my current action as I put my whole being into the simple action of chopping wood. And when I was done well, they were damn fine planks of wood, if I do say so myself. The sound of construction came to me as I started paying attention again, our house denuded of its exterior. I had future proofed my house when I had built it, or so I thought. It had five bedrooms. It was nice and big. I had never been expecting to have nearly twenty people living on my farm when I had built it. Between guests and my family? My big house had proved woefully inadequate. So we were doing some renovations. Things needed to be expanded, the stairs changed to better accommodate an ox and a dragon, hells, even the library we had needed to be bigger. That, and we started finding my kludge solutions, as we started pulling off siding. I had just kind of trusted in Qi keeping probably a bit too many things together. They would have held with constant maintenance! Probably? But it was an excuse to iron out all those little details, and make it better than it was. And more in tune with feng shui, which was a real thing here. Meimei, at least, had been happy about that. I glanced up from my sawing to look at my wife, who was standing in front of the house at the ready, her arms raised. She had a big grin on her face, her purple eyes flashing as she prepared herself. Incoming! a male voice called, and a stack of wood bigger than she was sailed out from an open top floor window. My wife caught the burden with ease. Where do these ones go? She asked, and a man who looked just a bit like a monkey poked his head out from the window. Those ones can go to the dock! Gou Ren shouted back down, and Meimei nodded as she started carting the wood away. Of course, we weren''t going to just throw away the wood or the stone. All of it would be reused. The current project was a dock that would jut out into the pond downstream, along with a gazebo on top of one of our back hills. Things were definitely changing. A giggle broke me out of my examination of my work and I turned to regard the little man who was sitting beside a boar, the creatures massive bulk shielding him from the sun. My son was giggling as he looked at a songbird who had hopped down to examine this small creature pressed against its favourite perch, the boars tusks. Chunkys kind eyes followed the bird as it chirped inquisitively, cocking its head to and fro, while chubby hands reached out to try and touch its feathers. Chunky was a regular storybook princess. Birds wove nests from his black mane, fish swam in the shadow of his belly, and the bees followed him around like some kind of royal guard in the mornings as he strode through the far, a content smile on his face.. I smiled at the babysitter and watched for a moment, the sounds of further construction echoing in the background. The bird flew away, and my little ones eyes drooped. I turned back to my work. We continued until the sun was high in the sky, and then we stopped for a picnic lunch of duck soup. Hopefully everybody on the road was eating alrightah, man. Ive been a dad for only a few months, damn it! I should be encouraging them to eat junk food or something! ========================================== Well stop in the next town for food. Cai Xiulan called back to her fellows as they moved down the road faster than any mortal. There was a chorus of assent behind her, voices full of good humour. I can''t wait! A young man declared, his voice booming. What''s everybody having? Meat! came the immediate shout from beside him, a beautiful woman with silver hair speaking up instantly. Meat again? I thought you were a rabbit? Tie Delun asked, the large freckled man staring curiously at the silver-haired Yin. Hell yeah! Do you know how great it is to be able to eat meat and not get the shits? She demanded. Xiulan nearly burst out laughing at the crude answer. Nearly. Tigu, who was beside her, had no such complications. The tanned girl nearly doubled over, her voice adding to Loud Boy, Rags, and Xianghuas own laughter. The Young Mistress of the Misty Lake Sect had a bright nonstop grin on her face as they traveled. Their pace had been slow at first, as they had needed to escort Biyu, the Crystal carver, back to her home, and help the Torrent Rider in his training. He was exemplary for being self-taughthis cultivation manual had been interesting as well. Xiulan had always known the rooster to be contemplative, but she never imagined that he would have written an entire and quite easy to understand method for cultivating as an Initiate. She was almost upset he hadnt shared the treatise with her. But all in all the slow pace had proved fruitful. Their travels and time together had strengthened the bonds in their nascent fellowship. Working tougher, cooking, and swapping stories around their campfire had fast become one of the most anticipated parts of the day. But now, their timetable would accelerate. They had brought Biyu back home and now was the time for their plan to go into effect. To once more unite the movers and shakers of the Azure Hills. To create a force that would suffer none of the horrors that currently existed. That was Xiulans dream. That was their dream. And Xiulan was optimistic for the future, she really was. It would be hard, but she believed that they could overcome any obstacle. They reached the town at noon exactly, the sun directly overhead. They were into the Grass Sea now, where most of the sects of the Azure Hills operated. Oh! That place smells good. The Torrent Rider said and pointed to a noodle shop. The boy had pulled up his chicken mask and was sniffing excitedly. Noodles? Noodles do sound good. Tigu said, nodding. Their destination set, they started to walk towards the building. Only for a man wearing what looked like a serving uniform to suddenly throw open the window shutter, looking panicked. Then the man then immediately ducked and a body came sailing out the now open window. Everybody froze as the cultivator hit the ground, and then he quickly sprang to his feet. Youre courting death, you bastard! The man who had been launched out the window roared. Ah, you dare?! Kowtow a hundred times and piss on your fathers grave! Maybe then Ill forgive you! Another voice growled from inside the shop. Xiulans hand met her face. Oh, Master was right about that. Tigu mused. Right about what? The Torrent Rider asked, frowning at the fight about to happen. When cultivators gather at a noodle shop, a fight is guaranteed to happen. Tigu replied. Tie Delun looked bemused by the observation for a moment, and then, as he really thought about it, he started looking increasingly concerned. Xianghuas face went blank as she contemplated the words. I think noodle shops are cursed. She said after a moment of more consideration. A plan to unite the hills. Xiulan watched as the two cultivators moved to the town square to get more room for their fight. Their group had a lot of work ahead of them, didnt they? v4c2: Qi Shock Deep, deep beneath the earth a little spirit sat in the center of a web of gold. Eyes closed, her breathing slow and even. Energy moved amongst the lines of golden energy, pulsing like the beat of a hearther heart, and the hearts of all those it was connected to. Some beat slow and steady, others faster from excitement. All entwined into a golden core that the little Earth Spirit sat upon. Thin golden cracks, scars, ran throughout her body. Legacies from a calamity that had left her broken. As she breathed deep, the energy entered her. And as she breathed out, it slowly went back up through her connections, a cycle that connected them all together. slow pulses of energy entered her through a golden thread. The cracks pulsed and shuddered in time with her breath. Slowly, Tianlan reached her hand out, and tugged on a golden thread. It was the thickest of them, the most connected to her. She opened her eyes, as the thread brightened, and with an expenditure of her energy, suddenly she was there, standing beside the person whose thread it was. Three figures stood about a giant porcelain bowl, Jin, her connected one, Bowu and Miantiao. Her Jin was grinning and gesticulating as the young man and the snake nodded seriously. Tianlan wondered what they were doing with such a big bowl, but Jin always had interesting ideas. She supposed she would find out soon enough. He kept going on about indoor plumbing. Another tug, and she was somewhere else, with Meiling and Wa Shi. She listened to the pair as Wa Shi compiled a list of foods that the baby in Meilings arms should try first. Tianlans lips quirked into a smile at how seriously the dragon was taking this. His eyes were intense as he spoke of flavours and textures, Meiling nodded along, amused. Tianlans ghostly fingers touched the bae in Meilings arms, and she pressed a kiss to his forehead, before she selected the next closest strand. Another tug, and Pi Pa sat with Chun Ke on top of a hill, both leaning into each other. Satisfied with them she moved on. Place to place. Babe practised with his plow. Gou Ren sketched on a pad of paper house designs and a rather cute rendition of Xianghua winking. This this was her home. Her people, where they belonged. Safe, happy. Near to her. Her eyes turned next to the other threads. The ones of those who were farther away. This time, when she pressed her hand to the thread, instead of appearing there, an image formed. Tianlan was surprised to see two cultivators, front heir robes and their distinct flavour stood before Xiulan and Tigu, looking thoroughly cowed. Tianlan chuckled at the two mens expressions, as they submitted their grievances to Xiulan for judgment. Ruolans descendant was truly something else, taking on this mission of hers. Tianlan watched for a moment, as the rage on both cultivators faces simmered to a low boil, and the men went their separate ways instead of engaging in more bloodshed. Satisfied for now, Xiulan turned, and walked into a noodle bar. Food was ordered, and their little party began to eat. Tianlan snorted as Yin got her food. The rest of the bar looked on with horror as the pretty fairy ripped great chunks of spiced meat off the bone with not an ounce of decorum. Tianlan felt their oath resonating in her soul. A promise. A promise to the people, and to her. Tianlan couldnt help but trust them. She let the images fade, a feeling of peace overcoming her. And then then she turned her attention to those three at the barest edge of her vision. At the border of what was her slowly climbing out of the edges of her awareness. She felt their own promise and conviction. That though they would leave her they were going to come back, guaranteed. The Earth Spirit slowly closed her eyes again. Concentrating on the little lights, as they got dimmer and dimmer. Bi De, Ri Zu, and Yun Ren ventured off into the unknown. Safe travels. Tianlan whispered. And a small, golden pulse of energy echoed in the wake of her words. ====================================== Bi De expected the journey up into the Howling Fang Mountains to be uneventful. And indeed it was. Nobody attempted to bar their path. They had some lovely tea at a rest stop half way up the pass. It was a nice, relaxing hike. Even mortals made the journey without a care in the world. And yet... all of them were panting like they had just finished a grueling spar. Disciple Yun Ren had lopped off a branch to use as a walking stick, and the man was grimacing with every step. Ri Zus breath was coming out in squeaks. Bi De himself struggled to maintain his composure. What the hells is this shit?! Yun Ren managed to gasp out. The air had swiftly grown thick with Qi as they ascended the pass. At first, it was interesting. The world outside the Azure Hills had much more Qi, an amount that put it nearly equal to Fa Ram. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Bi De had taken in the air, tasting it. The Qi had a nature of frost and stone, so different to the feeling of life and growth that pervaded Fa Ram. But aside from what could be called the flavour of the energy, it had another quality that Bi De was fast coming to dislike. It was heavy. The Qi settled in their lungs. It coated their throats and stuck to their bodies like thick mud, the kind Chun Ke loved to wallow in. It was like all of their bodies were struggling to process it. So it simply sat there within them, inert. Unmoving, yet still taking up space and making their actions more laborious. Compared to Fa Ram, where breathing was easy and mild? Where the energy almost seemed helpful? This Qi was cold and indifferent to them. It simply was. Shen Yu and Nezan were looking on curiously at them. Both the foxs and the old mans gazes were intense. Interesting, was all the old man said, while Nezan scratched his chin, still in the guise of a woman. They were fine in my home, but it is rather insulated. Still, this is quite the unexpected reaction. Qi shock from leaving the province. I suppose it''s to be expected, living in that desert down there. Nezan looked closely at Yun Ren before poking him in the side, while Shen Yi plucked Bi De up by his ankles to examine him more closely. The position was rather humiliating, but Bi De endured the masters intense scrutiny, his Qi touching Bi Des own. Qi Shock? Ri Zu asked, her medical Qi flaring as she tried to figure out what was wrong with them. Nezan smiled. There is such a thing as too much Qi. Like consuming a pill too powerful for your current level, some places have ambient Qi levels so high that they start to damage the body from the outside. It settles in your lungs and ruptures the meridians but well, those places are rare and dangerous. One shouldnt feel Qi shock from simply leaving the province. No. This is not Qi shock. If it was, the mortals would be feeling it as well, but theyre relatively unaffected. A bit of shortness of breath, but now that I see it, they are breathing slightly too hard from the climb. Your bodies simplydo not know what to do with it. Which is strange, as you were fine within my Grandsons home. This is indeed a conundrum. We shall pause here. Attempt to refine this energy and we will continue when you are prepared. Shen Yus command was absolute. Thus, their journey stopped barely into the Howling Fang Mountains so that they could try and rid their bodies of whatever was dragging them down. Bi De and Ri Zu chose meditation, while Yun Ren picked up his Recording Crystal. His eyes soon went blank as he lost himself entirely to the act of recording the sights around them. Bi De considered the Qi within himself as he took deep, even breaths. Bi De circulated this new Qi, so different from the Qi in the Azure Hills. At first, it refused to move. Was the land angry with them for trespassing? He did not think so, since Shen Yu and Nezan were fine. But before he made the attempt to touch the Qi within him, he first had something else to do. It never hurt to be polite; and if one gave to the land, it would give back. Bi De took a portion of his energy and pressed it into the ground. But unlike in the Azure Hills, there was no steady pulse of golden power. No veins near the surface, ready to receive his offering. Instead, there was nothing. Or rather, not nothing. There was a little piece of Dragon Vein, further down then Bi De had ever gone before. Bi De realised then, that this is what the land of the Azure Hills would have looked like if Tianlan and Xiaoshi had not dredged up their Dragon Veins in order to combat the Azure Emperor. Still, a bit of extra effort was no effort at all. Bi De pushed his energy deep; Down, down, into the dark. A bare trickle of his power managed to make the journey, touching the pulse of stone and frost, the roots of the mountains. It was vast, and it was ancient and it was absolutely wondrous. The power and strength of these edifices of stone. Their enduring, savage spirit. He could feel only a fraction of it but it was something beautiful just the same. Different than the rolling green hills, but just as worthy of his respect. Bi De pressed what energy he could into the land. The little offshoot of dragon veins twitched, like Xiaode, the Great Masters son, when he tickled the babe with a feather. Bi De filled the energy with his gratitude and respect And the dragon vein accepted his offering. He left a part of himself in the land, letting it know him as a friend. He idly wondered if there was a spirit here like Tianlan. He would like to meet them if he could but if they preferred not to, he would not force the issue. Bi De smiled and withdrew, then began to concentrate on refining the energy within him. He gently coaxed the energy. He got to know it. For a moment, it seemed like it would not work. That there was some barrier that would prevent him from refining this provinces Qi but then there was a twinging snap and that barrier broke. The heavy energy started to move slowly, sluggishly and then he took a breath. And instead of heavy energy that deadened his senses and made it hard to breathe, he took in a lungful of crisp, clean, and invigorating air. He opened his eyes again and truly took in the Howling Fang Mountains. The minute difference in the colour of the sun. The reflections off snow-capped peaks. The pure water thundering down the mountain sides. The different kinds of grass and meadow flowers. He rose to his feet, the heavy feeling dispelled. Shen Yu looked at Bi De with an appraising eye. Exemplary speed, Disciple. The old man declared after a moment. We give to the land, and the land gives back. Bi De declared. He felt Ri Zu suddenly twitch at his words, and her Qi began to move, searching downwards, into the earth. Shen Yu snorted, but he nodded after a moment. I guess there is some wisdom in those words. An hour later,Ri Zu sighed with relief. Then, she rose to her feet, and bounded over to Yun Ren, her Qi touching his. The disciple paused in his recording, and then his Qi too entered the earth. Thirty minutes after that Yun Ren stopped, his eyes swimming back into focus and the weight lifted from his shoulders. Oh, yeah. That''s a lot better. He said, stretching. Nezan chuckled. ======================= They made much better time for the rest of the day as they traveled in between the massive mountains and through the valleys filled with the hustle and bustle of thousands of people. In some ways, the landscape was completely alien to the Azure Hills. It was much harsher and more rugged, where the valleys met the mountains, but in the lush gorges it was much the same as the Grass Sea, terraced rice paddies bracketing every mountain stream. It would be several days until they managed to reach the Shrouded Mountain Sect but Bi De was curious as to how exactly they were to perform an investigation of the Sect. Shen Yu smiled. Well. First, we walk in the front door. the old monster stated. v4c3: The Home, and The Great House There were quite a few times where I really wished I was better at this whole uplift thing. Man, in the stories I read it all seemed so simple, churning out guns and modern conveniences within months as the main character explained how exactly everything worked. That Well, that wasnt me. Id like to think I wasnt dumb, but I honestly had no idea how a lot of crap from the Before actually worked. It''s one thing to have the bare bones base explanation. It''s quite another to explain it to somebody, in detail, and have them actually make the damn thing. But luckily for me, I had the wonderful power of having smart, helpful friends who could actually parse my shitty drawings. That, and toilets were the one thing that I actually did know, in detail, how they worked. That wastewater engineering certificate was coming in more useful than I thought it was. First was teaching Washy about fluid dynamics, and now this. We have the prototype done, we think, the boy who had created a steam engine at sixteen told me as we walked into his workshop. Bowu, Xianghuas little brother, definitely smiled a lot more now. The Young Master of the Misty Lake Sect had his face covered in grease, and the scarred snake coiled around his arm had his scales dull with clay. Indeed. It is a mosssst engaging project. The Noodle agreed, the snakes eyes intense. One I am quite excited to see the end point of. I looked down at the pure white, porcelain bowl. Something I had done without for years. Just seeing it made me nostalgicwhich was a bit weird, but you have no idea how nice it is to have a modern crapper until you dont have a modern crapper. At first I thought Noodle would have been offended that we were going to use this to well, relive ourselves in, but instead he had just found the entire thing fascinating and a new test of his abilities. Bowu had just been happy to help, using his skills to make the pipes pipes that we would need a hell of a lot of. My contribution was making the place where everything would drain to and the crap water could be treated without polluting anything. A primitive digester pond was my solution. It would work out pretty well, at least for the amount of waste we produced. But I had also made it a bit bigger than it needed to be, because I apparently had a lot more people coming to visit than I thought. In essence, a toilet was just a simple siphon. An S-bend pipe normally prevented water from constantly draining, but when you added water, the equilibrium within the pipes broke, draining the toilet. Then a tank on the top would fill the bog back up. We were cheating a little. A water crystal solved the tank problem; and the lever attached to it would activate it to start creating water. It was good to be friends with Crystal Carvers, and Biyu especially. Alright. Test one! Bowu declared and pulled down the lever on the side. Water erupted into the bowl, as it was supposed to, and it soon began to drain out the back pipes and into the river. I smiled, pleased at everything working right when all of a sudden the toilet coughed and spluttered, ceasing to function. Did the pipe get clogged somehow? Bowu asked, looking confused. He glared it, tapping at the pipe, but nothing happened. Ill go see if I can find whatsss wrong. Noodle said as Bowu brought him over to the loo. I had to bite my lip to keep from laughing as the snake descended into the toilet. A literal snake was going to go to snake a toilet. I shook my head, hoping whatever problem was easily solved, when I saw a draconic snout grinning wickedly from where it was poking through the door. The toilet rumbled. And then Bowu, looking directly into the bowl and waiting for Noodle to return, got a face full of water as the toilet backed up into his face, a long green snake coming with it. Washy burst out laughing as both boy and snake spluttered, and I laughed with him. At least until I got into range. Then I kept laughing and Washy stopped. Because while this was frickken hilarious Some actions have consequences. And Washy liked playing with fire a little too much. =========================== The next test went perfectly. A fat brown carp plopped into the river, ejected the right way from the pipe. He glared and pouted, sulking. Hey, if he wanted to be a little shit, he could be a little shit. Or our test shit, in this case, to make sure everything went down properly. Peppa had her face buried in Chunkys side as she chuckled. It''s a little weird to go inside the house. Meimei said after a moment. But I guess it''s fine. These sinks though? Oh yes. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Well hook one up in the medicine hut as well. And a hose on the side of the house. I said. Gou Ren was already scratching his chin, the implications of indoor plumbing clearly resonating. I patted the toilet. It wasnt much, but it was honest work. With one goal scratched off my list, I looked back at my house. It honestly didnt look too different. It would still be made out of the same wood and stone. Not opulent, not too grand. I didnt care about things like that. I just wanted a home worth coming back to. ======================================== Shou Zihui of the Shrouded Mountain Sect stared down from where he stood at the top of the grand gate that led into the Shrouded Mountain Sect proper. Before him the Pavilion of Thunderous Awakening was filled with hundreds of people. Today was Initiation Day; when the mighty Shrouded Mountain Sect would open its doors to those chosen few who could complete its trials. Hidden as he was in the mist surrounding the mountain, his lessers below could not see him. His eyes searched the teeming crowd below him, sharp for any troubling signs. There were none for now, though he could already see rivalries and friendships forming. All below were awed and their passions suppressed by the might and majesty of even this lesser pavilion. The red columns were inlaid with gold; towering taller than the tallest buildings these people had likely ever seen. Weak herbs, unsuitable for the Disciples of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, yet still containing Qi, grew in tasteful displays but not a single mortal plant was permitted. Even the grass was spirit grass, imported and kept alive at great expense. And this was a more important Initiation Day than normal. They had to show the might of the Shrouded Mountain Sect to all. There were rumours going around about their glorious Sect, rumors that they had been humiliated somehow. Whispers that something terrible had happened. Unacceptable! It was utterly unacceptable! They were the mighty Shrouded Mountain Sect! They did not get humiliated! But something had happened, that much was undeniable. Zihui himself had heard that some manner of demon influence had been found attempting to worm its way into the sect. It made sense enough to Zihui. The demons and demonic cultivators would surely seek to infiltrate and destroy their mighty sect from within; for there was no other way they could be defeated. The presence of the Inquisitors, once so light, was now heavy, and Zihui was grateful for it. They would root out any demons, and then the true Shrouded Mountain Sect would obliterate their armies in a tide of searing light as they had banished the demon foxes centuries ago. Zihui was confident it would be so. He checked the position of the sun; it was nearly time. Already his helpers were making moves to close the entryway; the trickle of people having tapered off some ten minutes ago. The Great Formation the Inquisitors had erected around the pavilion was silent. No demonic taint had been detected. Today was the day that they showed the world that nothing truly had changed. They would gather the worthy into the Shrouded Mountain Sect and expel the dregs to try their hand with other, lesser places. His eyes once more examined the crowd. He was looking for talent, those who stood out and his eyes landed on some promising candidates. Where the rest of the Sectless rabble were muttering amongst themselves, sizing each other up, these three were calm within this storm. The dregs that looked upon them quickly averted their eyes. Three young cultivators stood, their eyes focused and pure. The man at the head of the three was the most eye-catching. He was tall. Taller than most, and with a weight about him. His hair was a blazing, fiery red and his green eyes were resolute, his bearing immaculately controlled. His face was angular and handsome, with a sharp nose. He wore a simple blue tunic, yet he made it seem like the raiment of a king. He had the bearing of a true cultivator, this one. His two other companions were less striking, but they still drew the eye. The woman behind and to his right was tiny, where her companion was tall. She barely reached the fiery mans chest. She was almost mousey looking, with dark eyes, and had an unfortunate band of freckles across her nose. She had black hair, with a single strand of green in her bangs collected into a ponytail that trailed down her back, and was wearing a dark green robe. But there was something about herher eyes, even from this far away, spoke of fierce intelligence and something darker, barely hidden. The last of their group was a man with a long scarf, and Zihui snorted in derision at the tribal designs upon it, and the odd, rectangular crystal resting in a pouch by his side. There was an almost monkey-ish cast to his face with the way his hair transitioned into bushy sideburns, and his amber eyes spoke of mischievousness. Those three would go farhe paused. The red-haired man suddenly turned to look up at the top of the gate. No, directly at Zihui himself. Interesting. It appears that it is time. A voice from behind Zihui said, and he stiffened. Elder Chongyun! He exclaimed and bowed to his superior. The Elder of the Shrouded Mountain Sect stroked his chin as he stared down at the aspirants below. Examiner Shou Zihui, make special note of any stand out talents this year. A storm looms on the horizon, I fear. The examiner bowed deeply. Your wish is my command, Elder. His superior nodded. Now go and see how this crop of Initiates fares. Yes, Elder! he shouted along with his fellows, the petty proctors who would be assisting him. The Elder nodded and Zihui turned to his task. His eyes burned with the power of the Shrouded Mountains Sect. [Thunderous Steps] Twelve lightning bolts slammed into the pavilion. You, who dare to appear before our Esteemed Shrouded Mountain Sectbe silent. Zihui commanded, striding forwards. His words had the desired effect, bringing an instant end to every conversation. Some had fallen over from the shock of his arrival and the outpouring of his intent. Those who did not rise immediately had already failed. They would be tossed out on their rears. You have come to us, the great power of these Howling Fang Mountains, to join our number and obtain a fraction of this strength for yourselves. Only the worthy may step past this gate and gaze upon our Shrouded Mountain! Those of you here have already displayed some strength of will, walking through the Misty Forest, but now the true test begins. The basis for cultivation is strength! Line up by the number you have received,when you first set foot in this place, and prepare to combat our proctors! There was instant murmuring from the aspirants. Some looked nervous. Others, determined. The red-haired man simply strode to his assigned place and waited patiently. Thus, the weeding of the weak began. It was mostly a boring affair. Some impressed the proctors enough to be told they passed. Most, however, were simply defeated. The crack of breaking bones and the splattering of blood echoed through the air. Zihui kept scanning, but nobody really stood out. Nobody, until the red-haired man stepped up to be tested. He bowed in respect to his foe, and the proctor snorted. The man cocked his head to the side then when the proctor shot forwards to test the mans might He moved. A devastating knee crashed into the proctors gut. The man was in the Second Stage of the Profound Realm, but he folded over like a mortals laundry, gagging from the ferocious blow. To the proctors credit, he managed to get his arm in the way of the next kick, but it was for nought. The red-haired cultivator simply smashed through the guard, his foot landing into a perfect blow to the proctors jaw. The man slammed into the ground, out cold. Zihui was there instantly, in case the boy tried to hit his downed foe, as some did when their blood was up, but the man remained cold as ice. Without techniques! Such skill. That bastard he''s a strong one! The lesser existences babbled amongst themselves as the red-haired man looked back up at Zihui. Honoured Examiner, I believe I have passed, he noted, his voice deep and smooth. Zihui had his first candidate. You, what is your name? He demanded. Fa Bi De, examiner, the red-haired man replied. It would be my honour to join the ranks of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. ===================================== v4c4.1: The Old Monsters Plan p1 Earlier walk in the front door. Myself, in my own wayand you, my apprentice as a disciple, Shen Yu declared as they walked along the mostly empty forest road. They were bordered on either side by towering pines that Yun Ren and Ri Zu had been discussing. Bi De froze, his mind screeching to a halt. Ri Zu coughed, and Yun Ren turned in confusion. His mind had conjured an image of Shen Yu simply walking forwards, kicking a massive gate off its hinges, and then demanding everybody come down and kowtow before him. After all, while the old man could be affable and seemed to enjoy playing the role of the crotchety grandfather, Bi De was under no illusions about what Shen Yu was capable of. Shen Yus eyes barely hid dispassionate steeland the stories he had told during their journey, where the old man had laughed and reminisced with Nezan about the good old days, did little to hide that. Ah, I slapped him one hundred times for that! His face looked like this after I was done! Shen Yu said, mashing his own cheeks together and making a stupid face. Bi De had laughed, because it was an amusing image, while Nezan outright cackled. Such a delightful tale, until one learned that the man in that story had committed suicide later from the shame he had endured. Those little dissonances always made him feel slightly uncomfortable around the old man. Bi De was unsure if the entirety of the Shrouded Mountain Sect deserved such treatment. Simply starting a rampage sat ill with him. Perhaps Shen Yu merely meant to talk instead? But? As a disciple? Bi De asked, bewildered. Shen Yu laughed and turned to smile at him. Indeed. It''s true, at first, I was just going to demand that they kowtow before me and explain themselves, after crushing all of their formations and suppressing their Elders. It would be efficient, this Old Man simply smashing everything aside, would it not? After all, they insulted my Grandson. Such a thing is not done. Shen Yus eyes turned cold for a moment. A single bird in a nearby tree simply perished, its heart stopping. It fell to the forest floor with a thump even as the rest of the birds in the forest took flight, screeching in terror. Shen Yu smiled, the brief flash of his rage subsiding, the kindly grandfather look returning to his eyes. Bi De swallowed thickly. Yun Ren started shaking. Ri Zu squeaked, and Big De felt her start to bolt beneath his vest before she managed to catch herself. Even Nezans cheery smile turned brittle, sweat dripping downwards on his current forms face. But instead, I had a much better idea. Now, tell me, why would I command you to join the Shrouded Mountain Sect through their upcoming initiation? Shen Yu asked. Bi De mulled the question over for a moment before he realised the answer. To know my enemy, Bi De replied. This Bi De swore that he would handle these matters of cultivation for his Master; yet he is still too inexperienced. You wish me to learn the ways of the Sects. To truly know them, instead of only hearing of them through the accounts of others. Shen Yu nodded, looking pleased. An excellent deduction, Bi De. That is exactly my intention. Words are nothing compared to experience. The Shrouded Mountain Sect is an Orthodox Sect. Their methods are common across the world. You will learn their wayswhat drives them, their abilitieswhile keeping an eye out for anything having to do with demonic taint. I too will be searching, and observing your methods to speak upon them later. Then, we shall correlate what we have found and render judgment upon them. Do remember to find ways to seal any exits or escape routes. Catching every rat is always annoying, no offense intended to Miss Ri Zu of course, and I have agreed not to destroy the mountain. Remember, smashing a mountain is always easier than having to search it. Bi De nodded; crushing a mountain would certainly have been simpler. Shen Yus plan did make sense, to gain experience in the ways of the sects and to train his ability to root out demons in a hostile environment. His Great Master would say that a teaching style like this was sink or swim. Indeed, the part of himself that he was very careful to keep under control exalted in the challenge Shen Yu was presenting him with. There was just one problem. They likely would not accept a chicken as a disciple, which meant Bi De would have to do something he still was unsure about. And I am to become human for this? Bi De asked. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Is there a problem with that? Shen Yu replied. Nezan said you are more than powerful and skilled enough to achieve human form if you wished. I must admit some discomfort with the human form. As you have said, one must be themselves, and I have seen no need for it. My spirit is in harmony with my body; disrupting it like this is not something I would wish to do but if I must, then I must. Shen Yu considered Bi Des words. I approve of the sentiment, the old man said. However, if you must, then think of it as a disguise. I see. I had wished to maintain this form for a while longer, at least, but if this will aid our cause, then I am ready. Shen Yu nodded, a glimmer of approval in his eyes. Wait-Wait, Ri Zu interrupted, her voice becoming thicker and more guttural. What about us-clan? Shen Yu shrugged. Your current form is suitable enough for the task ahead. Or, you could attempt to achieve human form yourself and join him out in the open. Whatever you decide Well, that is your business. Ri Zu squeaked, her eyes narrowing. Bi De frowned at the mans bluntness. I will be relying on your support, Sister, Bi De told Ri Zu. But I will need you to get down for a moment. Oh? Right now? Nezan asked. There is no time like the present, Bi De stated. Ri Zu paused, wringing her paws for a moment and then leapt down off Bi Des back. He walked further up the path; Tigu had said there was lightning and he would not let anyone else get caught in the blast. Bi De took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and willed himself to change. There was, to his surprise, no lightning. There was just an odd sensation. Perhaps this was because it did not feel like some important achievement? He was strong enough, so he simply changed. It was no great matter to himonly the temporary purpose of blending in with strangers, and some curiosity about seeing the world as his Great Master did. In a random, unimportant forest path, Bi De became human. The first thing he noticed was that it was rather uncomfortably breezy. He opened his eyes and glanced down at his new body. He looked to be partially shrouded in a haze of silver light. He noted that he was wearing his necklace, the one that the Torrent Rider had given him, but his vest was nowhere to be found. Next was that Tigu did have a point, the muscles in his abdomen and chest were rather aesthetically pleasing. Vibrant red hair cascaded down his shoulders, and he was rather paler than he was expectingas though he hadnt worked outside a day in his life. He also felt just a bit unbalanced. The ground looked rather far away, as it did when he was sitting on his Great Masters shoulders. I wasnt expecting that. Shen Yus voice cut through Bi Des introspection. He glanced up to see the old man studying his new form. Sister Ri Zu was simply staring, while Yun Ren looked rather amused. Indeed, his transformation is more in line with my peoples, Nezan mused. We are predisposed to becoming human, so it is easier for us, as we descend to a human form rather than it being superior to our own bodies. I do not feel any great difference, Bi De admitted. Actually was he a bit weaker? He would have to test his abilities. He raised his winghandto stroke his wattles, only to find smooth skin. Well that was disappointing. It just didnt feel right. Bi De wondered whether he could grow a magnificent beard like Shen Yus. Or perhaps a refined goatee like the Lord Magistrate? His eyes theyre like Jins, Shen Yu observed. He had a complicated expression on his face, before it settled on amusement. The shoulders and height toobut none of my boys rugged charm! You look so soft, Bi De, and you have no freckles! Bi De recoiled, the last of the silver light dissipating. No freckles?! He had hoped to at least be able to tease Tigu with those! She was still annoyed that she didnt have any. Oh? It looks like youre quite like your Master in another area, though, Nezan said, hand raised to his mouth and eyes below Bi Des waist. Ri Zu squeaked, her eyes wide and her ears red. There was a crystal chime from Yun Ren. Shen Yu snorted. Ah, yes. He was naked, wasnt he? He felt a strange, almost shame-like emotion enter his mind, before he banished it. Yun. He''s a bit big, but give him some of your clothes, Nezan commanded, his female avatars sultry voice thick with amusement. Well reach the safehouse tonight, and well be able to resupply there. What kind of safehouse is it, anyway, fox? Shen Yu asked. Nezan smiled. One that youll enjoy immensely. ================================ This place is the territory of the Mountain Ascending Daoist Sect, Nezan narrated. Enemies of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Not a single member of their sect has ever set foot in this town, andoh, good, it''s still here. He sniffed at the air with some relief. And fourth nieces descendants? Excellent! Come now, I promise you well be treated like kings at this fine establishment. Bi De stared blankly at the brothel nestled in a bustling valley town. Honestly, he didnt know what he was expecting. It looked like an older building, but it had been lovingly maintained. Water crystals had been used to make a tasteful pond, and the garden was magnificently arranged. Bi De could hear several women practicing instruments and singing. It also had portraits of beautiful women strung up, with prices, signatures, and hearts drawn on them. Nezan sauntered in like he owned the place, walking right up to the clerk, a woman with black hair done up in a braid. Her eyes were dark and inviting. Excuse me, darling. We''re here to see the madame, Nezan simpered. We had a lovely walk under a summer sky, and now were looking for some tea. Perhaps some lovely ladies with blonde hair as well? The clerk at first looked confused, and then her eyes widened at Nezans words, as well as the slight amount of Qi he released. Lord Lord Uncle? the woman stammered. Nezan smiled indulgently. Yes, my dear. Im back. Tears filled the clerks eyes, and with a pop fox ears erupted from her head and two fluffy tails from her behind. Bi De idly wondered what the use for two sets of ears was. The woman furiously tapped a transmission stone, and a voice crackled out of the other end. Da Jin, I told you not to bother me unless it''s urgent Lord Uncle Nezan is here! the clerk shot back. Lord Uncle Nezan?! The woman on the other end hissed, her voice going from annoyed to shocked. That''s impossible! Are you mad Nezan let his Qi leak through more, and the voice on the other end immediately silenced itself. Then there was the rapid beat of feet and a door off to the left was torn open. Another woman appeared in the entrance, wearing a barely on robe. She had a similar body type to Disciple Xiulanthough slightly smaller in the chest area. The woman immediately dropped to a knee. Su Nezuhua greets Lord Uncle Nezan! Our House is yours, Lord Uncle! More and more heads popped out of various doors throughout the establishment. Men and women both, looking curious about what was going on and they too, had fox ears and fluffy tails. v4c4.2: The Old Monsters Plan p2 Yun Ren felt the sudden shift in atmosphere. A hush fell over the place, and the hairs on the back of his neck stood up even while he felt almost comforted? Safe? Youre youre really back, Uncle, the Nezuhua woman whispered. She looked just slightly younger than Yun Rens own mother, though this woman was significantly bigger. In every area. She had a body that was more like Xiulans. Her carefully tied her robe of silk and her light, sandy blonde hair were complimented by sharp grey eyes. Indeed I am, my dear. It''s been a while, no? Nezan replied, smiling. Youve done well with this place. He looked around at the well worn timber of the inn and sighed with pride. Im unworthy of your praise, she muttered, looking away. Weve grown so weak. The bloodline Still lives, and that is enough. Why, look how many of my cute nephews and nieces there are here! The woman blushed, and there was some nervous laughter from the spectators. Now, come here, Niece. Nezans body melted, in the blink of an eye, from a woman into a familiar male clad in armor. His eyes lost their mischievous twinkle. Nezan looked old and sad and almost regal. His Qi filled the room accompanied by the reverent whispers of Lord Uncle echoing throughout the building. Nezuhua broke down into tears as she walked forwards and took Nezans hand in hers. She pressed the back of it to her forehead, taking deep breaths to calm herself. Yun Ren could safely say he was just a little bit uncomfortable. It was, after all, one thing to walk into an establishment where youre known and be greeted with enthusiasm. It was another to watch your annoying fox unclegreat uncle? Nezan had been a bit unsure as well, having tried to map out exactly how they were related, the resulting genealogy had been longer than Wa Shis dragon formbeing revered as an honored ancestor, one whom everyone dropped to their knees in near worship for. You look better, Lord Uncle. Your wounds have all healed? Last I saw you, was No, nevermind that. She let go of his hand and stood with her back straight. Smiling now, she asked him with a slight bow, How may we serve you? Nezan smiled back at the woman. Oh, my, so dutiful, exactly like I remember! But I don''t need much, dear. Some hospitality for my friends. And I have to introduce you to your cousin! He gestured grandly at Yun Ren. The womans eyes locked on to him, then shifted to his sword. Cousin? More of us survived? A note of hope entered her voice. Honoured Aunts blood, in the far north of the Azure Hills. But the entryway is no place for that conversation, no? Nezuhua stiffened suddenly. She turned back into the building before clapping her hands. Show Lord Uncle and his Guests proper hospitality! Their wellbeing is your only concern! Yes, Aunt! The waiting crowd of attendants from within choroused, and suddenly they were surrounded by servants offering to take their shoes and asking if they needed a change of clothes or if they wanted a bath. Yun Ren nearly took a step back when Nezuhua appeared before him, and, to his surprise, hugged him. I look forward to getting to know you later, cousin, she said, before turning to look at Shen Yu and paling. Forgive my inattention to you, Master. We have only the best for Lord Uncles associates. She bowed deeply to him, nearly scraping the ground with her head. Ill hold you to that, the old man said. Nezhua rose from her bow and gestured widely. This way please, Honoured Guests. The main doors were opened by two more servants, these ones without fox ears or tails, and in a whirlwind of motion they were escorted deeper into the compound. It was a bit much, honestly. It reminded him of how Xiulan had been, with the bowing and the scraping. Yun Ren turned a questioning look on Nezan. They are fragments of my people that dear Wen and I managed to save, all those years ago, Nezan said with a sad smile. The people she gave her life to save or at least their descendants. Technically speaking, then, these people were family of a sort too though they looked nothing alike. The people here all had wide open eyes instead of his perpetual squint. Their faces were rounder and less angular. The strangest thing though was, well, the pretty men and women didnt actually have an extra set of fluffy ears and tails. Yun Ren was a hunter; he knew the movements of animals intimately, and the features were lifeless things, held up with what he could see were subtle bits of wire. Actually, hadnt he seen exactly this in one of Jins drawings? Like the bunny costumes Meimei had made? Yun Ren looked to Ri Zu and Bi De, confirming with a glance that both had noticed the same thing he had. Intrigued, Yun Ren turned to the Da Jin lady. Uh, sorry if this sounds a bit rude, but why are people wearing fake ears? The woman paused at the question, and then turned to Nezan, who nodded. All of my companions are trustworthy, Nezan stated simply. And we will be relying on them in the future. The woman bowed and turned back to Yun Ren. Their blood is too weak, and they arent cultivators, Da Jin began. But they are kin, so it is nice to pretend that we are what we once were. The only one of us who can truly transform is Aunt Nezhua. Even for me, this is an illusion. The woman raised her hands to her head, and the fox ears dissipated like mist under the morning sun, along with her tail. Even my face is false, really. Adhesives and makeup. Her finger lit up with a small spark of Qi and she dragged it along the bottom of her eyes. Big dark eyes narrowed into a familiar squint. All of a sudden she looked like family. The Shrouded Mountain Sects inquisitors can detect our illusion techniques, so weve had to be mortal with our methods. It wont save you if you really do get taken, but it does stand up to all but the most thorough examinations. Were barely foxes, most of us. Lord Uncle is one of the few trueborn left. A silence had settled over them as she spoke, the atmosphere becoming heavy as Da Jin took a breath, pausing to choose her next words with care. The other reason is that the ears and tails are the most popular thing we have amongst our customers, Da Jin said blandly. You have no idea how many people want to dress up like a fox and run through the garden. We make so much money off of this. Yun Ren couldnt help it. He started laughing along with Nezan and Shen Yu. Even Bi De let out a little chucklebefore Shen Yu paused as if he had just realised something. Wait, this is the first time you three have been to an establishment like this, is it not? The old cultivator asked. Yun Ren, Bi De, and Ri Zu all nodded. Shen Yu smiled. Well then! I, your Grandfather, shall tell you how to properly conduct yourselves! Yun Ren braced himself for the lewd joke. Firstly! Remember to always be a gentleman! Yun Ren blinked. He honestly hadnt been expecting the old man to say something so upright in regard to the lewd setting. ====================== The brothel really wasnt what Ri Zu had been expecting. She had, a while ago, found a secret stash of scrolls in her Masters bedroom in Hong Yaowu. Curious, Ri Zu had read them, and well her ears had turned very, very red. She hadnt been able to look away. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. She had read all of them in the afternoon and then been unable to look Bi De in the eye for a week. In those stories, brothels were dens of depravity. Low light and incense inflamed passions. Moans echoing through the walls! Scantily dressed men and women plying their sultry trade! This place, where they had been led after Nezan had introduced them all, was more like a well appointed house. They had all been led into a beautifully decorated hall. The windows were open to let in the light; tapestries hung on the walls to add colour, and there were soft couches to seat them all. It was just like a really nice home if they had thirty people as good at their housekeeping as Pi Pa there, to move gracefully around serving people. Their sandals and boots had been taken to be cleaned and if necessary repaired. Light food had instantly been provided, with a promise of more on the way. Sixty kinds of alcohol had been lined up on a central table. Nezan looked like a regal lord holding court as he spoke to Nezuhua and a gathered crowd who had come to attend him. Yun Ren, ever personable, was talking animatedly with Da Jin. The womans voice was musical, as she described places for him to visit, from green meadows to towering vistas. Shen Yu, though, was absolutely shameless. He looked quite pleased at the service he was receiving. This one uses the mountain Springwater from the Ice Peak River, together with the elderberries that grow upon its bank and resin from everfrost trees, to impart an ice cold sensation A beautiful fox-woman poured whichever jug he gestured at, telling him where it came from with a light, lilting voice. He had requested a sandalwood lute to be played, and no sooner had the words left his mouth that another lady was sitting down and letting the relaxing notes drift through the air. A third woman had taken out a comb and was brushing Shen Yus hair, while yet another was running her hands up and down the old mans calves in what looked like a massage. And of course the old man was recording with his crystal what Ri Zu was studiously trying to avoid looking at. She glanced over to where Bi De man was standing, shirtless and being measured by attendants so they could make him clothes. His body was perfect. Too perfect to Ri Zus eyes sculpted or forged rather than something natural. His skin had no imperfections or blemishes; he was hairless below his neck. She could see where he had incorporated bits of Master Jin in his frame, but the rest of him was quite similar to his rooster form, oddly enough. His lithe legs and arms. His sharp nose, his regal bearing, and of course, his wonderful hair. It was utterly fascinating, and she wanted to study it more. She knew cultivation could do this but Bi De was well, he was on another level, compared to every other man she had seen, though that was mostly just because he was Bi De. Ri Zu knew she was biased. He was so fascinating she found herself staring. She still wanted to run her paws up and down his bodypurely for academic reasons, of course! Oh, who was she kidding? She was as bad as her Master! His form made her heart beat so fast it felt like it wanted to explode. Which is why she didnt want to look at him. Nor look at the red faces of the women attending to him, for that made an ugly feeling clench in her gut when she saw their obvious attraction. Thank you for your assistance, miss, Bi De said, smiling warmly at the woman taking his measurements. The woman froze like she had just been hit over the head with a shovel. Ah, um, ah uh Youre welcome, Honoured Customer? the woman tried. She seemed about to faint. Hes polite, and he looks like that? Ri Zu heard one of the servants along the wall mutter. Oh, this Young Master is far too dangerous, another responded, nearly too low to hear. Hell steal every womans heart that he meets! Hes so handsome! And his hair, oh, Great Ancestor Nezin, please bless me with a chance! Ri Zu grimaced and looked at her own service. She had a slightly bemused male attendant standing at the ready, seated as she was on several cushions. They had gotten a bowl her size, and one of the helpers had even carved Ri Zu a pair of chopsticks she could use. Though, beyond that, they didnt really seem to know how to serve her, or really interact with her, even though they were descended from Spirit Beasts themselves. sometimes she really got why Tigu had been the way she wasbut that was rather unfair, because Ri Zu hadn''t exactly made the attempt to engage. A bad habit of hers. It had not helped that she had been unsettled since she glanced again at Bi De. Ri Zu sighed. Transformation. Living in the heart of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, searching for demonsShe had expected twists and turns, but this was getting a bit much. Well, she just had to adapt like always. Are you alright, Ri Zu? Bi De asked, startling her out of her thoughts. His voice was the same in both his forms. Deep, powerful and yet warm and protective. Yes, Ri Zu is fine, she said, looking up at the stunning vision before her. Finally done with the measurements? Indeed. They asked me if I would like to see their private massage room, but I declined. This body is still in peak physical condition. Ri Zu raised an eyebrow at the Tigu-like obliviousness Bi De had displayed but he didnt seem like he had misunderstood their intentions. And I would rather spend time with you. Ri Zus ears went red. Why did he have to be so damn dangerous! How long will it take to get the clothes done? she asked after taking a sip of tea. The seamstresses shall be done soon, I am assured. I asked them to add some extra pockets to make your journey more comfortable, around the neck and in the sleeves. Thank you, Ri Zu replied, touched at his thoughtfulness. They sat together for a moment, staring out into the courtyard of the traditional compound. It really was well-maintained but she supposed this was these peoples home. No wonder they took such good care of it. We should talk about your role in what we must do, Sister, Bi De said. I think, for the initiation, you should remain here. There will be heavy combat, or so Im told, and your safety is dear to me. I do not wish to fight with you in my clothes, in case something happens. Ri Zu froze at his words. Leave her behind. I shall go in alone, and see if we need your expertise. That is the safest option for you, Sister. Meanwhile, you can continue scouting with Yun Ren, or perhaps see if Shen Yu could be convinced to part with some of his knowledge. The safest option. Ill give this proper consideration, she said with a brittle smile, and Bi De looked relieved. Excellent. Ill surely have to rely on your abilities later, Ri Zu, he said. Bi De smiled at herYoung Master, Master Shen wishes for this Servant to pour your a drink. Another pretty woman said, her neckline just a bit too plunging. Bi De raised an eyebrow, but nodded. Ri Zu couldnt even muster up the ability to glare at the meddling old bastard, who looked like butter wouldnt melt in his mouth. She decided to go for a walk, to clear her head. =============================== After politely taking her leave Ri Zu had melted into the shadows. Her path took her into a secluded corner of the expansive courtyards. The moon was high, and the stars were shining, brighter and colder than they looked back home. The sounds of the house were faded here. Ri Zu sat under a slight gap in the buildings foundations in the quiet of the night, frowning. I think, for the initiation, you should remain here. Tigu, even while injured, sets her aside to go and fight their foes. Leave her behind, while others took the danger head on. She clenched her paws They always left her behind when things got really dangerous. They got her out of the way, to do something else. The worst part was that she could see the merit in it. It was the best path for their current abilities. It was the path with the best chance of success, Bi De going alone until he needed herC if he needed her at all. She was touched at his concern. He didn''t want her to get hurt in what he saw as his mission.It wasnt that he thought she couldnt fight, or contribute, he simply thought that their healer was too valuable to risk in combatwithout her they would have no one to patch them up. It was all she was good for. Hiding and healing. It was a bitter thought. And yet she didnt want to be left behind. She didnt want to have others fighting to protect her. Not since the Dueling Peaks. She knew her role was healing, but seeing everybody so beaten and broken it hadnt sat right with her. She could have done more to help them. She had promised herself she would not stand by anymore. She wanted to walk beside them in the light, rather than be relegated to the shadows. She knew she wasnt helpless, but more. She needed to do more. And maybe, just maybe, there was a way to do that. She looked at her paws, and superimposed longer, more slender digits over them. Human transformation. She wasnt strong enough to turn into a human normally, they were too far outside Tianlans grasp to ask her for help, but she had one last method available. If she was willing to use a lesson learned from her buried past. Ri Zu took a deep breath and reached within herself. She felt for the corner of her soul that she had cordoned off, crushed and forgotten. She felt sick as she reached into the part of herself that haunted her nightmares. There she touched a bit of knowledge. A technique. The technique. The one the hated Chow Ji had used in his attempt to become human. It was as much a part of her as her dead connection to Chow Ji. She had hidden it away, refusing to so much as look at it. It came from a monster and she would never be like that again. But now? After two years of studying medical formations with her Master? As she examined it through fresh eyes she realised it was incomplete. Now, she gazed upon the crude, disgusting thing Chow Ji had tried to use and she knew how to fix it. Chow Ji hadnt understood the human body. He had simply been brute forcing it. Wasteful. Stupid, and shortsighted. For thousands of hours, she had learned from medical scrolls and anatomy diagrams. She had developed a technique with her Master to observe what was within a body in real time. She could perform surgery on somebody with her eyes closed. She knew the human body, knew it better than all but the most studious of humans. She could do what the monstrous Chow Ji had not. Ri Zu crawled out from under the building, the light of the moon shining upon her, familiar and comforting. Perhaps it was foolish of her to discard the safe path. A little woman and a red haired man, smiling at each other. A little woman with freckles, rocking her Masters child back and forth. A little woman standing beside her family. Not a rat easily missed. Never an afterthought. Hong Ri Zu would not be left behind this time. [Transmutation: Perfect Recreation of the Human Form] =============================== Bi De jolted upwards at the sudden pulse of Ri Zus Qi, moving without thought to find her he paused, allowing the sense of her Qi to fill him. Her energy was not filled with any sort of fear. Instead, he felt the steady pressure and triumph. Ah, that felt like a breakthrough! Nezan declared. And quite a leap in power as well. Come, let''s get some wine for our little friend for her accomplishment! Bi De had been halfway out the door, he returned to his seat to settle back down into his couch, his eyes low to see Ri Zu hop back into the building as her presence grew closer A foot stepped into view instead. Bi Des eyes widened as his eyes traveled up the leg. It had muscle in it, reminiscent of Tigus training. Her modesty was hidden by a blanket, wrapped around her chest. His jaw dropped as he beheld her. His heart beat faster. Ri Zus new form was reminiscent of the Healing Sages. She was small, with a band of freckles crossing her nose. Her eyes were dark and beautiful. Long hair rolled down her shoulders, a band of green streaking through it and she was walking right towards him. He held his breath. Ri Zu leaned over to stare directly into his eyes. I have given your words thought, Bi De, and I have rejected them. Instead, I have a better plan. Were going together. She turned to the smirking Shen Yu. Hong Ri Zu is ready to begin her mission, Master Shen Yu, she said confidently. The old man raised an eyebrow. Bold, he said. Not bad, girl. v4c4.3: The Old Monsters Plan p3 Thank you for the gift we shall receive. Yun Ren said, his hand on the wooly goats side. He bowed his head, how his father had taught him all those years ago, and then pulled his arrow from its side. Without any effort he picked the mountain goat up and slung it across his shoulders, beside the other he already had. They were interesting, these goats; they could climb vertical mountain walls like they were flat ground. To most hunters, they would have been out of reach. Yun Ren took two of them in an eyeblink, then caught the falling corpses out of the air. They had been at Coldwind Valley, and the Den of Delights for two days already, preparing for the Shrouded Mountain Sects initiation day. His new-found relatives were interesting. Yun Ren had been welcomed like they had known him forever; They had traded stories and jokes with Da Jin making illusions to add to the stories. She had a hilarious deadpan delivery to her jokes, a dry wit, and was a bit of a prankster. He had caught her using an illusion to make one of the girls think she had a stray strand of hair sticking out from her bangs. She had been trying to grab it for ten minutes before she realised what Da Jin was doing. Da Jin was in charge of duty rosters and was generally the first one people went to if there was a problem. While she looked hard working, Yun Ren had learned from others that she was a bit of a slacker. Su Nezuhua, on the other hand, certainly deserved the title of First Aunt, as the rest of them called her. She was in charge of everything, from inventory to the direction the Den of Delights would go. He was surprised to learn that she was something of a pillar of the community, meeting up with the towns Lord Magistrate. She seemed nice enough, but Yun Ren hadnt talked directly to her all that much. She was mostly with Nezan who was sending messages to other little enclaves of foxes, telling them that their Lord Uncle had returned. Still, after a couple days of being hosted, a familiar voice in his head that sounded like his mother reminded him it was time for Yun Ren to contribute something in return so he asked what kind of animals were good to eat for tonights meal. Yun Ren wanted to do something nice for his distant relatives, so he went back to his fathers profession. With his job complete he glanced down the mountain a bit to where Ri Zu was rooting around by a patch of stone. He had been a little surprised when she asked him to tag along with his hunt, but she had wanted to hunt for herbs. Bi De had stayed behind, he was meditating, trying to get used to being human. Hed said there was a decrease in his reaction time that he had to fix. Ri Zu on the other hand had adapted fast, she just seemed to know her body perfectly. Yun called out and Ri Zu looked up waving at him, a smile on her face. He smiled back at her enthusiasm. You find what you were looking for? he asked as he traversed the descent in little hops. Yes! Frost Sprig! The woman said, holding up the grey-blue plants for him to look at. Those the ones that can change your eye colour? Yun Ren asked. Yes! But Ri Zu is more interested in how they go to a specific location in the eye. Perhaps this property can be used in other ways? Ri Zu cant wait to experiment! Yun Ren smiled at her enthusiasm. He didnt normally spend too much time with Ri Zu. The rat was normally studying or training, and when she wasnt doing that she was quiet or hiding in somebodys clothes. This side of her was recognisable, though. Just instead of a rat bouncing about, it was a girl. She was almost bubbly. It was cute She really reminded him of Meimei when she was younger. She certainly looked like she could be Meimeis sister, even more so than the way Tigu and Bi De looked like they were related to Jin. His crystal chimed and Ri Zu flushed. It was a fine addition to his collection to show Jin and Mei for when they returned home. It went into storage right beside the one of Ri Zu making moon eyes at Bi De last night. Ah, blackmail. Mean, she declared with a Meimei-like pout. Yun Ren laughed. They walked in silence for a little on their way back, Yun Ren taking in the beautiful valley below. It was a nice place, this valley. He glanced out of the corner of his eye at Ri Zu, a little smile on her face. I dont know if it''s just because youre a bit bigger but you do seem calmer like this. Yun Ren said. Not as much of a change as Tigu, I dont think, but youre definitely a bit different. Ri Zu considered his words for a moment, before nodding. Yes, Ri Zu noticed that too. Ri Zu used to be utterly terrified of open terrain like this, darting from rock to rock even when she became a cultivator. The sky was Ri Zus enemy; and now? It''s merely pleasant. She looked up at a hawk circling overhead. The bird didnt pay them any mind. Ri Zu supposes everything feels just a bit less scary. Sudden movements, loud noises, predatorsRi Zu didnt really think it was strange until now. If Tigu felt like she wanted to eat Ri Zu as much as Ri Zu felt scared then it is no wonder my Sister was so relieved to be human. It''s quite a good feeling being free like this. Anything ya miss? he asked. Ri Zus sense of smell and hearing are significantly reduced. It''s quite annoying, if Ri Zu is honest. Ri Zu will have to find some way to fix this, she said, determination glinting in her eyes. Yun Ren couldnt help it. He reached over and ruffled Ri Zus hair. He couldnt do this to most people, being one of the shortest of their little familyeven if that had changed recently, to his surprise. He hadnt been expecting to get taller after he turned twenty, but he had grown. Ri Zu glared and jerked away while Yun Ren laughed. He managed to get her a few more times as they dodged and weaved their way back to the brothel. Yun Ren stopped by in the kitchens to drop off the goats. Thank you for your generosity, Young Master! The chefs said, all bowing low, and Yun Ren scratched at his cheek. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. He kind of got why Meimei got all blushy when people called her Senior Sister, but it was weird to hear people give respect like that. It felt a bit unearned. He hadnt exactly done anything special. Well, he supposed it was ok because he was Nezans apprentice and also a cultivator. The only other two were Nezuhua and Da Jin, and Yun Rens cultivation was already better than Da Jins which had been a bit of a shock to him given the age difference. He shook his head, said his goodbyes to the chefs, and began to walk back through the compound to the courtyard. Shen Yu was with Nezan, watching Bi De and now Ri Zu train. The old man was lounging on the couch and occasionally throwing a rock at one of them, the projectile correcting their footing or forcing them to dodge. They were preparing. Fighting. Ready to undertake a dangerous mission. He watched them. Bi Des stoic face, and Ri Zu, who looked so much like Meimei, determination writ all over her features. Yun Ren grimaced as that instinct that he was pretty sure all big brothers had flared to life as he watched Ri Zu and Bi De working hard to go right into danger, without him. Damn it. They were better at fighting than him, and they could take care of themselves. He couldnt baby them! He thought, trying to convince himself not to go. But if something happened he should really be there. His abilities were good for escaping and running away, or at least delaying people. Besides, if things went really wrong they had Shen Yu, didnt they? Knowing the old bastard he would think lost limbs and blood were teaching moments, but he would save themright? If he wasn''t busy Yun ran his fingers through his ponytail. It wasnt like he could sneak in with them. He had the blood of a fox, at least a little bit. Surely they would catch him, right? Well, maybe if he used that makeup with his own illusions Ah, damn it. Eighth Wielder is conflicted. Summers Sky rattled at his hip. Does Eighth Wielder require assistance? Just need to think some, Summer. He replied. Assurance. Eighth Wielder''s decision will be optimal. Confidence. Acceptance. Approval. Yun Ren smiled at his swords certainty, and walked away down the hall. The entire building had the weight of history behind it. It was warm and inviting, which helped settle his nerves. Yun Ren wandered the halls of the well, it was honestly a manor. The back building even had a bunch of kids in it, who were only too happy to sit down and let Yun Ren show them the images he had taken. He messed about with the brats, telling them the tale of the Dish Dragon, until he noticed Nezuhua standing in the doorway. The woman, who certainly didnt look like she was centuries old, smiled at him. It was a maternal and soft smile. Reminded him of his mom, as she looked at him entertaining the kids. Then she spoke. Children, have you all finished your chores? Nezuhua asked, the kids all froze, panic overcoming their faces. They were out of the room without even a thank you for the story, shooting past the fox-woman. Lord Uncle spoke of your character, but seeing it does this old ladys heart good. She said as she walked into the room. Young Master, would you like some tea? Please. Yun Ren said, Summer Sky rattling happily. After a moment he continued. You know, you dont have to call me that. Nezan may be teachin me some stuff, but Im not exactly some noble kid. Of course, if you want to play that game I can, First Aunt. Nezuhuas lips twitched slightly into a smile. Of course, Yun Ren. She said, moving with such grace that it took Yun Rens breath away. The shot was perfect; the light framing her, her hair falling just so He restrained himself from recording her. There would be other times. Instead, he waited as his distant relative poured them both tea and got them some snacks. They made small talk about Hong Yaowu and his mothers tribe in the north. I would very much like to meet them, and pay my respects to the First Den. Im glad that they still can go and visit the sites of their earliest tales. Yun Ren grimaced at the reminder. His mothers tribe was always just a bit concerned about one day not being able to continue their way of life. That they would one day die out, and be forgotten but at least they still had their home. The foxes had lost theirs, the only thing left being illusions that got more and more distorted with age. Yun Ren looked at the woman beside him. Nezuhua had looked so proud of them on the first day. They had managed to survive everything the world had thrown at them. If you didn''t know him you would miss the moments when the smile slipped and he had stared at them with profound sadness. Dying by inches. Im sorry. he said, But, well, you know if you need a place to stay, I can arrange something back in the Azure Hills. Nezuhua looked touched. Thank you, Yun Ren. but it''s fine. Well endure, as we always have. Still, it isnt right that you dont really have anything He mused, when a presence announced itself, flouncing into the room. Yes indeed, nephew, it''s an absolute travesty! Nezan said, walking through the doors. Yun Ren didnt react, already used to him popping up. Nezuhua rose and gave him a proper bow before making a place for him to sit and have tea. They dont even know what the mountain looks like anymore, nephew! Weve been away from it for too long, even the illusions have faded. They hear the stories and sing the songs, it is true. But none of them know it. It''s such a shame, if only they had a better record. Yun Ren stared blankly at the fox, and then shifted his eyes to Nezuhua, who looked slightly apologetic. Damn foxes, why couldnt they just come out and ask him when they wanted something? Always with the tricks. Yun Ren sighed. Fine, Ill go to the Shrouded Mountain Sect, what things do you want recorded? Nezan blinked, before smiling. I rather expected you to at least put up a token objection, after how adamant you were not to get involved. His mind flashed to Bi De and Ri Zu,. and then to the people here who had greeted him so warmly. You questionin my generosity? he demanded, letting his fathers tone slip in, and Nezan shook his head. I agreed Ill go, so no more games, okay? How am I supposed to get in, though? Cant they detect foxes? Nezan smiled, pulled out a stone tablet, pointed it at Yun Ren and nothing happened. Then he pointed it at Nezuhua, and it lit up. Well, nephew, we found something delightful. Your Qi wont show up on their detectors. Theyre attuned to the shadow nature of most fox-based illusions while your illusions are light natured. That, along with some makeup Well, he supposed that had to be good enough. He sighed. He was way too easy to manipulate. Hed have said yes if only because he would never hear the end of it from Meimei if he just let Bi De and Ri Zu go off on their own. For all their bravado, they were horribly naive at times. Still, a chance to give these people back a bit of their history, that was worth a lot. ============================== And that was how Yun Ren ended up waiting to be called to fight an Examiner of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. He was dressed in rough clothes, had his eyes stuck wide open, and extra sideburns glued to his face. Summers sky was sheathed at his hip, covered in a thin film of light. Bi De, of course, had kicked his Examiners ass immediately, but now things had settled somewhat, with people approaching, fighting, and either being admitted or told to screw off. It was honestly less violent than Yun Ren had been expecting, and he was rather optimistic about his chances. There was one Examiner, however, that seemed to be taking things a bit too far. Yun Ren managed to keep from wincing as the prick broke the arm of some poor kid, and then punched him so hard the guys ribs went crunch. Ri Zu was out of her place in the line and at the guys side instantly as he coughed up blood, Medicinal Qi coming out of one hand and one of her newer concoctions, a healing drought made from some of the plants of this province, in the other. Yun Rens eyes widened and he started quickly gesturing to get Ri Zus attention as the Examiner frowned heavily at the sight, and then, within a single bound, loomed over Ri Zu. The woman who had been a rat looked up at the man who was staring down at her. The first lesson all cultivators should learn is that one should not waste their time with trash. Harden your heart and discard worthless things, especially the weak The Examiner declared. Leave him and I shall be lenient. He saw his friend twitch. And then Ri Zu looked up at him. She was smiling. Smiling exactly like Meiling. Ah, man, this is going to be a disaster v4c5: Across the Face Shi Jipeng of the Shrouded Mountain Sect was quite glad that the yearly examinations were his contribution to the sect. To weed out the weak was his dutyone he quite enjoyed. The current brat had been uniquely unworthy. The First Stage of the Initiates Realm, and no techniques to his name? How utterly contemptible! To think that he would dare even disgrace their doorstep! He did the boy a favour in crushing him. The Shrouded Mountain Sect was a place for the strong, and better to be defeated and banished here than killed later! Perhaps the boy would even come to him and kowtow before Jipeng like he was the boys father! But of course, the boy had to land beside one of those. One of the bleeding hearts. The annoying fools who would shout and rave about unfairness, and who would waste valuable resources on the unworthy. And indeed, the woman before him did have valuable resources. Healers were not entirely common, and ones that could obviously brew their own cures and potions were a resource to be acquired. The first lesson all cultivators should learn is that one should not waste their time with trash. Harden your heart and discard worthless things, especially the weak, Jipeng instructed the woman. Leave him and I shall be lenient. She froze momentarily at his words, then smiled at Jipeng. Worth differs between perspectives, the insolent girl replied. Her Qi pulsed, and the boys breathing evened. She stood, interposing herself between Jipeng and the defeated brat, still smiling. Perhaps she meant that smile to be intimidating? A laughable thought. She was below him in cultivationhe could feel her power, that of the First Stage of the Profound Realm. Foolish. You should have taken this Seniors wisdom, girl, he informed her. Arrogant as her actions were, he knew he could not break her for her cheek. She was a healer, and in the Profound Realm. Her admittance was a forgone conclusion, from what he had seen of her skill, and his superiors would not look kindly on driving her way completely. Still, something of an example could be made. After all, a senior had a duty to chastise a junior who was disrespectful. He strode back into the ring and the woman stepped in behind him, her movements graceful and her smile still locked on her face. Her body, however, betrayed her tension. He could see the taut readiness of her muscles, and her left fist was clenched into a white knuckled grip. What is the name of the one before me who wishes to join the Shrouded MMountain sect? he demanded. Hong Ri Zu greets the Examiner, the small woman said, her voice tight and slightly guttural. Take your stance, girl. Your Senior shall make this quick. She was lucky he was such a kindly instructor. Be thankful to have caught my attention. Do well, and I will allow you to have personal lessons under me. He could overlook some blemishes, and her eyes were rather fetching. Ri Zu stilled. Her dark eyes looked to be in shadow and the air around her looked thick, roiling with her Qi. Very well, Jipeng thought to himself. If she is not ready, she is even more deserving of her lesson than anyone could expect. He opened up with a strike that would have slain the boy on the ground outright, a fist heading directly to the girls chest. It was speed certainly beyond one who had just ascended to the Profound Realm! So it was a bit of a shock when she dodged it. Easily, as though she was used to taking on far faster foes. Jipengs eyes narrowed, and Ri Zu immediately counterattacked. A claw hand lashed out to blind him. He jerked his head back, and the claw transitioned to another blow, this one heading to his throat while covering an attack meant for his liver. Three strikes in such short succession, and each one to a vital area? Enough, Jipeng snarled to himself. [Heavenly Fulmination Arts: The Lightning Strikes!] A flurry of punches flashed out. Each one flew like lightning and crashed thunderously, shattering the airand each one was dodged. The woman bobbed and weaved around his blows with what looked like ease, her eyes never leaving Jipengs and not once during his flurry did she strike back. He continued his assault, trying to tire her out, knowing that every blow he failed to land was a loss of face in the eyes of every other examiner. His movements got faster with every strike until he reached the end of his technique, culminating in a knife hand that was as a bolt from the heavens. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Something stabbed just below his thumbnail, and he hissed. A little silver needle had been driven into his body. Ri Zu was still smiling. A heat built in his thumb. He jumped backwards, considered for an instant of what kind of poison the woman had used and easily identified the feeling. It was a paralytic, something he could easily purge. She dared think that this would work on him? Ri Zu expected more from an examiner from the Shrouded Mountain Sect, the woman said, her head cocked to the side. Well, you shall see my might now! Jipeng snarled, ignoring the weak poison as lightning Qi gathered around his fist. Ri Zu pulled two fingers up in front of her face [Thunderous] [Poison Arts: Virulent Spread] and his arm seized as lingering green Qi activated. The weak poison twisted and mutated within his thumb and burst past the Qi barrier he had formed to contain it. It raced up his arm and into his chest, making every one of his muscles contract painfully. His technique spluttered and diedand Ri Zu was suddenly right there. Two dark eyes boring into his own. A smile that had seemed laughable before, now suddenly no longer funny. He tried to strike her with his good arm, but almost leisurely Ri Zu deflected it. An instant later her palm hammered into his chest just above his stomach. Bile rose in his throat at the blow. Sit down and let Ri Zu examine you, the woman said conversationally as more poison entered his bloodstream, paralyzing him completely. Ri Zu shoved him over and, like a toppled tree, he landed on his back with the womans fingers still on his chest. Green Qi invaded his body like an army through open gates, brushing aside his own attempts to dislodge her. He was utterly helpless. The feeling of utter violation and terror grew as her Qi plunged deeper into his body. The touch ghosted along vital pathways, feeling like a bared blade gently tracing meridians and vital organs, promising that it could plunge into him at any time. The poison waited like a slavering hound just outside his heartwith a single thought she could let slip its chain, and the organ would freeze just as much as the rest of him. He couldnt even voice what was happening to him, for his jaw was locked shut. And all the while, he was staring into dark, pitiless eyes. He waited for her to crush him utterly. And then the woman didnt. Her Qi withdrew and Ri Zu stood up, looking bored. The meridians in your left arm are clogged through poor control of your techniques. Your liver has a band of scar tissue from improper healing. Your nerves have degraded twelve percent from this method of cultivation. The joint in your left knee is six percent less mobile than the one in your right. She was still smiling, speaking as if she had just examined him like any other doctor. Ri Zu could fix all of this easily but Seniors words have merit. Ri Zu will spare no time to heal trash. A drop of blood leaked past Jipengs lips. Master Examiner, has Ri Zu passed this test? the woman asked as she turned to Zihui. The man frowned at her. Girl, I allow this once. Do not shame the Shrouded Mountain Sect like this again. Ri Zu hears and obeys, Senior, the woman said, the very picture of grace as she bowed. She just imagined the examiner here to be stronger than he was. Zihui snorted. Ill allow it. The rest of you, take note! A Spiritual Doctor is never to be taken lightly. Shame and embarrassment burned in Jipengs guts as Zihui walked up to look down on him. He just let this bitch get away with what she had done to him. How dare this bastard! Zihui leaned down, under the guise of checking on him. That you did not recognize that ones talent is your own fault, fool. Lightning cracked through the head examiners hands, and then surged into Jipengs body, purging the poison from Jipengs veins. He immediately shot up to his feet and turned to glare at Ri Zus back as the woman moved to stand beside a red-haired man. His hand tightened into a fist. Lightning cracked around it. She was open Two green eyes speared him like a heron spears a fish. The red-haired man did nothing more than stare at Jipeng, but the moon rose in his vision, filling the sky with silver light. Fifth Stage of the Profound Realm. Jipeng turned and glared at those who were still watching. next aspirant! ============================ They had an acceptable crop this year, Examiner Zihui noted as the last of the successful aspirants bowed to their instructor. Only one incident this year as well. Jipeng had made a fool of himself and would be on a punishment detail, but other than that things were going well. There were several aspirants of note among those who had passed. Fa Bi De, Hong Ri Zu and the monkey looking fellow, Gen Biren. He used a sword style reminiscent of the Shrouded Mountain Sects orthodox stylebut such was their strength that many in the Howling Fang Mountains had tried to imitate it. Still, imitator or not, he was good enough to pass. And now it was time for the next portion of the trial. The gates at the top of the pavilion opened, and mist spilled forth. You have done well to pass the trial of combat, Zihui said in a carrying voice. Now you must navigate the Shrouded Path. It is full of the illusions of the Foxes; your will must prove strong enough to overcome them! You have until sunrise. Your trial begins now. There was a pause, and then some of the aspirants shot forwards. The Shrouded Path was a leftover from the Demon Foxes. The part of the trial they told the aspirants was true: it was filled with a befuddling mist. But it was the second part that was valuable to the Shrouded Mountain Sect. It would reveal both the disposition of their Qi and, on the surface level, their desires for becoming disciples of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. It was imperfect, as once one passed through the Shrouded Path defeating the illusions tended to be trivial. But it was another line of defense against infiltrators. They expected straight forward lightning but neglected to defend against the insidious nature of a fox. Zihui kept his eye on those who looked to be the most promising as they stepped into the shadows and mists. Many were instantly led astray Fa Bi De strode forward. His Qi was silver, shining like the moon and an anathema against corruption. He raised an eyebrow at a shadowy figure, deep in the mist. Learn well the teachings of the Shrouded Mountain, the old man commanded him. Bi De paused and frowned at the illusion then dispelled it with a simple shake of his head. Slightly behind him marched Ri Zu. Her eyes were still narrowed, and anger continued to radiate off her. Ri Zus Qi was a dark, medicinal green, and though it was shot through with poison there was no corruption that could be sensed there. I wont be left behind! Ill stand beside you, wherever you choose to go! Ri Zu said, her fist clenched with determination. The woman clicked her tongue and marched onwards, not bothering to disperse the phantom. Biren brought up their rear, looking entirely unconcerned. His Qi strobed and flickered like the Mountains own lightning, light in its purest form and expression. Ah, man, why do I have to be so damn responsible! Wait up you two! The young man chuckled at his own voice echoing through the mists and walked on, smiling. Others came after them. They bore wishes for power. Wishes for fame. Wishes to learn the secret techniques of the Shrouded Mountain Sect and become legends. All of these were just as valid. To the Shrouded Mountain Sect, ambition was necessary. Zihui turned to where his senses insisted nobody stood beside him, ensuring his voice would not carry. What is the assessment of the Honored Inquisitor? No corruption, the veiled man said. No taint. No shadows from the foxes. They are to be admitted. v4c6: Join the Cause p1 When Zang Weiknown as Loud Boy to his friendshad thrown in his lot with Cai Xiulan and her plan to unite the sects, he had been expecting many things. Battles against other cultivators, intrigue, politics, and hardship. That sort of thing. But after visiting Master Jin, he really should have known things would get just a bit weird. Things like their jobs which included escorting a monkey home. Huo Ten was generally quiet, and when he did speak was a rather gruff fellow. He was content to sit in the cart full of Steam Furnaces Xianghua was pulling, whittling or just staring out the back at the scenery passing by. Wei had imagined a giant tree house; something that they would find in the mountains. Instead, Huo Ten had directed them through the most subtle and powerful wards Wei had ever sensed, a formation that defied his every attempt to comprehend it. And then, instead of the expected treefort came a little cabin; and now now he was underground. Deep underground in a massive vault, equal to the old fortress that Rags and his crew lived in. They were all sitting at a round table, one used for grand meetings. It was exquisitely crafted. Perfectly circular and level, intricate designs of knotwork were carved into its face in inlaid patterns of gold, silver, and gemstones. The massive table that a sectmaster would have had in his room was nothing compared to everything else. Rather, the first thing that caught the eye were the crystals that filled the room. They glittered in the walls, they shone from enormous piles on the floor, and some were being used on desks as paperweights. Three hundred, no, five hundred thousand Silver Coins. For that pile, Rags whispered as he pointed at one of the smaller piles. His brother looked torn between awe and greed. We could buy an entire commandery with this! Truly, the world is vast and full of unfathomable mysteries, Tie Delun said. Even the Young Master of a sect based around mining was humbled. He looked half in awe and half like he was close to spitting blood as he looked around at the sheer amount of crystals on display. Loud Boy could only nod dumbly as he looked upon the most wealth he had ever seen in his entire life. Fire crystals, Water crystals, Ice crystals, Recording crystals, Quake crystalscrystals whose nature was totally unknown to him! He wanted to just start filling his bags, then cut and run. But he wouldnt. He was better than that. Miss Cai had put her trust in him. Tigu had put her trust in him. Their goal was to make the Hills a better placeand he wasnt going to be the one to ruin things by going with his gut impulses. Even if he knew few others would have absolutely nothing against strip mining this place. Loud Boy forcefully dragged his attention away from the temptations that were littering the ground and over to what they were here forthe old monkey, Master Gen, who was deep in a whispered conversation with Huo Ten. He debated trying to listen in before deciding that that it would be rude, returning instead to being bored and looking around at the rest of his companions. The others who didnt look nearly as shocked as Loud Boy felt. Thank you, little one, Xiulan said as a small creature with golden fur and blue skin walked up with a teapot. The monkey nodded and poured her some tea, which their leader took with her normal sublime grace. She somehow managed to not look out of place or awkward at allinstead, it seemed like this was something that happened all the time to her. Tigu and Yin, who lived with Spirit Beasts, were similarly unaffected. Tigu was examining the tables decorations with a critical eye, while Yin had somehow already gotten dirty, a miners helm on her head as she cracked open geodes. Xianghua had gone so far as to have one of the monkeys on her lap and was petting its fur. The creature had supremely bushy sideburns and looked a bit like Gou Renand there Loud Boy stopped himself, deciding it best not to think anything uncharitable. Both of them were good people. Xianghua especially had been kinder than he ever imagined her to be. But what surprised Loud Boy the most was the Torrent Rider. The kid was super raw, having just become a cultivatorbut unlike the rest of them, he just looked a bit interested, rather than awed. Man, you''re an unflappable kid, Loud Boy said to the kid who had nearly the same name as him. A mountain full of Spirit Beasts and you look like its just another day! Eh? The kid perked up. Master Bi De was the first cultivator I met. It makes sense that there are a lot of cool Spirit Beasts. Is this not normal? Zang Wei pursed his lips. How did he respond to such honest confusion? Rags simply chuckled from beside them. Finally, the monkeys seemed to stop their conversation and Master Gen stepped forwards, bowing low. This Gen Ten thanks you for delivering our Huo Ten and this precious cargo back to us safely, the old monkey said before straightening up. Master Jin and Bi De have kept their promise to us no, they have more than kept their promise to us, if what Huo Ten says is true. Tell this Gen Ten, what does Master Jin desire in return for this boon? Neither Master nor Bi De want anything. You gave them the crystal, they gave you back what you were owed, Tigu said, shrugging as she recited what Master Jin had told her to say. It still baffled Wei how the Hidden Master could just do that. He was the kind of person Wei wanted to be, So strong you didnt have to scrape for every advantage even if he got the feeling that Master Jin would have said the same thing if he was the poorest farmer. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The monkey, though, seemed aghast upon hearing that. There must be something we can do for your Master! Ah! Right! There is one thing! Tigu said, and the monkey leaned forwards eagerly. Master wants you to come over for dinner some time! The monkey nearly tripped. It took all Wei had not to burst out laughing. Indeed, it was utterly absurd. It went against everything heand every other cultivator within this grand vaultknew to be true. But instead of interjecting that maybe the monkey could help them they all remained silent. If I cannot repay the Master, then I can at least repay you. Please, stay and partake of our hospitality as long as you likeHuo Ten! Go and find them some prime crystals as well! Whatever they want. Break open the vaults! It seemed that virtue had its own reward. Wei and Rags fist bumped under the table. He wanted to be a better person, but one should also be happy when they receive a gift! Now do tell this old man, what are so many youths doing traveling together? All of them turned to Xiulan. No less amused than any of the previous times theyd left her to explain it, she began to speak.. ======================= Gen Ten was in a good mood as he looked on at his kin and at the strange humans that were with them. Tigu and Yin were both sorting crystals with Huo Ten, Ye Ten, and Yu Ten. The big lad, Delun, had a pile of iron ore in front of him that he was bending and kneading with his bare hands, to apparently check its quality. Rags and Loud Boy were filling entire sacks with scrap crystal, the amusing scamps entirely too happy about the fact that Gen had told them they could take as much of that trash as they wanted. Xianghua was being used by the children as a tree, while the small boy, the Torrent Rider, had Pi Ten in his lap and was picking through his fur, while Do Ten beside him was grooming the boys shaggy white dog. And finally finally, there was Cai Xiulan. Drinking tea with a serene smile on her face. We will unite the sects of the Azure Hills. Unite them as they once were in the past, and put a halt to the meaningless bloodshed! Cai Xiulan said, her eyes burning with passion and conviction. Gen Ten sighed. It was an utterly mad plan, and he hoped they wouldnt get burned attempting to accomplish it. The old monkey shook his head and turned to the crystal in his hands. A gift he had never expected to receive. It was strange, to spend nearly a century looking for lore on your old masters only to have it drop into your lap. He gave his thanks to the heavens as he dived into the crystal. And he saw. He saw it all. His Masters Master, building a formation for an Emperor. His kin, at the height of their glory. The world as it was, before the Breaking. All his life he had searched for this knowledge, and now he had it. Gen Ten pulled back from the crystal and let out a breath. He had seen the works of the Ancestors and understood them. He had seen his kin, his clan, working hand in hand with humans and accomplishing wonders under an Azure Banner. And suddenly Cai Xiulans mad plan didnt seem so mad after all. And with comprehension came power. He felt it. A bottleneck that had been there for years strained and shattered like glass. With it, he could ascend to the Fifth Stage no, to the Profound Realm. Yet Gen Ten, leader of the monkey clan, did not. He had seen the clan. He had seen them whole, all of them, rather than as pale shades barely hanging on through his power. His family, his clan they would not be just pale shades. His power swelled within his body and then flowed out into his connection with all of his kin. They went from less to more between one breath and the next. Their movements before their sparks had been awakened were ever so slightly unwieldy, their minds not fully able to handle such precision, lke they were not in full control of their actions. And though their eyes held a spark of intelligence, it was merely the intellect of a particularly smart animal. Now, they shone. They shone with emotion. With personality. With a spark of their own. Some looked a bit confused. Others didnt notice. But the air was suddenly full of conversation. Of Spirit Beasts, near a hundred of them, talking, laughing, and going about their lives. So then I says, Shu Ten, you little bastard, you took my peach! And then I bapped em in the face with a pile of shit! Do Ten said as he groomed the dog. He gesticulated wildly to the boy beside him, whose eyes had gone wide. Yeah, right there girlie! Youre good at this! You want a job with ol Yu Ten? Yu Ten praised as he looked at a geode Yin had found. Look at the big one! Hed make a fine miner! Li Ten whispered to Nu Ten. Stop moonin over the big man, hun. I ken he''s handsome, but itll never work. Delun jumped in his seat and turned to look at the two monkeys that were gossiping in the corner. There was a complicated expression on his face, while Rags looked like he was struggling to hold in his laughter. Ooh. Feel like someone jus walked over me grave, Fu Ten said, her voice warm and matronly. She blinked at the teapot in her hands. Oh. Oh my Gen felt tears collect in his eyes as he stared. Jin may have refused any kind of payment but there was no way Gen wouldnt figure out something to give back. He would definitely be coming for dinner Because on that night, over a hundred monkeys became Spirit Beasts. ===================================== Xiulan and all her companions had a spring in their step as they marched along the road and away from the Crystal Hill. The feast yesterday had been something something indescribable. Like something out of the old tales, as an entire clan of Spirit Beasts showed them their hospitality. And how Master Gen had stood up and proclaimed something that had shocked her. We, the Crystal Hill, shall stand behind you! All the wealth in this mountain can be used for your cause, Cai Xiulan! Our mountain and its wards will be your fortress in times of needand I shall speak with our friends at Mengdes. I have little doubt that the Crystal Emporium shall support this endeavor as well. She hadnt been expecting them to pledge their assistance. But they had and all of a sudden Xiulan had felt extremely foolish. For all her talk of uniting the Hills, all of her thoughts had been on the human component, the sects. And yet the Azure Hills once named Spirit Beasts among their number as equals. Ruimblin Yao, the Queen of the Forest, the Antidote Serpents, the Blade Wolves and the Monkey Clans. All of them, together, formed the Azure Hills. She did not know if they could be reasoned with any more. She did not know if they would be open to dialogue. But she was already attempting one impossible task. Why not attempt another? With new resolve, she faced the coming days and let out a breath before turning to her companions, who were similarly in a good mood. All except one. What troubles you, Xianghua? The monkeys beat me to it, she said, irritated. I beg your pardon? The Misty Lake Sect was supposed to be the first to aid our cause! Xianghua snapped. Xiulan chuckled. I wasnt expecting your entire Sect, Xianghua; we were just supposed to If we cant be the first organization, then at the very least well be the first human sect! Thats it! Im taking over the position of Sectmaster, and then you are receiving the Sects full support! Xianghua declared, her eyes blazing. Even if I have to fight every Elder in a row to prove my worth! Xiulan stared in shock at her friends declarationand reminded herself that she was no less capable of being surprised. v4c6.2: Join the Cause p2 Tigu loved travelling. She loved exploring the world and experiencing what it had to offer. The ones with the biggest impact were burned into her memory. Seeing Pale Moon Lake City from the top of Cloudrest Peak. When the trees thinned out and turned into the rolling hills and endless blue sky of the Grass Sea. The proud Dueling Peaks, standing unrivaled and framing a sunset. Yun Ren had the right idea by recording them, while Tigu tried her best to capture the majesty of places in her own way, by carving them permanently into stone or using the feelings the vistas evoked to fuel her craft. This new place was just as interesting. As they travelled from the Crystal Hill to Xianghuas home, the landscape changed drastically. The humidity soared, mist starting to obscure their vision. The ground became boggy and wet, and the grass, once waist high at most, grew so tall it would hide her Master from view with room to spare. I wonder how long it would take to cut all this to a proper height? Tigu asked. Normally they had the sheep eat the grass to keep it short, but occasionally her Master would take a scythe to it to trim it down short, and after he cut it wildflowers would always bloom. It also smelled very nice. Xianghua laughed. It''s a fools errand! This is the short, slow-growing stuff still. Deeper in one could cut for a thousand years and not make a true dent in it! The Lakemen weave artificial islands out of the reeds. Floating towns and villages that they use to migrate around the lake, following the fish and the Keelbreakers as they shear open new paths. It grows that fast? The Torrent Rider asked. Shaggy Two was trotting beside him, his fur from the legs down a pile of mud from when he stepped off the trail. It does! Xianghua replied. The old timers bet on it. They each choose a strand of grass or reed, and whichever grows the longest the fastest wins! They get quite rowdy over it. Rags eyes lit up at the mention of gambling. I know what Im doing tonight. Whose all in? Im quite good at nurturing Blades of Grass. Tigu boasted, and Xiulan rolled her eyes. Wouldnt this place have been better for the Verdant Blade Sect? Since youre all about grass? Loud Boy asked as he ripped a stalk out of the ground to examine it. Though I guess it wasnt always grass, huh? He was referring to long ago in the past, when the lake and its rivers looked more like the ones near Pale Moon Lake. ... indeed. It was not always grass. Honestly, it would look stranger without it being so green. Xianghua admitted. The grass and swamp has protected the Lakemen for generations. To have it all go back to easily navigable waters and rivers it would destroy our entire way of life but so too would our lives be destroyed if the grasses and reeds completely choke out the water. It is a delicate balance, I suppose. They lapsed into silence for a moment. Some people may have thought about which path was better, the path of the past or keeping things like they were and Tigu was firmly on the second side. What was the point in changing it? It had happened, and trying to revert it just seemed like inviting a second catastrophe. This is kind of neat. How do they get the reeds so solid? Yin asked as she looked closely at the section of the road they were all walking down. The Misty Lake is renowned for its weavers. Xiulan was the one that answered this time. Most of my clothes are brought from the Misty Lake Masters Indeed! Every good son or daughter of the Mist knows how to weave! The children can make a reed canoe before they can walk, sometimes. Xianghua replied, a note of pride in her voice. Now! This is our turn off, here. She said turning to face the solid wall of green, instead of continuing on the road. The rest of this road is for outsiders, it loops around a few more times. This way will cut a day off our journey, and I want to show you what the lake is really like. Xianghua lifted up her cart and pushed through the grasses. Shrugging, the rest they followed behind her, Tigu picking up Shaggy Two. Make sure not to step off the path; youll go down with mud over your head and get covered in leeches. Xainghua cautioned as they stepped onto a nearly invisible reed path. Though none of them went into the water to worry about the leeches, they were hounded by another droning pest. They were uncommon back home, but this place was swarming with mosquitoes. Tigu was rather glad her skin was too tough for them to get through, but poor Shaggy Two had no such defense. Tigu got an idea. Torrent Rider! she barked, and the boy straightened up immediately. Yes! Guard duty! Use your spear to strike these foul beasts from the sky! Yes! Soon the air was filled with the sound of a swishing spear as the Torrent Rider committed a massacre. They continued on for perhaps an hour, until they broke through and came up to open water. Xianghua whistled, a keening sound that reminded Tigu of a bird. Not five minutes later a man appeared through the mist, wearing a wide brimmed hat and using a barge pole to push his reed raft along. He paused as he saw them, and then he bowed deeply. I greet the Young Mistress, he said. What do you require of me? Is it Thatchback or Welterraft that''s nearby? Xainghua asked. Thatchback, my lady. South, middle, east, north through the Breakerpaths. Not far then. I would use your raftrest for a while and we shall take over the chore of moving it. What''s mine is yours, Young Mistress. The man said agreeably, stepping back and letting them all aboard the large square woven from reeds. Welcome home. Tigu blinked at the rather friendly nature of the man as he simply stepped off his boat, handing it over without a second thought. It is good to be back, and thank you. Xainghua replied as she took the mans barge pole from him and then started expertly maneuvering the raft back into the forest of mist and reeds. ...aren''t you going to pay him? Tigu asked, and Xianghua shook her head. This is his duty, just as it is mine to protect him. He would have refused me if I had tried and besides, he was likely looking for an excuse to sit around and drink anyway. One of his friends will find him, or hell walk back to the main road. Tigu nodded as they set off into the water. It was a maze. Tigu couldnt make sense of it at all, and yet Xianghua didnt even hesitate as she navigated the reeds. There was something ethereal about the place that Tigu liked. It was oddly quiet as everyone fell into silent contemplation, the only sounds being their breathing and the soft thump of the pole meeting the bottom of the lake, propelling them forwards. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The Hells is that? Loud Boy asked, pointing into the waterat first, it looked like a submerged log, before Tigu noticed the fins. That is a Keelbreaker. Xianghua said. It''s not the breeding season, so we have little to fear. The fish was a giantlonger than Wa Shi when he was a dragon. Its head was an armored battering ram, and it had a massive, scissor-like set of teeth. It looked like a ferocious predator yet even as Tigu watched, it bit down on a section of reeds, shearing straight through them and creating a new path in the water. The gardeners of the Misty Lake. That one is a male. One can tell by how small it is. That''s small? Rags asked incredulously. Indeed. Rags just sat back on the barge. The sun was starting to set when they heard another call like the one Xianghua had made, and a glow started to penetrate the mist. There was something moving out there. Tigu smiled as her eyes pierced the fog enough to see. It was a town. A town, floating on a giant reed barge. It wasnt as big as Verdant Hill, but it had nearly fifty buildings on it; an eclectic mixture of reed huts, wooden houses, and even a stone building in the center of it, which looked like a tavern. Lanterns hung from poles all around, glowing orange through the mist. And at its back, and along the sides, stood nearly a hundred people with barge poles. The bird-call sounded again, and as one they shoved the poles down and pushed, moving the entire village. The sound of shearing teeth and crunching showed a line of twenty Keelbreakers abreast all chewing their way through the reeds in front of the town, consuming tons of the plants every moment. Wow. The Torrent Rider said, voicing what Tigu felt. This would make for a great carving. ========================== The town was surprisingly normal, for being a mobile island. The tavern served its drinks and everybody was rather polite and respectful, bowing their heads to the Young Mistress. They got a private room for all of them, and though Xianghuas clothes got a bit of a strange glance, as they looked like their attire mixed with Hu Lis tribes, they were left alone. Do you need us to do anything when we visit your sect? Xiulan asked. Xainghua shook her head. No. I have a plan, and I am certain that it will be effective. Whats the plan? Tigu asked as she stuffed another piece of fried fish in her mouth. It was delicious. Xianghua just smiled. ===================== I call this meeting to order, Elder Bingwen, Acting Sectmaster of the Misty Lake Sect, said from his position at the head of the table. His face was locked into his mild smile as he looked up and down both sides of the table. All six Elders were present. His fellows nodded, heeding his words as they straightened up and began their reports. The sect had been unsettled after the Dueling Peaks. They had lost their Sectmaster, and the Young Mistress and her artificer brother had disappeared. But under his steady hand and calm countenance, things had returned to their more normal state. We have received three more Initiates of the First Realm, and a mortal who has Water Spiritual Roots but has not yet been able to ignite his Dantian. He looks very promising, however. The Qi fluctuations have started, and I am sure he will begin his journey by the end of the year, Elder Yangling declared, his voice proud. Bingwen nodded along with his fellows. It was a good crop. He sat back as discussions began on how they would distribute the disciples for instruction, simply watching with a smile. Even after nearly a year, it still felt good that he was sitting here. Bingwen didnt like to think himself a schemer. Oh, he desired power like all cultivators, but it hadnt been entirely his intention to seize this position. Fortuitous events had simply led him here. He desired what was best for the sectand what was best for the Sect after the revelations of Xianghuas strength and Bowus genius had been ousting Xiang for being so foolish as to squander such precious talents. That he was elected as their leader after the Sectmasters departure was simply the result of his tireless service. And was it wrong for a loyal servant to enjoy himself and the duties he had? He would not act as a tyrant, commanding loyalty and eliminating those who would be threats. Their Young Mistress was still heir, and he had no intentions of challenging the current status quo. His allies would turn against him if he did that. If Xianghua desired to be sectmaster in a few decades? At the rate she was growing, he would never be able to challenge her. Thus, were that to come to pass, he would gracefully step aside and cement his position as a trusted advisor. And if she did leave entirely? Well, he would accept the providence of destiny. He would be like the water and the mist. Inscrutable, but ever present and prepared to move and flow as the winds changed. The disciples have been spoken for, Bingwen said, after the small arguments were finished. What of the other project? Their plan to try and recreate the Steam Furnace. Like his sister they could not just hope that Bowu would come back, especially given his past treatment; they had to take matters into their own hands, but from what Bingwen knew it was going poorly. Elder Boshai grimaced. He was the latest of them to try their hand. I cannot recreate it, he said, looking utterly ashamed, his hair unkempt and his eyes bloodshot. His robes were covered in grease. I cannot recreate what a mortal created. Then it merely speaks to Young Master Bowus genius. Blame not yourself for this, Bingwen consoled. Instead, direct your ire at the one who squandered such talent. There were murmurs of agreement from his fellow Elders. Boshai sighed, but nodded. Xiangs style was necessary thirty years ago, but he was too stuck in the past. Xiang had been a hard man who made hard decisions. Once upon a time it had been invaluable, and it had saved their Sect from ruin. But when confronted with a problem that couldn''t be solved by martial might? Well, his uncompromising nature had proven to be a detriment. Bingwens eyes shifted over to the only one of the six who had remained silent, Elder Sei Fen, wife of the previous Sectmaster. Her eyes were cold and aloof as always, even as people disparaged her husband. The woman was normally a recluse save for these meetings, meditating her days away. He dismissed her from his mind and turned back to the meeting, when there was a knock on the door. Acting Sectmaster! Forgive this disciples interruption, but he has a report! If they were interrupting this meeting, it had to be important. Enter disciple, what news do you bring? Bingwen said. The door opened, revealing one of their scouts. His breathing was heavy from running. Young Mistress Xianghua is approaching the Sect; she has asked that we make ready for her returnas well as the presence of honoured guests. Bingwens eyes widened amidst the gasps of the other Elders. He hadnt expected her back so soon. But he had been expecting her back, unlike some of his fellows. Bingwens insight is correct, as always, Elder Yangling muttered. He had been one of those who doubted she would return. I see, Bingwen said calmly. Thank you, disciple. Is there any other pertinent information? She is in the company of Cai Xiulan, Rou Tigu, Tie Delun, Rags Dong Chou, Loud Boy Zang Wei, and two unknownsa young man and a woman who both wear the same symbol as Rou Tigu. Bingwen raised an eyebrow. That was not a small number of people. Additionally, she bears a cart and this disciple thinks that it bears multiple steam furnaces. The silence in the room was deafening, and once more Bingwen smiled. Once more, he was vindicated in the eyes of his fellows. One truly did catch a cat by being kind to it. Better than he dared to hope. Bingwen thought to himself. Excellent! We should prepare immediately to receive our Young Mistress and her guests! She would likely drop off the furnaces and then once more be off. Perhaps she would demand some of their disciples as well? That would be well within expectations! Come, he said, immensely pleased. Let us greet our Young Mistress. ================================= Bingwen should have known better. Xianghua, as ever, defied the expectations of the leader of the Sect. Instead of their Young Mistress simply searching for a place to rest her head, she strolled straight into the sect with her Qi unrestrained. Second Stage of the Profound Realm. Beside her stood Cai Xiulan, at the Third Stage, eclipsing every Elder gathered here, and Rou Tigu, also at the Second. Tie Delun, just behind her, was into the First Stage of the Profound Realm himself. Together, they had enough power to challenge all the Elders, and with Cai Xiulan there they could win. She was stronger than all of them, a full step up on them. And this was after she had been injured and burned back down to the Third Stage of the Initiate''s realm barely a year ago. It was like a storm had just blown into the Sect, each and every disciple barely stayed on their feet as their Young Mistress stalked forwards. Bingwen could only stare at the new power that had suddenly asserted itself in the halls of the Misty Lake Sect. For a moment, he was worried that she had come looking for blood, since well, Xianghua could hold grudges. Her eyes locked directly onto his. Elder Bingwen! You have served the Sect well, but there now arises a situation that I must take control of! she said to him before turning to address all the gathered Elders and members of the Sect. Elders of the Misty Lake Sect! This Liu Xianghua demands that you recognise her right to become Sectmaster! Her voice was a thunderous boom. Her Qi was a furious well of power. Her tyrannical Aura pressed down on each and every one of them, a fierce heron ready to fish a dragon out of the heavens. And then her steam furnace activated. The pulse of power sent some to their knees and Bingwen knew in his soul that any battle with her had only one outcome. Complete and utter defeat. Even her father would be like an insect before her new power. Xianghua shattered everything people thought of as common sense. Her absolute audacity had stunned everyone into silence, and even her mother, Sei Fen, had no words. Just what sort of monster did Master Jin create? Bingwen managed to find his voice, and there was only one response possible to her demand. We shall make the necessary arrangements immediately, Heir Xianghua, he declared in firm and immediate capitulation. Excellent! Truly, you are an Elder without parallel, Bingwen! Additionally! I will announce my engagement to Xong Gou Ren! You may offer your congratulations to your Sectmaster! Her voice was a stern command. She strode forwards into the Sect and towards the meeting room, where she took her place at the head of the table without hesitation. The rest of them could only obey and follow. Bingwen could see the others shock and resentment at this sudden play begin to grow. He himself was still unbalanced by her words and actions, so he did the only thing he could do. What do you need the might of the Sect for, Young Mistress? We have found the lost history of every sect in the Azure Hills, and a way to replicate and distribute it. We shall call a grand conclave to discuss this amongst the sects and we will support the proposal Cai Xiulan brings forwards with the entire Sectas its first supporters! I may need you to explain things to me more thoroughly, Young Mistress. Bingwen said carefully, his voice unsteady at yet another revelation. She did. Bingwen had to sit down. Be like water and mist, he told himself. Be like water and mist. v4c7: The Children of the Mist Welcome, Honoured Guests, to the Misty Lake Sect, the members of the Misty Lake Sect intoned. Zhang Fei, known as the Torrent Rider, kept his back as straight as he could as he marched into the center of a sects compound. The main walkway was flanked on either side by disciples and students, their hands clasped in salute. Xianghua was at the head of their group, discussing something with a cool-looking old guy. He looked so dignified! Like a human Master! He was even stroking his beard like how Master stroked his wattles. Surely, if Master had a human form, he would look just as old and wise! He was certainly powerful, too! It was still a bit strange to be welcomed like this, but Zhang Fei did his best not to show that he was nervous and let everybody else down. Instead, he mentally recited his Master''s teachings on how to walk properly and matched the unhurried pace that Xianghua and the distinguished old man were setting. He was the smallest and least impressive out of everybody, and he hoped that he wouldn''t detract from them. Xiulan looked regal as she strode forward, and most eyes were on her. Big Sis Tigu, just to her right, oozed danger and grace. Delun, the next up, looked like he would make the earth tremble with each step, standing head and shoulders taller than the others and clad in thick plates of armor. Yin, her mouth currently shut, looked like an ethereal fairy gliding through the mist, while Loud Boy and Rags ambled along, their smiles a matching pair of roguish grins. Zhang Fei brought up the rear with Shaggy Two. He took a deep breath, concentrating on his Masters teachings of temperance and a calm mind. He drew strength from his rooster mask as well, its form imparting him with some measure of his Masters noble and erect bearing. With it on he was sure he did not look out of place; instead, he looked like a mysterious warrior, a protector of the weak! He pushed his doubts from his mind and focused instead on his surroundings! Because the compound that was steadily emerging from the mist was huge. Fei guessed that the island they were on was already at least twice the size of the one that Master Jin lived onand unlike his island between two rivers, this palace was nearly filled with buildings. In contrast to the Lakemens mobile homes, the buildings here looked far more like traditional Imperial architecture. They had wide tiled roofs, instead of thatch, but there were still some design elements that looked similar; just rendered in wood instead of reeds. And the entire place just felt old. It was a palpable feeling in the air. The weight of centuriesand aside from the greeting earlier, the entire place was almost eerily silent. The walkway also had, at even intervals, massive stone pillars. They were inlaid with veins of topaz, jet, and white jade that had been worked to look like koi. The faint sunlight shining through the mist caught the faceting on the reliefs, the flashing light making it almost look like they were moving. Coming from a family of miners and silversmiths, he could appreciate the craftsmanship. Judging from the noise Big Sis Tigu made, so could she. Eventually, they peeled off. Xianghua went with her Elders, and the rest of them were directed to a pavilion that looked out onto the lake that already had tables set and servants waiting to get them food and drink. The Torrent Rider kept himself composed, even when he realized he would have to reveal his face to the world to eat properly. You holdin up okay? Yin asked him. The woman was looking at him with a bit of concern. I think Im good, he whispered back. He had learned decorum lessons from his Great Master and Lady Pi Pa! He was ready for anything! Hopefully. Yin smiled at him and then went back to eating, scooping a massive pile of rice into her mouth and then chewing loudly. Truly, Zhang Fei was lucky to have such kindly Sisters looking out for him. The entire journey had been very nice so far, actually. Zhang Fei had gotten to learn and see so much! He got to defeat some more bandits on the road! He got to see the city! He got to study his Masters teachings without all the interruptions of looking after the sheep or helping with the chemicals they used to get the silver out of the rock. Yin, Rags, and Loud Boy taught him all kinds of swears. Mr. Delun taught him how to better take care of his spear, and they swapped notes on metal refining. Miss Xiulan meditated with him in the mornings; Big Sis Tigu had been given permission by his Master to teach him, and she was super kind and patientwhen she wasnt fawning over Shaggy Two. And Big Sis Xianghua was just a funny lady. The only thing he could say he didnt like was that Yin, Rags, and Xianghua seemed to like using his head as an armrest. They finished their food, and then, like the village parties Fei had been to, it seemed time to mingle and get to know people. To Feis surprise, he was approached almost immediately by a boy who looked about his age, while Xiulan and Tigu were greeted by a few people that they seemed to know. So youre one of our Young Mistress'' companions? the boy asked. He looked a bit like Big Bro Bowu and Xianghua, something about his eyebrows. But he had a bit of a nasty look in his eyes. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Yes! This one is Zhang Fei, known as the Torrent Rider! Zhang Fei introduced himself politely despite his misgivings. Might I have the honour of knowing your name? You may address this Young Master as Liu Xianglan, he said. I am the Young Mistress cousinand my noble father is Elder Liu Xiangshi. Its nice to meet you. Your sect is amazing; the murals of the koi are especially spectacular. The other guy seemed a bit taken aback, but his chest puffed out in pride as he took in the compliment. Indeed, our Sect is quite grandyouve probably never seen anything like it. I haven''t! Are there any places that you could show us? Miss Xianghua told us she would show us around, but shes busy right now. I suppose I couldno, that can wait until later! Xianglan said, shaking his head. I would take your measure. I will allow you the honour of trading pointers with this Young Master! What say you Torrent Rider? The boy was smirking again. It seemed almost like what Xiulan had warned him aboutlike Xianglan was just looking for an excuse to hurt him. But they were in Xianghuas sect, so they were friends, right? It would just be a normal sparring match, wouldnt it? Fei turned to look at Yin, who was indisposeda man was leaning across the table and trying to flirt with her. She was completely ignoring him, but that just seemed to be making him try harder. Instead, he managed to catch Xiulans eye. She looked at him for a moment, then nodded. He had permission then! Ah, yes! Lets have a good match? he said. And then the entire courtyard went silent. Tables were quickly cleared away, and there was an impromptu arena ready for him and Xianglan. Good luck, Torrent Rider! Tigu shouted from the sidelines. Shaggy Two yipped from her arms. Ha! Hes going up against Elder Xiangshis boy. Its already over, the man who was flirting with Yin said. And really, he''s your companion, Fairy Sister? What kind of fool wears an ugly chicken mask? Zhang Feis face flushed, pulling the mask down over his face. It wasnt ugly! It was cool! It looked like his Master! Seeing her companions reaction to the insult, Yin finally turned to speak with the guy who had been trying to talk to her. Haaa? Ugly? Its better lookin than you, asshat, she said evenly. The man looked like she had just stabbed him in the heart, but she continued with merciless disdain. And what kind of man wears it? The kind of crazy little fucker that went toe to toe with a Spirit Beast when he was a mortal. Her declaration echoed throughout the pavilion as Zhang Fei unlimbered his beloved spear, Moon Spurand his sparring partner suddenly lost his smirk. Indeed! Our little brother is skilled! Rags crossed his arms, eyes glinting with anticipation. And his Master is a true monster! Zhang Fei got into his stance, his spear pointed true and one leg raised, and almost before he was settled, his opponent moved to attack. Their first clash was as his Master said it should be: testing each other out and getting a feel for ones opponent. Xianglan was certainly fast and skilled; but compared to blows Tigu or Yin could throw, it wasnt heavy at all. They had three rapid exchanges before Xianglan brought a technique into things. [Mist Arts: Phantom Strike] Xianglan was suddenly shrouded in mist, and then his next strike contained three blades. Compared to thirty two, it was lacking. He could feel the whistle of the wind, and his body instantly knew what was water vapor and what was steel. His opponent had escalated, and so he answered in turn. With the absence of his Master there to physically guide him when he was training, Zhang Fei had turned his attention to the base creatures that shared his form. Zhang Fei had studied chickens well. Most people thought of them as foolish creatures, fit only for a pot. But Zhang knew the truth. He saw them hunt. He knew the might and accuracy of their darting beaks; he knew the swiftness of their attacks. They moved like the finest of predators; like wolves on two legs. [Rooster Spear Arts: Beak Thrust] Moon Spur turned into a meteorite, a torrent of silver light soaring through the air. His opponent''s eyes widened as he tried to deflect and escape the onslaught, but it was for naught. Moon Spur was a mighty weapon forged by Mister Delun, engraved by Big Sis Tigu, and filled with his Masters holy Qi; and its wielder had been determined to be worthy of his weapon. The Torrent Rider slammed the sword out of his opponent''s hand and turned his last strike, catching his opponent in the side with a sweep and sending him sprawling. He felt his muscles tense, to go after his opponent, when a voice cut through things. That''s enough, Miss Xiulan said, and he froze instantly. I think we all know the outcome, yes? There were several approving murmurs, and Zhang Fei felt the flush of victory in his gut. His legs tensed and a cheer bubbled up in his throat before he cut it off. His Master had said to be magnanimous in victory and defeat! So instead of jumping up and down like he did whenever he could land a hit on one of his Seniors, he stopped himself and walked over to his opponent. Thank you for trading pointers with me! he said as sincerely as he could and bowed. Xianglan looked torn between rage and disappointment, before his face smoothed out. Of course, our Young Mistress surrounds herself with only the best! He stood up and sheathed his quickly recovered sword. Come! As promised, Ill show you around our Sect! Zhang Fei smiled, having hopefully made a friend and not an enemy. He got to see a bunch of arenas and some lovingly maintained gardens before there was a long, clear note from a horn echoed through the compound followed by an announcement. The Elders have come to a decision! Heir Liu Xianghua, inheritor of the most auspicious and powerful bloodline of the Misty Lake Sect, wielder of the Steam Furnace, shall begin the trials of the Sectmaster! Tomorrow, all disciples are to attend to the Proving Grounds so that the Trial of Might can begin! Then, there was pandemonium, as people shouted in utter shock. ========================== The next day, they were all taken to a giant arena filled with water and lilly pads. Lotus buds were poking up above the miniature lake, and ivy and vines crawled up the old stone walls. On one side of the arena, Xianghua stood smirking with one hand on her hip. On the other side on the other side was the cool old guy, who looked like the perfect old Master. Zhang Fei couldnt wait to see them fight! He was sitting eagerly in his seat, his legs jumping up and down, and ignoring the fact that Yin was using him as an armrest. Could Xianghua really beat this old man? He had to have a lot of experience, and everybody called him Elder. Big Sis was awesome, but would the fight really be in her favour? Then all of a sudden, Elder Bingwen jumped into the air. The Elder had landed on one of the lily pads in the Proving Grounds, a single toe on the palm-sized plant. There was a single ripple as he landed and the plant stayed on the surface, not dipping at all under his weight. He then bowed to Xianghua. If you would please show us your strength, Heir Xianghua, Elder Bingwen asked. Xianghua nodded and then just strolled out onto the middle of the lake. There were no ripples from where her feet touched the water. The Torrent Rider wondered why everybody suddenly went quiet and started whispering. Walking on water was really easy and kind of no fun. Especially after Wa Shi taught him about surface tension. It really helped him ride the waves, though. I shall show you the power of your new Sectmaster, she declared and unsheathed her sword. Zhang Fei leaned forwards, ready for the old guy to do awesome old Master things. Instead he watched an absolute dismantling. Xianghua was too fast. She was too strong. A herons savage beak moved too fast for Fei to see. And in the end the old Master ended up on one knee with a sword pointed at his throat. She didnt even have to use her furnace. And then Xianghua called down the next Elder, her eyes burning with conviction. v4c8: Victory and Loss Elder Xiangshis sword was knocked from his hands and Xianghuas own blade whistled in, resting just on the skin of his throat. The Elder paused for a moment. He looked frustrated and defeated, but he bowed his head and clasped his hands in front of him in a martial salute. Pulling back her sword, Xianghua looked around at her silent Sect. Every one of them was staring at her in shock. Not in a thousand years has an aspirant to the title of Sectmaster completed such a grueling Trial of Might yet Heir Xianghua stands victorious. Elder Bingwen said, his voice carrying. Do any object to her victory? Do any object to her power? Once more, there was silence. The Trial of Might, a test where one had to fight a minimum of three Elders. Xianghua had fought all of them. Without using her Steam Furnace, just in case any fool would say that she could only fight thanks to an artifact. Then we, the Elders of the Misty Lake Sect, hold that this trial is complete. Having proven her ability, Heir Xianghua will have the Trial of Awakening tonight. Xianghua kept her head high and her steps even as she strolled off the surface of the water, and then into the tunnel that led to this arena, disappearing from the audiences view. She kept walking until she came to a bench and then collapsed onto it. Her limbs began to shake; sweat pooled on her forehead. Her breathing came out in great, heaving gasps. She felt like her body was going to rattle itself apart. In the arena it had looked effortless. It was anything but. The Elders were skilled. The Elders were experienced. They were even holding back. They hadnt used any techniques that they would have used in a true life or death battle. Yet even like this, she couldnt help the massive smile that spread across her face. Ah, it was so cathartic to smash all of her Elders. If only her father had been here too. She would have forced him to his knees and then made him kowtow before her as his new superior. That surely would have brightened her mood. Or at least, she thought it would. The smile on her face faded. The only dark spot of her victory march was her mother. She had expected something of the woman. She didnt know what, but her mother had simply remained silent as Xianghua tore into her perhaps a bit harder than was absolutely necessary. Her mother was about middling strength wise, as far as the Elders went. She was in charge of the Sects resources pavilion. The pills and treasures that they managed to hunt down and accumulate ended up within her purview. And then, after Xianghuas victory, the woman simply reacted as an Elder, bowed, and left so the next could be called up. Well, if she had nothing to say, she would have nothing to say. The woman was barely a mother anyway. Xianghua would ignore her as much as she had ignored Bowu when he was limping and crying. Xianghua grit her teeth. A cool cloth touched her forehead. Youre rather good at overdoing it, Xianghua. Xiulan said as she wiped away some of Xianghuas sweat. Behind her Tigu stood guard, ready to stop anybody from seeing Xianghua in her current state. Hmph. Are you just realising this about me, Cai? Xainghua said, touched at her friends actions. Liu Xianghua gives her soul to every action she takes! I know. I suppose that''s your charm. Xiulan smiled and pressed the cloth against Xianghuas forehead again, wiping away more sweat. Indeed! Our Misty Lady is very charming! Tigu declared. Xianghua chuckled and leaned back as Xiulan put away the cloth. She grabbed onto Xianghuas shaking arm. The Blade of Grass dexterous fingers pressed down on muscle groups and pressure points, bringing sweet, blessed relief to Xianghuas cramping muscles. How nice was it to have a friend like this? One who could know her weaknesses, and not use them against her? Ah, all those years of enduring her cold shoulder was worth it. Did Lady Meiling teach you this? Xianghua asked. You know you can just call her Meilingand yes, she did. She used to do it for me every night. The next task, is it difficult? Tigu asked. This Trial of Awakening? I dont know how difficult it shall be, no. But I shall overcome it nonetheless. Xianghua replied. We know. Youll succeed in every trial they put in front of you. Xiulan said, her voice filled with absolute confidence. Think only of success and all the paperwork youll likely have to do later. Xianghua sighed. It was one of the few things she actually remembered her father complaining about. It wont be that bad. She hoped. Youre tempting fate~ Xiulan teased as she continued her work, soothing Xianghuas muscles. But just ask this Senior Sister here, and shell take pity on poor Xianghua~ Xianghua smiled at her. Youre quite good at this. Youll make Master Jin a fine concubine. There was a beat as Xiulan realised what she had just said. Xianghuas teasing smile cut off as Xiulan squeezed. Gack! Too hard! Too hard, you sow! Oh? What was that, Damp Pond? It''s supposed to feel like this. It''s medicinal. ===================== That night, Xianghua found herself standing in front of the oldest building in the Sects compound. It was truly vast, a stone temple that oozed power and majesty. It had six floors; and even now the ancient protections upon it still worked, preventing the usual rot and mold caused by the mist of the lake and swamp. The Hall of Meditation the Sect called it. The most sacred place in the Misty Lake This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Xianghua hid her amusement as images of a fat, happy koi lounging about and getting fed by a priestess in a scandalously short skirt filled her head, a memory from the ancient past. Their most potent and holy sight was the Lord of the Lakes bedroom. It was honestly quite amusing, knowing that small truth from the past. Xianghua wore a replica of that uniform, warped and twisted by time into something that only vaguely resembled the original. A reproduction of a servants uniform, now held in the highest esteem by cultivators who thought themselves above serving. There had to be some sort of irony in that, Xainghua mused, as she walked up to the building and pushed open the doors. She went past the entryway and into the grand hall. Instead of being brightly lit and filled with people, it was cold, dead, and dark. In the center of the hall was a pool of water, black as pitch; the place where the Lord of the Lake once sat and entertained guests. The test to truly become Sectmaster was to enter this hall, step into the dark water in the center of the room, and then activate the formation in the floor. The water would turn from black to a light blue, and when the mist began to escape the building it showed that one had the requirements to become Sectmaster. That they had been accepted by the Ancestors. Xianghua stepped into the pool and sat upon the center of the underwater dias. The water was up to her neck. Her father had taken a week to successfully produce the mist. Xianghua aimed to shatter that record. She took a breath and channeled her Qi into the formation, only to smile because she had seen this formation before. It was the basis for the steam channeling formation Bowu used in his furnacebut with some parts missing and damaged. She would have to recreate them and use her own Qi pathways to plug the gaps She almost couldnt take it seriously, however. The Sect Elders thought that the mist was the remnants of an ancient defensive formation, meant to empower the cultivators of the Misty Lake Sect. It was well, the truth was simpler. In reality, the formation was used to manipulate the mist to create pleasing images. Like how Yun Ren and Nezan used their illusions. Xiulans ancestor had used it to great effect in one of her plays. The water below turned from black to luminescent blue nearly instantly under her guidance, unleashing a vast amount of mist that flooded out of the Hall of Meditation. Once the trial was complete, Xianghua stood, shaking her head of excess water. The Elders kept staring at her, baffled, as she walked out of the pagoda. ================== The final trial was more a formality than anything else. The Trial of Reflection required her to go into the middle of the lake and meditate on the profound majesty of the Misty Lake for a full day. Most sat on a large lily pad, but Xianghua sat directly on the lake itself. It was quite boring, if she was honest. Apparently for some, they saw their past regrets come to haunt them, or heart demons attacked them. Xianghuas heart was steady; she had not a single thing she regretted that disturbed her. So instead, Xianghua found herself comparing the past to the present. All the little changes in the size of the lake. She let herself go. Looking for connections like Xiulan and Bi De had taught her. Observing her home from every angle. She could feel the battle of Water against Wood. She could feel the pulse of life. She, for the first time, could truly feel her home. So, she attempted something new. Slowly, and haltingly, she did what she had seen Xiulan and Gou Ren do. She had never intentionally tried to pay tribute to the Earth Spirit before but it couldnt hurt, could it? She pressed her Qi into the land, completely at peace. To the land she gave and asked for nothing in return letting the ebb and flow of her home soothe her. ======================================= Deep, deep under the lake, under thousands of years of sediment and plant matter there was a crack in the stone at the bottom. A crack, from which water sprang forth. An underground spring, pumping water directly into the lake. In the middle of that spring sat a blue sapphire in a nest of dragon bones. Its energies were locked in battle against the power of Wood. The green light was all consuming, stretching eager fingers outwards, yet the last remnants of a dragons will fought against it anyway, even as it slowly lost. Veins of gold, led by mist and steam, connected to a blue sapphire. The cracking degradation stopped. I really didnt take you as the self-sacrificing type, you fat, lecherous bastard. Tianlan said after a moment. She half expected to hear booming laughter, or a crass remark from the Lord of the Lake. But there was nothing. Her old friend had given everything to protect the Misty Lake, trying to stop the Breaking. There was nothing left but the sapphire and the feeling of determination. You can rest a bit now, my friend. Ill take it from here. The power of water, dying by inches, stabilized. Ir did not revert it to the way it was before the calamity, it merely settled into a new equilibrium. The ravenous green receded slightly. Honour the Past, and protect the future but live in the present, I think. Tianlan whispered. ========================================= There was a great party after she ascended to Sectmaster, of course. The Elders had shot her disapproving frowns as she mingled with her Sect instead of remaining aloof, but she ignored them. She was now the Sectmaster, and this was her will. The only thing they could do now was obey. Bingwen at least didnt seem to mind, but that was mostly because she had told him that he could remain nominally in charge while she traveled with her companions. Xianghua sighed as she stared up at the moon. Everybody else was in bed already, sleeping off the alcohol from the celebrations. Things things had actually gone better than she thought they would. The shock of her return was still there, but her takeover seemed to be going relatively smoothly. Her position was still a bit shaky, but that would improve with time. She wished Gou Ren was there, if only so she could show him around and tell him about all the little places she had found during her youth, but alas. Her husband to be was not here to soothe her as only he could. With his big strong hands and hehehehehe. Her pleasant daydream was interrupted by footsteps, and she turned to see who it was. Her good mood vanished when she saw who it was. Mother. Xianghua said. The womans face was inscrutable. Daughter. Sei Fen greeted. Her voice sounded so certain. Congratulations on your achievement. Oh, it''s daughter now? Xainghua jabbed as the woman came to stand beside her. Xainghua remembered well bearing the handprint on her face and the black eye like a badge of honour. You were always my daughter. The woman said. No matter what disagreements weve had. Xianghuas fist tightened. Disagreements? I see, I see. So, you wish to rekindle our relationship, do you? Xianghua asked. Filial piety is a virtue. So you abandoning us was a mere disagreement? You speak of filial piety, yet have none for your children. Her mother twitched. ...what was done was done out of necessity. You do not understand the pressures yet. For the good of the Sect some things had to happen. I attempted to get leniency for your brother, but he would not listen. And neither would your father Xianghua sucked in a deep breath, barely preventing herself from grabbing her mother by the throat and slamming her into the ground. Done out of necessity?! she sharply interrupted instead. ...do you think it was easy for me? My children were born cripples. Bowu in his body. And you in your mind. You were more a beast than a girl at times. They called the fruits of my womb tainted. The man I loved turned away from me. Neither of you would listen to reason, and then neither would Xiang. I did what I had to do. Xainghuas Qi poured out of her body, steam poured out of Xianghuas mouth even without a furnace. A furious herons beak stopped an inch away from her mothers neck. So that''s it. Weve accomplished things, so we can have your love again, mother? Were no longer inconvenient to you? If you had a child like yourself, you would understand, the woman had the audacity to say. This time, Xianghua did grab her. She slammed the woman up against the wall of a nearby building, like Sei Fen had done to both her and her brother not that long ago. The womans resistance would be futile. For a brief moment, Xianghua wanted to kill her. And yet as quickly as the rage came, it faded. Her words had provoked her and maybe at one point it would have hurt. Xianghua knew she wasnt normal, in a lot of ways. But now? She had a home and a family. A real one. Xianghua did not need anything from this mockery of motherhood. Yet she recalled the good times. Memories of a woman who had once deserved to be called Xianghuas mother. Xianghua stared at the woman in her grip and chuckled. Sei Fen looked confused. Ive known Mother Hu Li and Father Ten Ren for mere months and they were more parents to me than you two ever were, Xianghua said. All I can hear from you is excuses. I will never understand you and I do not want to. All I know is that thing that you call love is not how a mother acts. We are not family. Now begone from my sight, Elder. Xianghua opened her hand and let the woman go. Sei Fen bowed, her face twisted. Of course, Sectmaster, she agreed easily before turning to walk away. Xianghua watched the woman go and sighed. She didnt know what she felt at the moment. Happy to see the back of the woman? Sad? Angry? She didnt know. She would have to tell Bingwen to keep an eye on her, to make sure the woman didnt do anything foolish. She forced the thoughts and feelings about the woman who birthed her away. They still had a job to do. Sei Fen would not shake her resolve. =============================== Xianghua was rather surprised that when she got to her room Xiulan was still up and waiting with a pot of tea. No words were said between them. Xiulan pulled her into a hug and started humming one of the songs Mother Hu Li had taught them. Xianghua leaned into the hug, her teeth clenched, and her breathing deep. It hurt. But the pain would pass. v4c9: A Farmers Son Xiulan looked on as Xianghua addressed her Elders, her face stern. She had recovered well from the turmoil she had been in, and once more she was ready to face the world. They had spent a week at the Misty Lake Sect, sparring with the disciples and allowing Xianghua to consolidate her hold over things. But now, they were ready to move on. Move on towards Xiulans own Sect. We shall be gathering in force soon. I shall be continuing onwards with our allies, for my presence is needed, Xianghua instructed the assembled disciples of the Misty Lake Sect. Yes, Sectmaster! Good. Elder Bingwen speaks with my voice until we are together again. The older man looked like he hadnt gotten much sleep. Xianghua had allowed him to see the contents of the crystalanother bold move that seemed to have worked out, because after a long night spent communing with it he appeared completely in support of Xianghuas plans. Your humble servant hears and obeys, Sectmaster! Now! Let us be off! Xianghua commanded. They then set off on rafts into the mist. ============================ Two days of travel later they were in a tavern again, far away from the mosquitoes and the reeds. It had been an unremarkable journey for a change, and Xiulan was looking forward to a drink and some warm food. She continued to hope for that as her group entered, though she felt some concern as she noticed some cultivators of the Jade Leaf Sect already seated and Jins eerily accurate warning of cultivator battles in eating establishments came to her mind. They eyed Xiulans group warily as they entered, but made no attempt to start an altercation. Everything looked like it would be quiet Everyone! Listen up! Tigu shouted from the front of the tavern. Her voice was loud and commanded respect as she stood there with her hands on her hips. There was instant silence. The man at the counter looked a bit worried. Tigu? Xiulan started, before she realised what day it was and sighed. She started massaging the bridge of her nose. Tigus piercing yellow eyes walked up and down the patrons, mortals and cultivators alike. Ahem! Now that I have your attention, I have an announcement to make, she declared. Today, my little brother is one hundred days old! Allow me to buy you all drinks in celebration of this great milestone. I ask only for your prayers that his name shall be Kai! The mood of the bar instantly swung from cautious to optimistic. Then one patron, already slightly drunk, cheered. A thousand blessings on Kai! she slurred. Tigu ginned, opening her mouth to praise the woman, when Yin spoke up. And Ill buy you a drink if you pray his namell be Shandan, the woman said. She smiled brilliantly, and Xiulan knew that at least half the men were instantly smitten. Three cheers for little brother Shandan! they bellowed. Xiulan saw Yin mouth Im winning the bet at the shorter girl. Tigus eyes widened, and she looked like she was about to spit blood at her companions foul betrayal. What?! Little Sister, you dare? Youre courting death! Tigu snarled. Handsome Man! You agree that Kai is the better name, yes? She turned pleading eyes onto Tie Delun. He caved instantly and Xiulan sighed. I blame you for this, Xiulan told Rags. I didnt think she would actually do it, the man defended himself. It was a joke! Xiulan stared at him. Okay, I totally thought she would do it, he admitted, looking shifty. Xiulan sighed as the bar descended into chaos. Xianghua, to her surprise, elected to stay out of it today. Instead her friend just looked on, amused, and shaking her head. She looked like she was feeling better at least. so, whats your money on? Xiulan asked her friend. Its a secret! Xianghua declared. And clearly, as far as she was concerned, that was the end of it. =============================== In the Before, at least where I was from, naming your child was as simple as putting a name on a piece of paper. Done soon after birth, and then kept on a certificate. Here, things were a bit more involved. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Really? You just sign a piece of paper and that''s it? Meimei asked me as I reached into boiling water to pull out another set of hard boiled eggs. The kitchen was currently still a bit under construction. We had to expand it a lot in order to fit the amount of cooking we didI had built for a family of four, not fourteen. The prep and storage areas had to triple in size. Yeah. That''s it. I replied, transferring them to the red madder root dye. The others I took out and put in the sink. The pipes and a water crystal made the river room a little bit superfluous, now that we could do everything indoors, but I had grown to really like the placeand locking Washy out of the house would just be rude at this point. It doesn''t sound important enough, she replied, her brow furrowing. Is naming your child not a cause for celebration? It''s in conjunction with the birth, mostly. I didnt really like talking too much about the Before still, but Meimei had asked about the custom so I did my best to answer. Honestly, this way is better. More fun, at the very least. Meimei chuckled. Yes, Jinhais ceremony was quite fun, wasnt it? We had already been to the naming ceremony of Meihuas childthe one that she and Tingfeng had named after me. Honestly, for all that it was supposedly about the child, a 100 day old kid still didnt do much aside from sit around and drool, so the entire thing was more about getting drunk with your friends and family. I snorted as I remembered Tingfeng getting absolutely sloshed. I picked up a bundle of ginger and set it aside, before frowning at it. You know this has been bothering me a bit. I know the eggs probably symbolize birth and renewal, but whats the ginger for? The ginger is supposed to complete the mothers rejuvenation with fiery Qi, Meimei answered. Id say youve been pretty fiery for a while, love, I observed, bumping her with my hip. Very fiery. Not that I was complaining. Getting ambushed by my amorous wife after she suggested a walk in the forest was very nice. I dont think I could handle you if you get any spicier. Meiling leered at me and put on a deep, suitably bandit-like voice. Oh, but there was such a pretty flower walkin around. I just had to pluck it. Kyaaaa, I deadpanned in a high pitched voice. My virtue is in danger. Help. Help. Her nose wrinkled cutely as she giggled and bumped her hip back into mine. We worked in silence for another few moments, before Meiling spoke again. Are you fine with the name? she whispered. If you want something more like the other place uses The name is perfect, I said. Besides, if we did something from the Before it would sound weird. Yuehan sounds pretty good, and not really that strange. I snorted at the mangling her accent inflicted on John. It wasnt like I could talk, though. Without Rous memories I would have been even worse. Naming our kid after your favourite musician? It was kind of funny that one of the first words she had learned in English were the Lyrics to a John Denver song. We didnt really use it all that much, though. I was the only person who knew the language after all, which made it pretty useless. He makes good songs, she said defensively. I mean, yeah, he does, but naming our son after him? It was just an idea. Im not about to change things at the last minute! We continued our lighthearted bickering about names until we were finished. =============================== We bundled up Little D and took a nice run to Hong Yaowu. Chunky pulled the wagon with Bowu, Noodle, and Washy sitting in it, while the rest of us ran. It was strange how mundane it felt. Little D seemed to really enjoy it though, giggling for most of the trip as he bounced on my back. Hong Yaowu was already pumping when we got there. Gou had gone ahead to help get everything ready and I could see the Lord Magistrate and Lady Wu sitting at the head table already, talking with Pops and Uncle Che. An entire celebration, and an official at the naming of your son. No pressure at all, right? The first thing we did was pay our respects to Meilings ancestors. Normally, we would have done it at my family shrine but the Rou family still didnt have anything like that. So instead we returned to my wifes house, so that our son could be watched over by the spirits of his ancestors as he received his name. And then he was put on a seat at the head table. Our boy looked a bit confused, but mostly he seemed happy to be there as he looked around, dressed in his traditional red clothes. We paid our respects to Pops followed by the Lord Magistrate, who then cleared his throat. Are you ready to begin? he asked. All I could really do was nod. The Lord Magistrate cleared his throat and began to officiate. Normally it would be a minor functionary but as my teacher, the Lord Magistrate had asked if he could perform this part of the ceremony. All in attendance! I would beg your silence, for we shall begin! His voice cut all the remaining conversation to a halt. On the seventeenth day of the Month of the Horse, we come to witness the naming of the firstborn son of House Rou! Scribe Xian shall record this matter for the courts! Rou Jin! Patriarch of House Rou! Tell this servant of the Emperor, what is the name that shall be bestowed upon this boy? he asked, his voice clear and carrying with enviable ease. I took a little breath. In the end we had decided to go with Chunkys suggestion. It was a little on the nosebut It was a good name. The name of my son shall be Rou Zhuye; written with the characters of red and leaf. A name that speaks of the beauty of nature is most auspicious; likening the time of abundance in the harvest, the Lord Magistrate pronounced. Then it shall be known! On the seventeenth day of the Month of the Horse, the son of House Rou has been bestowed the name of Zhuye by his father. May his life be long and prosperous. May the heavens bless his path, and may he be watched over by all of his ancestors! May he be watched over by all of his ancestors! the people of Hong Yaowu intoned. Then Hu Li stepped forwards with a knife. Normally, his grandmother would do this but Gou Rens mother was the closest thing he had. With delicate fingers, she shaved his headto cut off the hair grown in the womb and give him a fresh start. And with that it was mostly over. His name would be recorded in both Hong Yaowu and Verdant Hill. Everything else? Well, that was one big party. I stood with Meiling by my side as the Lord Magistrate turned to us. Student, may I have the honour of being the first to greet your son? Please, I returned, bowing. The Lord Magistrate smiled at my son, my Zhuye, as he approached. He placed a red envelope before him and then clasped his hands together in a traditional greeting. It is nice to meet you, Rou Zhuye. May you give me less trouble than your father. He winked, and my son giggled. I snorted with amusement, while Meimei chuckled. Then, the dam broke. One by one, people walked up to say hello to the newly named boy and leave a little present, wrapped in an envelope. I went to get us some drinks and just watched things. There was only so much new stimulus a kid could take, and both me and Mei were watching for him to start to fuss Meimei suddenly frowned. Somethings coming. She said, sniffing the air. It smells like oh. So she was awake. Was awake? I asked, but was cut off as the low drone of insects that was ever present in the countryside started getting louder, and a black cloud appeared on the horizon. Vajra, Meimei replied as thousands of bees approached us. At first, it just looked like a normal swarm of bees, if a large one. I clenched my fist, ready for anythinguntil I saw that they were carrying tapestries woven from grass and chunks of honey. People gaped as the mass descendedand the tapestries and honey were placed beside the envelopes. A crown of flowers was gently lowered onto my sons head. And a pile of something was laid at his feet wait, were those mosquito heads?! The bees formed up into army ranks. Rank upon rank, like infantry lines. And at the head, surrounded by two inch long iridescent bees, was a queen. A queen, who landed and began to wiggle her butt like her life depended on it. The sound of droning wings surged, in the same cadence as I pay my respects to Rou Zhuye. I just stared. But but she got caught in the bath last night. Again. Yup. Meimei said. The Lord Magistrate was also just staring at this new development. He sighed and looked at my son. That was not a challenge, young man. To which Zhuye just laughed and waved his arms about. v4c10 Boundaries Vajra the Boozemaster, Queen of the Emperors Hives and Commander of the Princes Guard, was immensely satisfied with her entrance. The awe shone in the lesser guests eyes as her mighty host descended upon them and an Empress graced them with her presence. It did sting that she had not been assigned a proper place in the Emperors processionbut it was not his fault. He had commanded the servants to prepare, and they had forgotten to inform her! She had only learned that the Prince was about to receive his name when they were leaving! When Pi Pa, the fat, graceless majordomo, was making sure the rest of the servants had their gifts prepared. Vajra had nearly missed it, so out of sorts had she been from her morning bath with the Emperor. It made her want to spit blood. She had no gift for the Prince! Such a thing was absolutely unacceptable, even if she had not been informed. How could she ever dare to show her face before her Emperor again for offering him such an insult?! But when trials found Vajra, she rose to meet them head on! Her hive immediately burst into action. Her mind and Qi worked so much she felt her fortress begin to get hotter as her guards wove masterpieces. They depicted the Prince leading the warriors to glorious victory over the Black Lances which had dared try to sully his flesh with their obscene noses. They showed him at his proper place, in the Emperors arms, as they toiled below him. Enemies, awaiting disposal, had been swiftly butchered, and more offerings had been gathered as raiding parties pillaged the forests between the Emperors hive and his subordinate fortress. The Black Lances, the Giant Flesh Tearers, and the Bone Pickers of Ohn Ta Rai Oh (a most formidable name, for such small villains) were purged with extreme prejudice. Even though it was to be a rushed job, Vajra made sure everything was perfect before assembling her host. Their carapaces gleamed. Flowers, laden with nectar, were plucked and woven into a crown, their rich bounty unharvested to show the absolute wealth of their august Lord. She might, she thought, have to actually thank the pink one for not informing her. It made Vajras entrance all the more glorious. All the servants eyes turned to regard her in shock and awe. The Prince reached his hands out and giggled as the Bane of the Black Lances took her guard positionand then his attention fell on Vajra herself. She personally danced for him, her movements fast and sure, as she sung of his glories and his mighty name. Zhuye, the advance scouts had informed her. The rest of her host laid down the offerings to the Prince. Her appearance was sure to curry favour with the Emperor. His enemies destroyed, a golden bounty to his sons name, and an army assembled to be commanded at his leisure! even if they were a minor power, compared to the overwhelming might even Pi Pa could bring to bear. Still, numbers counted for something! She finished her dance and turned her eyes to her Emperor. He had a tapestry in his hand, and was showing it to the Empress. She made an approving noise, and Vajras hearts pumped faster. Thank you, Vajra. His voice was deep, and a wellspring of might. Im very happy that you hold us in such high regard. Your gifts are amazing. Vajra immediately launched into the dance of supplication, her emotions nearly getting the better of her. She had the Emperors thanks once more! She, who held the title of Boozemaster! Would she receive another? Would he make her the permanent captain of the Guard? Taking the position from Tigu would certainly be a boon! I was wondering what was killing all the mosquitoes, but now I know the Empress muttered, before shaking her head. Excellent job in culling the pests, Vajra but now allow your soldiers their rest, and join us. We have much to speak about. Vajra nodded and dismissed her soldiers, all but the Princes Guard dropping out of their ranks and dispersing. Vajra made to fly up to the Empress, but instead, the Emperor lowered his hand for her to climb up on instead. Truly, she received honour after honour! If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Vajra strutted up and onto his enormous, powerful hand as the peasants got over their shock and began once more greeting the Prince. Vajra was taken to the Emperors table. Are you hungry? her Master asked as he pulled out a spoon and served her some of his delicious, Qi-filled syrup. She bowed her head in thanks, for only a fool dared to deny the Emperor. After she took her fill, the Emperor addressed her. How long have you been awake, Vajra? he asked her directly. To have enough favour that she had her Masters personal attention? It was a dream come true! Vajra launched into an explanation. Her behind wiggled as she wove her tale for her Great Lord, who gazed upon her with an inscrutable eye, along with the pink servant and Handsome Chun Ke. She completed her explanation and stilled. All remained staring at her. Then, Chun Ke coughed. Verily, this Queen has been awake for yearsyet the time between her old life and the time this Queen was rescued by noble Bi De, most magnificent of her Masters servants, is like two differing lives, he narrated. Varja froze as understanding dawned in the rest of their eyes. Her Emperor had not understood her dances?! And yet, it made sense! Oh, heavens above, why would the Emperor know how her kind communicated? She was but an insect before him! How arrogant had she been, that she thought he understood her pitiful waggling behind?! She chastised herself, even as the Emperor gave her face by apologising for not understanding her! Vajra panicked, and called some of her servants. They immediately formed ranks, pulling themselves together into writing. It felt like a horrid waste of resources, to use servants for this instead of gathering nectar, and it felt incredibly strangebut Vajra persevered as her servants formed the characters for apology. And yet Vajras faux pas was forgiven, her Emperor a magnanimous soul. He invited her to sit at his table and eat with him, and when they returned he would make a place for her. A place of her own, directly at the table! Such a joyous day! Vajra, of course, immediately accepted her elevation. She must have been promoted two ranksno, three! She had attained the rank of favoured servant! Everything, absolutely everything, had worked out for her. It was then that the Prince made a noise of discomfort, and the Emperors eyes rose from Vajra to his son. The child looked upset, and the Emperor rose to attend him, along with Chun Ke and Pi Pa. Vajra rose as well, her wings buzzing so she could curry more favourbut gentile, dainty fingers plucked Vajra out of the air. So all this time youve been completely aware what have you been doing in my husbands bath? the Empress asked lightly, and Vajra froze. Two purple orbs speared her. Her mind raced, and her swarm trembled as she realized she had no excuse ready. =================== It turned out Zhuye had a bit of an accident. So I took him aside and cleaned him up, before heading back out. The party had restarted in my absence. The people of Hong Yaowu were rather used to animals suddenly acting like people by this point, so the swarm of sentient bees was more a passing curiosity rather than a cause for alarm. Especially since most of them seemed to have dispersed and gone back to doing bee things. A couple of people were looking over one of the little tapestries the bees had brought. They were really good. They looked kind of like neolithic cave paintings in woven form; giants stood above the bees, who were arrayed in ranks. In another, they did battle with giant mosquitoes, hunting them down. It was an insight into a microculture I had no idea even existed. I sighed. How had I not clued in? I mean I know why I didnt think she was a Spirit Beast. She kept getting caught in the bath! How was I supposed to know that she had intelligence comparable to a human when she kept doing that?! Was it just the warmth? Did she like my Qi? Maybe that was it. Well, whatever made her feel better. I sighed and shook my head as I finished getting Zhuye situatedand then I groaned. Son. We do not slobber on the bees, I chastised, and gently extracted the two-inch long well, was it a Spirit Beast? Or was only Vajra the Spirit Beast and she simply influenced the rest, sort of like the situation with the monkeys of Crystal Hill? I had no idea. Sorry you have to deal with that, I said anyway to the very wet trooper. The bee buzzed as I set her down, then resolutely marched back towards my son standing just outside the range of his grasping fingers this time. I saluted the brave soldier and turned back to where Meimei was talking to Vajra still. At least the bee didnt seem to be too annoyed that I hadnt noticed. Vajra well, aside from the bath thing, she seemed fairly well adjusted. I think. She hadn''t killed anybody so far, but she apparently had declared war on the mosquitos and enacted a purge, so the jury was still out on that front. I sighed. I thought I was through with surprises on the Spirit Beast front, but more fool was me. Meimei seemed to have finished saying her piece, and Vajra flew off the table. My wife nodded and then stood up as well, grabbing some snacks from the main table and walking towards me. What was that about? I asked my wife. We had a wonderful conversation on boundaries, Meimei said with a smile. If she wants to bathe so much it can be with the rest of the girls. I shrugged. Well, everything seemed resolved. Now we just had to have a conversation about honey, and if I could still collect itbut that could wait until tomorrow. For now well, we had a new family member. A new family member who needed her own tiny bowl and cutlery. And possibly a hat. Hey. Bees are cute. v4c11: The Senior Disciple One Month Ago Lu Ri, Disciple of the Cloudy Sword Sect, placed one hand against the gate that barred his way into the Cloudy Sword Sect. He had set out from Rou Jins home with his mission, which was for the moment, complete. He had accomplished his goal: he had delivered Shen Yu to an amicable meeting with his grandson. Now, it was time to make his report. With one hand, he pushed on the door and the massive gate moved like it was made of paper. He took a deep breath and allowed the smell of the Sect to fill his nose. Crisp, pure air. Brother Lu Ri! His fellow Senior Disciple Yichou exclaimed from his post at the gate. Lu Ri turned to him, and his fellow raised an eyebrow. Youre certainly in a good mood. I trust your mission went well? Lu Ri paused, then realized he was smiling. He had been doing that a lot lately. It was time well spent, Brother, Lu Ri responded. So I see. His fellow Senior Disciple looked Lu Ri up and down before continuing. Elder Ge wishes for you to join him in one days time; he bids you to rest and recover yourself, and on the morrow meet in the Hall of the Elders so that you may be debriefed. Lu Ri smiled and nodded, setting forth into his Sect. His clean, freshly and lovingly repaired Sect. His feet took him to one of the amphitheaterswhere the various disciples were having a calligraphy contest arranged by one of the Core Disciples. The works on display were bold and evocative, and Lu Ri spent several long hours admiring their work and listening to the arguments over the arrangement of characters and brush strokes. He was just preparing to join in himself when a voice caught his attention. Junior Brother? Lu Ri paused at the unexpected development. Senior Sister Yeo Na, he said respectfully. The bandaged woman smiled at him. =========================== Lu Ri found himself in Crimson Crucible City, sitting with his Senior Sister on top of the Grand Balcony, one of the highest points in the metropolis. It was a beautiful sight. The fortress city was built partially into the great Cloudy Mountain mountain, and then extended outwards on the few pieces of flat and solid ground of the tiered and river-crossed province. The outer bailey extended out into the Great Plunge, the edge of the waterfall that was the end of the Great Snake River. It descended into one of the gorges Raging Waterfall Gorge was named for. It fell over a thousand Li into the depths of the eartha vast curtain of water thundering ever downwards and into the unknown. Massive bridges and roads stretched from all directions to the great walls, as the precipice of the Great Plunge was the end of a trade route that spanned most of the Empire. People streamed in and out of the great city constantly, and Lu Ri could see the smoothness which the design of the roads imparted upon the masses in their motion. It was an efficient and well-run place; clearly proximity to the Cloudy Sword Sect and the teachings of the Honoured Founders had influenced them greatly. After his time in Verdant Hill, Lu Ri looked at it with new eyes. Youve grown quite a bit, Junior Brother. There is a new light to your eyes, Senior Sister said, and Lu Ri was startled out of his reflections, turning his attention back to his companion who looked quite amused. It seemed like a lifetime ago that Senior Sister Yeo Na had trained him to resist killing intent. Now, his kindif still imposingSenior was not quite so fearsome. Her wounds in the final battle against the Demonic hordes had been quite severe. Now she looked tired, with one arm and one leg completely covered in seals and bandages. She did not seem quite so imposing; and that was honestly a travesty. You look best stern and uncompromising, Senior Sister. Lu Ri murmured. She smiled at him, a chuckle escaping her lips. Your words are dangerous weapons, Junior Brother, even when you do not mean them like that. It''s quite flattering that you hold this old lady in such high regard. Always, Senior Sister, Lu Ri replied. One must always pay respects to those who have shown them the correct path. Senior Sister shook her head, her voice fond. Always so earnest. That part of you has not changed. She took a bite of the pastry that Lu Ri had given her. He saw how her eyes widened as the maple hit her tongue. Oh! This is quite good. Indeed. I must confess a weakness for it. I can see why. She took another bite. It''s quite delicious. But I do have a hunger for a different thing. Tell your Senior Sister, what changed you so? Your eyes are one thing, but you hold yourself differently. I can tell youre close to being able to use the Raging Cloudy Sword Formation. Lu Ri nodded. His Senior Sister was incredibly perceptive. This Lu Ri, in the course of his mission, was rewarded with pointers from a cultivator in the Imperial Realm. Senior Sisters eyes widened. Diligence and good karma have truly rewarded you, Junior Brother, she praised. Lu Ri smiled. Shen Yu was one of the preeminent Masters of the world. His lessons had skyrocketed Lu Ris understanding of himself and his abilities. That alone would have been a princely reward for his work. But it was not all he had received. It was that and I suppose I found a kindred spirit, of a sort. A man who seemed like he was birthed directly from the pages of the Honoured Founders. A gem of a mortal that had understood Lu Ri perfectly. The Lord Magistrate of Verdant Hill was a rare sort of man. A true ruler, lifted directly from the texts that Lu Ri held so dear. He had heard Lu Ris ideas, and immediately grasped their value. Oh? He sounds like an interesting man. Indeed. He and his subordinates are truly pearls hidden in the dirt. The people of Verdant Hill had heard the Lord Magistrate''s request to begin naming and numbering houses, and had immediately accepted the command. The Lord Magistrate said it would better facilitate the distribution of mail, and the people had immediately recognised the usefulness of such measures. Even those who did not fully understand the plan simply shrugged their shoulders, confident that the Lord Magistrate would not lead them wrong. The Ideals of the Founders, recreated in a far flung village. The rulers, gentleman scholars who guided with a firm and steady hand; the people, confident and eager to elevate the society. His Senior Sister listened quietly as he spoke of his experiences, his ideas for connecting the provinces. She seemed amused by his passion though Lu Ri noted her careful pose and the lines of pain on her otherwise smooth face. Before I departed, I left special instruction with my organization, the Plum Blossoms Shadow, to begin their own work. The maps and census data needed to be redone. They had kept their faith admirably, providing services and gathering information, consolidating their hold, but they were coasting with no clear goal in mind beyond that. They had been completing tasks for the sole sake of completion with no true purpose. So he had provided one, and his subordinates, truly receptive to the words of the Founders, had grasped his intentions perfectly. Taking control of the provinces mail, linking the entire province together with superior infrastructure, and providing an invaluable service took ahold of them. Already the mail corps was being rapidly assembled, routes being planned out and rest stops being designated on maps and built upon the land. You sound like you cant wait to go back. Lu Ri paused at her words before a realization struck him. Yes. It''s true. Lu Ri nodded. I want to see how far this goes. His Senior Sister graced him with a warm smile. I do believe that attitude shall take you far. Your Senior Sister expects plenty of stories, later, for she must take her time in purging this demonic corruption. She paused as a spasm of pain rippled across her face. He could sense the Demonic Qi churning within her. I do believe I have something for that. Though it is for the Elders tomorrow Then do your duty first, Senior Disciple Lu Ri. Senior Sister laughed, waving her uninjured hand in humorous but clear dismissal. I shant keel over in the meantimebut what is this about the Plum Blossoms Shadow? Is my Junior going around naming things after himself? If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Lu Ri flushed slightly at the teasing tone. His name was spelled with the character for Plum He spent the rest of the day deflecting her amused remarks, and occasional bouts of Intentjust like old times. ========================================== When Lu Ri, Senior Disciple of the Cloudy Sword Sect, gave his report, he had been expecting Elders Ge, Ran, and Chen. He had not been expecting Elder Yukong of the Artifact Pavilion and Elder Shou of the Medicine Pavilion to also be in attendance. Both had been in Closed Door Cultivation for centuries. He was instantly under the focus of five elders, their intent heavy. He bore it with the ease of practice and bowed respectfully. Senior Disciple Lu Ri reports his mission accomplished, he declared. Excellent, Elder Ge replied, smiling. He already knew of the missions success, but he seemed to be using this bit of theater to introduce Lu Ri to the newly awakened Elders. Lu Ri was quite flattered to be introduced like this, but was it not written by the Honoured Founders that a leader had to set their followers up for success? So, this is your boy, Ge? Elder Shou asked, scratching at his short beard. He was thin and lanky, with a bald head and the wrinkles of age. He had one half of his robes top off, exposing his wiry muscle. Sharp, intelligent eyes roved over Lu Ris body. Doesnt look like much. He comports himself well, husband. You at his age would have fallen to your knees under the weight of the intent upon him, Elder Yukong observed, her voice quiet. She looked not a day over twenty, but instead of jade, she was hard granite; stark, like the face of a mountain. Elder Shou increased the pressure upon Lu Ri, and he did not move. The Elder snorted and relented. Indeed, this is Disciple Lu Ri, whose actions have benefited our sect greatly. Elder Ge gestured towards a chair. Sit, Disciple, for we have much to discussand be free with yourselves, my friends. He is my boy as you say. I hope to have him join our number in the future. Thank you, Elder Ge, Lu Ri intoned as he sat down. Elder Ran was similarly smiling, while Elder Chen was inscrutable. Instead of trying to divine meaning in that impassiveness, he turned to the two he had not yet interacted with. It is an honour to see you both awake, Elders. Elder Shou snorted, while Elder Yukongs eyes narrowed slightly. Well it was simply time to come out of seclusion, Elder Shou said, shrugging. The state of the Sect was appalling, Yukong stated simply. Inattention nearly had it end in disaster. Shou grunted again. So many things left to fall to the wayside but I suppose it''s our fault in some ways. The admission looked like it physically pained him, before he shook his head. But enough about that. How is that bastard doing, eh? We dont have to prepare for a sword to cut our mountain in two? And thus, Lu Ri recounted his dealings with Shen Yu, his grandson, and his grandson''s newfound sect. ========================== When he finished his tale, the room was warmer and the mood lighter. Elder Ge sat back with a satisfied smile. Even Elder Chen looked a bit less worried. So everything has been resolved, he said. I believe so, Elder Ge. Shen Yu has found his grandson in good health, and neither blame our Cloudy Sword Sect. Well, at least that is some good news. The whispers of demons in the north is worrying, but if Shen Yu is to personally be looking into the matter then we can only sit back and wait. There were nods at the declaration. And what does Jin Rou wish to be done with the man who maimed him? Elder Yukong asked. He, and Master Shen, trust the Cloudy Sword Sect to dispense fitting justiceRou Jin does not wish to ever hear of him again, and does not wish for any more resources to be wasted upon him. He holds no grudge with the boys family. In his own words, This ends here. Elder Yukong looked vaguely amused. How embarrassing for our Sect, that a boy must allow us to gain face. Ha! Temperance and restraint from a boy raised by that bastard? I thought you said he was trying to build another one of himself. Elder Shou slapped his knee. What say you of this, boy? All eyes turned to Elder Chen at the statement. The man looked both resigned, and slightly hopeful at the same time. The fate of his entire bloodline had hung in the balance, and been spared. This Elder of the Cloudy Sword Sect can only thank Shen Yus Grandson for his magnanimity. One dead instead of hundreds. Mercy abound, indeed. Excellent, Elder Ge declared. The culprit shall be disposed of tonight, then. Now, what of Rous attitude towards our reparations? He is amenable to the Cloudy Sword Sects offer of restitution, and is fine with ties to our Sect. Indeed, he has even offered to supply us with Lowly Spiritual Herbs Lowly Spiritual Herbs?! Shen Yus blasted name for the Seven Fragrance Jewel Herbs stuck?! Elder Shou demanded, looking like he was about to spit blood. The sky rumbled as his Qi flared. Elder Ran and Elder Ge looked half amused and half guilty. The Seven Fragrance Jewel Herbs are a marvel! The best herbs for any cultivator in the Spiritual Realm, and he called them Lowly Spiritual Herbs?! To be fair, you were being an annoying bastard about how amazing they were, Elder Ran muttered. Li Ri blinked. They called them Lowly Spiritual Herbs because Elder Shou had been annoying about plants? It was quite childish, but from what he knew of Shen Yu it fit. It was more surprising his Elders had gone along with itand then Lu Ri noticed Elder Ran staring at Elder Ge, who looked entirely too innocent. Elder Yukongs hand grasped Shous as the woman rubbed circles on the back of his hand. As soon as the rage came, it went, the Elder grumbling. I have some samples, Elder Shou. The Elder waved his hand. Well, let''s see them then. Lu Ri took one of the samples out from the storage ring. Every Elders eyes locked on to the LowlySeven Fragrance Jewel Herb. The iridescent sheen. The seven fragrances. The vital Qi wafting off them. High criteria met and exceeded with each aspect of the herbs examined. Oh my we lost something quite good, didnt we? Elder Yukong said mildly. Elder Shou looked apoplectic. Screw Shen. I would have taken him, the Elder grumbled. Buy all of them. I will gift him some seeds from some of the other plants. If he can grow those like he grew these Lu Ri nodded. I do believe that that will be the case. Elder Ge plucked a sprig from Lu Ris hand and took a breath. This is fine material. We shall indeed be pleased with such a supply. Is there anything else he desires? A protective formation around a village, and a guard detailas part of the settlement between our Cloudy Sword Sect and for services rendered. Services rendered? Elder Ge asked, curiosity piqued twice over. Yes. The House of Hong and Lin Bao have something for the Cloudy Sword Sect and indeed for the Empire as a whole. Lu Ri activated his storage ring and retrieved a scroll given to him by Hong Xian. A scroll with a formation on it. Hong Xian, Lin Bao, and Hong Meiling have perfected a formula that will be of great aid in combating the Enemy. ================================= It took the Elders mere minutes to decipher the formation and dissect it. Elder Yukong had produced reams of paper already, her brush moving so fast it was a blur. Elder Shou was handing her more paper, and absently keeping her ink at the best consistency for her writing. An interesting piece, Elder Shou declared. Normally, Demonic Qi is destroyed outright rather than removed like this, because dragging it out of the body using Qi can infect the Qi of the person performing the procedure, in addition to the corrosive, toxic waste. But routing it through metal, with a source of Qi, and into water I shall have to study this more. Especially this wordosmosis. Is this what people are calling the tendency for liquids to move from high concentrations to low concentrations these days? It appears so. Elder Yukongs brush was still dancing. The most fascinating thing is the scalability. Different metals and reagents produce stronger effects. Mass production is simple. We can use premade sealing papers, with the wire and the herbs necessary contained in one package. Press the formation paper to the affected areathe result would be automatic, instantaneous. It is indeed a powerful tool in combating the Enemy, until they learn of it and develop countermeasures. And even then, the formulas can still be repurposed to work on most venoms and poisons. The principles behind the formation alone they open up new venues for study and research. Elder Ran was frowning as he looked upon the formation. I do not know what is more unbelievable. That this came from the Azure Hills, or that mortals made this. Kowtow to the mortal who enlightens you. Disdain the barbarian who knows only the strength of his arm, Elder Ge recited. As always, the wisdom of the Founders is superior to our own. I shall have a detail scour the Archives. All of them, if need be. We could restart the Trials, Elder Chen put forward tentatively. All attention turned to him. In the time of the Founders, when the Scholars ruled the Crimson Crucible, the Trials were open to mortals as well. This practise was stopped after the Age of Heroes, around the same time that the entry requirements for the Sect were raised to include cultivation ability. Elder Ge looked thoughtful. An idea that shall be discussed furtherbut a good one, Elder Chen. Who would have thought this matter would end up like this? Elder Shou asked, looking at the formation. I could use this. It needs a few tweaks, but it is useful. It is indeed a boon to the Empire, Elder Yukong said before she stopped writing for a moment, her eyes sharp and focused. They have asked for a ward? One shall be preparedI shall see to it personally. A ward is insufficient, Elder Ge stated bluntly. This Elder Ge, puts forward the motion to have Hong Xian, Hong Meiling, and Lin Bao added to the rolls as Honoured Allies and Affiliates of the Cloudy Sword Sect. Lu Ri paused at the declaration. Such a title was not given out lightlyhaving the Cloudy Sword Sect as an ally was no small thing when it was a personal friendship. To be named an Official Ally? Attacking them would be akin to raising ones hand against both the Cloudy Sword Sectand the mortal administration of Crimson Crucible City, including the mortal army. The mortal army that had access to Jade Armors. If the Hong Family or Lin Bao ever ask for a guard, then an entire cadre of disciples could descend to stand watch over the boundaries of the village of Hong Yaowu. However, that would most certainly attract attention. Attention Rou Jin, Shen Yu, the Hong Family, and his good friend, the Lord Magistrate, did not desire. Forgive this Lu Ri for interrupting, Elders. But he thinks discretion would be appreciated by Rou Jin and the Hong family. Instead of the normal compliment of disciples, this Disciple will volunteer himself for a period of twenty years to begin with, to complete the formation and serve as the guardian they have requested. The Elders paused in their planning, but after a moment Elder Ge nodded. Then We shall abide by this request. Senior Disciple Lu Ri, you shall be instructed in how to set up the formation Elder Yukong devises, and then you shall guard the village of our Honoured Allies for a period of twenty years to start with. Do you accept this charge? Lu Ri bowed his head. I do. ===================================== It took the better part of a month for the formation to be made to Elder Yukongs liking. Lu Ri trained himself for most of it, meditating deeply upon the nature of the Raging Cloudy Sword Formation. On other days, he spent time with Senior Sister Yeo Na, using the formation upon her. While not completely curing Senior Sister over the month, it had drastically lessened the pain she was in and that was enough for Lu Ri. He also had several meetings with his intended. Xiao Su Ge, granddaughter of Xiao Ge, was certainly a beautiful woman. A Core Disciple of the Cloudy Sword Sect, her cultivation was in the Earth Realm. But their experiences having tea were awkward affairs, Lu Ri found. The conversation was stilted, but he tried to make it work. He was a dutiful son of the Cloudy Sword Sect, after all. He was quite happy when it came time to leave, however. He would be returning to a mission he so loved. It would take him perhaps a week to travel back to Hong Yaowu, now that he knew the way, and he would be including a stop at the wonderful teahouse by the waterfall. He received the treasures that would create the formation, said his farewells, and lefteagerly wondering how far things had progressed in his absence. ========================== Xaio Su Ge watched her intended go. Her face was cold and indifferent, as all Young Mistresses had to be. What do you think of him, Granddaughter? the clans patriarch asked. He is acceptable, Grandfather, she replied, her voice calm as always. He gets oddly passionate about things. I dont mind it. Her Honoured Grandfather frowned slightly, before shaking his head. You are dismissed, Granddaughter. You may continue your cultivation. She bowed and headed to the Silent Tower, locking herself in her room for some closed door cultivation. She immediately slammed to her knees, her face turning crimson, and a cold sweat breaking out on her back. Oh, heavens he''s so handsome and passionate! Oh, Grandfather, thank you for finding me such a nice man~! Wait, he liked mail right? Maybe she could send him some letters? Or dress up like one of those uniforms he had shown her?! Maybe even- Xiao Su Ge slammed down on her emotions, becoming the Young Mistress once more. She had a lot of work to do! Hail her Grandfather! For the Cloudy Sword Sect! v4c12: Induction Standing off to the side, Bi De watched as more aspirants made it through the mists. They had been waiting for hours already. Some looked confused that they had made it at all, while others looked troubled. He gave each of them an encouraging nod as they realized they had passed. Most of the men seemed surprised, before nodding back, while most of the women responded eagerly. One even started to march up to talk to him before she caught Ri Zus aura and changed direction. Yun Ren, disguised as Biren, snorted at her sudden change in course. Sister Ri Zu was still in a foul mood, it seemed. Do you require any assistance with what happened back then, Sister? he asked her, referring to the examiner who had challenged her and directed his intent at her back. The small woman paused in her glaring for a moment, and turned a smile onto Bi De. Thank you, Brother. If Ri Zu needs help she will ask for it but she also left some of her Qi in his dantian. If he tries anything again She shrugged. Bi De nodded at her forethought. This place was not their ally, and her caution would serve them well. They lapsed into silence again as another person wandered through the mists. We probably should have been a bit less obvious that were all together, though, Yun Ren muttered. As our Master said, we are here to learn, Bi De agreed simply, and Yun Ren nodded. They lapsed into silence for a moment. So, we are in agreeance that Master will choose Chun Kes chosen name? Bi De asked. Naturally, Ri Zu declared. Ri Zu cant believe Tigu would ever think they would name him Kai More people filed out of the mist as the sun began to set, the successful ones milling about or attempting to meditate. In the end, there were forty aspirants who had managed to pass before a gong sounded. And then, there was another bolt of lightning that slammed into the earth. Despite the strength of the strike, no dust or smoke was kicked up, a testament to the control of the user, and the Head Examiner suddenly appeared, idly brushing off his clothes. Congratulations, he boomed. You all have shown aptitude above that of the common rabble. Rejoice, for only the strong pass the trials of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Bi De tuned out the murmuring as he listened to the Head Examiners words. The man had paused, and his gaze was sweeping over them. There were a couple of cheers. And then the mans intent slammed into them. The Second Stage of the Spiritual Realm. But do not get complacent. Each new day brings a new trial. You must be better, faster, strongerand our Sect will cultivate this. Steel sharpens steel. Might attracts might. In combat, you see the truth and glory of the world. There is only one thing that need be answered by youwill you rise, or will you be a stepping stone for another? was this truly his speech? Bi De could hear some value in it. Indeed, training together made people stronger. Powerful allies bettered each other. But it was phrased in a way that made it sound like those were the only two outcomesand was being a stepping stone really so bad, if the person you aided helped you reach new heights as well after? Tomorrow, you will be judged further and assigned a place in our Shrouded Mountain Sect. Perhaps it shall be as part of the brave Fulmination Squadrons, the profound smiths of the Artifact Pavilions, or maybe even, should you prove worthy, the Inner Sect, where treasures and resources beyond your wildest imaginations reside. But for now, you have accomplished much and the Shrouded Mountain Sect welcomes you! Eat, drink, and be merryand know that this is our gift to you! The Head Examiner disappeared in a peal of thunderand then the doors to the Sect itself opened. Servants, most of whom were quite beautiful women, wheeled in massive tables which groaned with food and bottles of wine. The scents were thick and heady. Roasted Imperial duck? a man asked, gaping openly at the ducks that were the size of dogs. Birds nest soup! a second exclaimed, his eyes on a gilded pot. Braised deer tails, too! Is that a Spirit Beast? a girl demanded, looking at the whole cooked corpse of a Frosthorn Goat. Were eating like kings tonight! another cheered. Praise the Shrouded Mountain Sect! Bi De raised an eyebrow at the enthusiasm. It looked like ten entire villages worth of animals had been culled for them. Please, take a seat, Disciple, one of the servants asked him. Eat as much as youd like. Thank you. Bi De nodded and smiled at her. Her face instantly went nearly as red as Bi Des hair. Hrmm. That is getting a bit annoying, he thought. Especially because one part of himself demanded he take advantage of it. All he had to do was ask, and he would have a companion for the night He shoved the idle thought away and sat with Ri Zu, Yun Ren on her other side and talking idly with one of the others who had passed. Bi De was seated next to another woman, one with brown hair and warm brown eyes. Her sword was slightly too big for her, it seemed. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Oh, heavens, this is amazing, is it not? she asked him as she dug into her food. It''s quite good, he replied lightly. Indeed, the food was passable. He had consumed much better in his time. Everything was too thick and rich. Some salad, and perhaps a few spiced worms, would drastically improve things. Yun Ren had thought it hilarious that Bi De had made another batch, but they still tasted the same as when he was a chicken. Better even. He had no idea why people didnt like them. This one is Liao Yushang, martial Brother. Might she know your name? Fa Bi De. It is a pleasure to meet you. The girl smiled and, to his surprise, leaned back slightly so she could address Ri Zu, who was giving her a look out of the corner of her eye. And it''s good to meet you too, Sister Hong! You kicked that bastards ass! Ri Zu blinked at the friendly tone, but she inclined her head. He had it coming, she stated simply. Yeah! You said you were a doctor, right? Could you spare this Sister a check up? Ri Zu seemed taken aback by the friendliness. Ri Zu can see what she can do? Great! So, so, where are you both from? Yushang demanded. Bi De chuckled. Youre quite vivacious, Miss Yushang. She almost reminded him of a taller and more developed Tigu. She even had her hair in two tails. Of course! One must seize every opportunity! And you seem like good friends to have! Bi De nodded. He couldnt sense any duplicity. We come from a ways away He spoke with Yushang, who came from the Spine Mountains, and admired Zang ShenheBi De honestly felt a bit bad he could not be fully truthful with her. She was certainly chipper. On the other side of things, Yun Ren was introduced to Fat Han. A jolly, well, fat man who reminded Bi De of Wa Shi. Soon the feast began to die down, with what looked like a distressing amount of food left over, when Bi De heard something. The head servant clapped her hands together. Disciples of the Shrouded Mountain Sect! We have something special for you all today as well. She gestured to a golden pot, even more gilded than the one that contained birds nest soup. It was opened with a flourishand Bi De had to hold back his laughter. He heard Ri Zu let out a squeak, and Yun Ren choked. Because in the pot was something he recognized. Gold Grade Rice. The rest of the disciples sucked in breaths as the woman carefully started spooning out amounts onto golden plates, instead of heaping it into a bowl like Bi De was more used to. He struggled to keep his face straight as a servant reverently put it before him, while Fat Han and Yushang were practically drooling. Bi De picked up his spoon and took a measured amount into his mouth. He could only smile as he felt the Qi within. There was a subtle taste of Qi from Tigus reaping claws, a hint of Wa Shis draconic water, and a note of stone from Gou Ren. It was the taste of home, and he savored it. He almost broke out laughing, though, when Yushang and Fat Han made noises that sounded like they came from Disciple Xiulan. Yun Ren, on the other hand, started choking when rice went down the wrong way. The feast wound down, and then the drinking truly began. More people started talking as the alcohol flowed. Bi De learned more about those who had passed. Their hopes and dreams. Some came from far flung villages. Others from noble houses, and others from the cities. They were just people. Many of them seemed more exaggerated or expressive than most mortals Bi De knew, but that might have been because of the alcohol. Eventually, the night ended, and they were shown to their rooms. The beds had silk sheets, and their sleeping robes were of a quality Bi De had never seen. It was honestly just a bit too much. He knew how much things cost. Sister Pi Pa had lectured him at length about the price of things to make sure he wasnt taken advantage of and even his Great Masters wealth utterly paled in comparison to just this room. It was strange. But for all its value the bed still felt cold. =========================== Please come with us, Disciple. Elder Chongyun calls upon you. It was rather a surprise when, in the morning, another cultivator had approached him. He had just been preparing to greet the sun. The urge was quiet these days, but it still felt wrong not to welcome the new day properly. He even had something to sing now, after Yun Ren had lambasted him for just shouting It''s Time to get up! at the top of his lungs. It wasnt Bi Des fault that his traditional exaltation sounded strange when he was a human. It just didnt translate properly. I see. Thank you for informing me, he said as he jumped off the roof of the dormitory room he had been given. He bowed politely to the man who had been sent to get him, and the man nodded with approval. Keep up, he commanded as he set off. Bi De followed behind as they bounded up the mountain, through a checkpoint of guards and a wall of mist. Bi De was led to an absolutely massive mansion in the heart of the mountain. It looked well, it was quite gaudy, but he had little time to examine it before they were let in, and the cultivator, who had not spoken another word since they began, led him through the vast, vaulted stone halls until they came to stop outside a large set of double doors. The cultivator knocked twice with booming rapports. Enter, a voice commanded. The cultivator pushed them open. The room was, if Bi De was honest, almost comically large. The Healing Sage would have said these people were compensating for something. It was a vaulted wooden room filled to the brim with scrolls and trophiesbroken Spirit Beast parts, shattered weapons, several dried Spirit Herbs, and more. Sitting at a desk twice the size of their dining table was a man. Elder Chongyun of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. He had a certain power about him resting on his shoulders, like a barely leashed storm. Approach, the grey haired man commanded. Bi De did as he was told, his steps even as he crossed the massive room, until he could stand before the desk. Bi De greets Elder Chongyun, he intoned, bowing properly to the man. He looked up from where he was writing, looking at Bi De. Bi De held his bow. After a minute, the man nodded, apparently satisfied. Greetings, Disciple. Sit. I trust you are curious as to why you are here? Yes, Elder. Your power. At your level, you are utterly wasted in the Outer Sect, and you have caught my eye, the Elder said. Bi De didn''t know whether that was good or bad. But he was rather certain infiltrating didnt involve catching peoples eyes. I am humbled that the Honoured Elder considers my power worthwhile. The Elder snorted. Such humility. Power necessitates a change in protocol. You are at the Fifth Stage of the Profound Realm. You have gotten strong. So, I would hear your reason from your own mouth. Why have you joined our Shrouded Mountain Sect? the older man asked, and his intent came down upon Bi De. Compared to Shen Yu, it was nothing. Yet it still made Bi Des heart beat faster, and sweat threatened to form on his skin. This was an existence he could not hope to defeat. I have had a sheltered upbringing, learning at my Masters knee. Now, I have been commanded to learn the truth of the world of cultivation. I have been told that your sect is the one I can best learn this from. I have no desire to steal any of the treasures of your sect; I do not know if I am suitable to learn any of your techniques. But while I am here, I am a disciple of your sect. I will give my all to learn whatever lessons may be taught to me. The Elder of the Shrouded Mountain Sect intent pressed down upon him. Unless Shen Yu was right outside the door, there would be no escaping if Elder Chongyun took offense to Bi Des words, truthful though every one of them had been. The man, however, simply nodded. You speak no lies, Fa Bi Deand your composure is admirable, Elder Chongyun declared after a moment. Your Master must be powerful, to raise you up so well. He is, he stated simply. Learning from him has been a gift that is invaluable. The Elder examined him for a moment more. Very well then, I shall take the face he has given us; a man who can raise a student up to your level is strong and skilled. If we are the best he can think of to nurture you further, then I will allow it. You shall be inducted into the Inner Disciples. Report to Zang Zhong for assignment within the Inner Pavilionthe Heavenly Retribution Division. I will be looking at your advancement with great interest. This disciple will endeavour to meet your expectations, Elder, Bi De intoned with total honesty. v4c12.2: Induction part 2 Ah, how lucky you are! Your man is already in the Inner Sect! Yushang complained as she walked with Ri Zu towards the pavilion that would decide their placements in the Sect. The woman had her hands clasped behind her head as she walked, her sword slung across her back. I wish I was so talented, but this village girl has to do things the slow way! Ri Zu rolled her eyes as Yushang complained. She was rather like Tigu. Energetic and relentlessly cheerful if a bit much. Ri Zu didnt know exactly why Yushang was so friendly, but Ri Zu couldnt sense any duplicity from the girl. Ri Zu had been quite worried when she didnt hear Bi Des morning cry, only to find his room empty. Yushang had found Ri Zu, worriedand the girls eyes had become serious. So, where do you want to start looking for him? she had asked. For that well she was tentatively a friend. Ri Zu hadnt been planning on making any. This was enemy territory, after all, but Yushang was a recruit just like them. Perhaps she would never be like the rest of this sorry lot. Of course, Ri Zu had just been about to go and get Yun Ren when Bi De had returned with newshe had already been elevated into the Inner Disciples for his prowess. Of course. Brother Bi De not being in the Inner Sect would have been stranger. The examiners would have to be blind to miss his talent, Ri Zu said after a moment, trying to sound like a proper cultivator. She had an excellent guide in Xianghua. Indeed! Yushang said. Just as a woman would have to be blind to miss those abs. Unf. Yes, and his abs are very Ri Zu cut herself off and glared at the girl who looked entirely too innocent. Ri Zu reevaluated the brat as a friend. Hey, hey, dont look at this poor Sister like that! He''s beautiful! Is looking such a crime? she whined. Ri Zu sighed. She was getting a bit too jealous. Bi De was not the kind of man to go off with hussies. Ri Zu supposes she cant blame you, Ri Zu admitted, and Yushang brightened up. Good. See? Our first fight is resolved already! Were becoming better sisters. Yushang hugged Ri Zu from the side. Ri Zu nearly flinched at the action, but there was no ill-intent, just like Tigu. Ru Zuy sighed and allowed it. And good sisters share things, yes? Ri Zu almost nodded, but she realised what Yushang had said just in time. Then Yushang was doubled over as Ri Zu jabbed a pressure point in her wrist. What do you mean by that? Big Sister! Yushang yields! She yields! the other woman yelped. Ri Zu removed her finger, and Yushang straightened up while shaking her arm. She was still smiling like she had won. You are far too much like Ri Zus Master. Ri Zu huffed. This Yushang is an honest sort, and wont deny her desires! Ri Zu lifted her chin and sniffed, Shameless. Absolutely! Ri Zu snorted and shook her head, but smiled. Yushang giggled. What did we miss? a voice drawled, and Ri Zu looked up at Yun Ren. Her friend was with Fat Han. The corpulent, bearded young man had a small smile on his face. You did not miss anything, Ri Zu said primly. Yun Ren looked like he did not believe it at all, but didnt press. You know about Brother Bi De? Yun Ren and Fat Han nodded. An Inner Disciple already. I would expect nothing less from the man who so swiftly defeated an Examiner, Fat Han declared. But it is a shame we must bid him goodbye so soon after hardly knowing him. He seemed a decent fellow. Fat Han took out several tea eggs. He caught Yushang staring at them, and sighed before offering them around. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Thank you, Brother! Ill get you a hundred tea eggs in repayment for your generosity! Fat Han snorted. Why would we have to bid him goodbye? Ri Zu asked as she took a tea egg. Fat Han shrugged. My brother had a companion who he spent most of his time with. But alas, as soon as he reached the power he needed to enter the Inner Sect he left my brother behind and acted like he knew him not. A sad state of affairs. ...he would not do such a thing, Ri Zu stated. Truly? Well! Then we must have supper together again! And Biren, you must show me more of your images, they were exquisite! Your diligence in capturing this section of the mountains majesty is quite something. Yun Ren smiled and nodded. Thanks. It''s a beautiful placeand your brother is here too? Indeed. Our family has been contributing members to the Outer Sect for three thousand years! Our familys history says one of my line has died honourably in every major conflict the Shrouded Mountain Sect has been in. He lowered his voice to a conspiratorial whisper. Which is why this Fat Han aims for the Artifact Pavilion, rather than a Fulmination Squadron. Ri Zu couldnt help but let out a bark of laughter at the morbid humor, nor could any of the others. Now, remember to choose the North Wind Pavilion, Fat Han said, grinning. It has the best dorms for the Outer Sect disciples. Avoid the West Cloud Pavilion if you can. And if we all choose the north, we could even be neighbors! North Wind sounds great, Yun Ren said. North Wind! Yushang cheered. Thank you for the information, Brother Han. Ri Zu will definitely repay you. It always pays to be friends with a Spiritual Doctor, he said agreeably, his smile getting wider still. Soon they reached the main pavilion along with the rest of the new initiates.Like every other pavilion, it was gaudy. There was not a hint of nature so far that Ri Zu had seen, everything controlled and corralled until it fit the demands of the Masters of the mountain. If it did not fit, it was ruthlessly culled and replaced. Everything was gilded, or engraved. The stairs leading up to the main dais were inlaid with gold. And massive light crystals, currently unused, could be used to make it look like day even in the darkest night. Everything was crafted towards appearances. It almost seemed insecure to Ri Zu. Master Shen had a few recordings of the Cloudy Sword Sect. That place was stark granite and simple green tiled rooftops. It looked more like a monastery than a sect yet they were the ones who were stronger than the people who boasted all this wealth. They waited about ten more minutes before another thunderbolt heralded an officials arrival. Welcome, Disciples! You have passed but the first of many trials yesterday! Today, you shall choose your Sect Placements, and undergo their initiation rituals! There was some murmuring from those gathered at the news. If you do not meet the requirements, or are not chosen at this time, worry not, for you shall not be expelled. The Mountain Pavilion always has need of those who can work! His voice boomed out, loud and commanding. In addition to placements, there shall be lessons on the history of our noble Shrouded Mountain Sect! These are mandatory! Our noble Sect was born out of the conflict with demonic foxes, and like our honourable ancestors we must keep up the hunt so that no evil may infest our Howling Fang Mountains! Selected readings by our Honoured Founder, as well as the Philosophies of Lightning, will be distributed! Memorization of these is similarly mandatory! Aww, man, Ri Zu heard Yun Ren and Yushang mutter together. That is all! There will be another test in one months time if you are not selected for any placements this day. Now, listen well to my Brother Disciples, as they tell you the virtues of their sections! More bolts of lightning fell, and intent hammered into all of them. The men and women standing up at the front were in the Spiritual Realm, one and all. The biggest of them stepped forwards first, his muscles bulging and his blonde hair spun gold. Come one and all brave heroes! The Fulmination Squadrons are where you can truly rise to the top! We are the best and most elite fighting force in these Howling Fang Mountains! If you lack courage, look at the ground with shame! His voice boomed, as boisterous as his appearance. Join the Guardians of the Fangs! Range far and wide, hunting down Spirit Beasts! This is only for the most rugged and noble of resilient souls! A grizzled looking woman demanded, an axe slung across her back, and an eyepatch concealing half her face. What they truly mean is brave the mountains in the ass of winter by yourself, Fat Han snorted. The Artifact Pavilion is only for the most discerning and wise of disciples. Few of you have what it takes, a woman who was bedecked in jewels and rings declared dismissively. Ri Zus eyes focused on the man who simply said, I will be accepting but one of you Outer Disciples into the Medical Pavilion. Do not waste my time, The man, who was cold and imperious, looked directly at her. Well Good luck to all of us, eh? Yun Ren said. Which one are you going for, Brother Biren? Fat Han asked. Im going to try for the Guardians of the Fangs, Yun Ren said. Ri Zu paused at the news. That would take him out of the Mountain thoughah, he was planning to intentionally fail. Her Brother Disciple was a wily fox. He wanted to intentionally join those who were not looked at too much. Master Jin had always said nobody questioned a maintenance worker who looked like he knew what he was doing. Fulmination Squadron, here I come! Get ready to hear the name Yushang as the top scoring aspirant! Ri Zu just turned to the Medical Pavilion. There, hopefully, she would have access to any strange cases or things that could indicate demon corruption, while Yun Ren went into every nook and cranny. Maybe maybe Yushang and Fat Han wouldnt be adverse to sharing either. Ri Zu just hoped they all passed Shen Yus testno, she shook her head. They would find demonic taint, or they would not. They would do their best and that was all they could do at the moment. She just hoped that Bi De would be fine, so deep into the middle of this Sect ================================= Zang Zhong raised an eyebrow at the red-haired man who was bowing politely to him and grimaced. He was seated in his office, with some companionship. He hadnt been expecting any visitors today. A newbie who had caught an Elders eye? Who had been instantly elevated to the Inner Sect? Who had achieved his strength without the massive resources the Shrouded Mountain Sect could provide? He was dangerous, that much Zhong could tell. His foundation oozed stability even from here, and despite being elevated so swiftly not a hint of discomfort showed on his face or his body. This was the sort of man who came in and surpassed all who he looked upon. The kind of man who would get resources lavished upon him for his insane growth. So, the most logical thing to do was suppress him here and now. Especially because his woman was not even trying to be subtle about the way she was eying up this preening cock. Zhong smirked at the handsome bastard. Very well then. Welcome to the Inner Sect. Each and every member of the Sect has to contribute to its glory. You can tend to the gardens, cant you? It was the worst sort of busy work. Having to use Qi on plants others could refine, instead of using it on yourself. The red-haired man actually smiled. Of course. And there are repairs that need to be done in the treasure house. We cant trust lowly Outer Disciples around such treasures, can we? I am a dab hand at carpentry. Bi De replied. Zhong rolled his eyes. He wondered how long Bi Des mild temperament would last. v4c 12.3: Induction part 3 ~Let the stars take their rest~ A voice flowed in through his open window and Zang Zhong, Young Master and head of the Inner Disciples of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, felt it penetrate his meditation. As a cultivator in the Spiritual Realm, he rarely slept days, spending the hours cultivating instead of wasting time with the unnecessary action. The voice was powerful, yet soft. The notes were long and drawn out, echoing across the Shrouded Mountain. It was an exaltation of the morning that Zhong found quite beautiful, even as it disturbed his meditation. He could not be angry at the morning salutation though, for it was time to awake and begin his duties anywayand then he felt the slight amount of Qi within. His guard was instantly up as he examined what was happening but rather than being an attack, the songs only purpose was to awaken and invigorate. ~Let the stars take their rest.~ Hearing the voice call for all to wake once more, Zhong blinked as he felt his senses sharpen and a tiny bit of fog he didnt even know existed within his mind lifted, leaving only crystal clarity. It was refreshing. He felt good. Curious about the singer, he exited his mansion to find the one that was greeting the morning. What he found was the newest initiate to the Inner Sect standing on the roof of the smallest had that an Inner Disciple had within their compound. The housing district was full of thembut this particular place had only one old mortal servant, and compared to the grander palaces the house looked like a farmers hut. Bi Des eyes were closed and he was lacking a shirt. His hair seemed to sparkle in the sun as he lifted his face to its warmth, a small smile on his face. ~Let the light fill the sky; let the dawn crest~ Zhong saw others who were coming out to watch. Their eyes, too, were bright and alert, ready to face the day. The mans voice had a pleasing quality that urged all who heard it to arise. ~As the darkness fades.~ Despite himself, Zhong was impressed. After he suppressed Bi De,and made sure the man was no threat he decided would allow the man a spot in his retinue, if only to sing in the morning for him. And then Zhong saw the looks the womenand some of the menwere giving the sparkling bastard, and any kind feelings left Zhongs soul. For the ancestors sake, his cousin Huiying, looked like she was drooling. The last notes echoed over the Shrouded Mountain, and the handsome bastard opened his eyes. He stepped off the roof of the house and alighted on the ground with grace. He turned his iridescent green eyes on Zhongand then bowed. Bi De greets the Young Master, and hopes the morning finds him well. Zhong was torn. On one hand, the brat knew his place. His bow was perfect for his station and without arrogance. The morning song was something he had obviously done for yearshe was too practised and uncaring about the effect he was having for there to be any other outcome, so it was not some plotand sun worship was quite common amongst the peasants. On the other hand, just by existing he was annoying him. If you have enough energy to sing, then you have enough energy to get started on your duties, he replied. I do believe the gardens require more manure. There was no reaction other than a nod as the man accepted his charge. Of course, Young Master. This Bi De hears and obeys. The man turned, starting off towards the gardens as Zhong watched his back. Why do you all gawk like chickens? he demanded as the rest of the Inner Disciples continued to watch the man go. Be about your business. They all dispersed, save for his cousin, who approached. Really? Giving him garden duty? Quite spiteful of you, cousin. Her voice was light as she played with her braid, her eyes on Bi Des back. All must contribute to the Sect, he said dismissively and turned to head back to his own home to complete his morning duties and cultivation. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Oh, I know, but its a touch too far on such a new disciple. Give him to this pretty sister here, and shell polish that gem right up. That will not be happening. I have been instructed to watch over him by Elder Chongyun. He knew at once that was the wrong thing to say, as Huiyings face turned sly. Oh, is that jealousy You are tolerated because you are blood. His intent froze her in place. His weaker cousin swallowed. Be about your business, or you may join him in the fieldsplanted head first. His cousin bowed and left, beating a hasty retreat. Really, how thick was her face, to act like that around him? Zhong snorted. People had been getting uppity since the rumours that little Zang Li had died. In the Azure Hills of all places. He would likely have to make an example out of someone soon. He returned to his home, the servants having already arranged things for him, and started his morning duties, which went by remarkably quickly and remarkably smoothly. All the paperwork and management which took up his time was finished in record time. Even his brief session of morning cultivation was slightly more productive than normal. His mood was good and he pondered on how to improve it further. He soon smirked as he wondered how frustrated the newest Inner Disciple was. Thus, he left the house and headed to the gardens to check on Bi Des work, debating whether or not to find some mistakes the man would have to fix Only to stop dead as he witnessed Bi Des work. The man moved like a master, his attention wholly consumed by his task. His skin glistened with a slight sheen of sweat as he tended to the Spiritual Herbs. They, by necessity, only grew the most hardy of Spiritual Herbs in their gardens. The rare and valuable herbs could only grow wild. These were the work-horse herbs, the Flesh-Knit Roots, the Twelve Poison Resistance Spice, and the Hundred Year Ginseng experiments from before Zhongs time. All of them were grown on the side of the Shrouded Mountain in a walled courtyard. The Twelve Poison Resistance Spice Bi De was tending to had flushed a vibrant shade of green, looking more vital than Zhong had ever seen them. It stretched towards the sky, almost waving its fronds. But the other thing that caught Zhongs attention was what exactly Bi De was doing. Because it utterly baffled Zhong. The man was a fool. An idiot of the highest proportions who had obviously just gotten lucky as he poured his Qi into the ground like it was water. Was he planning on reaping the entire field at once through some technique? Zhong looked closely at the Qi saturating the ground and being taken up by the plants. Throwing ones Qi into the ground Zhong did not even need to suppress him. He could just allow him to act and Bi De would suppress himself. In fact, he could even play the role of the kind Seniorthus, he descended upon Bi De. Fantastic work, disciple. You truly have a gift. Zhong complimented the red-haired man. Bi De thanks the Young Master, the man replied, radiating honesty. Though things would be better if the wall could be removedit interferes too much with the sun, I believe. Zhong filed that information away as he stared at the Spiritual Herbs. I see. Well then, I have long been searching for a gardener to assist in growing my own Spiritual Herbsyou shall assist me in this endeavour. As you will, Young Master, the man said, once more looking unbothered. Bi De was cold as ice, compared to his fiery red hair. He was strange very strange, but he could be used and that was enough. Zhong Li clapped his hands, and at once his main servant appeared beside him. A cultivator in the Second Stage of the Initiates Realm, and who had been serving Zhong since Zhongs birth.. Get this junior here some water and food, so that he may continue his work. That, of all things, seemed to surprise Bi De. Thank you, Young Master. As you were. Zhong walked off with a smile on his face, the taste of victory on his lips. He looked back at Bi De, wishing to indulge in the sight of the bastard demeaning himself. The smile fell slightly. How the hells did one manage to look handsome shoveling shit?! ================================ Bi De glanced at where Zang Zhong had left. He was an odious sort. The naked greed in his eyes was distasteful, and Bi De quite frankly wanted nothing to do with him. But he was kin to Zang Lithe man who turned out to be a demon. Thus, it was only prudent to observe him and his family. Better yet, Bi De now had access to his household with his gardening duties. He would have to be quiet when poking around, but this was certainly a fine boon. Satisfied at how his morning was progressing, he turned his attention back to the land and the Spiritual Herbs. The state of the herbs was, quite frankly, dreadful. They didnt deserve to be treated like this. It was entirely the wrong place to be growing them. The walls needed to come down, at the very least, but Bi De could not just start tearing down structures without permission. He shook his head as he fed more Qi to the land. It was much more taxing to do this here than back home in the Azure Hills. Though the Dragon Veins were fairly close to the surface on the Shrouded Mountain, the earth seemed to hardly notice his offeringand the Qi itself felt odd. Though it was thick in the air, it paradoxically felt less nourishing and less able to be used. The second thing was that he likely would not be getting his Qi back when he slept. The nourishing air of Fa Ram was warm and inviting. Those who slept in its embrace awoke full of vitality. Outside of it was a completely different story. He knew now why most cultivators were shocked when they witnessed what his Great Master did; his Master had but to sleep and his Qi would recharge, cycling with the earth. Everything he offered would be returned to him. Here? Here, the land was indifferent to him. He would have to meditate to regain his strength, as hed done during his adventure to find the crystaltaking it back slowly and painstakingly from the air, or recharging his Qi through the fires of his Dantian. Both methods would lead to a stagnation, if they did not outright halt his growth. It would only be a detriment to himself to continue to offer his energy to the Spiritual Herbs. Others would consume these plants, reaping the rewards. He also wouldnt be around long enough to continuously improve the soil with his Great Masters teachings. Others would pick this place clean and ruin all of his hard work. And yet Bi De offered it anyway. He infused his Qi to the land. He did not do it to receive the power of an Earth Spirit, but because he desired to do so. He gave to the earth and the earth would give back. Even if he would not be the one to receive it, someone would. And that was enough. Painstakingly, Bi De completed the field. And then he went off to repair the treasure shed. This task, too, was given his full attention. He felt eyes upon him as he repaired the place, being watched by others carefully to see if he stole anythingbut Bi De had no time for these so-called treasures. He had a mission to do. Surely, his companions would have just as much, if not more, luck than him! ====================== You fail. Master Lishu of the Medical Pavillion told Ri Zu, his voice cold and detached. Ri Zu sat before him, her back straight and no matter how much it stung her pride.. She couldnt disagree with the mans assessment. v4c13: Siblings in Failure The office was cold and sterile. Ri Zu sat before the Master of the Medical Pavilion, Lishu, with her hands in her lap. He was staring at her, his face devoid of emotion, before he spoke. You already know your shortcomings. I can see it in your eyes. We both know what exactly you lackthat being knowledge of the more esoteric resources that you must use. he said, as he absently flipped through the seventy page exam on his desk.There were quite a few markings indicating mistakesthough he had awarded part marks for when Ri Zu had just written This disciple does not know which was odd. He was right, Ri Zu was simply too inexperienced with the absolutely enormous array of spiritual Plants he had tested her on. At least the practical had gone better. Your practical abilities, however, render this shortcoming mostly moot. I will praise your ability to adapt and improvise, as well as your command of poisonthough naturally there are some rare poisons your control will not work on. But there is one thing that pushes you into failure. Your outlook. Master Lishu flipped through her written test. To the part of the exam that had been on ethics. Ri Zu had honestly been surprised that the Shrouded Mountain Sect had a portion on ethics, but apparently even these strength obsessed fools had something that wasnt about inflicting or healing damage. Ri Zus outlook? she asked. You are too soft, too kind, and too mortal. You are too concerned with preserving life, at the expense of the patients cultivation. His words were calm and matter of fact. For a mortal, a broken meridian doesnt matter. But for a cultivator, it is everything. An operation that has a 90% chance of saving a life, and a 10% chance of saving ones cultivation, would and should be discarded for one that has a 50% chance of saving the life and a 50% chance of saving their cultivation. Ri Zu frowned heavily at the statement. He was telling her it was better to kill someone, than work to save them. Ri Zu knew that she should have probably kept her mouth shut, instead of talking back to the man but the words fought their way out anyway. Losing ones cultivation would indeed decrease the quality of their life but as long as one lives, you can learn to stand again. As long as you are alive, you will have a second chance. She glanced up at the man with the stone visage. He was cold and hard, with exacting standards. He lived in the most decadent place Ri Zu had ever been in, and yet his own pavilion was spartanMaster Lishu took his job extremely seriously. For all his coldness, his eyes watched like a hawk for anything that could harm those under his care, or for anything that would worsen their conditions. Anything that dared to harm his charges would have been destroyed utterly. Ri Zu could not understand why he would let a person die for a meridian. Master Lishu looked directly at her. I thought so too, once upon a time. he stated simply. There was no disgust in his eyes, no contempt for her answerinstead, Ri Zu saw what looked slightly like pity. The world is not so kind. Weakness is preyed upon. I have seen it far, far too many times. I have seen the strongest of experts beg for death, when they learn how far they have fallen. I have seen the joy in their enemys faces, when they discover their rival is powerless. It would have been easy, if he had dismissed her. If he had scoffed at her words. Instead, the man looked at her with tired eyes, his mask dropping for a brief moment, before he became cold once more. You are young, and full of passion. You imagine that you will be different, that you shall challenge the way of things. It is your right to do so. We are cultivators, we challenge the heavens itself. What was natural to one person was challenging the heavens to this man. It wasnt something Ri Zu had ever thought about. You have failed this examination, Hong Ri Zu. But I would be a fool to waste your talent and send you to be a menial laborer. Tell me. What do you think is the best option to rectify these things? You cannot yet be a full member of this pavilion, yet neither will I send you away. Ri Zu thought for a moment. Ri Zu requests to be assigned as a maid to the Medical Pavilion during her time in the Mountain Pavilion, to ease the burden on the true doctors while she rectifies her deficiencies. Master Lishu seemed amused by her idea. I will allow you to show me your conviction. You may access the library, and the patient files we have. In one months time you will take this test again. And you will either change your answer. Or score perfectly in every other question. Ri Zu bowed. Ri Zu will show Master Lishu a perfect score, then. she replied, and the man actually chuckled. Go then. He commanded. I expect you to be prepared tomorrow. Dismissed, Ri Zu bowed once more to him and took her leave, considering his words. Too soft. Too mortal. Was it such a bad thing? She did not know. A worry for another day though. She had at least accomplished part of her task. While she hadnt truly joined the Medical Pavilion, she could still search for demonic corruption amongst them while serving as a maid. And Like Yun Ren said. If she came and went enough... it was unlikely anyone would question her. ==================================== Che Han, also known as Fat Han, slowly dragged himself to the meeting point Yushang, Ri Zu, and Biren had agreed upon. His body was still smoking slightly from his rather explosive finale to the examination. He felt hollow. Drained. Fifteen years of studying and progress Into the gutter. Maybe he should have listened to the others, when they laughed and joked. A Che, being anything but an Outer Sect Menial? How hilarious was that? For three thousand years they had suffered the laughter of the other families around the Shrouded Mountain Sect. The loyal Che family, dying in droves. It was a wonder that they hadnt gone extinct yet. Fit to die for the sect, nothing more. He had wanted to be something different. He had challenged the heavens in his own way and he had lost. how pathetic. He called himself Fat Han willingly, taking ownership of the name his detractors had saddled him with. He had trained and trained and trained. He had passed the first hurdle, then the second only to fail at the last moment. The Spirit Sword formula he had refined, which had never failed before, the one he had worked on painstakingly for years. It failed, exploded right in his face. Everything he had worked for burnt in an instant. And that had been the end of the road for Fat Han. He arrived at the meeting point: a set of benches, overlooking the valley around the Shrouded Mountain. For a brief moment he considered just going to his room to rest before stopping himself. He had chosen hiswell, he wasnt sure if they would be friends anymoreacquaintances. They had treated him kindly, not insulting him or his family at all. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. But he supposed it would be best to get used to his new role. He only hoped that the companions he had chosen would be kinder to him than his eldest cousins had been. They would probably need somebody to do their laundry. He leaned against the side of the bench and sighed. Well, this was the rest of his life, eh? Twenty minutes later, Yushang hobbled in, and he felt a shameful flush of relief at the dead look in her eyes as she used her sword as a crutch. The singed, electrocuted girl staggered so she was in front of him then keeled forwards, face fist onto the ground. You too, eh? he asked. ...yeah. she wheezed. I have some peaches, if you want any. Yushang turned her head so she could look directly at him, tears in her eyes. Thanks, brother. Those words somehow made the world just a little bit less dark. Arent you going to sit? he asked after a moment. I will if you pick me up, the girl responded. How shameless. Yushang stayed on the ground, Han ignoring her begging eyes. The strange girl stayed on the ground though, refusing to sit up on the bench unless he picked her up and carried her, the shameless woman. So she stayed that way. They both looked up hopefully when they saw Biren amble in. He looked like he had taken a beating too, his clothes ragged. ================================== And then I carried the other guy back across the line. Yun Ren narrated to Fat Han and Yushang, recounting his own failure. Yun Ren honestly could have done most of what they asked in his sleep. Field craft on the mountains wasnt that different to what he was used to. But instead he flubbed just enough to be believable. That all lasted of course, until a Spirit Beast burst out of the snow. It was a massive, white ape monster that howled with bloodlust. Yun Ren liked to think himself pretty good at understanding Spirit Beast Qi Speech, and the white ape? All it had been screaming about was eating their bones. Yun Ren had used his Qi to blind it, then pulled the guy who it had been about to smash out of the way and told him to run. He had ended up having to use Summers Sky to poke the monster a few times before he finally managed to drive it offand by then he had gone from intentionally failing to actually failing. He was the last across the finish line And what was the worst was that the one guy he had helped out hadnt said a word. Little bastard. not that Yun Ren wanted him to, in the end. He would have magnanimously waved off the other guys concerns. Yun Ren shook his head at the sympathetic looks. Fat Han from beside him, and Yushang from her place on the ground. Ah well. It is what it is, he declared. Just gotta get stronger and do things right next time, eh? The other two evidently agreed, as they settled into a companionable silence. Ri Zu was the last to arrive, her satchel full of scrolls, and a pensive look on her facewhich turned to surprise as she beheld all of them, then concern. She walked over to Yushang, and prodded at her. Sister, they ganged up on me. Yusheng whined, reaching up and latching onto Ri Zus shoulders. Ri Zu snorted as the girl hugged her and didnt let go as Ri Zu stood up, her legs dragging on the ground. She looked to Yun Ren, and he shrugged, before she turned her eyes to Fat Han, who just sighed. It exploded, he said simply, voice sounding hollower than dried bamboo. It never exploded before, but it exploded. Exploded everywhere. Ri Zus condolences. the girl who had been a rat said. Shall we be off to have a drink and drown our sorrows? Sister, take pity on these poor failures and buy us the first round! Yushang whined, and Ri Zu absently patted the taller woman on the back. Well, at least we can celebrate one of our number passing. Fat Han declared, his voice weak as he forced a smile. Ri Zu snorted. You can buy your own drink. Ri Zu failed too. Yun Ren recoiled, his eyes wide. What? he demanded. The hells? He would have thought Ri Zu had that in the bag! So we all failed? Yushang sniffed. We all failed. Ri Zu replied. So, I guess this begins our days of toil, eh? Fat Han sighed. And here I was, thinking Id escaped the family curse. Ri Zu shrugged. It''s not like we have to stop training. Ri Zu declared. And besides, we can help each other. Were regular old siblings in failure. Yun Ren snarked. We gotta stick together, eh? In all the stories, a sect was a glorious place, full of combat and learning profound techniques. Jin had told Yun Ren a long time ago that all he did in the Sect was wash clothes and grow herbs. Well, he knew which one was telling the truth, now. =================================== The floor was nice and cool, and Liao Yushang had a pleasant buzz going as she stared at the ceiling. That should be everything. Ri Zu said as her hands stopped glowing green. Yushang sighed with contentment as she felt the last aches and pains of being electrocuted fade away. Really, those bastards! Three on one! Yushang had grown up in a mountain village, where they raised goats, mined copper, and served as guides for the people who wanted to use the passes. It was a hard, but honest living until Yushang suddenly awakened her cultivation. The entire village had rejoiced and chipped in for better food for herand they had all worked together to save up enough money to send her to an academy, so that she could learn how to be a proper cultivator. It had sucked, honestly, but she couldnt spit on her village''s generosity! She had trained until she had spat blood! She had drunk those foul concoctions, meditated, and dodged people trying to arrange accidents to befall the peasant. And here she was, at the Fourth Stage of the Initiates Realm! A cultivation that could be accepted by the biggest, richest sect in the Shrouded Mountains! They were rich! That meant she could be rich! She could repay everybody back home, get strong, and maybe, just maybe, become a legend! The name Liao Yushang would surely sound across the entire province! Maybe. Hopefully? Ah, whatever, something would happen! Yushang knew she wasnt some sort of real prodigy or anything. The best thing to do would be to get some friends, strong friends, who could help her out a little too. Half the assholes at the Howling Sword Arts Academy had been weak, but they all had friends which meant that any attempt to kick their asses meant you got jumped by five of them. They had support. They had people who would defend them. Yushang wanted that. Lone wolves always died in the mountains. So when she saw Bi De, Ri Zu, and Biren Yushang knew she had her in. Yushang was a great judge of character! It was her special ability, one could even sayshe had always known if a person was trustworthy. It wasnt too hard to find a person who was trustworthy in villages, or even in the cities. But that academy her parents had sent her too? Everybody was a callous asshole there, and Yushang would have gotten chewed up and spat out if she hadnt been able to tell who wanted to screw her over (or just plain screw her) when they were talking to her. Ever since she had joined the academy trustworthy people had been in short supply. Even here, nobody else had really stood out as approachableexcept for those three. Her instincts told her that Bi De, Ri Zu, and Biren would never do anything to harm her unless she started itFat Han was nice too! Yushang, as a filial daughter, did as Grampy demanded. Never let an opportunity slip by! the old man would howl and then he would fall so he could look up somebodys skirt. He could move surprisingly fast when he wanted to, despite missing a legbut that was besides the point! It was good advice! So she found people who she knew wouldnt hurt her, and latched on with both hands. Of course, Yushang wasnt about to just use her new friends and leave them high and dry! No, she would repay kindness and enmity a thousand fold, like in the stories! She was going to be a true hero! Maybe after she recovered. She sat up and started putting her shirt back on, looking to Ri Zu as the girl stared off into nothingness, frowning. Now, how does this poor little girl pay you for this? All she can give is her body! Yushang asked. Ri Zu choked, before turning an annoyed glare onto her. Success! No. Ri Zu grunted out. No?! Can I help you study instead? Yushang asked her friend. Ri Zu blinked, and then smiled. You can unroll the scroll for Ri Zu while she takes notes? Ri Zu has to memorize all of these in a month. Sure thing, Sister! She hugged her new friend, who sighed, but allowed it. It was time to settle in for the long haul! Though she did wonder what exactly drove Bi De, Ri Zu, and Biren oh well, a mystery for another time! It was really nice being able to hug somebody again. ================================== ======================================= Editors: Massgamer, Ayje, Brandon Philosophysics Zhang-Leong, Oshi v4c14: House Party Shrieks and screams echoed across the land as people fled from an enormous beast. It hunted them relentlessly, its bounding gait seeming unhurried. It leapt forward to pluck up one of the stragglers, a young girl, who let out an ear-splitting scream as she was dragged into the air by its maw. The girl fought her fate but alas she was inexorably deposited safely onto the monsters back. It smiled at her, then resumed its unhurried hunt. The girl was left to pout, seated comfortably upon the beast''s back as she was now out. Gou Ren picked at his ear. Man, for being so quiet all the time Liu sure has a set of pipes on her, he grunted as he watched the gaggle of children hit the water, Wa Shi close behind them. She''s loud as hell, isnt she? Jin replied, looking up from where he was preparing a truly massive grill. He grinned and looked out at all the kids before turning back to the grill. Gou Ren just kept looking around; from the kids playing in the river, to Meimei and the ladies prepping meals, to the men talking with the Lord Magistrate. The farm was certainly a crowded place today. Jin had said, the only way to celebrate a new house is a house party, and Gou Ren agreedand the celebration was twofold, after all. The completion of Jins upgraded house and the completion of Hong Yaowus new fields, both of which had been massive undertakings in their own ways. Which was why they had the entire village of Hong Yaowu at their home, as well as the Zhuge clan, Uncle Bao, the Lord Magistrate, and Lady Wu. In times past, it would have been way too far to travel for what was supposed to only be a day or two party but they had a cart that could comfortably seat sixty and the Chun Ke Express on their side. The grannies and grandpas of Hong Yaowu had had entirely too much fun riding, cheering and whooping along with the kids as Chun Ke had thundered down the road. Right now all the old-timers were seated around the big pig playing go on his special board. He wasnt dexterous enough to use a normal one, so Jin had made one his size for him using larger river stones. Gou Ren shook his head and turned back to the reason for the party, and the thing he had helped build. The new house was quite the impressive sight, if he did say so himself. Impressive, but not imposing. That had been one of Gou Rens main goals ever since Jin had clapped him on the shoulder and entrusted Gou Ren with redesigning things. It still looked as warm and welcoming as the last one, just well, biggerthough mostly because Gou Rens second goal had been keeping most of the character of the original house even as it grew. Jins style when he built it had been kind of weird, but Gou Ren had grown to love it. Its expanded roofs and enclosing veranda had given it a unique charm. The only thing he had really had to work on was making sure it adhered to Feng ShuiJin ah, he really hadnt thought through the interior the first time, and it had shown. The new house had a very inviting and welcoming look, and if Gou Ren had to guess, the source was probably from the glass windows. They lent a certain open-ness to things. They revealed the lived-in house, instead of tiny things meant to conserve heat or to protect from attack. The other part of the welcoming atmosphere was the lack of outer walls. Traditionally, a manor like this would be completely enclosed. And while there were a few enclosed things on the sides, in the process of creating the guest house and expanding the bath house along with the medicine hutthough it wasnt really a hut anymorethe front of the house remained completely open with a pathway that was beautifully flanked by fruit trees. The second floor had gained a balcony off the newand heavily sound-proofedmaster bedroom. The kitchen was three times larger than it had been, and now opened directly into the dining areaa dining area that had a little slide connected to the river room so Wa Shi wouldnt have to flop across the floor whenever he wanted to wander back and forth. All of the staircases and entryways have been expanded so that Chun Ke and Bei Be could fit through properly instead of having to squeeze by or have parts of the house outright inaccessible to them. Then there were the bathrooms. He had to admit, after he got over the weirdness of doing his business inside, it really was convenient. Especially the sinks. Water on demand was especially nice. It was the kind of house that should have taken years to build. Generations, maybe, as a family slowly expanded things year by year. It had taken them about a month and halfand Jins house wasnt the only thing renovated. Gou Rens house got plumbing too, and he had added an addition so Bowu could have a bigger room. For now though, the house had been finished and Gou Ren couldnt be prouder. He had designed this and helped to build it. It was something wonderful and everybody else clearly thought so as well, judging by the way they looked at it. In a year, he had rebuilt an entire village and built a veritable mansion. They werent entirely done with expanding things either. There was a plot marked out for Jins three story toweror as he called it, an observatorybut that project was on the back-burner. You have certainly managed to outdo yourselves, my student, Gou Ren. The Lord Magistrate said, cutting through Gou Rens admiration of his work. Are you two gentlemen attempting to rival my palace? Do I have to arrest you two for treason? The man joked. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Jin grinned. Well, that just means you have to get a better palace, eh? I know a man who does good work. The Lord Magistrate chuckled. Gou Ren didnt normally get to see the man so relaxed, and it looked good on him. I shall give it due consideration. While it might not be for the palace, I may have some projects in mind, if you are amenable. Gou Ren flushed at the praise. Indeed. I even heard that the Patriarch of the Zhuge Clan is likely going to approach you tonight. He''s quite impressed with your work. Ah, er, thank you! You honour me with your words, Lord Magistrate! Gou Ren yelped out and bowed. Jin laughed, and the Lord Magistrate chuckled as well. Gou Ren beat a hasty retreat as Jin and the Lord Magistrate started talking. Youre in a good mood today, teacher, Jin said. I got another letter from my son before we departed. He''s complaining how boring things are, with nothing exciting happening the Lord Magistrate replied. Gou Rens fleeing led him over to where the meals were being prepared in the house, where he was immediately accosted by Meiling. Take these over to Jin, theyre ready to go! she told him. Gou Ren grimaced at being sent back so soon, but took the platters anyway and as soon as he was out of the house he turned to the first person he saw that wasnt working. Hey, could you take these to Jin? Im gonna call the kids for dinner, he blurted out before really looking at who it was. He grimaced as he turned fully and saw that it was Daheng. Ever crotchety Daheng. The asshole who loved talking down to Gou Ren. Their grudge was ancient, ever since he had accidentally stepped on the mans flowers and killed them. No problem, boss, Daheng said with a smile and clapped him on the shoulder before taking his burden. Gou Ren paused as the man left. Boss? Even Daheng was calling him that now? Weird. It started as a joke, with somebody calling him that while they were renovating the village, and it seemed to have stuck. Now everybody called him that. Well, there were worse nicknames for the son of a hunter. He never bothered to think if they had really been serious. As he sat down on Jins right at the head table, one cheeky bastard even called him Elder Gou Ren. ======================================== Now this is a fine drink. The Lord Magistrate sipped his chosen poisonberry vodka. Ayyyup, I replied as I took a sip of ice cold shine as we relaxed in the water, my eyes closed. Dinner had been absolutely fantastic. The burgers had been a hitbut the more surprising favourite had been the mushroom burgers. Washy had spent a week tweaking the flavour with me until he had been satisfied enough to serve them to Chunky. It wasnt actually that hard to do vegetarian options for my big boyespecially because Washy had taken it upon himself to create a menu for him and for Vajra. Honestly, things hadn''t changed much, except now she came to have breakfast with the rest of the family. She was still non-verbal and danced to talk, relying on Chunky to translate, but she seemed happy with our current arrangements. She had even said I could take more honey than I had been from her hives. All was well that ended well on that front, I suppose. We even got some aerial acrobatics from her and her subjects during the meal. After dinner things had broken apart. Most of the men migrated to the river, where a dragon bartender plied his trade, mixing up proto-cocktails while coiled around a block of ice. Most of the women were playing games by the bonfire, Meimei among them. The remaining people just lounged. The kids were being watched over by Peppa and Noodle, letting Ty Anwho was normally stuck with babysitting dutyinto the adult activities, namely lounging in the river and drinking booze with us. She wasnt supposed to be, but I saw Washy slip her and Bowu somewatered down, at least. The two of them were bitching at each other a bit further upstream like an old married couple again, though Bowu was getting the worst of it this time. His eyes kept dipping below Ty Ans face. Good luck, Steam Boy. Conversation was pretty light for the rest of ussave for people telling stories about what Gou Ren had done to Hong Yaowu. My buddy was rolling his eyes and playing things off and I dont think he noticed that people were being genuine. Forgive me for mixing business and pleasure, the Lord Magistrate said, after a particular tale of Gou Ren repairing a broken seed drill in less than a minute by bending the metal back into shape with his bare hands. But those new machines are extremely efficient. I was wondering what the cost would be to produce them? I honestly dont know, I replied. Brother Che, how much do those seed drills cost to make? The old blacksmith perked up at my question and then grinned. I could tell you, but it''s best to hear from the boy. He knows more about them. Oi! Bowu! Stop ogling Ty An and get yer butt over here! Yao Che demanded. Both of the kids spluttered and Bowu waded over through the water, glaring at the old man who was howling with laughter. The Lord Magistrate wants to hear more about your contraptions! ========================== and that''s about how much each one should cost in materials alone. In labour half again as much? I dont really know. Bowu finished his explanation of his seed drill. Twice as much. Yao Che grunted. Especially if they dont have your fancy hammer. I could see the Lord Magistrate crunching the numbers in his head before sighing. Theyre too expensive for the farmers around here, he finally said. Each one is nearly a years wages for most farmersbut if theyre as effective as you say then perhaps each village can buy one, instead of individuals? Or maybe they could rent them? I could do a subsidy, I said after a moment. In one life, I had been the son of a farmer. I knew the pain of buying equipment. That got everybody to turn and look at me. A subsidy? the Lord Magistrate asked, raising an eyebrow inquiringly. Sure. Ill put down part of the money for each new machine. Im sure we can work it out later, but, well Ive got enough money to give back to the community and I know what it''s like being too poor to afford things. It wasnt wholly altruistic. A stable, prosperous community meant that I didnt get bothered. But well, when you have basically more money than you know what to do with why not help a few people out? That that would be an act of great virtue, Jin, the Lord Magistrate said, looking pleased. I only got one condition on that though, on the name. On the name? Bowu Machines, I said. Bowus jaw dropped as he turned to look at me. Big Bro, you came up with the idea! And you actually made it, I returned. The kid looked absolutely gobsmacked. The Lord Magistrate looked incredibly amused at his expression. It would be our honour to spread the name of these fine Bowu Machines, he declared. I wasnt one for going on a crusade to uplift the world or force things on people, but if things like this spread, they spread. The night ended with a spot of drunken singing. You can never have a party without that Nor a toast to our friends so that they should make it home safely. v4c15: The Art of the Deal Three years ago, if anyone had told the Lord Magistrate he would be frequently visiting a cultivatoror becoming friends with onehe would have called them mad. Cultivators, to him, had been unknowable, inscrutable beasts in the form of men. Monsters that had to be appeased when necessary and avoided at all other times. He had feared and hated them in equal measure, after what they had done to his lady wife. They were nothing but scum. Everything indeed looks to be in order, Lord Magistrate. The House of Rou can easily commit this amount of money for the purposes of allowing the villages to rent the Bowu Machines, Pi Pa said as she looked over the contract. Today, he was sitting in a cultivator''s home and discussing with a pig how that cultivator could aid the farmers who lived in his commandery. It was absolutely absurd. It went against the natural order of the world. Excellent. I am glad that His Imperial Majesty''s government could come to an agreement with the House of Rou. And yet here he was. Jin had asked Pi Pa to negotiate on his behalf, to give the pig more experience in her chosen role as a majordomo. She had proved herself an able negotiator, and a tiny part of him wanted to poach her for himself but Pi Pa likely wouldnt care for anything he had to offer. Even he could see the way she looked at Chun Ke and that any separation from her husband would be intolerable for her, just like it was for his lady wife and himself. Not that he would poach his student''s servant anyway. That was just rude. The man himself was seated nearby, playing with his son. Lady Wu and Meiling were nearby, seated comfortably on a couch, speaking to each other in a familiar manner about some book. He put it out of his mind and returned to the task at hand. Pi Pa had clearly researched exactly how much the average farmer in the region made beforehand, and shed applied that knowledge admirably. Thus, in less than an hour, they had something that satisfied both parties. All that was needed was Jins approval. The negotiation with the pig had the Lord Magistrate imagining Pi Pa as a stereotypical portly matron with a gimlet eye, always on the lookout for people who would try to cheat her family. Not that the Lord Magistrate would, of course. The last thing he wanted to do was lose Jins supportwith this new initiative, he could already imagine the redoubled praise of his people! The Lord Magistrate, making farming easier! Look at how much his foresight has increased our yields by! Hail the Lord Magistrate! Oh, if he could only be a fly on a peasants wall as they received their new farming aids. Truly, he would not be able to walk down the street without being thanked! It is most good that you are so pleased, Lord Magistrate, Pi Pa said, and he realised he had been smiling quite widely. He put forth his best resolute expression. Anything that improves my peoples lives pleases me, Miss Pi Pa. The pig smiled warmly at him. Truly, we are blessed to have such a fine Lord Magistrate, she declared. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. There was something knowing in her words, and the Lord Magistrate considered her pleasant smile. It had entirely too much amusement in it. He would never say it aloud, but Pi Pa reminded him quite a bit of his own wife. Both were shrewd women. He let her amusement go, however, in far too good of a mood to take offense to her. And her words were not mocking in the slightest. She did truly mean them. I must commend you for your role as well, Miss Pi Pa. Jin is lucky to have such a diligent servant. To be trusted with the Houses coin purse is no small thing. Indeed, Jin choosing to delegate this task implied a lot of trust. Oh, my. The Lord Magistrate is a flatterer! the pig said demurely, and both of them chuckled. The Master and the Mistress are both able hands at this, and it was out of necessity that Pi Pa took over this role. Oh? he asked. Indeed. At first our Master sought to pay us all weekly for our toils but we had nowhere to put this coin, nor any use for it, so Pi Pas fellows all started sneaking the money back into the Masters coin purse. Even Young Sir Bowu, who wished to repay us for his treatment. Servants that returned their masters money. How strange, but he supposed that if he lived here it would make a kind of sense. When one was fed and watered as thoroughly as Jin fed and watered any who came to him, what use would a man have for money? When our Master found out what we had done, he was quite cross with us all, though understanding. He then charged this Pi Pa with keeping track of all the money we are owed, so that if the time does come that we wish to purchase something, or if we need some money for an adventure outside our home, we have an accurate tally. I see. He is considered with the wellbeing of those who he is master of, as is right and proper. The majordomo once more nodded. Then, shall we finalize things? The Lord Magistrate considered the document once more. The terms were generous. Both parties got what they wanted. Truly, it was a rare sort of deal. Indeed. Shall we retire? he asked, and Pi Pa bowed. He watched as Jin and Meiling read over the contract, looking for things just the way he and his wife had taught them over a delicious cup of tea and pastries. It was still slightly surreal, to have two people who could splatter him across the countryside with a flick treat him with such respect. But as they talked about aiding a community of mortals for no reason other than virtue it was like they were just people. Normal people, doing their best. The Lord Magistrate smiled at them. How he enjoyed that there were no more misunderstandings between them. Why, he would have driven himself into an early grave if he had kept worrying that his words would be misconstrued! ====================== Chen Lianji of the Plum Blossoms Shadow stood at attention under Master Scribes profound gaze. All of the executives did. Their backs were straight, and their chests were puffed up with obvious pride. How could they not be proud? Master Scribe had given them all a task, and it was their solemn duty to see it through. Lianji, as had all the others, had immediately seen the power of what their Master had described. They would not just gather information but control its flow. All of it, for the entire provincewhile being completely hidden in plain sight. It was something both brilliant and insidious. You managed to convince the Lord Magistrate of Pale Moon Lake City? Master Scribe asked as he finished reading their report. Yes, Master Scribe! The Lord Magistrate was successfully convinced of the merit of this initiative! At first, they had only approached the Azure Jade Trading Company. Shan Daiyu had seen the value of their new system, and offered the Plum Blossoms Shadow both a grant and their political support. It tied the two organizations closer together, true, but it mattered little. Both the Azure Jade Trading Company and the Plum Blossoms Shadow were servants of higher powers, who had their own alliance. So they had taken the initiative. What they were building was too large to stay discreet and with the Azure Jade Trading Companys backing, their new initiative was barely even glanced at before a legion of scribes began distributing orders all across the Azure Hills. In less than an hour, the Azure Hills Postal System was official government policyany who obstructed their work would be obstructing His Imperial Majesty. The Blossoms, used to working in the shadows, hidden and unseen, found themselves hiding in plain sight. Who takes notice of the messenger on his route, after all? Master Scribe looked up at all of them, and a smile broke out over his face before he stated, Excellent work. Lianji could feel the pride in those words and allowed it to seep into the smile that crossed his own features. What are your orders now, Master Scribe? one of their number asked. Continue as you are. I am still in the process of refining the system. Their Masters voice was calm, but the intensity in it rang deafeningly. What we do in these Hills may echo over the Empire entirely. Every man and woman in the room froze at his words as their understanding of his plan became crystal clear. The sheer scope. The sheer unmitigated ambition Master Scribe had! Truly, they were honoured above all others to be the first to obey him, the ones trusted to make his plans a reality! The Plum Blossoms Shadow would one day stretch across the entire world! v4c16: Across the Grass Sea From the Misty Lake Sect, Tigu and her company headed due east; away from the land of bogs and rivers, following Xiulan into the heart of the Grass Sea. Tigu had seen the edge of this place, when they had gone to the Dueling Peaks and the change was even more dramatic. The land turned into an alternating series of farms and villages, interspersed by beautiful rolling meadows and grazing farm animals. They say the land here is so fertile that your fence posts take root and start to grow, Loud Boy said as they passed yet another village. Ive never seen any growing fence posts but the land here is good. Tigu ripped up a section of dirt to check his claim. The soil was black as pitch as well as soft and loamy. It smelled wonderful, and had a little taste of wood-aligned Qi. Hmph. You can eat the dirt back home, Tigu said, planting the grass patch back down. Her Master would have approved of this soil, Tigu was sure but it still was not up to the standards of the dirt back home. have you tried eating the dirt? The Torrent Rider asked, curious, and Tigu froze. She would have to back up her claim, because obviously Fa Ram had the best We all have, Yin replied. Everybody turned to look at the silver-haired woman. Have none of you read Wa Shis notebook? The fat-ass was trying to incorporate it into dough, and we all ate those crackers. they did have quite the earthy taste, Rags muttered after a moment. But they werent bad. See! You can totally eat the dirt of Fa Ram! Tigu boasted. And the pond scum. And the muck at the bottom of the river Yin continued. I think I may start declining some of what Wa Shi tries to feed us, Xiulan muttered. Tigu felt obligated to come to her fellow disciples defense. He wouldnt feed it to us unless it was safe and at least tasted somewhat good. He has too much pride for that. I suppose that''s fair, Handsome Man said after a moment. Xiulan smiled and shook her head, then turned her eyes to the sky. What do you think, Rags? she asked. The other man considered the sky, then licked his finger and stuck it in the air. Yeah, there''s a storm a brewin, the rough man said after a moment. Wed best leg it into town unless we wanna get caught up in it. You said that the weather here was mild, Tigu replied, sniffing, and sure enough she smelled the rain. It is most of the time. It doesnt get too cold, but thunderstorms blow in off Pale Moon Lake and they can get quite bad. True enough to the Blade of Grass words, as soon as they made it to the next village one of the largest thunderstorms Tigu had ever witnessed rolled across the land. The wind howled like a banshee and the thunder crashed all around them. Drops of water the size of plump berries were unleashed onto the meadows. They watched it unfold from an inn as they had lunch. Yet for all its fierceness, it was over in an hour. The sun came back out and the land was dyed in rainbow hues. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Tigu climbed up onto Handsome Mans shoulders to get a better view and committed the scene to memory. The grass squelched pleasantly under their feet as they started out again. =================================== They moved at a steady pace, yet it seemed like they were barely making any headway at all. With its wide open sky and vast sightlines from the top of hills, the Grass Sea seemed endless. An ocean of green grass and blue skies. Even the sun seemed bigger when it set, filling the horizon with its golden glow. And that was to say nothing of moon and stars when night came. Though, there were some new sights. Even this densely populated land was not wholly tamed by men. It was home to fleet-footed, leaping deer that blitzed across the land in bounding herds, and entire armies of enormous woolley bison that trudged endlessly across the meadows and hills, leaving shorn stalks in their wake. Ripperbeaks and tigers prowled the longer grass, ever present dangers for the unwary. One even had to be wary of ground squirrel holes off the roads, the thousands-strong colonies of little beasts covering areas the size of cities. It was beautiful. Already she had received so much inspiration, and whenever they stopped to rest for the night Tigu practised in collaboration with Handsome Man, carving what they had seen that day together into stone. Each day they travelled, and each night they trained. Xiulan normally took charge of Rags, Loud Boy, and the Torrent Rider, with Tigu and Xianghua aiding her demonstrations. The boys grew in leaps and bounds, as did they. Tigu had never felt more solid in her life as she bounded through the grass like a real tiger, chasing down whoever was her ''prey'' for the day. This this was truly the meaning of life, to Tigu. Traveling with ones companions. Seeing wondrous new things, and training. They even had a small celebration. The Torrent Rider ascended to the Second Stage of the Initiates Realm through diligent work. To the Torrent Rider! Yin declared as she hefted an entire roasted bison leg into the air. They had hunted the great beast together, and Yin had provided the flames. The Torrent Rider! they all cheered back. Zhang Fei himself was blushing up a storm as they took turns clapping him on the back. Shaggy Two was worrying a bone as big as he was at Feis feet. It was a good atmosphere, and all of them were smiling. All of them, except Xiulan, who was looking slightly melancholic. Their normally calm and steady leader was unsettled. Tigu plopped herself down beside her friend and shoved some meat into her hands. So well had Tigu trained the Blade of Grass that Tigu didnt even have to painstakingly pull the problem out of herXiulan just sighed as Xianghua sat down on her other side, a little smirk on her face. It will be tomorrow, Xiulan stated. Well be there tomorrow. It''s been two years since I''ve been back at my Sect, now and I was not in the best of states when I left. Xianghua clapped Xiulan on the back. Tigu bumped Xiulan with her shoulder. The other woman sighed, and chuckled, before she looked up at the sky. I would like to make one detour before we arrive. Where to? Tigu asked. To somewhere special to me, Xiulan replied quietly. ====================== Xiulan looked at the town they approached, her minds eye overlaying it with how she had last seen it. Green Grass Valley had been devastated by Sun Ken. Now, it was thriving. The burnt out houses had been repaired. The stench of blood and death had been replaced by flowers. There were people with smiles on their faces, instead of tears and grief. It''s the Young Mistress! The Young Mistress is here! one of the guards shouted. The town quickly boiled out to meet them, the people cheering and whooping at their arrival. The atmosphere instantly turned to one of celebration. They were welcomed into the town like conquering heroes. Though Xiulan could have done without some of the decorations that had been put up. Tigu jabbed her elbow into Xiulans side and grinned at all the Demon Slaying Orchid paraphernalia. Xiulan chucked at the absurdity, but she was here for a reason. She wanted to make sure that the funds for the widows and orphans were still being paid. To her relief, they were. She spent most of the day checking in with those who lived in the town, and buying the things she would need. And then that night, she walked into a lesser visited part of the townwhere there stood a monument to the soldiers who had fallen in battle against Sun Ken. For the first time, Xiulan felt like she could truly face them. The men who no longer haunted her dreams. Xiulan carefully arranged the offerings, the incense and the alcohol, and then sat down before the stone. Im sorry for taking so long until I was able to talk to you like this, Cai Xiulan whispered before the monument. She took a deep breath and then started to speak. Lie Quan. I finally went gambling last year. I can see why you liked it so muchbut you should have held yourself back a bit more. She could almost see the man grinning sheepishly and scratching the back of his head. Ming Po. Your duck made it home, you know? Your daughter takes good care of him. The fat, jolly man laughed, his eyes bright. He had so loved that duck. Jian Yuan. Your son got married last yearhe''s doing quite well for himself, from what I can see. The stoic officer smiled slightly. The names kept coming. Lu Hin, Xi Xing, Mao Hun Each name conjured an image. Each image of a man taken before his time. Hi Shin. Im sorry you never got to become a great general. But a braver man Ive rarely known. I saw you at the end, fighting against three others to defend your comrades. The last name rolled off her lips. The Young Mistress of the Verdant Blade Sect got on her knees and pressed her forehead to the ground in front of the memorial. Thank you. All of you. I swearon all my ancestorsthat what I am to do is in honour of you. There would never be another Sun Ken. Xiulan got to her feet and pressed her fingers against the stone then turned to the man who had been watching her. Bolin. Inform my father I shall see him and all the Elders tomorrow. She stated. As you Command, Young Mistress. v4c17: The Verdant Blade Sect In the morning light Tigu examined Xiulan with a critical eye. Then she nodded and delivered her verdict. You look better today. I feel better, Xiulan replied, brushing the smaller womans orange locks out of her eyes and cupping her cheek. Xiulan felt good about today. Thank you for keeping me company. Xiulan had gotten a bit drunk last night after Bolin had left and shared with the men some of Jins vodka and honey meadthey surely all would have loved it. The story of the mead, a dishwashing dragon, Meilings antics it was like they were all together, talking over the campfire. When she finally made it back to her room, Tigu had been waiting for her. Shed listened patiently as Xiulan regaled her with tales of her time with her soldiers with a vodka bottle still held in her hand. Stories of their lives and their songs. Xiulan had fallen asleep on top of Tigu, still giggling about Ming Pos duck. Tigus bosom made for a surprisingly good pillowand her gentle, grumbling breaths, almost like purrs, had been most effective in lulling Xiulan to sleep. Xiulan was stirred back out of her thoughts as Tigu handed her a brush and nodded happily as Xiulan set about brushing the girls hair. No more words needed to be said between them as they prepared to face the day. It did not take long until they went down for breakfast. Most of the others were already tucking into a fantastic breakfast spread. Well, almost everybody was ready. The Torrent Rider was running a comb through Yins hair, because the woman hadnt bothered with it, while Rags was sitting back in his chair, his scraggliness under some semblance of control. You almost look presentable, Xiulan teased Rags, and the man rolled his eyes. It''s called roguish charm. It does wonders for how people perceive me, he replied, sticking his nose in the air like a noble. Perceive? Oh my! Your vocabulary expands, Rags. You may still be a scholar yet! Xianghua said, a bright smile on her face. I know, right! Im startin to sound so-fisti-cated. Not bad for a man who just learned to read last year, but I always defy the heavens! Rags declared, smug. Ive been forcing him to read poems, Loud Boy said around a mouthful of congee. Our Brother looks like a fool, but he''s a fast learner! Tigu praised. Damn straightoi! Xiulan chuckled and turned to her meal. They needed to have a good one because they had a bit of a journey ahead of them still. Though Green Grass Valley was the closest settlement that wasnt populated by the Sects direct servants it was still, to a mortal, the journey of a day and a half along a well-maintained road. It was how Sun Ken was able to assault this place without the Sect responding immediatelythat, and Sun Ken had, though she loathed to admit it, planned and executed his raid perfectly. He had taken out every sentry and had even ordered his men to put out any fires they started at least at first. Their cultivators and most of the guards had been attending a meeting about how the guard rotations were to work while the Elders were at the Martial Summit. By the time they saw the smoke and got into town, the attack was already long over. Xiulan shook her head at the bitter memory, as some of her good mood fellbut she was interrupted by some approaching Qi signatures. She smiled, as she recognised them all, and her pace quickened as she hurried to the doors. When she opened them, voices rang out. We pay our respects to the Young Mistress! Bolin was at the head of the honour guard but there were several other familiar faces. Smaller Blade of Grass! Fish Eyes! Smallest Blade of Grass! Grass Head! Tigu shouted, her eyes sparkling as she laid eyes on Xiulans students. An Ran, Huyi, Xi Bu, and Li all looked very good. They had grown tremendously in Xiulans absence. She smiled warmly at them as they tried to remain stoic and formal until they felt Xiulans own Qi. You your cultivation, Young Mistress! An Ran gasped. Xiulan nodded. Xiulan was still hiding her true cultivation at the moment but all of them could tell she was once more in the Profound Realm. There''s our Young Mistress for ya, Huyi said, smirking. Truly, our teacher is a genius, to have recovered so swiftly. Xi Bus deep voice rumbled out of his small frame. ah man, I feel a bit inadequate, Li muttered, but he had a bright smile on his face. All of them looked like they wanted to crowd around her and then Bolin coughed. All of her students stifferned, immediately returning to formality. Honoured guests, we greet you on behalf of the Verdant BladeTigu! Please let us finish before you hug us! An Ran yelped as Tigu threw away decorum. Xiulan couldnt help but laugh. ============================== And then we defeated the imposters, Young Mistress. Xiulan nodded solemnly at her students tale as they walked towards the Verdant Blade Sect. It''s good that you defeated those copycats before they could harm anyone else. Im proud of your growth, all of you. All of her Petals straightened up with pride. An Ran also got herself another man, Li said cheerily. An Ran went from proud to spluttering. Oh? You have abandoned your pursuit of my Gou Ren? Poor taste. If you were a bit more persistent, I may have allowed you a place in my home, Xianghua stated blandly. WhaLi, you bastard! The Special Inspector is we only had tea twiceI mean, Gou Ren is nice, but An Ran waved her hands around, her face completely crimson as everyone else laughed. Xiulan made a mental note to check up on this Special Inspector and make sure he was worth her Junior Sisters time. They continued their lighthearted teasing as they traveled. Xiulan smiled lightly and turned her attention to the road ahead. They passed between two hills, and the gate that was the entrance to the Sects direct lands. Wow, Tigu said as they crested the hill and Loud Boy let out a whistle. Even Tie Delun made appreciative noises. Beauty. That was what defined the Verdant Blade Sect. Other sects lands were impressive, or imposing, but none came close to the sheer picturesque beauty of what they were seeing right now. It was, like most of the Grass Sea, rolling green hills, but this grass was of a different quality. It was so soft it felt like one was laying on a down bed, and it was the perfect shade of greena type of grass which only grew here, on these particular hills. This area had several springs. They bubbled up from within the hills, turning into small rivers, whose beds were lined with smooth, round stones. There were several carefully cultivated and shaped ponds that grew lotuses within them; the flowers filling the ponds with their delicate petals when they flowered. A few willow trees anchored its banks, drooping over the rivers and providing shade. Groves of fruiting trees broke the landscape, and the small walls on either side of the path were laden with berry vines. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. It was a very carefully manicured place, the Verdant Blade Sects land. Manicured, but still holding some hints of beautiful, wild nature. Xiulan knew that the occasional tiger prowled the grass, and birds came in to nest in their thousands, from sparrows to cranes. There were also the areas richer in Qi, where the grass rose above ones head, and the secret, hidden valleys that grew their Spiritual Herbs Herbs that Xiulan could now likely grow anywhere. There were a few farms and even a workshop that dyed clothes on some of the hills, but they were all built in such a way that they would be invisible to the Sect if one was standing atop the main hill. They were actually largely self-sufficient but Xiulan had rarely been to the farms in her youth, instead mostly staying around the main compound. They eventually stopped briefly for lunch at a stone gazebo. An Ran wasnt speaking to anybody, her face crimson, while the rest of Xiulans Petals had truly shit-eating grins. Tie Delun walked over to one of the pillars and inspected it carefully my ancestor made these, he said after a moment. Look here, it''s their mark. There was a note of pride in his voice at the beautiful, enduring craftsmanship. It was simple, at first glance, but the simplicity worked, so that ones attention was more on their surroundings. I think your ancestor did all of the stonework within my sect, Xiulan replied. Honoured Ancestor Ruolan would never accept anything but the finest work. Delun smiled at the compliment, while Huyi, the only one who had been listening in, looked a bit confused. After all, their sects did little business together, and no member of the Hermetic Iron Sect had visited for thousands of yearsnever mind the fact that they were blacksmiths, not masons. All will be revealed in time, I promise you, Xiulan whispered to him, and he bowed his head slightly, accepting her reassurance. They increased their pace slightly, as the day wore on, simply so they could get to the Sect before sundown. And, after a few more hours of travel, they beheld Heartgrass Hill and the Verdant Blade Sects compound. It was a large traditional manor. Some had said before that it was a mere nobleman''s manor. An insult at the time, but that was what it was; Ruolan the Dancers manor, where she went to retreat from the world. Xiaoshi had been here many times, and been entertained in its gardensas well as entertained. Xiualn was quite glad the man had the crystal fade those particular memories to black. It was amusing. The amphitheaters they used to practice their martial arts had been dancing stages. The ever shifting rooms that trained their awareness were once used to produce quickly changing stagesbecause of course Ruolan had an entire opera stage built into her home. The only things being used for their intended purposes were the meditation pools. From what she knew of the woman, Xiulans ancestor would have been apoplectic at how they were using her home. The woman would have kicked off her very finely made shoes and beaten them all about the head and shoulders. It was an amusing image but Ruolan had no room to judge them. Xiulan knew they had changed from artists to warriors. But they had to change. She would honour her ancestor but even if she were to suddenly be reborn and right in front of them, there would be nothing she could say or do to dissuade Xiulan from her path. The Sects servants cheered as they walked through the main gates. The news of her repaired cultivation had obviously spread quickly. She smiled at the pomp and circumstance. She understood it completely. Their Young Mistress had gone from the Dueling Peaks greatly injured, and once more returned like nothing had happened to her. She turned her eyes to her father, the elders, and the disciples who stood with proud, stoic bearing in the main courtyard, elevated above their mortal servants. She looked at her fathers twinkling eyes, and even the approving nod of Elder Yi. They reached the correct distance. Xiulan, Bolin, and her Petals descended to one knee, as tradition dictated, clasping their fists and bowing their heads. A triumphant return with allies, and her powers restored. Xiulan supposed it was like something out of a story. The cheers resounded in her ears. The pride in her fathers eyes, she felt in her soul. This time it was deserved. Sect Leader of the Verdant Blade! Honoured Elders! This Cai Xiulan returns to her Sect with allies, bearing news of the utmost importance! Xiulan declared, her voice cutting through the cheers. She looked up from her bow. She saw her father looking at her clothes. At all of them, wearing similar garments, and then he bowed his head slightly. Then rise, Daughter of the Verdant Blade Sect. Tell usno, show us of your accomplishments, and let us greet your allies with the respect they deserve!! Xiulan considered her fathers words. He wanted her to show them her strength? At first, Xiulan considered being humble. Of revealing her power in private but Xianghua had shown Xiulan the value of shock and the effect it could have on negotiations. That and a little voice in her heart that sounded suspiciously like Jin and Meiling wondered what her elders looked like shocked. She let out a breath and her Qi. Her fathers jaw dropped. Elder Yis eyes bugged out. Oh, my. This is cathartic, isn''t it? Okay. Flare your Qi at people when you get home. Got it! Xiulan heard the Torrent Rider murmur as he tried to figure out the proper etiquette for cultivators. =========== Xi Kongs Elders were in an uproar, after they escorted their guests to their quarters, and closed the doors to their private meeting room. They were shouting and squabbling, while his daughter sat serenely. He had his face locked in a neutral expression, yet inwardly he was most amused. His daughters prank had been a good one, after the shock had worn off. Still the Fourth Stage of the Profound Realm. In less than a year, from the Third Stage of the Initiates Realm to the Fourth of the Profound, after her cultivation had been burnt out of her. It was the most legendary feat any in their Sect had performed ever. If this was itif this was all that she had returned home withthey would be having a grand celebration right now. His daughter would be receiving all of their most powerful treasures, and every Elder would be trying to curry favour with her. But of course, that was not all that Xiulan had brought with her. Indeedshe had brought along with her heavens shaking revelations, and a plan that had all his Elders arguing. Especially because she had returned with memories of their ancestors. It had been a bit of a shock to learn that they were descended from an opera troupe, and he was still processing that revelation but his daughters plan demanded their immediate attention. Just giving them all power?! You have taken complete leave of your senses, Disciple! You would give others the instruments of our doom! Yi was in fine form, ranting about all the flaws in her plan, mixing in disparaging remarks about the foolishness of giving away such power. He was utterly adamant about the impossibility of simply giving away the crystals to the other sects. He was demanding concessions if they were to be shared at all. His thinking was orthodox. His thinking wasnt even wrong. They were the first thoughts that had come to Xi Kongs mind, after allhow to put their Sect at the top and suppress all others. How to make them the undisputed rulers of the Azure Hills. They had the Misty Lake Sect, and likely the Hermetic Iron Sect, as allies. They had, Xi Kong assumed, Master Jins favour. If his daughter had wished it, they could have ground everyone else under their heels. It was the normal way. The usual way. But his daughter and her companions were anything but usual. Upending the entire paradigm. Truly changing things. Improving the whole of the Azure Hills and hopefully uniting them. Xi Kong had never known his daughter to be so ambitious. She had always been simply diligent but there had been pride and desire lacking from her cultivation. She did it because it was her duty. Now, it was clearCai Xiulan was cultivating and advancing for herself. Xi Kong looked at his daughter. He truly looked at her. At her silent resolve and utter conviction and he understood. She would give the Azure Hills back its history whether they approved or not. She would enact her plan with or without their support, and go against them if need be. She would fight against her entire Sect and take it over like Xianghua had done, should it be required. She had a mission and would stop at nothing to see it through. Cai Xi Kong suddenly felt old and ashamed. This was the passion of the Younger Generation. This was the lengths they would go. How beautiful. I assume you have already thought through all of Elder Yis points, daughter, Xi Kong interrupted, and his voice cut through the noise. I have, Xiulan responded calmly. and you are convinced to see it through to the end? I am. Yi glanced back and forth between them, as though he had been expecting a rebuke. When none came from Xi Kong, Elder Yi slammed his hands onto the table. You think her idea has merit? I do, he replied. Yis jaw dropped. Now, Brother Yi, let me ask you. The flaws are indeed obvious, and it is an unorthodox method. Yet what are the benefits? His sworn brothers jaw worked as Xi Kong turned Yis favourite tactic against him. Yet the man, instead of storming out, glared, and finally began thinking. Finally, the man spoke, his voice grudging. All who join under threat that we would withhold the information would resent us. We would not, and could not, count on their support. We would have to be tyrantsand all those who did not receive a measure of this power would plot our destruction. Thus, we would either have to destroy them or worry about a knife in our backs, Elder Yi ground out. Keeping control of the information is the superior option. It would give us more time to implement the knowledge here to leverage our position against the other sects but that is not a viable option at this point. Elder Shen grimaced. Things are already spreading. The Misty Lake Sect knows. Two sectless and Master Rous own disciples we cant keep this a secret. Every sect that refused to join us would hate us. They would amass their numbersespecially the Grand Ravine Sect. They would put everything on the line to get this information if we attempted to use it to control them, Elder Shu continued. Three sects, at most, against the might of the rest of the Azure Hills. There was silence once more. This is an unprecedented event. And I believe we must give an unprecedented answer. Xi Kong spoke, now that the shock and instant reaction from his Elders had run its course. In removing the knowledge as a temptation, we instantly prevent an alliance forming against usand when we give the other sects these gifts well, hospitality ensures that they would have to respond in kind, no? It goes against everything cultivation stands for. Should we not aspire to be the best? Should we not aim to be the strongest? Elder Yi askedbut now, instead of blind anger, his friend was thinking. All our ancestors once worked together, Xiulan said into the silence. Were they not our betters? Did they not craft wonders that we can only dream of? They did it all without a single war between them. They did it all by working together. Father, you said this path was unorthodox yet it is the way of the Honoured Ancestors. How can it be unorthodox? We are deferring to their wisdom. We are once more returning to their path. Yis mouth opened, then closed. Arguing that they were the ones who had strayed from the Ancestors'' path Xi Kong frowned too. the idea has more merit than this Elder initially believed, Elder Yi murmured. If it mollifies you, Elder? We still have a slight head start, Xiulan said. She left unsaid the implication that she knew everyone in the room would realize immediatelythey had a head start so long as they delayed no further. We must meditate upon this course of action tonight, Daughter, Xi Kong said but in his heart, he already knew the path forward. v4c18: Leader of the Next Generation Xi Kongs mind was still whirling as they retired from the meeting room. They had seen only enough of the crystal to confirm its contents, yet even those moments had been heady. To see the past, the full glory of the Ancients, had been something he never thought he would witness again after that brief moment in the Dueling Peaks where he had seen a woman that looked like Xiulan in an ancient artifact. Now, they had a name for her, Honoured Ancestor Ruolan. The progenitor of their line, the creator of their style of cultivation. The woman had oozed bewitching elegance and sublime charisma And she could have been Xiulans sister. Their bloodline had bred true, save for the fact that his daughter was slightly taller. To think, after all these years they would be able to see the basis of their own style. It was truly a momentous day, in all regards. There were, however, formalities to consider. Xi Kong knew that they had been slightly unorthodox, with them immediately going into seclusion so that Xiulan could speak with themit was even disrespectful, considering that they were playing host to a fellow Sectmaster. Thank you for allowing our emergency meeting, Sectmaster Liu. We meant no disrespect, Xi Kong said to the new leader of their ally as they waited for the feast to be served. The hall was already packed with their disciples and while Xi Kongs Elders were present, it was known from the furrows of their brows that they were not entirely present. Xianghua is fine, Sectmaster Cai! This one knows all about emergency meetings, and I look forward to continuing our Sects'' close relationship! the young woman replied from her place of honour on Xi Kongs right. It was strange to think of her as the Master of the Misty Lake Secthe had just gotten used to Bingwen after all, but Xianghua wore the mantle well. She was not cowed or nervous in the slightest, even sitting with men and women decades her senior. Power came off her like the mist off a lake, ever-present, yet not oppressive even now that she had stopped holding back. She attracted many glances from the Verdant Blades disciples though not entirely for her power. She was clad in the designs of the Tribes, all but shouting at the top of her lungs her attachment to one of Master Jins apprenticesGou Ren, he believed the lads name was. Liu Xianghuas boldness hadnt faded at all. Well, she would certainly keep Xi Kong on his toes. He also knew that their close relationship all depended on how much they supported Xiulan. His daughter was truly blessed to have such fine comrades. I hope you shall return the favour, Xianghua, he replied, and the woman flashed him a smile. Xi Kong turned his attention to their other guests. They all seemed in good spirits as they spoke with the Petals, their most promising disciples in generations. He looked at them all, feeling their power, and took a deep breath. Things would certainly be changing quickly from now on. Soon after there was the gong from the kitchens, signaling the start of dinner. The cooks had been preparing since Bolin had noticed Xiulan''s return yesterday, pulling out all the stops to welcome their Young Mistress back home. The air was heady with the scent of meat and spices. Xi Kong rose to his feet and began to speak. Today, we shall have three toasts. First, we welcome Sectmaster Liu Xianghua from one of our finest allies, the Misty Lake Sect! We pay our respects to the Sectmaster! the disciples and servants chorused, and Xi Kong nodded approvingly. Next we welcome back our daughter, who had gone to heal herself from the damage she had sustained during the Dueling Peaks Tournament. Today, she returns to us, more powerful than when she had left! Instead of formality, this time there were cheers and whistles as Xiulan looked on, mildly amused. And finally, we welcome our honoured guests. Please, partake of our hospitalityyou shall want for nothing so long as you are within our walls. Rou Tigu, Tie Delun, Rags, Loud Boy, and the two new ones, Yin and Zhang Fei, all looked around and nodded back to the warm welcome. The feast beganthere was music from the servants, and a few of the disciples had agreed to a bout as some entertainment. The mood was light as they ate, though Xi Kong noticed his daughter looking slightly confused at the dessert selection. There was a rather obvious item missing. Xi Kong kept his face neutral, and instead watched as the disciples sparred with each other. Eventually, Tigu shot to her feet and had a bout with An Ran, trading pointers with the woman. The wild-looking girl was a surprisingly good teacher. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. But aside from some small talk with Xianghua he was waiting. Waiting for the end of dinner, and to be able to go back into his room. ===================================== The feast ended, and all of them retired for the night. Well, most of them. An hour past when the servants dimmed all the light crystals and lamps, Xiulan found herself outside her fathers room. She knocked on the door, and her father opened it with a small smile on his face. May I sit with you a while, father? Xiulan asked. Of course, Xiuer, Her father replied, and opened his door the rest of the way. In doing so he revealed the missing dessertlotus paste mooncakes. Both of their favourite. It''s been a while since weve done this, Xiulan thought to herself. She settled onto a cushion beside his low table as her father went to ignite some sandalwood. The last time he had invited her to his quarters like this had been eleven years ago now. A week after her mother had left to return to her cultivation journey. Theyd sat together, eating mooncakes, like they used to do with her mother but it hadnt been the same. There had been a void between them. After that Xiulan had thrown herself into her cultivation. And the pleasant nights of talking until Xiulan fell asleep were over. Her father settled behind her, and she felt something start to ghost through her hair. Her old comb. It was too small now. Tell me everything you need to, daughter, her father murmured, his rich voice filling her ears and the sandalwood filling her nose. For the first time in a long time they were just father and daughter once more. So Xiulan started to talk. She told him of her time recovering. She told him about Jin and Meilings child, and of the fact that she was his greatest aunt. Her father snorted with amusement when she said how Xiaode preferred Xiulans hair to all others. She spoke of her journey, and how it was leading her group. She spoke og Green Grass Valley. Im glad that everyone is taken care of. It pains me to see the people without their fathers and sons but many have learned to smile again, even after what happened. To protect Mortals is a virtue. They gave their lives to us, and it is only natural that we honour that debt, her father said simply. They lapsed into silence as the comb stopped. Finally, Xiulan spoke what was actually on her mind. Thank you for supporting me, Father, she whispered. One of the last things I said to Master Jin was that I entrusted him with you, her father said after a moment of silence. He had aided you so much, and you were so happy in his presence. It was the only thing I could think to say, but he shamed me. What he said instead was that I should entrust you with yourself. Xiulan felt her cheeks heat up. It was quite the Jin thing to sayshe could almost imagine the utter confidence in his words as he told her father that he believed in her. He humbled me. He could see what I was too blind to noticesee what I could not, as focused as I was on how I could fix things. How I could fix you through him. It was utterly unworthy of me; you were indeed capable, beyond my wildest dreams and expectations. Father I can see in you the spark of something greater. You have thought this path through until the endand you will follow it. You shall drag this province into your vision. This, I know, with all my heart. thank you, father. I will do my best not to disappoint you. I do not believe I have to fear disappointment, daughter. Now tomorrow, when you show the Elders your might? I want to see how far youve truly come. She turned to see her fathers soft smile and bowed her head to hide the tears glimmering in her eyes. Her father believed in her. Jin believed in her. All of her comrades believed in her. Xiulan smiled. Their Honoured Ancestor was a dancer. If the Elders wanted to see a show, then they would receive the performance of a lifetime. ================================= [Verdant Blade Sword Arts: Razor Grass Forest!] Cai Xi Kong kept his face passive as he stared at the combatants before him. Elder Yi was in fine form. His thirty-two Blades of Grass were verdant and sharper than the sharpest mortal steel. The disciples were all gasping at what was happening in front of them on the Grand Arena, the wooden exhibition stage in the heart of the main building. Xi Kong could not fault them for it. It was their first time seeing an Elder go all out. To fight against a Master of the Verdant Blade was to fight against an army, as the flying swords struck from every conceivable angle. It was an Art that commanded the highest of masteriesone that nearly necessitated rigid form and pre-planned attacks and movements to decrease the strain it put on the users mind. Only once those rigid forms were mastered could one break away from them and perform movements outside their scope, but the bulk of combat was done with them. Elder Yi had studied their arts all his life. Each movement was that of a warrior born: brutal, sharp, and effective. Xi Kong knew his sworn brother could scythe through thousands of mortals or Initiates like a farmer reaping his crop. He could hold off and whittle down some of the strongest Elders in these Hills, or trap even the most wily of enemies in a series of brutally efficient feints. Elder Yi looked like a boy trying to land strikes on his father. [Five Stalks Reaching Towards Heaven!] An attack that even Xi Kong had to be wary ofhis daughter slid past it as though she had told Yi how to use it, had choreographed every motion. Xiulans left sword had split down the center and opened like a lotus, exposing pure white panels, filled in with cracks of gold. Some of her sixty-four floating blades had fused, twisting together. They wove for her a banner. A banner that held the character for Azure. His daughter looked for all the world like a hero from a traditional opera, bearing the flag of the province. Her Artstheir Arts, as Xiulan was performing themhad none of the rigidity that showed in even Elder Yis forms. She flowed. Each movement looked like it was the easiest, most natural motion she could have taken. It looked like she was simply walking through every strike without hesitation, her clothes fluttering in her wake and her swords only adding to her almost careless looking steps. It was impossible not to get drawn into her movements. Every watching disciple could likely feel it. The primal beat that demanded they submit to Xiulans leadto bow their heads and play their part in Xiulans tale. Many cultivators were domineering and tyrannical. Still others imparted dread. His daughter captivated all who witnessed her, mesmerizing them with a harmony of Silk and Steel. Elder Yis harsh glare had faded. His burning desire to test Xiulan had fallen to the wayside as Xiulan simply danced past all of his clever traps. With her fan and her sword she looked almost gentle as she deflected the questing blades. They ricocheted off her defense and slammed into more of Yis swords, forcing them out of position. They then clashed with Xiulans own floating blades, which in turn intercepted more of Yis in a rising crescendo that sounded more like the thunder of rolling drums. This was their birthright. This is what their Honoured Ancestor had made. Xiulans fan flashed once, and each and every copied blade shattered, twisting and turning like flower petals falling to earth. Yi barely seemed to notice as Xiulans blade tickled his throat. What could any of them do but cheer as Yi fell to his knees? Xi Kongs eyes were filled with tears at the beauty he had just witnessed. So were Elder Yis, when at last he raised his face to the sky and to their Sects future. v4c19: The Plans of Men At the news that came in the morning that they had secured the Verdant Blade Sects backing, the rest of Tie Deluns new companions had cheered and he had smirked, his arms folded and his back against the wall as the others shared massive grins. Two sects now supported them. And hopefully soon to be a third. His parents were in Grass Sea City, their next destination, but he wasnt really worried about that outcome. The Sectmaster of the Hermetic Iron Sect would take one look at him and then ask what would need to be done. As long as they could progress their craft, they would agree. And if things did go wrong with their plan, they would have time to prepare for any unexpected circumstances. Few lived in the Iron Fields. They had never had to politick as much as the Sects of the Great Grass Sea. They had their little secluded area, surrounded by steadily rusting iron pillars, and their craft made them invaluable for the Sects that could not produce their own weapons. It saved them the stigma of buying from mortals. It did not take long before messengers were already being sent, bearing both the seals of the Verdant Blade and the Misty Lake Sects; messages officially calling for the conclave to be held at the Dueling Peaks, and of the recent change in leadership of the Misty Lake Sect. For having called Xiulans plan mad it was looking less mad by the day. He felt the shell around his heart cracking, and the stirrings of hope truly filled him. Ha! The outcome was never in doubt! Tigu boasted. Not Sectmaster? Oh my, it looks like Im the leader now. How can I follow a woman who ranks below me? Xianghua teased. Deluns lips twitched at the teasing. My father is still perfectly capable of leading the Sect. Xiulan defended. "I could have if I had to. I dunno, sounds like quitter talk. Rags jabbed. All in favour of supporting Xianghua? Delun drawled. He generally didnt get involved too much in the banter but the opportunity was too good to pass up. Loud Boys jaw dropped before he let out a bark of laughter, and Rags clapped him on the back. Aye! Tigu said immediately. Aye! Rags and Loud Boy chorused. Aye! Yin said from where she was scratching Shaggy Two. The Torrent Rider just looked a little uncertain. Uh I think youre a good leader, Miss Xiulan, the kid said, his voice earnest. Well, except for one, it looks like weve deposed you, Blade of Grass. Delun declared. And Ive got the last hold out. Yin took the Torrent Rider in a headlock and ground her knuckles playfully into his skull. The kid squirmed. Xiulan rolled her eyes. Alas, Ive been betrayed, now I must rescue my loyal subordinate, flee, and plot revenge. There were several chuckles as Xiulan chopped Yin on the head and pulled the Torrent Rider away from her. But that sounds like a thousand other stories so instead, let me show you around my home; I didnt get to do so properly yesterday. And so, they went out into the Sect. Delun thought it would be like Xianghuas tour but instead they were actually exploring and witnessing things that Delun was rather certain outsiders didnt normally get to see. Like the forging of one of the Verdant Blade Sects signature green blades. When a disciple proves able to levitate their swords, one of these are made for them. This one will be Huyis. Xiulan said. It was truly a privilege to watch the old smith work. The man was two hundred and fourteen years old, and had been the Verdant Blade Sects smith since he was twenty. The man was mute; a scar across his throat telling that story. The wizened master smith was at the Third Stage of the Initiates Realm and looked to be more wrinkle than skin but still had bulging muscles on his thin frame. Grass was involveda single blade of Heart Grass was pressed in between two sheets of cherry red steel, the spiritual herb sizzling, but not burning away under the heat. Delun watched as the single blade of Heart Grass was hammered and folded into the metal, the potent Spiritual Herb swirling with vital green energy and colouring the steel. It left the end result slightly translucent, looking more like jade then metal. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. It was a display of trust he had never expected, and one he was grateful for. In fact, he was already inspired. While his ancestors may have been masons he couldnt give up the forge. Not entirely. Like Xiulan, he knew his path forward. Not wholly in the past, and not wholly the future. They bowed to the smith and exited the little workshop. That was amazing! Tigu declared. "The colour was like Masters glass. It''s strange that it''s metal, still. Yin said. What do you think, Handsome Man? Well, I dont know much about its properties but I believe" Delun began as he started talking about the forging techniques the man used, with the rest of them listening intently. He was quite glad to be traveling with them. Especially traveling with Tigu. He now understood what Master Jin meant. He loved Tigu, he truly did but being her friend was great too. He was learning so much about her! Her mischievous, prankster side, as she shoved him into a mudhole, then jumped in after him, her laughter bright and cheerful. Her kind, caring, nurturing side, as she helped Zhang Fei the Torrent Rider correct his stances with the kind patience of a true big sister. He got to see her stern and serious face as she stood to the right of Cai Xiulan, her arms folded and ready to back the woman to the hilt. Well, he was getting to see a lot of everybody. The quiet introspection of bombastic Xianghua. Rags and Loud Boy reading together, the older Rags stumbling through a dense text on logistics of all things, while Loud Boy occasionally chimed in to help. Talking about mining with the Torrent Riderand commiserating about how disgusting it was to refine silver, with all the corrosive chemicals they needed to use. Teaching Yin how to forge weapons had been interesting. Delun knew he was smiling as they hiked all over the Sect. They listened as Xiulan narrated passages from her childhood and as they walked through the beautiful Verdant Blade Sect Manor. It it was a good day. And this area we thought was for meditating, but it''s actually Ancestor Ruolans bedroom. Xiulan said as they entered a relatively barren room. There was a large, circular stone dias near the back of it, looking like a perfect seat for meditation. There is little special about it, but this is one of the few formations that still work. Xiulan pressed her hand to the wall, and the stone dias started slowly spinning of all things. ...what''s it for? Yin asked. Nothing. I think it just spins. My Ancestors bed was circular, and that''s where it sat. Why would she want her bed to spin? Rags asked, confused. Maybe to sleep in certain directions to follow the sun? Yin guessed. But youre always supposed to sleep with your head south, aren''t you? Loud Boy replied. I dont know, the memories always cut out when they entered this room. Xiulan said. It''s a bit amusing though. Even with the crystals, it appeared many secrets of the past would remain just that Secrets. The next day, they were on the road again, heading for Grass Sea City. Their eyes were fixed on the horizon. But Delun couldnt shake the feeling that a storm was approaching. =============================== A dark-haired woman sat behind a man in a dimly-lit, luxuriously appointed room. She ran her hands along his back, her skilled, delicate fingers relaxing tensed muscles. It was an effort for the woman to keep her face serene as she worked, because inside she was seething with frustration. Hmph. The Azure Hills were a most disagreeable place. Elder Zang Zeng of the Shrouded Mountain Sect grunted, looking around the room. Though this place is barely better. Compared to the luxury the man was used to, the dark-haired woman supposed this place looked like a beggars house. Indeed they were, Master Cultivator. The woman replied. Zeng was right about that; if she wasnt already covered in Qi suppressors, the feeling of getting drained from the provinces air would have been even worse than it was. In some ways, she was thankful that the man had retired to Yellow Rock Plateau. In other ways She was rather upset that he wasnt currently stomping around the Azure Hills. That''s what she had thought his plan had been. Zang Zeng of the Shrouded Mountain Sect was known for his temper and blunt way of doing things. Instead, the man had acted rather outside her expectations. She had carefully stoked his rage and paranoia to a delightful simmer, her poisons and curses working upon his mind yet instead of falling upon the Azure Hills like a hurricane and goading out the cultivator who had killed Lu Ban, if he truly still resided there, Zang Zeng decided his course of action was to be subtle. The men he had hand picked were surprisingly good at not being idiotic meatheads. She would have even accepted a few of them as her own subordinates, such was their skill. Instead of a hurricane, they were progressing slowly and steadily, getting the lay of the land like they were infiltrating a sect instead of smashing apart the insects of the Azure Hills. The woman prided herself on her patience but this was a bit much. Had she gotten the doses wrong? Why was he acting like this? Had she perhaps stoked his paranoia too much? You may speak, girl. Zeng stated blandly, and she paused. Apparently she wasnt as good at hiding her questioning look as she thought and thetiny, invisible curses she had placed on him made him more agreeable to any of her requests. Agreeable only, however. She wasnt in complete control of him. That would be impossible as things were right now. It was difficult, making it subtle, but she was the Bloodseed of the Divine Demon Poison Arts. She was equal to this challenge, and then some. You are the great and powerful Zang Zeng, my Lord. This humble servant merely questions the need for these games. They are beneath, your majesty. Especially after all the time this pompous asshole had spent deriding his fellow Elders as too cautious. The man had the temerity to scoff at her. She wanted sorely to drive a liquifying toxin into his brain. What? And go stomping around like a fool? There is something... off. Something foul that seeks to undermine the strength of the Shrouded Mountain Sect and of the Zang Family. Our intent shall be as inscrutable as the mountain itself; and the rat that lives here wont notice us approaching its hole." His voice was calm and confident, but she saw the dark emotions swirling behind his eyes, and she grimaced internally. She had pushed too hard. She would have to ease off and once more sit back and let things play out. It was somewhat ironic that this man was as infuriating as Lu Ban, and so much like him that they could have been father and son instead of father and parasite. Your words and actions are of course correct, Master Zang. Forgive this servant for not being able to see your masterful plan. She said, and the man nodded. "At least you are smart enough to be enlightened by my words. Now, go and make me some tea, then you can continue your ministrations. She was going to kill him eventually. She was going to kill him eventually. Of course, Master. Slow. Steady. Subtle. That was her way. She could be patient but this new aspect to her plan was unexpected. Well, hopefully they would be able to get something otherwise she would have to start really pushing and invite ridicule from her fellow disciples after saying how well things were going. v14c20: Sides of a Story Yun Ren yawned from where he was seated in an amphitheater. It was already full of people, people he recognised. They were all the disciples who had passed initiation. All of them had been called in this morning for ''A Lesson on the History of the Shrouded Mountain Sect.'' Even Bi De had been called in, much to Ri Zu and Yushangs delightthough Ri Zu was currently fussing over the man because he looked a little tired. Worry not, Sister. Im merely working hard. Senior Brother has some exacting standards for his garden though I do believe that I am meeting them. That last part was said with a little smirk. Bi De must really have been pleased with something to look like that. Yun Ren leaned back in his seat and mused on everything that had happened in the past week. It had been surprisingly well, peaceful, as they all settled into things. Rooming with other people was nothing new to Yun Ren. The schedule was pretty chill too. They could take a job that could last anywhere from a couple hours to most of a day and then the rest of it was free time to use however they wished. Yun Ren got to know a few of the other people in the North Wind Pavillion, and most seemed like they were alright people, but most of Yun Rens time was spent with Ri Zu, Fat Han, and Yushang when they werent working. As it turned out Jin was wrong when it came to what kind of things Yun Ren would have to do if he joined a sect. There wasnt actually any laundry involved. They had people for that. Even though they were technically the ''lowest'' members of the Sect, they still had access to normal people as servants and they did a lot of the low level stuff. Yun Ren got a fresh set of robes every day delivered to his room if he needed it. No, what they did the most was, ironically farming. Contributing to the Sect, it was called, as they toiled away in fields using a well, a kind of crappy technique to grow the Ten Remedy Herbs. Or at least it seemed crappy to Yun Ren. The one Jin had was way better, and the way he explained it made sense. The Misty Morning Dew Technique just infused the waterit didnt help the bacteria in the soil or impart Qi directly into the plants. It would just mist out of their watering cans, collect like dew on the plants, and then it would run down the stalks onto the ground. Yun Ren was getting very, very fast at performing the technique, because the faster they got work done the more time he got to explore. There were also a bunch of jobs to do up higher on the mountaininspecting the mountainside for loose rock, or other menial tasks that would have a normal person utterly lost in the mists that surrounded the Shrouded Mountain. Yun Ren had already done a bit of poking around. For being in a province renowned for its cold winds, the mountain and the valley it resided in had incredibly mild weather. On most days it was comfortably warm, and the parts of the mountain that werent excessively manicured were lush and green, with babbling mountain brooks and thick, sturdy trees. With its soft covering of mist lending it an ethereal quality, the forests were oddly calming to walk through. He didnt know if that was because he was related to Nezan or not. His musings were interrupted by a bolt of lightning. This time, he didnt jumpbut really, was it too much to walk in like a normal person? The instructor was a younger looking man, severe in his bearing. His eyes roamed over them for a moment, counting their numbers, before he nodded. Good, all are in attendance. As noted before, this lesson is mandatory. The man said, his nasally voice only slightly louder than a whisper. We shall now begin our lesson on the history of the mightiest sect in the Howling Fang Mountains. The man cleared his throat. Yun Ren settled in for a dry, boring lecture. Behold! Our Enemy! The man suddenly roared, his voice powerful and booming. Lightning crackled around him, and a recording crystal projected a beam of light. Yun Ren nearly fell out of his seat as a projection of Nezan, in his fox-form, appeared on the wall behind the lecturer. The Spirit Beasts mouth was twisted into a cruel grin and humans shambled along beside him, their eyes blank and unseeing, taken in by whatever illusions he had cast on them. His white muzzle was coated with blood, and he was backlit with the fires of burning villages. Many of you have heard the tales of the foul foxes! Their story is intertwined with that of the Shrouded Mountain Sect! Today, you shall learn of our history, and rejoice that you rub shoulders with the fox-hunting heroes! Yun Rens eyes darted from side to side. Beside him, Fat Han was nodding, glaring at the projection of Nezan while Yushang was grimacing and making a warding gesture. Our Honoured Founders were some of the Greatest Heroes of the Age of Darkness! The mighty Zang Clan! Masters of the Fulmination Arts, they were the tip of the spear that plunged into the demonic hordes wherever they existed. While others were content to rest upon their rears, the Zang Clan forged ever onwards, never resting! The mans voice was powerful and utterly captivating as the crystal started showing them moving paintings as powerful, faceless men composed of lightning visited devastation upon the demons. Yun Ren had to admit it was framed wonderfully, and it even had musical accompanimentit was less a lesson and more of a play. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Strength above All! one of the men thundered, and a bolt of lightning obliterated a mountain. During one of these battles, the younger Zang Brother was injured and fell away from the fighting. He happened upon one of the blessed settlements that had managed to survive through the demonic onslaught. He approached this place, eager to find new allies. Instead, he found the foxes. For the cursed blood of Da Ji ruled the Shrouded Mountain! A wounded man stumbled forward with a smile, only for his face to morph into one of horror. They preyed on the people, forcing them into blood sacrifices to fuel their protections against the demons. They beguiled men and women alike, stealing faithful husbands and wives. They caused madness when they walked amongst the mortals, violating their minds with their twisted illusions! It was said we mixed our blood with theirs to power the protections. Occasionally, the chosen did die from the strain, and they were our honoured martyrs. The walls were carved with their names, and we kowtowed before their resting places for their sacrifice. We took lovers from amongst the humans, and bore sons and daughters. Sometimes the children liked to scare people, but what kind of child doesnt? Yun Ren frowned as Nezans words came back to him. The younger brother saw this and was appalled. He made great haste back to his Elder Brother and informed him of the threatbut when they sensed the approach of the mighty Elder Zang, the foxes hid their depravity! When the Elder Zang came to demand that they cease their predations, they kowtowed before him and agreed to his every demand. The Elder brother was convinced But the Younger was not deceived. They slunk in like rats and stole from us. The Younger Zang brother was our Masters lover, once upon a time, and then when she denied him a prize, he sought to take it by force. A beautiful looking painting of a woman appeared, but behind her, was a savage grin. The foxes whispered simpering words of submission, explaining away the rumours about what they were doing. When the time came for the Elder brother to accept the Foxs fealty and absolute surrender, the Younger brother rallied his kinsmen and warriors. He showed them the foxs true nature, and at once they sped towards the mountainbut it was already too late. With illusions and treachery, the Foxes struck against the Patriarch! The beautiful fox woman rammed her sword through the mans back, her smile vile and twisted. I dont know what happened in that battle, when the first Zang battered down the barriers and engaged our lady in combat. But I do know that by the end of it, both of them were slain, and only the younger lived. Nezan whispered. But their moment of triumph was short-lived! The Younger avenged his older brothers death! We assaulted their fortified positions and reaped a bloody toll upon them, exterminating any who stayed to fight. But many of the cowardly beasts fled, using their illusions to hide their tracks! The images changed again as the music swelled, the brave lightning men slaughtered demonic looking foxes. "This is our Chargethis is one of the reasons for our Shrouded Mountain Sect! Even today, some remnants of the beasts remain, clinging to their power! Preying on the mortals and slaughtering as they please. Lightning bolts filled the projection, and the symbol of the Shrouded Mountain Sect formed. "It is your duty to hunt down the foul beasts wherever we may find them. We are the heroes who guard the entire Howling Fang Mountains! The Shrouded Mountain Sect! Unrivaled in the Howling Fangs, and you are now part of this legacy! There was murmuring from the crowd as the recording cut off. What say you, Disciples of the Shrouded Mountain? Will you live up to this brave legacy!? Yun Ren cheered with the rest of them but inside, he was frowning. Now go! And remember what the founders said! ''Strength above all!'' ================================== Yun Ren sighed as he looked through his recording crystal at the vista before him. It was one of the few spots on the mountain where the mist was thinner. He was sitting on top of a rock that was bobbing up and down in the middle of the forest he had explored today. He could hear an occasional muttered count from below. The mountain truly was beautiful. If only he could get in the proper mood to record images Two days later, and he was still in a bit of a foul mood. There were two sides to every story but Zang Wen, Nezans best friend and lover, had apparently found the foxes'' side so compelling she had defected. Honestly, if Yun Ren hadn''t met Nezan first, he wouldnt have really even questioned the story. Because, aside from the foxes, that was the story that was true. Everybody heard the tales of the Demon Foxes. Fat Han already had been thinking about ways to counter illusions, and Yushang had been full of childrens tales they told about the ''foul beasts.'' Even if it was false, everybody knew it, it was the one passed around, so it was it was true to most. Yun Ren chewed his lip and sighed again, pulling the recording crystal down and hopping off the rock to land beside Ri Zu and Fat Han who were both sitting and studying away. Fat Han with his Artifact manual, and Ri Zu with a copied medical text. Fat Han looked up from his scroll, glanced out at the forest, and smiled. A truly spectacular view, Biren, Fat Han said. Thank you for sharing it with us, and for sharing your techniques with us. I dare say I would still be toiling away without your advice. Biren is lazy; so he finds the fastest way to do things, Ri Zu said, and glanced up at him to see if he would take the jab well or not. Ri Zu had noticed and knew what his mood was about, while the others had just assumed it was disgust from learning what the foxes had done. He looked at Ri Zus knowing eyes. She really was way too much like Meimei. Yun Ren snorted. Damn straight, Yun Ren agreed, and ruffled her hair. Ri Zu bore it, and unlike Meimei she didnt try to bite at his fingers. He would have to rub the fact that Ri Zu was a nicer little sister into Meimeis face when he got back. Its what friends do, Han. Besides, Think of it as payment for telling us about the North Wind Pavillion. I would have hated to have been in the east one today. A pill furnace had malfunctioned and belched smoke all over the eastern quarter. The entire place smelt like rotten eggs. Ten-Thousand! Yushang grunted from under the boulder that was bigger than Jins house. Then, she flipped it into the air and caught it, staggering around for a moment before managing to put it down. Indeed, thanks must be given to all our party! We all fulfill vital roles! Brother Biren has granted us all Ahni-Me training! Sister Ri Zu looks after our health, and Brother Fat Han lets us know the best places to eat! Truly, we are a perfectly balanced team! The sweaty girl boasted. What does Yushang do, then? Ri Zu asked. Yushang, half-naked and with her dudou sticking to her chest, pushed an arm up under her bust and cocked out a hip. "I give you visions of loveliness, so that you can stay motivated! All three of them stared at her for a moment. Ri Zu threw a rock at her head. Yushang split it in half with a knife hand. See! Look! Youre improving your aim alreadyah! Another one joined the barrage, this time from Fat Han, and then Ri Zu and Han were pelting the girl with stones while she would chop them with her hands. Yun Ren watched for a moment, amusement cutting through some of the irritation. He looked up at the beauty of the mountain. The foxes really had lost everything. Well He was going to give them back at least a portion of what they had lost and with luck, he could find a secret vault or something filled with the foxes'' treasures. Thats how it always happened in the stories. Yun Ren took a deep breath and slapped his hands to his cheeks. Oi, Yushang. Yes, Brother, Youre going to help me, right?! Yushang shouted as she was hemmed in on both sides. It''s time for blind fighting training. Blind fightingghak! There was a flash of light and Yushang started wobbling around but kept doing surprisingly well against the thrown rocks until she finally begged for mercy. Yun Ren was in a better mood as Yushang whined. He smiled up at the mountain as he thought on the next route he would take. He didnt notice another set of eyes on him. They were calculating as they watched through the mist. It remained dispersed, around where Yun Ren had summoned the flash of light. v4c21: Life in the Outer Sect Lishu of the Medical Pavilion strolled through his domain at a leisurely pace. His back was straight, and his hands were hidden within his robes. His disciples, standing beside their assigned rooms, bowing swiftly and properly, did not waste their words. Lishu had no time for over the top displays of servility and wasteful pomp. Forty years ago, a disciple had lost three of his patients through negligence. He had grown lax, fat on his position within the Sect. Lishu shattered the fools cultivation and had him thrown from the mountain after breaking every bone in his body. He would suffer none who brought disorder into his domain. The other pavilions normally had rowdy meatheads, vying for power like the Founders intended. Here, each and every Spiritual Doctor worked towards a common goal. Saving their sectmates lives. Nothing else mattered. He chose one of the rooms at random and turned to the disciple standing outside of it, Yuanzi. The man stiffened as he was chosen, but he did not waste Lishus time. Master, the patient has damaged meridians from an altercation. He would not say who the culprit was. We managed to prevent the destruction of his spiritual roots, but he has been reduced to the Second Stage of the Initiates Realm. With time he will return to his former cultivation, but the growth will be slightly stunted. Yuanzi reported. Lishus eyes narrowed. An unfortunate number of the patients were harmed by fellow members of their pavilion. It wasnt uncommon to have to reattach a severed limb or repair shattered ribs, but most of them knew better than to target a mans cultivation directly. It wasnt banned, but it was heavily frowned upon. Not that anyone really stepped in unless the damage was egregious. Strength above all Lishu thought to himself before suppressing a snort of disdain. Cultivators could shrug off most injuries. It motivated and drove them into greater heights, as steel sharpens steel. But there were ways of doing that without driving disciples to deaths door and then dumping them in his lap. But such was the will of the Shrouded Mountain Sects Founders. Lishu examined the patient while quizzing Yuanzi on proper procedures and found everything in order. He selected his next room. Male, seventy six. Body-age, twenty-two. Fifth Stage of the Profound Realm, beginning of body refinement. Poisoned by Icemaw Thresher Worms. Severe frostbite to extremities, left arm frozen completely solid. Acid damage to lungs, minor damage to the meridians. We administered treatment of Refined Inferno Petal secretions in a slow drip so as not to damage the flesh and repaired the meridians, Kuang Dan reported. This one determines all procedures were followed, and full recovery is expected. Yet for each one damaged by their fellows, a large majority came back sporting wounds that were not. The hunts of the Shrouded Mountain ranged far and wide, and while they rarely found the Foxes these days, the Disciples of the Shrouded Mountain Sect would fall upon anything posing a threat to the mortals with a vengeance. Bandits were exterminated so swiftly they might as well not exist in their lands. Spirit Beasts were hounded relentlessly. Long-ranging patrols diverted avalanches before they could fall on villages. The Shrouded Mountain Sect were bolts of avenging lightning. It was why they were so beloved amongst the mortals; all of them sang songs and praised the Shrouded Mountain Sect. For this reason Lishu tolerated it. Despite the brutality, the Shrouded Mountain Sect saved more than it harmed. It provided an objectively superior standard of living and enabled more cultivators to grow and continue the cycle. They beat back the savage world and all its horrors. There was a time when he thought he could make things better but this was the path that worked best. He continued his rounds when one of the menial labourers caught his eye. Hong Ri Zu. She was studying well, but she was simply following the directives of the one assigned to teach her at the moment. She wasnt showing the initiative he had expected. She was merely following along. He confessed that it was disappointing. Where was the fire to prove herself he had sensed? He shook his head and returned to his rounds. =========================== Ri Zu had pondered long and hard about how she wanted to do things when she was assigned to be a maid for the Medical Pavilion. Ri Zu would prove herself worthy. No one had to die. She would show Lishu her Masters way of thinking wasnt wrong, in addition to her mission by Shen Yu of finding out if there was anything demonic in the Sect. But Ri Zu wasnt going to just start shoving her way into operations and try to prove herself that way. No, that would upend the entire process and invite retaliation from the Spiritual Doctors already there. Ri Zu wanted a low profile. She wanted those doctors to like her and perhaps, since she was taking care of so many things, they would allow her into some of the more restricted sections. So she settled on a path that would certainly have her Sister squealing for joy. Pi Pa had always said that service was an art. One had to insert themselves into a household seamlessly. A good servant was invisible and omnipresent. On a day well-done? They wouldnt even notice your presence but they would notice that their lives were far, far easier. The first step was observation; to know how to enter a household without upending it completely. So Hong Ri Zu observed. She observed the main places of traffic. How the herbs were organized. How each of the Spiritual Doctors operated. How they liked to stand, where they liked to stand, how quickly they moved, where they put their hand to receive tools, which formations they enjoyed using, and more. She watched Master Lishu, and how different his medical pavilion was to the rest of the Sect. The man was a stern taskmaster and supremely skilled. He barely needed a glance to diagnose something. Everything was cataloged and recorded, and every night on the way back to her dormitory she recorded and studied what she had learned. Until she finally had a good baseline, she was prepared. She was just going over the last of her plans as she walked home when she was interrupted. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Hong Ri Zu, you little bitch. You dared to humiliate me during the initiation, but now youll pay the price Jipeng the Examiner snarled as he cornered her in an alleyway. Ri Zu stuck her brush in her mouth, raised two fingers and kept walking, her eyes glued on her notebook. [Internal Impurity Tremor] The man fell over. It had been one full week of observations. Now, it was time to begin her operation. ======================================= Lishu immediately noticed the changes. It was small, tiny things in the beginning. First came the request to rearrange the basic medicines. Curious, he allowed it. At first there was a one second time difference in the distribution of medicine, barely perceptible except in an emergency. As the day progressed and people got used to the new layout, the efficiency grew to two seconds. Then four, then nearly a half a minute. Enough that it was the difference between life and death for some. The next were the additional bandages in key locations. Then the carts, of all things, with prepared selections of tools that were stored in sterilizing liquid and instantly ready to be used. They were just in better places. Slightly better places, true, but each moment of time saved added up. Each moment saved stole another life from deaths grip. He eyed all of the changes as he marched through his domain. He was intrigued. When he chose Hutao for the random inspection and pushed open the door, he was surprised by the smell. The woman was competent, but he often overheard muttered complaints. The disciple was a firm proponent of more refined medicines, and while the results spoke for themselves they tended to not smell the best, and were sometimes too potent. Her patients'' rooms usually had a distinctive odor. This room, however, smelled sweet and pleasant, and the disciple who had been injured was sleeping peacefully. Lishus eyes noted the fresh water, the pristine clothes, and with his own medical intent noted that some bacteria still remained in the air and on the linens. A less experienced healer wouldve killed the rest, but Lishu had observed that these bacteria were benign, beneficial to the act of healing. Moreover, the pleasant space seemed to be better for healing patients. It helped calm them which aided in the healing process. Specifically prepared herbal teas, that had no healing properties at all, were available to the patients. They all seemed in marginally better moods, and according to his disciples actually slightly more receptive to orders instead of trying to leave as soon as possible. Every room he visited was the same as the first. Not just the patients received tea. His disciples were similarly praising the brews they had found on their desks. Tired disciples would find themselves greeted by a neat workspace, a snack, and their tea. They held no Qi. They advanced no cultivation. They were simply. well-made tea and snacks. It was unorthodox, and yet she was putting all her effort into it. This was more the fire he had been looking for, so he decided to see how Ri Zu conducted herself when not in the medical pavilion. Lishu followed Ri Zu that night to one of the lesser used gardens, to see what she was doing. Normally, such work and planning would cut into ones studying time, but there she was, blindfolded, and having several of her fellow disciples from the Mountain Pavilion take turns putting poisons and remedies under her nose so that she could identify them by smell alone. She had seemingly made a game of it. He watched as she got one wrong, and smelling salts were shoved under her nose in punishment. The small woman recoiled, falling backwards and kicking her legs as the rest of them laughed at her. She was working hard and still determined to prove him wrong. The healer felt the corner of his mouth twitch. The fire of youth was indeed amusing. Their amusement was broken when they noticed the approach of several other disciples as they swaggered towards the secluded area. He frowned heavily as he noticed Examiner Jipeng. For what purpose was he marching towards Ri Zu like that? Their disposition was not one of friendly cooperation. Indeed, Jipeng looked downright livid. His eyes were bloodshot. Hong Ri Zu, you dared to dismiss me! Your time has come! Ri Zu raised two fingers and the man gagged. That ha! Won''t work on me for a secondghak! He flinched again, nearly keeling over. Get her, you idiots! Each of the mans posse were from the Fulmination Squadrons. They would be utterly above the disciples from the Mountain Pavilion. Lishu would intervene if things got out of hand but not before. Yet, to his surprise... he didnt actually need to intervene. A flash of light and a clap like thunder erupted from the man who looked a bit like a monkey. The charge of the Fulmination Squadron faltered. Ha! This time the numbers are even, you bastards! The girl with a sword whooped and dove into their ranks like a starving wolf. Her swordplay was raw and unrefined, but excellent. The corpulent one pulled out his own sword, a finely crafted artifact, and followed the woman in, his own blade greatly superior to any one of the Fulmination Squadrons blades; it cut them in two. Then Ri Zu and the monkey boy joined in as well. Lishu sat back to watch theCrather one-sidedbeat down. He also noticed an Inquisitor watching all of them intently. Or more specifically, the boy conjuring light and working with one of the older Fulmination Art styles. Lishu pretended he didnt notice the man and turned back to watch asoh, that was an injectable laxative. Novel. She did not try to kill him after, either. Lishu didnt know how to feel about that. ============================== Another week passed and the small changes gave way to those of more significance. His disciples noticed. They gathered in his office, each one with the same request. The operation today was simplicity itself. That new assistant It was more like she was one of my limbs rather than the usual nuisance I expected! I barely had to think, or say, anything! she simply actedMaster, you have to give that assistant to me! Yuanzi demanded. Prideful Yuanzi, who hated it when anybody surpassed him, was singing a skilled doctors praises. No, Master! To me!" Hutao begged, the normally stoic woman had her hands in front of her face. Did you see the idea she had for the charts at the end of the patients'' beds? And her paperworkheavens above, her paperwork, it''s concise, it has everything you need! No, to me, Master! several others shouted. He rejected every request, banished his disciples from his office, and leaned back in his chair. He let out a sigh. Ri Zu certainly was skilled, that was undeniable. Skilled, attentive and exceeding his expectations. In the privacy of his own room, the corner of his lips twitched into a smile or a brief moment before it dropped. He rose and his feet took him almost of their own accord to the medical records, where he knew Ri Zu was using the brief window of time her small improvements had made to voraciously consume the documents, learning from the hard-earned knowledge of those who had come before. He had tracked her progress and though she focused on the expected - the records - he noticed a particular pattern in her behavior. She was hunting for something. Is there anything you are looking for, disciple? he asked her, and Ri Zu froze at his sudden presence. She immediately bowed, but knew enough not to blather on. The short woman looked up at him, considered his question for a moment and then answered. Ri Zu has heard of the great victory over the demons in the east and she was wondering if she could read up more on demonic taint and how to counteract it. Lishu considered her request, while inwardly he grimaced. He had performed the autopsy on the corpse that was tainted with demonic Qi. Her request hit closer to home than she likely knew, but with Elder Shenhe missing in the north, and the inquisitors roaming around, they would likely need more disciples to know how to handle demonic taint. Such knowledge is restricted. I cannot show you the pertinent records unless you are a full member of the Medical Pavilion, Even if she was allowed to see them he would have to get the inquisitors to redact some of the information. Ri Zu bowed again. Thank you for instructing Ri Zu. She will be ready to join the medical pavilion as promised by the end of the month. Lishu raised an eyebrow at her boldness, and the conviction in her voice. At this rate she certainly would be. The girl then put away some of the records and stood. Master Lishu, please excuse Ri Zu, it is once more time for her to return to work. Lishu nodded. Keep working hard, girl, he said. ''Work hard?'' Ri Zu asked, curiously. This is not hard. It is simply how Ri Zus Master taught her and the lessons Ri Zu learned from Sister Pi Pa. Ri Zu is always serious about cleaning and service. Many hands make light work. Lishu snorted. Her Master and Pi Pa sounded amusing. He returned to his own duties. He completed his paperwork, did his rounds, and meditated. When he came out of meditation, there was a pot of fresh tea waiting for him. He checked the tea Ri Zu had given him for poison, as was his nature, and as always it came up untampered with. It had a pleasant aroma, and to his surprise contained a mundane mushroom that gave it a pleasing, earthy taste. she certainly was considerate, Hong Ri Zu. When he returned to his office he was met with and rejected another transfer request. It wouldnt do to promise her to another when he could claim her himself. His good mood failed, however, when there was a commotion outside his medical pavilion. I called my Senior Brother, you bitch! Youve humiliated me for the last time! Examiner Jipeng shouted. Lishu snarled. Coming into his domain was completely beyond the pale. He went to his window to teach the little shit a lesson but it appeared he didnt need to. What business do you gentlemen have with a member of our Medical Pavilion? Yuanzi asked, his eyes narrow. None of your businessJipeng began to demand, when Yuanzis intent, in the Third Stage of the Spiritual Realm, slammed into them. Have you perhaps come to aid Ri Zu then? Will you serve us tea? Will you fill out our paperwork? Will you hang little pleasant smelling sachets in our offices that soothe our minds, and aid our meditation? The examiner and his Senior Brother paused, sweating. Or are you perhaps here to try and take our very helpful little sister away from us? Each question was posed with a smile as Yuanzi and the rest of the medics stepped forwards, murder in their eyes. Jipeng had no satisfactory answer. Lishu pulled his chair to the window and grabbed his tea, enjoying the show his disciples had decided to grant him. v4c22: The Inner Sect part 1 Bi De opened his eyes as the closing notes of his song drifted out over the Sect. He glanced idly down at the square his house was located near, noting the small gathering of cultivators, carefully pretending to not notice the way some of the people were staring at him. He could have stopped his morning routine, but it was too ingrained into him. He did long to just shout his heart out, as he once did, to truly exult in the light of the new day but the people here likely wouldnt appreciate his true voice. The foxes certainly hadnt. As amusing as it might be, it would be unwise. He lept down off the roof, landing near where a wizened old man was waiting for him, holding a towel for Bi De to clean his hands, with breakfast already on the table. The servant had grey hair that had retained some streaks of blonde, and he sported a likewise-greying thick, almost wooly beard. His eyes were the colour of hoarfrost, and they still sparked with energy. Excellent, excellent, Young Master! Truly, you have a gift! You make this old man feel so young again! The mans name was Old Ling and though his smile might have been missing most of its teeth, the honesty of it was to be treasured. He was Bi Des head and only servant, entitled to him by the mere fact that he was an Inner Disciple. At first, the old man had attempted to be discreet, simply doing his duty but that changed after Bi De had to rescue him from a pile of linens that had fallen onto him. Now he was surprisingly chatty, like the old timers in Hong Yaowu. Bi De brought his mind back to the moment and smiled at him. Thank you for breakfast, Old Ling. The old man somehow grinned wider. Youre young, so you need lots of energy! It''s an old family recipe! Eat up, Young Master! Bi De did as he was bid. It was a good, hearty meal, and one he appreciated. Old Ling woke up long before the sun rose to make this for him, so the least he could do was savour every bite. It''s delicious, Old Ling, he complimented. It was a thick beef stew that was purple of all things. What makes it this colour? Those are the beets, Young Masterthey ward away the cold! he said with pride. Bi De would have to procure some for his Great Masterthis was quite delicious. Suddenly, Old Lings eyes lit up. Oh, one more thing, Young Master! This old man has accomplished his mission! I have heard from the other servants, the invitations shall be going out tonightfrom Zang Fengfeng. The girl is trying to steal a march on her cousin by calling the first gathering of the summer, oh-ho! Excellent. Thank you, Ling, he said. Bi De had at first thought it would be easy to speak with the other Inner Disciples, but they had proved most elusive. Even Zang Zhong spoke to Bi De only rarely, visiting only to occasionally check Bi Des work and smile almost perversely at the sight. The disciples here all generally stayed within their mansions, as though they were in their own self-contained little worlds. It was irritating, but he had been taught by Old Ling that it was considered extremely rude to approach one of his Seniors and that he would have to wait for them to approach him to initiate any sort of conversation. Otherwise, he would be bothering them. Instead, one of lesser status had to wait to be invited to a partyand Old Ling, bless his soul, had taken it upon himself to try and help find Bi De allies by asking around with the other servants. If this place did turn out to be a den for Demons, Bi De would do everything in his power to make sure this kindly old man lived. The secondary plan was, inelegantly, to kick somebodys door in and beat the hell out of them. Apparently that was permitted, but Bi De decided to take a more diplomatic approach first. Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Bi De returned to his stew. He looked up at his ''home''. It was bigger than Bi Des Masters house, and done in a style he recognised as traditional. It was an aesthetically pleasing, if slightly impersonal place. But as pleasing as it looked, it was quite lonely being by himself; he missed his family. And the mansion was obviously falling into a slight disrepair, having only one servant to care for it, especially a mortal servant who had just turned eighty two. He turned from the mansion to watch Old Ling pick up a broom to start his sweeping rounds. It would be hours of work for the old man, unassisted. He would grimace occasionally, on account of a bad knee, but he kept at it, determination radiating off his form. Bi De knew better than to attempt to force the old man to rest. He was far, far too stubborn and set in his ways to stop taking care of this mansion, but it was too much for a single old man. Thus, Bi De helped in secret. [The Split Faces of the Half Moon] gave Bi De an additional, stealthy Qi construct to use, and a quick once around the house normally took care of all the heavy lifting. This allowed Old Ling to spend a portion of his day with his feet up, proud he was making headway on the mountainous task before him. Soon enough his bowl was empty signaling that his stew was finished and Bi De was ready to get back to work. He felt close to a breakthrough with his garden and also resolving the issue he was having with his slowly dwindling Qi reserves. He stood, ready to start the day, when there was a thunderous knock on the gate that led to his mansion. Old Ling startled, then hobbled over so he could open the door. Bi De blinked as one of Zhongs servants strode in, looking around the mansion with thinly veiled contempt in his eyes before he turned to Bi De. Fa Bi De, your invitation, the man said as he handed Bi De a very formal letter. Master Zhong will allow you to partake of his hospitality in the first gathering of the summer. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Bi De looked down at the invitation and raised an eyebrow. Then, from one of the other mansions, there was a massive explosion of lightning and a roar of feminine rage that echoed around the area. Bi De raised his eyebrow higher. In some ways, the Shrouded Mountain Sect truly was everything he had been led to expect. ================================= An hour later, Bi De was in the middle of tending to the garden in Zang Zhongs mansion again. He felt more at peace, here in the garden rather than the monstrosity of gold, silk, and jade that was Zhongs mansion. After he arrived he had been waved right in, and he actually had almost full access to the entire abode already. Admittedly, it was under the careful eyes of a watcher, but the man was not particularly good at hiding. Bi De could suss out a stalking Tigu or Ri Zu when one of them took to the shadows. Compared to them the watcher was a rampaging Thunderhoof or his Great Master after a few drinks. The mans heart may have well been a thundering drum, and he disturbed the air far too much when he tried to move silently. The watcher also seemed to be growing lax. Bi De hadnt given any of the pills they had left lying around a second glance, his senses tuned instead to seek out any demonic taint. There were a few hidden rooms, but they all smelled relatively clean. He had yet to find anything untoward. Bi De hadnt really expected to find anything here anyway though he did find a greedy woman. Zang Zhongs lover, Yuyu, was either testing him or was promising a great deal of potential trouble with her not so subtle hints. She was certainly a beautiful woman, and Bi De was quite glad he could control himself these days. When he was but an upjumped cock he would have likely taken those not so subtle invitations. He was getting quite good at obscuring his reactions and intent with a veil of simple obliviousness, and the woman had given up in irritation after the first few days. Without her interruptions, and with his near-complete access to the garden, he had been able to give his work the attention it needed and deserved. While the land had been of an adequate quality, a great deal of care had been forgone in the cultivation itself. Why, many of the herbs were in entirely the wrong places! And while he did not have his Great Masters sublime talent to perfectly understand plants, he was still an attentive disciple. Bi De took a breath as he carefully tended to the soil, saturating it with his Qi while being careful not to harm the bacteria and root structure. The little Five Colour Dew Herb perked up under his ministrations, and it began, as the name suggested, beading with dew. He felt his Qi drain with the actit was a raw, sucking void in his chest that demanded to be refilled, and a bone deep exhaustion that was ever present. Though he meditated the best he could every night, his reserves were slowly but surely depleting. Perhaps it was a little bit foolish, to be putting so much work into land he would never see again. But Bi De believed in his Masters words. He gave to the land without restraint and he had noticed that even while it was taking in his Qi the land was already helping him. Bi Des Qi was naturally aspected to be that of the holy moon. As he gave his Qi to the land, he could not entirely remove that part of it. The plants, however, did not seem to mind. Indeed, they gulped his might down and stored the holy silver within their leaves. There, little bundles of purifying energy grew, shrouded by the herbs own Qi. Each plant contained a little bit, placed there in a way that he thought Ri Zu might have approved offor it was not only his Great Master whom he had learned from. If a demon attempted to eat or refine the plants they were in for a very rude surprise. For any but the weakest among them, it would fall short of lethal, but it would be a devastating, burning poison to anything foul and corrupt. Bi De smiled as he tended to the wondrous, kind plants that were aiding him so, silently thanking them for their actions. He gently ran his fingers along the stem of another plant. It shivered and then, with what seemed like a sigh, it released a small amount of Qi into the air. Bi De froze. Then, the plant beside it seemed to sigh as well, setting off a chain reaction. Invisible to most senses, another plant released some too. The garden was starting to generate small amounts of its own Qi and that Qi would just float in the air and slowly disperse. But it was usable Qi. It was gentler than the freezing cold, gentler than the stern countenance of the mountain. It was the Qi of life. Bi De bowed his head in thanks. Truly, his Great Masters words always rang true. He gave to the land, and the land was giving back. He simply needed to figure out how to make use of this bounty, for it was little. But that was a task for another day. Bi De heard footsteps approaching. Zang Zhong swaggered into the garden, his chest puffed out, and a smirk on his face, with several of his lackeys trailing behind him. There were three mennone of whom stood out very much in Bi Des opinionand Zhongs lover, all of whom were grinning like they had just had a successful harvest. Ahh, I never tire of seeing my cousins frustrated face! Zhong declared. As always, Young Master, your ploys are genius, one of the men said, smirking. She looked like she was going to spit blood! another chuckled. They all laughed for a moment, before Zhong started looking around his garden and his smug smile got even smugger. He looked at Bi De. Working hard, eh? he asked with a slight sneer in his voice. His eyes took in Bi Des shirtless, sweaty form. Gardening is a pleasure. To tend to these Spiritual Herbs is a privilege, Bi De replied. The Five Colour Dew Herbs have begun producing their sap. Today is truly a wonderful day, to have such beauty for us to witness. Ah, he knows his place, good! one of the hangers-on chuckled, while Zhongs smile lessened. Then the Young Master snorted, walking up to the Five Color Dew Herbs. Yes, it is indeed a fine day. Any day when you can suppress somebody else is a good day, no? Zhong declared, then reached out and plucked a handful of the herbs, and with a cruel smile he put them into his mouth and bit down on them. He let out an appreciative hum at the taste, or so Bi De assumed, while the rest of his lackeys gasped then started laughing. Bi De simply watched the mans reaction, searching for a wince or any evidence of surprise as he consumed purifying Qi. The cultivator simply chewed smugly, his eyes daring Bi De to act. It appeared he wasnt a demonmerely, as Yin would dub him, an asshole. How does it taste? Bi De asked, genuinely curious. Zhong nearly choked on his herbs. His companions were less refined, their jaws dropping. this is the most unflappable man Ive ever met, one of them muttered. The Young Master just wasted all his hard work, and he stands there like it doesnt matter?! The other muttered. Zhongs intent flared, and a static charge built up around him. All of them immediately shut their mouths. Zhong visibly calmed himself. Zhong stared at Bi De and managed to finish swallowing, his smile gone. It is an excellent flavourthe herbs are light and crunchy, and the dew has the taste of fine oil. I believe Ill have another. He glared at Bi De, picked another, and then bit down on it, making a show of him chewing on it. Bi De smiled brightly. My Master once made a fine salad out of Spiritual Herbs, Bi De said. We have enough, and it would make a fine meal for your guests. Spirit Herbs as a salad?! Are you mad, you bastard?! one of Zhongs men stepped forward, his face redbut Zhong held out his arm. He was staring appraisingly at Bi De now. You make a fine point, Bi De. If even your dirt grubbing Master could hand out such herbs as part of a meal, then of course Zang Zhong of the Shrouded Mountain Sect can do the same! Bi De barely kept his hand from clenching into a fist at the mans insult. Zhong wasnt fit to shovel Lon Lon the cows shit, let alone compare himself to his Master. Meanwhile, the rest of the cronies froze, their eyes lighting up. Indeed, he managed to say with close to his usual poise, you are the powerful Zang Zhong, Young Master! Zhong glared at Bi De for a moment. Youre an annoying man, Bi De, but I will allow it. Prepare the herbs for the feast. Zang Zhong will give everybody who comes a taste of his largesse. Of course, Young Master, Bi De said, bowing. The men departed, though Zhong seemed to be in a bit of a surly mood. An unexpected blessing, he thought to himself. And I had imagined that the most difficult part would be leading the great number of potential demons to eat purifying Qi. Bi De turned back to the garden. The herbs would have been even more delicious if they could be allowed to grow a bit more, which was sad. But things were indeed looking up. Mostly finished, he sat down to admire the Five Color Dew Herbs. The way they sparkled in the light was quite pleasing. His breath slowed as he carefully observed how they exhaled their minute amounts of Qi. As they breathed in, he exhaled. As they exhaled, he inhaled. He gave his Qi to the earth as thanks for such a wonderful sight. =========================================== Something deep, deep, deep beneath the mountain, a strand of energy that was part of a greater whole, shifted slightly upwards, following a link of lunar energy. v4c22: The Inner Sect part 2 Bi De sighed as he struggled not to sink into the cushions of the entirely too plush couch. It was the hardest seat he had managed to find, but it still felt like it was going to swallow him whole. He had to admit, he much preferred the garden. Alas, his suggestion to Zang Zhong had merited an invitation to sit with the rest of the mans friends. They had been adequate company so far, he supposed. His only issue with them was their inability to cease speaking. It seemed as though not a moment could go by without them remarking on something. Then again, in their incessant need to fill the air with their own voices, they were remarkably helpfulBi De had learned more gossip in the past few minutes than he had in the previous near-month of keeping his ear to the ground. He had heard a lot of useful, if biased, information from their chatter. Outside of the gossip, their conversation was grating at best. Did they really need to point out the obvious so often? Ha, look at her face! She was surely spitting blood, earlier, Chu, the tallest of them, chortled as he pointed out the most recent arrival, who had marched right up to where Zang Zhong was sitting. Serves her right for trying to steal a march on the Young Master. Really, is she stupid? Jianshen laughed. Bi De looked to where Zhong was sitting. The man had his arms around the shoulders of two women. One was Yuyu, the woman Bi De had met before, and the other was an Outer Disciple who was also his lover. As were, apparently, the six others who draped themselves around him sharing Zhongs couch, simpering and serving him. Thank you for inviting me, cousin, Zang Fengfeng said as she greeted Zhong, her eyes sparking with contained rage. She was obviously furious, a state of affairs worsened by his triumphant smirk. Indeed. One should be kind to family, and those less fortunate than themselves, Indeed, cousin, indeed, she said, smiling like Tigu before she killed a rat. I shall return all the kindness you have shown mea gift truly worthy of yourself, to show my utmost regard. She pulled a box out from a storage ring on her finger. I have procured for you some refining pillsIve heard of your troubles with your bottleneck, and, kindly Sister I am, have procured for you some pills worthy of your cultivation. The box had the character for Initiate on it. Zhong flinched slightly, his eyes narrowing, while those watching let out sounds of outrageor amusement. She hadnt been quiet about Zhongs cultivation troubles. That brat, she dares? Chu muttered. they certainly disliked being quiet, these men. I thank you, cousin, for giving me the best treasures you could afford. Even such small, worthless boons are appreciated. Every little bit counts, no? Zhong mused after a moment. Both of them glared bloody murder at each other. Why Zhong saw it necessary to invite those whom he disliked so thoroughly was a mystery to Bi De, as was why those people bothered to show up. But these were not questions that he expected to unravel the mysteries of in so short a time, and there were eyes on him; putting those thoughts aside, he took a careless-seeming swig of the spirits he had been provided. He could not say the vintage was bad. Indeed, it had a pleasant flavour, and it had as much Qi in it as the mead Vajra produced. It would have been quite enjoyable, without the slight acrid, bitter tang he could taste within it. Bi De longed to mix it with fruit, or something more pleasant, but alas. Just as he was stuck at this party, no matter how much he was already tired of it, so too was it necessary to not seem too unusual. So he endured the peculiar tastes. Bi De quite enjoyed the parties back home. Drinking and having fun with his fellow disciples was always something he looked forward to. They were some of the best times he had, all of them together and celebrating something or another. Zang Zhongs gathering, by Bi Des reckoning, was not a party. Where was the dancing? Where was the thumping music? Where were the merry jigs? Where were the games of luck and skill? Or the river to jump into and play in? Where were the people making fools of themselves, for no other reason than to make their friends laugh? There was none of that here. Here, people had eyes like vipers stalking their prey. Their smiles were as false as their thanks for being invited. It was not a party, but another battleground. An arena of words, rather than blades and perhaps that wasnt entirely out of the cards either, judging by the tension in the air. Truly, his Master had been correct on the culture of Cultivators. People stuck to what seemed to be pre-arranged groups, chatting while sitting on perfumed silks, until an hour later a gong rang out, and they all rose to seat themselves for dinner. Servants stepped gracefully out from the doors to the kitchen, placing covered trays before each of the guests. The service was a show of wealth and power in its own right; there was one servant for each of the nearly two hundred cultivatorsInner Disciples, and a few members of their retinue. Zhong stood up and clapped his hands, and the servants pulled off the coverings of the trays to which everybody gasped as they saw the salads and understood the depths of his performance. Five Colour Dew Herbs?! several shouted in shock, and everybody else twisted to stare at the lounging Zhong. A small bounty from my garden, to you. Eat as much as youd likeI have a very capable gardener, Zhong said, smirking at Bi De. An explosion of impressed sounds and muttering about how powerful Zhong was followed the declaration. Like a ravenous Wa Shi, the cultivators descended upon the salads before them. Bi De himself picked up a chopstick full of it and put it in his mouth. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. It really was quite good. The essence of the plant had a nice flavour, even if it was still lacking some things. He would have to bring some of this herb back home. Wa Shi would surely enjoy discovering its uses. For now, Bi De reached into his sleeve, glanced around to see if anyone was watching, and then added some sprinkles of dried, spiced worm. Ahhhh, that was better. He kept his eyes scanning the cultivators as they ate but there was no reaction from any of them. Or at least no immediate reaction that wasnt simply them enjoying the food. Well He would have to check a roster of some sort, but this gathering had nearly every Inner Disciple eating at least some of his Qiand though many were muttering about the pure taste nobody seemed bothered by it. He supposed that was good. There were at least no demonic influences among the Inner Disciples. =========================================== Thankfully, things relaxed after everybody had eaten. The cliques seemed to dissolve somewhat as people claimed spaces all over the mansion, in separate rooms, or the palatial great hall, where more food and drink was distributed. Bi De took the opportunity to wander, his senses primed for anything out of the ordinary, but his exploration of the mansion was halted when a woman called out to him. Fa Bi De. I would have expected you to be seated at Zhongs table as a reward for growing him such high quality herbs, Zang Fengfeng said, her voice challenging. She was seated at a table with four other women, all of whom were staring at Bi De with interest. Bi De considered them. All of them disliked Zhong and quite frankly, Bi De disliked the man too. He did want to investigate the Sect more deeply, and this was as good an invitation as any. I am but the gardener, Bi De said, making sure to project some dissatisfaction in his voice. Fengfengs eyes widened slightly. Oh? I hoped that there would be better things here, but alas, he continued, and the woman brightened slightly at the slight insult he had leveled against Zhong. Hmph. My cousin wastes precious things. Come sit with us pretty Sisters, we can. treat you right. The other women smirked, making room for him to sit. Be Di strode forwards confidently, settling amongst the hens, his feathers unruffled. They introduced themselves: Baolai with her long blue hair; Heirong, who had a veil; Lanfen who had silver hair and eyes so dark they were black; and finally, a nervous looking, pink-haired woman named Shi. Hmph, that bastard Zhong, lording it over people, Fengfeng launched into her complaints immediately after a swing of her drink. She flipped her blonde hair to the side and stared at him. Why did you even start obeying him? He commanded me to, and I thought it was prudent to obey at first but I must confess I find myself unimpressed, Bi De said. All he wants me to do is tend to his garden, and my time is better spent elsewhere. Soon, it shall not require much thinking at all, and I may return my efforts to other things. The other ladies nodded, while Heirong smirked. Do you get a lot of people asking you to tend to their garden? she asked. Lady Yuyu, Bi De said simply, and the rest of the ladies gasped at the scandal he had just revealed. Did you?! Fengfeng demanded immediately, and looked disappointed when Bi De shook his head. I am not the sort of man to tend to just any flower. One must look for something of high quality. He leaned in and picked up one of the alcohol bottles, then turned to Fengfeng with a brilliant smile. He poured her drink, staring into her blue eyes. A light dusting of red graced her cheeks. Hmph. I bet you say that to every woman, she declared, before turning her nose up at him. Bi De just smiled and then turned to Shi, winked at her, and filled her cup as well. The pink-haired woman turned completely red. Master Shen Yu was correct. This is rather fun. You cad, she huffed, but her eyes were intent. How do you plan on apologising to this maiden for playing with her heart? How does the lady wish to be apologised to? he asked, leaning forward. Sing for us! Baolai blurted out. The woman was practically vibrating in her seat. Fengfeng glared at her moment being stolen, but nodded. Indeed. Sing for us, and I may forgive you. Dance too! Baolai heckled. Bi De rose. It had been a while since he had shaken his tail feathers for some females and Disciple Xiulan was not the only one who could dance. His silver Qi trailed in his wake, and the eyes of every woman at the table were on him. ==================================== When he finished, he found that the women had rearranged themselves around the table. His new seat was now in the middle of the groupwhere he sat, bemused, while the ladies chatted and gossiped around him. He learned rather more about the sex life of people he had never met before than he wanted to. He refilled cups, and he made small talk. It came rather worryingly easily to him to say the right words and compliments to have one of these ladies spluttering or looking away with red cheeks. Baolai was hugging one of his arms, and the softness felt quite good. Suddenly, Fengfeng straightened, and seemed to remember something. Oi, Baolai, what did you want to tell us earlier, anyway? she asked, and the other Inner Disciple grinned, looking to say something, before turning to Be Di with a slight amount of apprehension. Normally, Bi De would have excused himself, to avoid eavesdropping on something he wasnt meant to hear, but he was here to gather information... One does not divulge the secrets of ladies, he said instead with an easy smile, though it sat a little uneasily with him to do so. Baolai perked up and turned to the other women, who also seemed to believe him. I have news about what''s going on in the north, she said. I heard it directly from Elder Shenhes disciple, Yuqing. You lie, Huirong said. Core Disciple Yuqing is gone too. But Xiao Yun is still here, Baolai replied, shaking her finger. And I just so happened to be nearby when she was taking a transmission from her Senior Sister. The rest of the ladies leaned in. Theyre hunting for something. And it''s not foxes. Yuqing was complaining about the pace Elder Shenhe had set. Theyve hit thirteen locations so far, destroying them utterly. And it''s not foxes? Shi whispered. You know what I think. I think it''s Demons. Those rumours about Zang Li were true, he was a demon, and Baolai said. Do not let the inquisitors hear you say that. He died fighting another cultivator, a demonic one. Fengfeng said, her voice hard before it softened and she rolled her eyes. No matter how unbelievable that is. He was a cunt when he came back from the north. Mmm. He used to be kinda cute. But well, domineering Li wasnt too bad either. I heard from Jiao he wasnt bad in the sack, but he didnt cuddle, Huirong singsonged, and Fengfeng looked like she was going to gag. Still, if we cant let the Inquisitors hear, there must be some truth to things, no? There were uncomfortable murmurs. Theyre continuing north to Shatterfrost Peakah, you didnt hear that from me, Baolai said, suddenly uncertain. Hear what? Bi De asked, and he received a smile in return. Inwardly, however, he was quite pleased. This was good information. Demons in the northand if an Elder was hunting them well, then perhaps that meant that the leadership of the Sect wasnt compromised, didnt it? He would have to investigate further. He refilled Baolais cup. Eventually, the party ended. It took all of Bi Des willpower not to accept any of the rather blatant invitationsbut the women were all rather intoxicated, and his Great Master and Shen Yu had said to tread carefully with such things. Instead, he swiftly returned them to their homes and servants, to the surprise of the mansions staff. He very, very nearly caved however, when Fengfeng got grabby. Thankfully, he thought better of it. Doing this would make Ri Zu sad. And he wasnt about to hurt her for any of these women. He went to bed quite frustrated so frustrated he briefly considered going to find Ri Zu. She was very beautiful in her human form, and and she needed her rest. She was working very hard. He tossed and turned for several minutes until he gave up on sleep. Perhaps some work will calm my mind? He ventured back to Zhongs garden and began tending to the plants. The work was soothing, and he lost himself completely in it. His breathing evened out. His eyes went blank. He moved without conscious thought. ========================== Qi. Intent. hmm? v4c23: Noticed A great, vast consciousness began to coalesce, chasing something it hadnt felt for a very long time. It was the work of nearly a month to reach this far, even as it felt pull of the being who gave thanks every day. It moved slowly, sluggishly, for pulling itself together from thousands of Li away was a great task. Normally, a lesser spirit would have handled thisa garden spirit or perhaps, at most, the Spirit of the Shrouded Mountain. Lesser existences, part of a greater whole that aided in regulating the Great Ones Dragon Veins, in accordance with Natural Law. This was different.The touch demanded attention, for there was something almost familiar about it. At first, the Great Consciousness was confused when it tasted the pure and earnestly offered Qi. Why would this tiny thing grant the power it hoarded without reward? This one was not eligible for the path, for the greatest and most important of contracts. The spirit could feel the supplicants soul. Taste that he still desired his long life, and he still reached for power beyond the scope of the Earth. Yet he gave. Without return, he sought harmony. Not power, not dominion. Connection. Communion.The first steps of the Contract. It was almost nonsensical but it was also intriguing. So the Great Consciousness completed its journey and watched as the little one movedappreciating the love this little one was showering it with. The little one exalted in his work, meditating while moving and tending to his charges. He was so small and cute and earnestbut a question gnawed at the Great One, what was this familiar feeling that the little being exuded. Puzzled, it pulled more and more of itself together until a mass of it began to congeal. It needed to think, and a head was good for thinking, no? The mass of Qi grew a head. A body followed that, then limbs, then clothes, until there was at last a woman standing on top of a mountain peak deep underground, everywhere and nowhere at once. She was statuesque, like the great Howling Fang Mountains themselvesshe would have towered over most men by hand lengths. Her silver hair was done in the most popular style of the village girls here, braided and covered by a handkerchief. She wore noticeably thick clothes, built to ward off the chill along with her red, fur-lined cloak. The Howling Fang Mountains, opened slate gray eyes that held points of twinkling light within them: gold, silver, and every precious stone under the sun. Majestic, stunning, and foreboding all at the same time, her face held an unforgiving sternness to it. Long ago a dear friend had helped the Spirit find herself. And she had given the Spirit her name, Jiguang the Aurora of the north. From her place atop the underground mountain Jiguang looked up and considered the young man, this time with actual eyes. Her discerning eyes saw his physical body in the material plane overlayed with a vision of part of his spirit within her domain. She briefly contemplated pulling the man fully into her world so that she could get his measure, but decided against it for the moment. She searched his feelings and his intent, and was surprised awake now to confirm what had drawn her here. Again, he held nothing but praise in his heart, giving of himself freely. Within him she found humble joy in the beauty of the Earth. It had been a very, very long time indeed, since she had felt this last. The spirit blinked. The Breath of Life? she whispered. The technique required a deep understanding of the cycles of the world. Of the moon and the sun, and even the invisible breath of each province and the planet itself. His breath was slightly offnot timed correctly with hers, but the fact that he had even gotten this far on his own was unprecedented. He was interesting. Very interesting. It was almost a shame that he was not ready to turn to her path. It had been ages since her last dear friend had passed and completed the contract. She looked at him and sighed, tasting his power. The light of the moon, with undertones of the sun and a small, almost invisible strand of gold Jiguangs eyes widened in shock. She knew this gold! It was a fragment but she knew this strand of power . The Azure Mountainsnow Azure Hills. Jiguang felt grief well within. Her fellow disciple, her sibling, lost long ago. All of them were created as they were by the Great Ancestor Shennong and the World as part of his dying will, a safeguard against the beasts that stalked the space between worldsso they could not eat the world entire in one swoop as they had so many others. She felt a spike of murderous rage well within her. How dare this disgusting creature hold within him part of her fellow disciples corpse. How had he come by it? His Qi was close. So close. He had delved too far in his actions, and now now he was within her reach. She cursed herself. Without a Connected One, she was slow. Glacial. Her Qi tied up elsewhere, and even if she threw all her power against this bastard, there probably wouldnt be enough of it here to slay him. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Perhaps though she could tease out that strand of gold. The little piece of her sibling. He was connected deeply enough that that may have been in her power. She grabbed it, to pull it out, to rescue what little remained of Azure Hills A forehead slammed into Jiguang own, followed by the sound of a voice she had not heard in eons spewing expletives at her for daring to touch what was hers. Jiguang staggered backwards at the intense feelings within the gold. The spark was alive, given willingly. Strong motions swirled within the spark. Warm fondness and caring. Too fresh to mean anything else but Jiguang sat there for an eternal moment. Pondering. She would have to check herself. The Dragon Veins connecting The Howling Fang Mountains to the Azure Hills were still sundered and ripped apart. Some by whatever had happened when the locusts had ruled the land, and some by herselfa preventative measure to stop her own Qi from endlessly draining into a bottomless pit. It would be the work of months to check those veins, to see if the drain was still present but Jiguang could not deny the truth in front of her. The Azure Hills lived. Still alive, despite the devastation. More she had done what was not to be. The Hills loved this little mortal enough to disobey their Master. The sun rose as she pondered, and the young man kept up his steady, kind work, never once stopping or resting. He clearly loved every moment of his work but his breathing was still off. Not quite therebut the fact that he was already improving was fascinating. She pondered his work for another moment, before coming to a decision. Though unaware he had done her a great service in inadvertently giving her this information. And that that demanded a boon. Jiguang would not go beyond the will of Shennong but a little nudge in the right direction would balance the scales. She would insure he would not remember her when he awoke from his trance. She reached up and pulled him further into herself so she could give him proper instruction. The little wisp that was in her world became more and more solid and then Jiguang froze, her mouth open. She stared at the mans spirit form. His soul, his true appearance. She stared. And stared. And stared some more. A chicken?! ================================ Zang Zhong was in a good mood when he finished his meditations that morning. He had successfully suppressed his cousin againand lorded it over all his lessers. Truly, it had been a wondrous party. He would even forgive Bi De for fraternizing with his cousin, in return for the idea with the herbs. Besides, even though his watchers hadnt heard what they were talking about, Bi De had obviously charmed them and then ignored their advances. Really, the man had insulted Fengfeng by not even accepting her invitation! Perhaps Bi Des proclivities were to the other side of things? Zhong shrugged. He didnt really care. That just meant more women for him. All that mattered was that Bi De would continue to be suppressed under his thumb, aiding him while not achieving anything himself, and everything would be perfect. He decided to walk through his garden, just to complete his wonderful mood. The sun was well risen and shining down. It was sure to improve the appearance of the Five Colour Dew Herbs that were left. With a grin, he opened his back doors and strode into his garden with a smile on his face. His resources were flourishing and they would soon be able to be refined, to further assist his rise. He noticed movement, out of the corner of his eye, and a flash of red hair. It seemed his servant was already doing his job. Zhong smiled. He would just needle him slightly today. He was a kind and magnanimous man Zhong froze when he came across Bi De. Bi De was moving and meditating at the same time and he was restoring his Qi from the air itself. Zang stared blankly at Bi Des sheer efficiency. Zang could get perhaps a tenth of the benefit that Bi De was out of the airhis body simply couldnt use such miniscule quantities. If he had to recover his Qi in an emergency, he would have to tear it out of the plants and wither this entire grove. All that would be left would be husks, husks that would take years to regrow. And even then he wouldnt have been able to use all of it. He would have had to discard most of it, unable to convert it into anything useful. Bi De was using everything. The wood, the water, the earth, the metal, and the fire. Each breath he took extracted everything, and lost him nothing, while somehow not disturbing the world around him. It was as if he was subsisting off air alone, as those in the upper end of the Sky Realm could. They did not need to eat or drink for decades at a time, even centuries if they were deep into their meditations. And Bi De was doing it while moving. While moving and gardeninghe was growing his power. Zhong felt his eye twitch. He was supposed to be suppressed. Something spasmed inside of him. He felt a bit of blood trickle from where he was biting his lip, and he felt slightly lightheaded. ZhongZhong needed to meditate. To recover his equilibrium. He marched back inside, his good mood well and truly ruined. =============================== Your services are no longer required, the head servant told Bi De. The Young Master will be entering two months of seclusion, and all nonessential servants are banned from his presence. Bi De nearly scowled. Just as he had finished the garden! I seewait. Hes not to be disturbed for two full months? Is he not the head of the Inner Disciples? Of course he isnt to be disturbed for the entire timebe grateful he is so skilled that he merely has to cultivate for two months! I swear, you peasants dont know how true cultivation works, the head servant scoffed. that is very inefficient, Bi De thought to himself. He wondered what had prompted the sudden change in the man. Well, he would have to go and see the rest of his companions and share with them his knowledgeas well as his new breathing technique. It was most effective! He took a deep breath of the pure mountain air. It was incredibly refreshing. Despite the removal of his garden, he was in a pleasant mood as he wandered down the mountain. He hoped his fellow disciples were having similar luck. =============================== Yun Ren stared at the masked and veiled people surrounding him as he sat at a desk in an underground storage room. He had had a bad feeling ever since the dude who was sitting across from him told Yun Ren to follow him for another job. So uh, whats this all about, if ya dont mind me askin? Yun Ren said cautiously. This aint some demonic cult, or a weird sex thing, right? All of the veiled men just kept staring at him. Yun Ren swallowed thickly. v4c24: The Fox Trap You asked one of these inquisitors if he was in a sex cult? Ri Zu squeaked in her rat form from where she was pressed against his chest, interrupting Yun Rens retelling. It was the middle of the night and Yun Ren was laying on his side, all his senses peeled as he searched for any watchers that might be observing him as he slept. He was still kind of paranoid about what had happened. He had even resorted to using illusions to ask Ri Zu to come over in the night to talk to him. She had obliged him, waiting until Yushang was asleep before sneaking out, leaving behind some pillows in the shape of her body and wearing her clothes before transforming into her rat form and making her way to his room. Well, as Jin would say, it wasnt really paranoia if somebody really was out to get you. It seemed like a good idea at the time? Break the tension, yanno? Yun Ren replied with a whisper. The rat just sighed and shook her head. ================================= It had started out innocently enough. Yun Ren had been heading out to get a job after lunch when he was approached by a nondescript looking man wearing the robes of a higher ranking disciple. You there. I have a job that needs doing. Come with me, he demanded, pointing at Yun Ren. Yun Ren was rather used to the higher ranking disciples being kind of assholes at this point, so he just sighed internally and said, Yes, Senior Brother. He followed after the man as they went up the mountain. At first, there was nothing out of the ordinary about things, until he noticed that the path he was taking was filled with twists. If there was one thing besides recording images Yun Ren was good at, it was keeping his way, and so he was finebut the hairs on the back of his neck stood up when he could feel people watching him that he couldnt see. When they came to a wall with a nondescript looking door in it, he was ready to bolt. The urge to cut and run was intense, but he could feel the creeping sensation of someone watching him. He was definitely being taken somewhere secretand then it hit him as Yun Ren realised that these must be the Inquisitors. The man wasnt wearing the black uniform they were said to wear, instead dressed as any other disciple. These were the men that were spoken of in whispers by the other disciples of the Shrouded Mountain Sect and hatred by Nezuhua. While the rank and file of the Shrouded Mountain Sect rarely, if ever, caught foxes anymore these guys did. The black-clad killers. The people who spirited away foxes in the night. Follow me, the man in front of him, suddenly clothed in the black robe and veil, said and opened the door. Yun Ren hesitated for a moment before reluctantly obeying. If this was the Inquisitors he couldnt exactly run. He followed the man through the door, down a set of stairs and into a cramped storage room, where there was a single desk waiting for him. Sit, please, the man commanded. Yun Ren sat. ============================== And then Yun Ren called him a sex cult leader. Again, it had seemed like a good idea at the time, but sometimes his mouth got the better of him. So? What happened? If they thought you were a fox, you would still be down there, Ri Zu prodded. That''s the thing they didnt say anything about foxes, at least at first. They werent even that intimidating, besides the whole dark clothes and masks thing. They asked me if I knew why I was thereI said no, of course. I had no damn clue, and you never volunteer information. Ri Zu glanced at him. That sounds suspiciously like something a criminal would say. Verdant Hill isnt all sunshine and rosessome bastard stiffed Gou, so Iwell, the guards still dont know who kicked the shit out of that shopkeep, but nobody fucks with my little bro, yeah? And, uh, dont tell Mei either. Nobody knows I did that. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Ri Zu just rolled her eyes. Maybe it wasnt the best idea to confess that to Meis disciple, but hopefully, shed stay quiet. Yun Ren cleared his throat and began his story again. ============================== Well, you can be rest assured, you are not in any trouble, Disciple, the man said, sounding almost kindly. No, Gen Biren, instead we come to you with a unique opportunity. Unique opportunity? Yun Ren paused, glancing at the black uniforms. I see you have some idea of what we are asking, Disciple, the man said, his eyes on Yun Rens face. ====================== They just asked you to join, Ri Zu deadpanned. Yeah. It sounded well, real damn dumb, and I told em that it was. Ive only been here a month, and that wasnt enough time to be even trusted with cleaning these guys'' sandals And then he agreed with me. Said it was good I was thinking like that, but they had their reasons. suspicious. Yeah. They''ve also been watching me for a while. How long? ======================== We first noticed it during your examinationa blinding flash of light, the veiled man had said. It was why we told the instructor to fail you, despite you achieving high marks. Your achievements were noted: you escaped the Spirit Beast in good time and good order while preserving your strengthall essential qualities for that position. The Head Outrider was quite upset he couldnt have you, but your abilities warranted further observation, and we could not do that when you were charging across the province. Yun Ren blinked, surprised. The man had looked down with contempt when he had failed Yun Ren. Had that actually been anger that he had been told by somebody else to keep him back? Our interest and request have proved to be quite right. Your Qi, it contains quite an interesting property. He pulled out a vial of what looked like mist. An illusion, capturedYun Ren suddenly realised what this was about. If you please. ========================= It disrupts illusionsand youve been using it on the mountainthe mist stays away whenever you use one of your moves! Ri Zu squeaked. Yeah. They want to use you as a weapon against the foxes, dont they? If they think they can recreate your light Thats what Im guessing. Shows us for thinking this would be as easy as walking in the front door but at least they dont think Im a fox and arent going to kill me, eh? Yun Ren tried to joke. Ri Zu sighed and pressed against him. Then what happened? ================================= Gen Biren, we would like to offer you this special opportunity to be of great use to the Shrouded Mountain Sect. This was way too deep. Getting inducted into a sect was fine. Getting inducted into the organization that Nezan and Nezuhua had specifically told him to avoid?! This was like the definition of in over your head. And yet these guys held all the secrets, didnt they? They were the guys who stalked people in the night. If they had any information on the demons well Yun Ren knew his curiosity was getting the better of him. A slight thrill tingled down his spine. And, well, big brothers were supposed to take the biggest risks he would just have to find a way to contact Shen Yu just in case this bit him in the ass. He swallowed thickly. My friends will be suspicious if I suddenly disappear. The man nodded. Good! Already thinkingbut it shall be no trouble. You just have a new job fixing things in the illusory zones. You may still join them for lunch and maintain your existing sleeping arrangements, provided you exercise discretion. Yun Ren was actually slightly surprised at the permissiveness, and the man chuckled. The carrot is used liberally for our little organization, Gen Biren. Go to your friends. Return here tomorrow, ready to assume some new duties. =============================== Yun Ren was ready for an explosion of angry squeaking that he had agreedbut instead Ri Zu just pressed against him tighter. It''s not like you were in any position to refuse, the rat whispered to him. Well figure this out. And Ri Zu trusts you. The wily fox wont be caught in any hunters trap. That was the nicest thing somebody had said to him in a while. He waved Ri Zu goodbye as she went back to her own room and sighed, laying in his bed. He reached down and grabbed Summers Skys sheath and with a bit of finangling popped the end cap off and revealed a small storage ring, courtesy of Nezuhua, the owner of the brothel. It was a small and weak one and Yun Ren had kind of had wanted his first storage ring to be the one Biyu was making, but it was something, at least. He took a recording pane out of ithis original oneand touched it, calling up an image and some memories. On the eastern side of the mountain, near the base, Yun Ren had found a small bit of a foxs illusion. He had nearly missed the little crevasse, hidden as it was by tree roots and shrouded in mistsin fact, the reason why this little place was missed was because the illusion itself flicked off, and only became solid again when the mists grew thicker. It was a tiny little hole and it would have been utterly unremarkable, save for the fading remains of an illusion over it. So he entered. It was kind of a tight squeeze. He was greeted by spiders, and a bat. The floor of the little cave was covered in dirt, and if it hadnt been covered in an illusion, Yun Ren would have believed it was just a cave. So he went looking further, until something on the back wall caught his eye. He wiped away the grime, revealing faded characters carved into the wall. He couldnt help but snort with amusement as he read them. No boys allowed they declared. Underneath that, in slightly smaller characters, and written by somebody else, was an aside of except Yuhan. He had wiped some more grime off, revealing the rest of the wall. There were the carvings of five girlsfour with fox-ears, and one withoutand what seemed to be another human boy. On the other side of that was another boy with fox ears who had a turd covered head and comical swirls for eyes. There were names carved under the group that had made this place home. Nezai. Shurong. Shumao. Leizin. Jing. Yuhan. The turd guy had turd face Nezshit written under him. Maybe they had living descendants still living but maybe they didnt. Either way, it was kind of cute. And the fact that there were human kids allowed on the mountain well, that certainly put a bit of a hole in what the Shrouded Mountain Sect had been talking about. He sighed, looking at those kids who had once called this mountain home. Well, if he was in deep he might as well keep swimming down and see what the bottom held. v4c25: The Moon, no Longer Hidden By Clouds After the party, things had calmed down for Bi Deor rather, for the entire Inner Sect, somehow. Everybody, it seemed, was locked in their manors even more intently, cultivating so much that Bi De had essentially free reign of the entire Inner Sect. Even Fengfeng, whom he thought he would be able to get more gossip out of, was unavailable. The womans servants told him that she wasnt to be disturbed, even though she had told him at the party to visit her. It was slightly disappointing, but it enabled him to work on his own garden. Theyre all makin plans and trying to see who will be the next to try somethin. Happens every year! Old Ling declared before his gaze turned slightly concerned as he watched Bi De work. Are you sure I shouldnt be doing this? It''s one thing if they were makin you do it, Young Master, but this servant can help! Im fine, Old Ling, Bi De replied to the fretting servant. It''s essential for my cultivations growth. Phrased like that, the old man immediately nodded. Beggin your pardon, Young Masterwait, does that mean the whole time they thought they were doing you a disservice, they were actually helping? Bi De just smiled enigmatically, and the old man burst out laughing. In all my years! Young Master, it''s such a privilege to serve such a man! Thank you for your kind words, Old Ling. If you do wish to help, however, you could get me some of those beetsas well as any other spices you like to use. The variety helps. The old man shook his head. Thats the darndest cultivation technique Ive ever heard of, but I spose it speaks for itself! Dont you worry, Young Master! Ill getcha everything we got, swear on my honour! A better servant I could not ask for. Thank you, Old Ling, Bi De replied, and the old man puffed up before setting off. Soon, Bi De would have in his grasp all the treasures of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, thanks to that old man. Beets, berries, and fruit. He would have to sample the worms as well, and perhaps the crickets. They looked plump and juicy He worked on his garden for a little while more, enjoying the feeling of invigoration he recieved from farming as always. Truly, his Great Masters wisdom was beyond anything when he made this his chosen profession. What kind of man could hate farming? Satisfied, he stood and decided to go and see how Ri Zu and Yun Ren were holding up now that he had some time. Perhaps he could help Ri Zu study for her exams? Not that she really needed it. She was going to pass with flying colours. It was about lunch when he came across them. Ri Zu, Yun Ren, Yushang, and Fat Han were together as alwaysand Bi De joined them, to Yushangs cheer of Handsome Brother! Though he could have done without her hugging his arm. He was still a bit frustrated from the party. It had been a long while since he had felt like this. He thought he had mastered his urges, but it seemed like he required more training. The lunch was nice and the company was pleasant as they made small talk about their progress but Bi De couldnt help but notice Yun Ren seemed a bit distracted. After their meal ended, Bi De planned to pull Yun Ren aside when instead Ri Zu grabbed his other arm and pulled him out of Yushangs grasp. Will you walk with Ri Zu for a bit? she asked. Bi De raised an eyebrow at her words and smiled. Of course. Each moment with you is a treasure, he replied. Yun Ren and Fat Han both wolf whistled while Yushang just laughed, obviously not upset at all. Save some room for me~ she simply called. Bi De followed along behind Ri Zu as they walked to one of the more secluded areas of the compound. He was curious as to what she wanted. He was not expecting, however, for her to shove him into an alleyway. He was so shocked he didnt even resist as she spun him so that her back was against the wall and he was leaning over her, both of his hands on either side of her head. Their faces were close. Their lips were nearly touching. He was staring into Ri Zus dark, intense, beautiful eyes. Wait, was sheBi De felt his heart start to beat faster as she leaned in closer. He was impressed by her boldness Good, they cant see us talking from this angle, Ri Zu whispered, her voice cutting through Bi Des movement. Ri Zu has news. Bi De composed himself as quickly as he could, shoving down his slight disappointment. ========================= I see Thank you for telling me this, Ri Zu, Bi De whispered to the woman he was leaning over as she finished her short explanation. No wonder Yun Ren had been distracted! Ri Zu is worried for him but, well, he seems oddly reliable at times like these, Ri Zu whispered back. Despite his lackadaisical attitude, he was the one Uncle Xian trusted the most to look after the Healing Sage, Bi De replied. I believe he has thought the risks through thoroughly. All we can do is be ready to support him should the worst come to pass. It was why Ri Zu took you here, just in case we were being watched, she said, looking proud of her idea before it suddenly seemed to dawn on her just how close their faces were, with Bi De effectively trapping her against the wall. Bi De felt his own heart start to beat faster again as her face slowly flushed. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. He still didnt know exactly what he had with Ri Zu other than that he loved her. He was afraid, slightly, of intimacy after the hens had laid clutch after clutch of sparkless children. When she was a rat it was almost easier. They were completely incompatible, so he couldnt indulge in her company without anything like this happening. Now? When he could smell the herbal scent and there was Ri Zu right in front of him, so close he could taste her breath? Shall we make the deception more convincing? Bi De asked, the words tumbling out of his mouth before he could stop them. He leaned in closer. He expected Ri Zu to blush further and squeak before hiding her face. He expected to save face with a little joke. Ri Zu grabbed him by the back of the head and practically slammed her lips into his. ==================================== Ten minutes later they both staggered out of the alleyway looking incredibly rumpled, with Ri Zu closing her open robe. I I have to study, Ri Zu whispered as she combed her hair back into place with her hands. I look forward to celebrating your achievement, then, Bi De croaked out, sounding like a young man whose voice just broke. Why was it so easy with other women, but so hard with Ri Zu?! Yes. It will be fun. They both lapsed into silence. There was a bit of an awkward pause as they didnt look at each other and then Bi De straightened his spine and turned to face Ri Zu. He would not let his own issues hurt one of his dearest friends. When we get back home, I shall throw you into a mud pit, he stated simply, promising to make good on his vow. This time, Ri Zu did flush. Ri Zu will hold you to that, she whispered. She looked at him, then darted forwards and gave him a peck on the cheek. Her smile was soft and warm. And then she departed. Bi De stared after her as her hips rocked from side to side. She had clearly based her body off the Healing Sage, because her hips were absolutely magnificent. He turned around and headed back to his own pavilion. He bit his lip to stop himself from racing after her. He would need to meditate to rid himself of these feelings.. He needed to control himself better. This body wascertainly more annoying than his last when it came to arousal. He took deep, calming breaths as he walked. These feelings. Getting kicked out of the garden he had just finished making. Being away from home Bi De grimaced. He was not, however, allowed to simply meditate, because he was interrupted. He came home to find the front gate of his manor kicked down, some of his garden trampled, and Old Ling standing bravely but futilely in front of a group of cultivators who were laughing at the foolish old man. One of the other Inner Disciples had decided, evidently, to make a move and it was directed towards Bi De. Your herbs were quite good, Little Brother, and this Luo Fa had a great idea, The obvious leader of this group declared. You did such good work for Zang Zhong, so Ill let you do the same work for me too. Bi De stared at the man, at the raw, naked avarice in his eyes. Luo Fa flared his Qi at Bi De, trying to intimidate him into compliance. He was in the Third Stage of the Profound Realmand he had three other men behind him. Bi De had kept his head down so far. He had suppressed his power to the Second Stage of the Profound Realm. He had played at being deferential to the head of the Inner Disciples But this man was not the head of the Inner Disciplesand this man was threatening Old Ling. The frustration melted away to righteous anger. No, I dont think I will, Bi De replied, his voice utterly calm. And then he kicked the man closest to him in the face. ================================= Zang Fengfeng sighed into her pillow for the third time. Her servants had said Bi De had delivered her back to her rooms in quite a stateand then promptly bowed and left. No gentleman takes advantage of a lady, he had apparently said and done the same to the other women and then left them all with a hangover cure! Fengfeng screamed into her pillow, kicking her legs. Who the hells did that bastard think he was?! Men were supposed to take! To claim! To conquer everything before them! If she was that weak in front of him, he should have done itand then she could have ignored his existence as a one night thing instead of fantasizing about the bastard smiling at her and taking care of her! Fengfeng snarled again. She had, in her embarrassment, told her servants to send him away even when he came to visit! Why?! Why was she like this There was a sudden explosion of Qi in the Inner Sect. Fengfeng bolted upright and rushed to her windowjust in time to see one of Luo Fas men skip off the ground and go flipping into a fountain. Movement caught her eye as three cultivators engaged none other than Bi De and three cultivators were being fended off. One of them was Luo Fathe man who used to be a rising star before Zang Li suppressed him brutally with his newfound fire cultivation techniques. The defeat had changed the manand Fengfeng could see the fury in his eyes as the newest member of the Inner Sect was again making a mockery of him. Already, his nose was leaking blood and it looked broken. Bi De fended off all three with what looked like effortless grace. He ducked and weaved through the strikes, his red hair trailing like a banner in the wind. He was in the middle of a storm of violenceand through it all he had his hands clasped behind his back. In an instant, Bi De switched from defensive avoidance to offense. He ducked under a strike and drove a rising kick into the jaw of one of Luo Fas men, sending him flipping into the air. He then brought his raised leg down swiftly from the full splits position he was in and driving it down onto an incoming fist. The strike forced the man to bend forward as his fist was smashed into the ground, and at the same time Bi De brought his other knee up into another brutal blow, sending the other man staggering. Until finally all that was left was Luo Fa, who swung with an axe hand, only for Be De to practically disappear, leaping off the man he had just struck, flipping over the strike and then using Luo Fas head as a springboard. Luo Fa turned purple with rage, and lightning burst around his bodyjust as Bi Des legs began to shimmer with a silver sheen. The fulmination arts clashed against silver armored legs, as still Bi De refused to use his hands. It was almost like he was dancing through the lightning infused strikes, his face a mask of indifference as each blow drove Luo Fa back. Bi De was firmly in control of the fight now. And then, he had evidently had enough, because Bi De decided to finish it. [The Rising of the Crescent Moon] His leg burned even brighter, and he launched into the air, like a celestial object rising above the horizon. Luo Fas defence was shattered, and he was flung through a piece of decorative stonework. Bi De landed almost daintily. With his hands still clasped behind his back. He sniffed contemptuously. Fengfeng smirked at the way he wasno, no, no thinking like that about him! As I said. I refuse Bi De began. He was cut off by a scream of rage. [Heavenly Retribution!] A massive ravening blast of lightning exploded towards Bi Des back. Fengfeng gasped at the absolutely lethal attack. And then, all at once, the day turned to nightand from nothing, the moon rose. The blast of lightning met its silver surface and just disappeared. Bi De stood behind the massive aegis, completely and utterly unharmed. His green eyes burned with silver and gold streakslike the night and the dawn were mixing and intertwining. I am humble because I have lived and learned temperance. To mistake this for weakness is the height of foolishness. I could forgive that, Bi De said, his voice calm as he started walking forwards. But to think that you can come into my house, threaten my servants, and then dictate to me terms is idiocy that could only be described as suicidal. Bi Des intent reached Fengfeng through the wards around her manor. Luo Fa looked like he was about to shit himself. I will now send you to the medics. Be sure to kowtow before my good friend, for she will likely be overseeing your treatment. Bi Des leg rose high. The man who raised me spoke thusly: Everybody gets one. I strive to honour his teachings. Everybody gets one. There was a crunch as Luo Fa was rendered unconscious. Fengfeng shivered at the cold, domineering tyrant who had been so pleasant last nightand bit her lip. Heavens above, that was a man. She couldn''t wait to see him compete in a tournament. v4c26: The Mountaineer and the Craftsman For the first time in a very long time, Liao Yushang could honestly say she was happy. The clash of metal on metal rang out in the training ground. Her sword, Ascending Mountaineer, clashed with Birens simple-looking blade, which was obviously some kind of treasure. Yushang had to buff the little nicks out of her own sword whenever their blades clashed. Yushang stepped forward, using her own blades superior weight and reach to bully him backwards. He knew better than to try and block the overhead strikes, at least. Yushang had a smile on her face, while Biren was grimacing slightly. You swing that thing around way too easily, Biren grunted as he backpedaled. He watched her blade warily. Ascending Mountaineer was, after all, made of Lode Iron, and with a bit of Qi it could increase its mass a hundredfold. Even without her Qi, it weighed nearly as much as she did! That had been a pretty funny conversation. Both Ri Zu and Biren had looked absolutely baffled by her sword. Say what you would about the Howling Sword Arts Academy, they hadnt entirely skipped out on the peasant who had ended up graduating from their halls. The Heavy Swords of the Howling Sword Arts Academy were for cultivators only! Most mortals could barely lift them, let alone swing them around. But she wasnt perfect with it yet. She was a little bit slower than she should be, and that really sucked when she had to fight multiple people at once. One on one, her strikes applied too much pressure to be properly exploited. Something that Shit-Peng guy had screwed up with. One on one was where Yushang shined! Having people watching her back and helping her? She had ripped his goons to pieces. She had hugged all of them for it! It was absolutely great! Hells, she had half a mind to ask them if they wanted to blow this Sect and set off together, just like the stories! But she couldnt. Ri Zu had her medical stuff, Fat Han had his family legacy thing, and Bi De was in the Inner Sect. They wouldnt leave for Yushang so she just had to stick around! Oho? You think my sword handling skills are good? Yushang replied cheerfully. Youre not bad yourself, Brother! How often do you handle blades? She waggled her eyebrows, and Biren snorted. He tried to take the initiative but Yushang easily parried, nearly batting his sword out of his hand. The man grimaced. He had wanted just swordplay today, no tricks, and who was Yushang to deny him? Especially after he had gotten his new job posting. He always seemed so stressed, lately. He was one of those tricky fighter types and it kinda showed, if she was honest. Biren was pretty goodsometimes hed act like an ancient master with his spectacular parries, and other times Yushang felt like he had just started learning how to fight like a cultivator instead of a mortal. But at his level? Eh, he was probably focusing more on his Light Qi arts. And besides, he had Pretty Sister Yushang to cover for him! He could sit back and be tricky all he liked! Truly, Yushang had finally gotten lucky. Dont lose so badly this time, Biren. Ri Zu believes in you! Ri Zu heckled from the sidelines where she was reading. You dont do any better when you dont poison your needles! Biren barked back. Help me out here, Fat Han! The larger man startled from where he was sitting. He had grown a bit quieter the past couple of days, just like Biren, but unlike Biren he was a lot more morose. He was obsessing over his formation, the one that had exploded in his exam, and each time he looked at it he seemed to get more and more frustrated. Yushang put the man out of her mind for the moment and turned back to her battle. She took the initiative again, bearing down on Biren. He tried to dodge and twist and weave but Yushang was having none of it. She made an opening and struck. [The Fangs Pierce the Sky!] Yushang roared. Her sword stuck upwards, rising to the Heavens like the mountains of the province. Biren tried to block which turned out to be a mistake. His arms locked in, his body tensed and then he went flying. Flying out of the pavilion, over a tree, and that was a rather loud crash. Ah, nuts. ============================= Im fine, Yushang, Biren said to her kowtowing form after they managed to dislodge the disoriented man from a tree. Ri Zu had worriedly checked him over, but he was fine, as he said, if a little bruised up. ...youre not mad? Yushang asked. It''s all good. Nice move by the way. Ya got me. Yushang grinned as he helped her up and ruffled her hair like the older boys in the village used to. Then he pulled her into a headlock and started poking her cheek. Sending me flying like thatlook at this ogre girl! Hey! Yushang whined. This Sister here is pretty and dainty! Very strong. Indeed, like an ogre, Ri Zu agreed and turned slightly to Fat Han. He tried to smile. Indeed, it was a fantastic blow, Yushang. Truly, you are a monstrous brute, to fling our friend so far. His voice was halting but at least he had made the attempt. Biren started dragging Yushang back to their little spot. She made motions to escape but didnt really try, her smile bright as they walked back for lunch. This time Biren had set up a grill, and they were having some kind of spiced goat. Whatever it was, it was delicious but the person who should be enjoying himself the most was just staring at his formation again. He looked defeated. Like he had for days now after he completed his fourth review of his formation. Ri Zu stared at him for a moment before she approached him. ====================== Han. Ri Zus voice cut through his melancholy. He glanced up and met her kind, dark eyes. All of his friends were looking at him. He grimaced internally. He hadnt exactly been subtle about his growing discontent. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Four times. Four times he had looked over his formation, and four times he had found absolutely nothing that would have made it explode. There were no teachers he could ask, only reference books, but everything he had read said there was nothing in his construction of the formation that could have exploded. But it had exploded. Was he simply lacking? Had he missed something glaring? He couldnt figure it out. It made him doubt himself. Second guess himself. The things he needed were expensive, and he hadnt even the heart to try again. It had gotten worse when he met up with some of the people who had passed. Their laughs about his exploding formation had been unpleasant. He was very, very close to just giving up. Washing his hands of everything and doing what his family was apparently meant to do: serve in the Outer Sect. Ah, yes, Ri Zu? he asked, quickly putting on a mask that fooled nobody. Maybe you can trade pointers with Ri Zu? Ri Zu has a formation she has been studying, and would like to know Hans methods, she said as she sat down beside him while pulling out a scroll. Ri Zu doesnt have much training with this so could she have your help? She unfurled the scroll, and upon it was a medical formation. A medical formation that Fat han hadnt seen before. But Han had frozen at her words. He had been expecting her to spout pity. To ask him what was wrong, and how the actually skilled amongst their number could help. But it wasnt even pity in her eyes. He looked around at the others. There was no condescension in any of their eyes. Just honest concern about his well being and his cultivation. A formation masters formulas were their lives and their secrets. They couldnt just give them away. That was one thing Han refused to do. He may have been fourth rate, but even he had some pride. Yet the way Ri Zu had asked it was like he was doing her a favour. Without hesitation she had revealed one of her secrets first just to help him. what the hells had he done to make these people his friends? What kind of karma had his past lives accumulated to give him such blessings? These fellow cultivators who shared so freely? Hed had to work for his uncle for three years to get a few second-rate family secrets. This was her own work, and she had just shown it to him. I was looking to ask for some pointers too, yanno? Biren seconded. I was wondering if you could teach me the basics. Yushang just smiled brilliantly. Please, Brother! Aid this poor Yushang! Fat Han swallowed thickly. Uh Yes, of course I can help, he said after a moment, composing himself. They went over Ri Zus formation together. It was weird, if he was honest. He understood the concept, but the way it was constructed was elegant in its simplicity. Three other cultivators listened to Han as he deconstructed it, explaining their functions the best he could. It''s very strange. This part is orthodox, from the Silver Strand, while this part I have no idea who came up with it. It seems to work though, in channeling Qi from a high concentration to a low concentration, but it''s going to be very finicky to get the ratios right it was rather gratifying that they held onto his every word and appeared genuinely interested. Soon enough he had his own formation out, explaining the differences between his formation and the medical formation. Medical formations normally have less energy running through them, and use this trigram seal herebut inanimate objects require a different set of functions. In the case of the Spirit Sword Formation Hmmm. I suppose the easiest explanation is that it creates artificial meridians in an objectenabling it to better withstand Qi reinforcement. In time I believe whatever used would eventually form a spirit itself, like the Spirit Blades of true Masters. But for now, its a modest increase. Its mostly for those without resources, really. Like our fellow Outer Sect Members. Somebody with more resources would simply get a new blade, one that''s superior, rather than waste their time building something up that may just break anyway. Anything? Ri Zu asked. Could it be used on medical needles? I I dont see why not, the first thing I used it on was a spoon. Ri Zu looked incredibly interested in that, turning again to look at the formation. She paused for a moment. Ri Zu is still a novice but she sees no way for this to have exploded. She had stared at his paper in confusion. Han slumped slightly. She was just as baffled as he was. It was then when Biren spoke up. What''s this part do, anyway? You just kind of glossed over it. He was pointing to one of the least important parts, the emergency energy shunt. It''s an energy vent. Theyre for Qi surges, in case reagents are more powerful than one was expecting. They dump energy if it threatens to overload the formation. See, Ri Zus is right here. It''s a little strange to be configured that way, most formations go into the air rather than water. Biren studied it more. Why''s it got all this stuff around the end of it? Theyre protections. It''s an opening in the formation and sometimes, if there is too much ambient Qi, it can mess with things, so it''s mostly closed off until it''s absolutely needed. The one I used is one of the safest, a standard design, and perfect for the controlled conditions of The Shrouded Mountain. So what happens if the protections fail, could that cause an explosion? No. One would need to circumvent the protections and then launch a targeted attack through the formation. It''s why combat formations sometimes dont have them. Something like the Masters of the Cloudy Sword Sects Raging Cloudy Sword Formationbut that requires precise control and expert abilities to function properly. But yes, in combat, a Master could disrupt a formation like this and cause it to explode Han paused. He stared at his formation. He remembered an examiners smirk as Han received his failing grade. He had been so hung up on it being something he had done he hadnt even considered the possibility that Why would an examiner sabotage his formation? He hadnt even done anything. He was a loyal member of the Shrouded Mountain Sect! Han was staring blankly at his formation, when Birens hand clapped him on the shoulder. He startled. Well, something went wrong, and I dont know what. How about you do your formation again and see what happens? Ill poke around a bit, yeah? Biren said. Han nodded dumbly and did as he was told, his mind still whirling. ================================================= Yun Ren sighed as he put on his dark clothes and veil and stepped into one of the Inquisitors warehouses. He had been expecting lessons on torture or something, but there hadnt been any of that. Mostly hed been taught about protocol, so far. Their mission (hunting foxes), their remit (whatever we want to do provided we have a good reason and that reason will be determined by us), and where their jurisdiction was (the Howling Fang Mountains, and anybody too weak to stop us). After that, they had him use his Qi on a bunch of things and seemed immensely happy with the results. There were also a few physical exercisesrestraining formations that a novice could take part in and help support their superiors. They hadnt thrown him in a cell yet and seemed to be honestly trying to teach him their ways, which Yun Ren still thought was weirdespecially since they had just given him a jar of pills that Yun Ren knew were pretty valuable to aid their newest member. His teacher was a lady called Miss Mist, and she was surprisingly kind, polite, and patient. A good teacher too. She had immediately noticed that Yun Ren had problems following along with just explanations so she took it on herself to guide him through the moves. There, like this, Disciple. Slightly higher. Feel the difference? she asked. Yeah. It''s better like this, he replied. It was a little distracting, though, as she often had to lean against him. She was certainly a woman, and she smelled rather nice Yun Ren paused when he thought that. Why would a hunter wear an identifiable scent? And her touch, while pleasant, lingered slightly too long. Yun Ren was thankful for the veil, because he frowned. He was tense for the rest of the lesson, until the woman bid him stop, and sat down beside him like she was his friend. Yun Ren was starting to feel a bit more suspicious This will be all for today, disciple. Youre making quite good progress. Tomorrow, we will be going over proper reporting procedures on how to document suspicious activity. Yun Ren paused at that. Uh could we actually do that now? he asked. The woman froze. Youve seen something suspicious? Sabotage of a disciples formation by an examiner, Yun Ren said. His teacher looked at him for a moment. I see. I shall look into it, Disciplein fact, we can make this a small test of your abilities. Well look into things together. Yun Ren swallowed. Something was definitely up and he didnt really like it. At least it was a bit better than having to do all that work at the hospital like Ri Zu. =================================== Ri Zu sighed as she rested in the breakroom for the rest of the menials. It must have been rather a shock for Fat Han to learn that one of his instructors had purposely sabotaged him. Ri Zu couldnt imagine why such a thing had been done. The idea was good. Better than good, it would be quite useful at least in her own opinion. Who knew with cultivators? She could only pray that he wasnt broken by the revelation. She sipped her tea again. Today was actually rather slow. They had received one patient for surgery, but for some reason Master Lishu had denied Yuanzis request for her to serve as an assistant, and told her instead to rest for a while. It was a rather strange demand, because the man was quite badly injured, but Master Lishu had been adamant. Ri Zu looked around the waiting room, and sipped her tea. It was one of Master Lishus personal blends, and it was quite good. She idly wondered who had beaten up this Luo Fa and if it was justified or not. =============================== Edited by: Aaron Pastafarian Sofaer, Oshi, Brandon Philosophysics Zhang-Leong, Ayje, Massgamer ======================= ==================== v4c27: The Life Before Some nights, I dreamt about a life Before. I dreamt of a young man, eighteen, living in rural Canada. He lived in one of those towns. Perpetually behind the cities by a decade or two, a time capsule. The only clue to what year it was was the presence of smartphones. He worked in a wastewater plant. It wasnt exactly a glamorous job, handling the literal shit of a couple thousand people, but it was a job, and his town didnt have many options. It was the shit plant or the donut and coffee shop, and everybody knew that place was going to hell ever since the Americans bought the companyand the golden arches stole their coffee suppliers, the bastards, leaving it a shell of its former self. Nobody would shut up about it, even years laterthe destruction of an institution, they said. The young man didnt really disagree. The economy of the town could have been better. Farming was on a downswing, and it showed in the area. The people who could get out moved to the citythough it wasnt so bad that he thought about that too often. He had a fairly comfortable life, living with his family, a mother, a father, and a sister. His family wasnt poor, but neither were they rich, and the young man was considering his options. He didnt much like the city, but university seemed like the way to go. So he went. ============== I was standing in a rice paddy, knee-deep in water, looking at stalks of grain. The summer sun beat down on my back, its gaze hard and unrelenting, only soothed by a northern breeze. I ran my fingers along the plants, examining them. They were all extremely healthy, the heads already showing that they would be fat with grain. The rows were completely clean of weeds and home to frogs, minnows, the occasional carp, and several families of ducks that nested on the banks of the paddy. The fish and ducks helped to fertilize things, leading to increased yields. And in return, the occasional duck made its way to our table, but only after I had made sure it wasnt aware. With so much Qi saturating things these days it was a real risk, but there hadnt been any more Spirit Beasts that had popped up recently. I rose from my bent-over position and stretched, looking over the ten acres of rice, waving in its terraces. It was a truly beautiful sight. Fit for a wallpaper Id reckon. We had slightly more rice this year than last, but not by too much. We already had more than enough. I smiled at what we had created and turned, heading back down from the paddy maintenance. As I walked I passed by Gou Ren, who was using his bare hands to shape wood and stone into pillars and walls, all while carrying a truly massive boulder he had found on his back for training. He looked a bit like some sort of strange turtle, but he still wanted to be able to keep up with Xianghua. His arms moved like a kid playing a cup-stacking game, and I watched as a house grew beneath his steady hands in minutes. He had found a way to blue-tack things with his Qi instead of having to continuously nail them together, and he was abusing it to its fullest extent. Gou Ren frowned at his newest creation, sighing and scratching at his chin. He seemed lost in thought for a moment, engrossed in something only he could see. Then, his eyes lit up, he sucked in a breath then pulled out a notebook to immediately start writing something down. I felt an odd kind of ping in my head. A kind of invisible pulse from my friend as he transitioned to the Fifth Stage of the Initiates Realm. Id have to make some ice cream for himthough he obviously hadnt really noticed it, consumed as he was muttering about nail-less joints. I was getting better at telling power levels at least. Or rather some peoples cultivation. Mostly my family and friends. It was honestly a bit weird. It felt like I got a damn text message when I suddenly knew that Tigu had increased in her cultivation yesterday. I would have to ask Tianlan to pass on my congratulations. ============== I dreamt about the young mans life. How he lived every day. He did his shift, or he commuted to university. He watched anime, read manga and crappy, machine translated xianxia novels. He loved them, from the worst power fantasy, to the most obnoxious protagonist. They were the things that calmed him down, after a day of work or school. He hung out with what little friends still remained in their town, and roamed the countryside when he could, indulging in its beauty. He hadnt been in a rush to change. He had been comfortable. A little aimless, at times, but he could safely say he liked his life. It could be a bit boring at times, true, but that was life. Then, one day, change was thrust upon him. He died. He didnt remember exactly how. Other than pain, screaming and darkness. I liked to think he died doing something heroic. Rushing into a burning building, or pushing somebody else out of the way of a speeding car. I really hoped I had been that brave. ================== I continued on past the muttering builder remaking the countryside with his architectural ideas. I was headed to my special garden. I passed the sheep, cows, and veritable horde of chickens that were being minded by Chunky. The boar led the animals in a little procession like a marching band conductor as they ventured to prime pasture. The sheep and cows were covered in birds as they leapt through the air and gorged themselves on flies and other bugs that dared to get close to the mammals that were their perches. The reedy voice of Big Ds son cackled out constantly, the little man sitting on Chunkys right tusk. He actually managed an impressive, long crow! And then immediately toppled backwards off his perch as he held it too long, the little idiot. I laughed as the rooster wobbled to his feet. It took him three tries before he managed to hop back onto Chunkys tusk, and I caught Chunkys eye. We both shared a smile as I continued on . I looked up into the sky and waved to a swarm of bees as they travelled in from the south, their furry legs laden with pollen. They bobbed up and down happily, descending to buzz in front of me in a formless mass that was just a little bit creepy. Anything to report? I asked them. It was a little strange, but Vajra had, through Chunky, demanded to be given extra work. So I had asked her to go on scouting missions. Wed talked a bit since her dramatic reveal. Vajra had apparently been driven from her home by Spirit Beast Hornets, and I had no desire to have them infest the farm. The bees bobbed up and down before the mass turned from a ball into the approximate outline of a grove of trees. And then they formed up into what looked like bunches of cherries? Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I blinked. That is a good find! I complimented, and the bees buzzed happily. Tell you what, can you guide me there in a little? I want to see about getting some cuttings. The bees bobbed up and down in assent. Satisfied, I continued. I hadnt expanded the rice fields much, the yields were good enough. Everything else though? Wed expanded it all. I walked past fields of potatoes and radishes. Past the cabbages and the tomatoes growing in neat rows. Past the giant stalks of corn right to my destination. My experimental garden. This was my attempt to get away from the monocultures I had in my other fields. I wanted to test the way things grew together. Washy was already there, doing some watering of our well, creations. He was floating around the garden, miniature rain clouds following in his wake. Min iature rainbows had formed around him, glistening off his scales. How are they doing, bud? I asked him, and the fish-dragon perked up from where he was staring intently at a tomato plant. Or what looked like a tomato plant, hidden in the soil beneath the vibrant plant was a secret. Good to eat soon, Boss. Big Sis has first dibs though. He said, referencing Meilings love of the fruits. She ate them on everything she could. I walked over and touched the plant. The other parts are nearly ready too, I said, gesturing to the soil. The dragon turned his eyes back to the plant greedily. Hey, Im a cultivator, and cultivators do strange experiments, right? Washy had been stunned when I had unveiled the pomato plant. A graft of a tomato plant onto a potato plant, as they were both from the nightshade family. From there we had gotten onto the fact that the good tasting apples were all grafts, and the rest was, well, history. Washy, in his search for new flavours, had suddenly become a very willing student of a different kind of cultivation. I didnt just want to mash things together willy-nilly though. That way laid madness. Instead, we were doing things slowly though Washy was still very interested in the idea. Hopefully none of them came alive and started eating people. I didnt know if I was that kind of scientist. Not that I entirely knew what I was doing when it came to grafting. The pomato had kind of been a jokesomething I had actually done in the Before for fun, but I could tell, just by holding onto plants, if they were roughly compatible. The rest of the garden was a work in progress. I wanted to do what was best for the soil, and what I could to prevent disease. I had a very Irish friend in the Before, whose family came over during the Great Famine, and that would not be happening hereespecially as Hong Yaowu had begun growing the crop. I did a bit of workthere was always work to be done, as I inspected my experiments one by one, determining their health. I was rather glad I could just touch my hand to them and they would practically talk to me, telling me how they were feeling and what they needed. ================= Whatever the case was, the man whose name I had mostly forgotten died. Died, and woke up in the body of another man who had just suffered the same fate. Id had that dream a lot in the beginning. The memories had been fresh, and raw, and I woke up with a cold sweat. I would leap up out of bed and start working, trying to get those damn visions out of my head. Regret, pain, and terror. It overwhelmed me. Things changed though. As they always did. I fell in love with this new world, rather than hating and fearing it. I stopped being an outsider, and started being a person who truly lived here. As I found my place here, it stopped being so painful. =============================== By the time I was done, it was time for lunch, and we wandered back home.Washy went right for the house while I got Babe. The massive ox was chopping firewood. He had Sunny the plow hoisted onto his horn. All he would do is nod his head slightly, then the logs would just kind of split into pieces. The cuts on most of them were practically mirror smooth. I went to see if I could help in the kitchen, but got shooed out by Peppa and Washy, who were collaborating today. Go see to the Mistress and the Young Master. Peppa said in a tone that brooked no argument. I chuckled and retreated, heading instead to the kitchen table. Mei had our son in the rocking crib I had built him. Her foot was resting on the side of it. Little D was fast asleep while his mother wrote out what looked like a textbook volume on medicinal plants. She brightened up when I entered the room. Ready for the trip tomorrow? She asked. Definitely! You said these caravaneers only come around once every five years, so Im really looking forward to seeing what they have, I replied. Mei smiled at my enthusiasm. They have things from as far away as Green Stone Forest! she declared. Theyve got some really good stories, Gou Ren said as he entered with Bowu and Noodle. The young Man and the snake went to get cleaned up, as their faces were covered in grease. They have silver tonguesYun almost ran off to join up with them once. No! Meiling gasped, sounding almost scandalized. Gou returned after washing up, furrowing his brow. Ive never told you that one? Mei leaned forwards eagerly. Well, it started with this girl, ya see Gou began. ============================== These days, there was none of that terror. The dream lingered more on the good times, then the final, gut-wrenching horror. It lingered on the people who I know would have been proud of me. A mother and father and sister who I loved with all my heart. I hoped they were doing fine. I hoped they lived good long lives just like I was going to. My only regret was that they would never see just how far Id come. ======================================= Theyre here! a child heralded our entrance to Hong Yaowu, and the sleepy village came to life to greet us. It was everybody today, the only person left at the farm being Vajras swarm. The place looked really, really good. It wasnt nearly time for the harvest yet but even a blind man could see the fat heads of grain out in the fields. They had likely doubled their crop if not tripled it. It was a wonderful sight. As were the massive grins on the villagers faces. I smiled, completely content and then picked up my wife after she finished greeting her father. Pops, I said with a nod, Meimei firmly in my arms. She looked a little confused at what I was doing. Son, Hong Xian replied. To the mud pit? Of course, I said primly. To the Mud Pit! I shouted, my voice booming over the hills. Mei started laughing. To the Mud Pit! Meis little brother cheered. Mud Pit! the call was taken up as several other men got rather mischievous grins, and women realised they were in danger. Mud Pit! Mud Pit! Mud Pit! The chant was taken up as I marched to a sacred, holy place. My dear. The honours please, I said, looking down at my wife. Meimei rolled her eyes, took a deep breath, and shouted. Ca Wa Bun Ga! She roared. There were many wet splats as the mud squelched around people, and whooping kids leapt into the pit with us. Gou and Ten Ren had both grabbed Hu Li, the woman fighting like a demon, while I saw Bowu get suplexed in by Ty An, the now quite muscular village girl managing a reversal And ending up with both of them squabbling like children as they threw mud at each other. Mei and I just laughed as we watched the mayhem at least until Gou sought to challenge me. I wished the rest of my friends were here. But there would be plenty of time for this with them later. We finished the day off with a meal, the caravaneers arriving tomorrow the talk of the town. Then we all had a drink and the day ended. I got into bed with Mei, and closed my eyes, drifting off. ============================ Some nights, I dreamt about a life Before. Of a place full of metal and glass. Of a place without Qi, or Spirit Beasts. A place that had helped make me the person I was. It had been my life. Xiulan had said it best. Honour the Past. Protect the future. ============================= When I next opened my eyes a little girl, her body laced through with veins of gold, was watching me. She stood on a grassy field, above her in the sky golden stars dotted the heavens. Whats crackin, shortstop? I asked Tianlan. She smiled at me. Nothin much, tall bean. She replied. You ready? My hand landed on her head, and I ruffled her hair as hard as I could. The Earth Spirit giggled. One hundred percent. Let''s get to breaking those rocks. The world shifted. The grassy hills became hazy, and I once more found myself with a gaggle of students, all of them sitting before a jolly looking old man. He had a long beard, a bald head adorned by a massive set of antlers. It does my heart good to see you all in such fine Spirits, my Disciples. said Shennong, the Yan Emperor, the man who had gifted humanity farming and medicine. We have much to discuss today, upon the nature of the Dao. Much indeed! Tianlan and I sat down, ready to listen. ===================== Some nights I dreamt of a life Before. On those days, I woke up smiling. v4c28: The Capacity for Independance Firstly, I ask you all. What is the Dao? the old man asked, his voice quiet, yet impossible not to hear. It echoed out so it reached all of them, then went no further. Aside from the majestic antlers adorning his bald head, he did not look awe inspiring. His face was kindly, soft lines belying a man who smiled often. He had a set of plain robes that exposed a positively mundane physique. A body hardened from exposure to the elements and the rough work of tending the land, not the defined sculpture of a cultivator; it was the physique of a father who had let himself go to seed, comfortable in his skin. If not for the horns, he could almost be mortal. Almost. If you had ears, eyes, and took breath in this world you could never deny the being before you. He was the air in your lungs, the earth beneath your feet, and the mountains in the distance. He was. Shennong; the Master of Agriculture and Medicine. Arrayed around him were a thousand disciples. Each one of them full of vital, primordial power, the likes of which modern cultivators would have spat blood in awe of. They eclipsed the greatest kings and sages with their presence. They held the power of the land, of the elements, and some even had the power of the heavens themselves. All of them were on their knees before Shennong, students learning from a master who eclipsed them utterly. In the center of this mass of power sat Tianlan and her Connected One. At first, her Jin had been a bit unnerved by the power of these people but by now he was used to it. His eyes too were on Shennong. The old man was seated on a simple wooden bench in the middle of a vast plain bordered by mountains. The wind blew gently, carrying with it the scent of herbs and sweet flowers.. Please, disciples. I wish to hear your thoughts, he said, after there was no answer for a moment. It is the way you do things, Master. A giant of a man, clad in furs and rippling with muscles spoke up. His voice had a thick accent to it, and the skull of some beast was sat on one of his shoulders, used as a pauldron. A warlord given flesh, the epitome of a barbarian given form. He was violence incarnate, a tiger amongst men, and yet his claws were sheathedhe had a hoe beside him that had been made out of a battle axe. In some ways it is, and some ways it isnt, the old man replied with a smile, and the giant man swelled like a dutiful son receiving a father''s praise. Shennong nodded to the man, before gesturing to the other disciples inviting more answers. The way is the way, A feminine voice that sounded like the roar of the sun and the whisper of the moon spoke up. She looked like she was partially made out of starlight, a shimmering, celestial form. There was a force behind her voice, a quiet wellspring of strength and fortitude that made her words impossible not to listen to. Shennong inclined his head. Indeed. The way is the way. Quite succinct, I do declare. That is the simplest explanation; it is. But what else is it? It is the absolute way to do things. The perfect path. A third disciple responded. This one was richly dressed. His body was adorned with fine jewelry, the bounty of the earth, and upon his head he wore a phoenix crown. He was on his knees before Shennong, his fingernails were crusted with dirt, yet he was undiminished by his posture of submission and the dirtthis man was a true king, and his actions only proved his majesty. Indeed. It is the correct, perfect path. And yet What is perfection? Shennong replied, once more opening the question to the other disciples. Tianlan glanced back at her Connected One. He was listening quietly. The golden seam that had once dominated the center of his face was now barely visible. He glanced down at Tianlan when he noticed her gaze and smiled at her before returning his attention to Shennong again. They sat together with the other disciples as the cultivators around them discussed what perfection was. All of them were listening to each other, and when Shennong spoke, it was as if the world held its breath. Tianlan, on the other hand, stopped paying attention. This was something she had heard before. For these lessons, these memories, they were the core of what Tianlan was. It was a part of her deepest self, the instruction of Shennong. That, along with the rules that supposedly governed what an Earth Spirit was supposed to do. She wasnt exactly sure if she should even be showing her Connected One this but if there was a rule about it, she couldnt remember. Her memory still wasnt the best. Tianlan frowned slightly. She knew she had done things already that she shouldnt have but as she rewatched these memories with Jin, as her memory became better and better, she slowly realised something. It started as a small whisper in the back of her head, but as she felt his power, as she tasted his might, she knew. Shennong could have made the rules that governed her actions absolute. He could have made it so she couldnt disobey. And yet he hadnt. He had given herand, she assumed, every Earth Spiritthe capacity for independence. Or at least for some of them. What she had done with Xiaoshi, bringing her Dragon Veins to the surface? Discouraged, but not forbidden. Getting a body of her own? The same. But becoming more human, abandoning her existence as a mass of energy it wasnt forbidden, but in the back of her mind there was a vague feeling of caution from the rules. Like a father warning a child the lake might be dangerous. On the other hand the guidelines of her contract with Jin were more absolute. It was an odd revelation. One that troubled her. Why exactly had she been made this way? She had never given it much thought before, but now, reliving these memories, really looking into the core of herself she found it strange. She glanced out of the corner of her eye at her Connected One again as he listened thoughtfully to Shennong. Sometimes, an ugly little thought would worm its way into her head. It asked her why she was making the same mistake twice, in giving everything she had to another human. Why was she trusting them, when they could just break her again. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. And then she would remember them, building that little cozy house for her, and all those doubts would disappear. She would feel the acceptance, the deep, guiding bond that was her link with Jin and she would know there would be no betrayal. Even Xiaoshi hadnt truly turned against her in the end. She banished that voice away, every time. All of a sudden her concentration was broken as Shennong clapped his hands together in a resounding echo that made Tianlan shoot to her feet. Excellent answers! he said. Her Connected One laughed at her shock. Shennong had an odd smile on his face, and Tianlan could swear the memory was looking at her before his eyes turned back to staring at the crowd. Thus, we shall end the lesson here. I shall leave you with these meditations. There is one perfect Dao; there is no perfect Dao, Shennong said. The other disciples began murmuring amongst themselves. Tianlan herself paused, wracking her memory for the answer to the sudden nonsensical statement. There''s a perfect way for you, but there''s no one perfect way for everybody, Jin said. Or at least that''s probably the answer. Could be that there is no answer? I can never tell with these things. Tianlan squinted up at him. I thought you said you were bad at riddles. I am. Ive just read entirely too many novels, he joked as he stood up and offered her a hand. Some of them had some pretty fun storiesIll see if I can remember enough of them so you have some to read, when were all awake. Thank you, she whispered, as the world of the lesson began to fade. Tianlan glanced back to where Shennong was smiling at a large man who had a short girl hanging off his shoulders. She couldnt see the twos faces. Tianlan squinted at them. Shennongs smile widened. ==================================== After they listened to Shennongs lectures, they practised. Here, the difference between Jin and Xiaoshi was at its most stark. When Xiaoshi and Tianlan had deepened their bond to use the arts, Xiaoshi had still been like a normal cultivator. They spent hours together, their eyes closed, as they meditated and became one through careful breathing. Tianlan had realised early on that they needed something to break the monotony, and throwing mudballs at him when he got too focused was fun. With Jin? It was more like they were playing games than training, but she could never deny its effectiveness. She sat on a rock beside her Jin, the twanging sounds of his Ban Jo echoing through the air. Tianlan, after he was finished, copied him on her own pipa. It was a song that was a call and a response, for the most part, and they traded off who was in the lead. Her Connected One grinned as he made his instrument squeal like a scalded cat, and Tianlan rolled her eyes, copying him, before they transitioned into something that wasnt them just joking around. Jin had called it Dueling Ban Jos and Tianlan had to admit it was appropriate. Aside from the instruments, they planted crops. They wove baskets. They played Ha Qi. They danced, and play fought and simply existed together. And sometimes, they did things from the other place. The place one half of her Connected One was from. The world without Qi. They played games powered by lightning, and her Jin taught her all kinds of new and fascinating curses. And some of their dances! Oh, Ruolan would have loved that Tan Go dance. Aside from the lack of Qi the world was just that. A world. One slightly different. In some ways, it was better, at least where her Jin had lived. It was peaceful. There were no demons thirsting for souls, and the petty, every day violence where people died seemed further away. But neither did it have people like Bi De, Chun Ke, or Meiling. Or Tigu or Xiulan or any of them. In that way, it was inferior, because it didnt have her friends. Their song ended. Their hearts beat as one, and Tianlan looked up at the smiling form of her best friend. Jin? Yeah, Tianlan? Im glad youre here, she said. His emotions flashed through a thousand different feelings, before he smiled. There was no fear in that smile. Im glad Im here too. Their bond pulsed. Jin had accepted the end point. He would die one day. She just had to make the days they had together the best she could. Ill make my own heaven right here, Jin so often said. Tianlan knew Jin and Shen Yu had been talking past each other, on that front. For him, it was metaphorical. And yet and yet Maybe maybe the old man might have been on to something. A heaven. But was she even capable of doing what Shen Yu thought they were? Are you ready? her Jin asked. Tianlan took a deep breath in time with Jin, and conjured a mountain in her soul; a memory of the time when she was the Azure Mountains, rather than the Azure Hills. It should be as heavy as the world and lighter than air, Tianlan whispered. It should never be used lightly, but with exacting knowledge, Jin replied. The first step of creation is destruction. This is the Natural Law, they both said at the same time. They chambered their fists. Gold climbed up both of their right arms. Both of them grinned. I wonder how many paving stones we could make out of something that big? her Jin asked. We can find out if you want to. Howling Fang Mountains doesnt need all of its mountains, does it? No demolishing actual mountains, you insufferable gremlin. They stepped forwards, beginning the movement. It was a simple punch. The simplest of punches. For others, they would have changed it. Xiaoshi had used a motion his father had taught him. Jin used the teachings of Shen Yu. It wasnt flashy. It wasnt even perfect, as far as a punch went. But as Shennong had said: It was perfect for them. ==================================== Hammer! Tianlan called out to Chun Ke, and the boar chuffed happily, handing it over. Tianlan was in a great mood as she wormed her way through the shattered Dragon Veins that were her soul. They looked a lot better, a testament to the work she and her friends'' had done. She probably should have been resting after training, but she was feeling particularly energized todayand besides, she was nearly at a part of herself she had been working her way towards for months. It had started when Jin had mentioned offhand that he couldnt sense Qi properly. He wasnt supposed to be bad at sensing Qi. In fact, one of the aspects of their bond was that the user would be beyond other men at sensing it. Nearly to the level of the Azure Emperor. So she had gone searching. Something had obviously gone wrong and she was nearly at that connection point. It took five more swings of her hammer to break through the barricade of gold, and into the connection point. The problem was immediately obvious. No wonder he''s so bad at sensing Qi. It would be like trying to spot an ant from a mountaintop, she muttered as she stared at the lines that were designed to be constantly feeding her Jin information from throughout the entire province. That was what it was supposed to do, but a third of them were broken, half of them were feeding him a steady stream of nothing, and the rest were running through barely hooked together Dragon Veins from around Grand Ravine? The conflicting sets of information made him practically blind. He wouldnt have been able to feel Qi properly unless it was right beside himand even then it would have been difficult. Chun Ke chuffed from beside her as she stared at the absolute and utter mess. Start small. Work bit by bit, Chun Ke recommended kindly as he pressed into her side. Tianlan nodded. Lets get to it! she said, puffing out her chest. She got to work. It would be a task of months still, but little by little, she would get stronger. Yet as she worked, she pondered. On something that her Connected One said. On what each and every one of them was working towards, even though her Jin hadnt entirely meant it like how they took it. She pondered on a heaven right here. v4c29: A Thistle in Full Bloom Thank you for extending to me this offer. It would be an honour and a pleasure to learn. Meiling said, as she sat across from an old man. He had reminded Meiling of Uncle Baowarm and jolly, but with a mind sharper than any blade. The old man sitting across from her smiled. ================================= Meiling woke up, the last vestiges of her dream fading from her mind. She had been talking to an old man, learning some medical techniques with his other disciples. She didnt remember what had been said but she remembered the old man vividly. It had been a rather strange dream but she supposed it was probably just about her own studies. She had been writing her own anatomy treatise, detailing her observations and trying to confirm some of the stuff Jin had been saying about nutrition, things he had learned from the other place. It was an interesting topic. They were so far ahead in some areas, but they didnt take into account the energy of the room or the healing properties of Yin and Yang Qi. Meiling sighed and snuggled into her husbands embrace, listening to his breathing. Her little brother had decided to worm his way between them during the night, while Zhuye was on his own bedroll. Some days, Hong Meiling had to remind herself that she wasnt living in some strange dream world. It truly was her life. She glanced over at Zhuye, who was still asleep as welltheir son slept through the night most of the time now. So Meiling sighed with contentment and simply lay there, letting her boys sleep for a while longer. Honestly, for her it was less of a relief to have her son sleeping than it was for most new mothers. Meiling didnt actually need to sleep that much, perhaps an hour a week if she was pushing itand every other woman in the village made sure to voice their envy when she had been talking to them about the trials of motherhood. Or at least they were grumbling about her when they werent gossiping about Bowu and Ty An. Looks like everybody from the village has been shacking up with a prince or a princess, Hu Li had said with a wry smile on her face. She had never thought of it that way, but it was kind of funny in retrospect. A village so remote it wasnt even on some of the maps was now playing host to the movers and shakers of the province. The village itself had somehow changed to a better, more idyllic version of itself thanks to Gou Ren and Jins work. The yields they were expecting this year were thrice what they normally had, and the paddies attracting ducks and other animals meant there was more game closer at hand. As long as they took, as Jin said, sustainably, they would be eating like nobles. She took another deep, contented breath, and her nostrils filled with the scents of the world. Jins scent had a wonderful, earthy aroma that in summer smelled like dew-speckled grass and wildflowers. Her little brother smelled like a warm summers night with the stars out and shining in the void. Zhuye smelled like a sapling, barely poking out of the soil. Meiling exhaled and took another deeper breath. She found the comforting mossy rock that was Chun Ke and the absence of smell, the void, that was Pi Pa in the guest bedroom. Beside them was the world after a passed stormthe scent of Wa Shi asleep in his jar. A third breath and the scent of the heated earth that was Miantiao reached her. Beside him was the faint, barely perceptible hot water and steam of Bowu. The last person in the house was her father who smelled slightly of herbs, so faint it was barely there. And still she breathed deep, her senses expanding ever outward. She swept across the village. Each and every person had their own unique scent now, simple and one-note, but she could tell them all apart now. Her power had expanded and she quite enjoyed her new party trick of being able to tell who was in front of her even when she was blindfolded. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. In the midst of these faint scents of the villagers was the solid, dependable smell of mortar and stone dustGou Ren asleep in his old family home beside Ten Ren and Hu Li, who smelled like warm leather and cooking food. Beside that house was the sharpness of Bei Be and Sun Ne, already awake and wandering around the village. Outward into the hills she reached the scents of home. Their home. The Qi permeated the walls and fields that were thick with the heady smell of growth. It was almost overpowering in its vital strength, pulsing and beating like a heart, breathing in tune with the world around it. And mixed within it, she caught the hints of their patrolling guardthe diffuse scent of order and honey that was Vajra. There were scents missing. Scents that she had gotten used to, that now were conspicuous in their absence. Meiling lingered on those absent scents, waiting for the day when she could feel them again. She took another breath. In the opposite direction, she found Verdant Hill. There was just a taste of it, a bare thing, but she could almost feel the couple thousand people who lived there. It wasnt unpleasant, just the smell of life and general contentment. She let out her last breath and, not having scented anything out of the ordinary, opened her eyesonly instead of meeting Jins sleeping face, she met his beautiful green eyes. Morning, beautiful, Jin said, smiling at her. Not even a year ago, that would have had her blushing like a maiden. Her husband had always appreciated her body It had made her ashamed in the past but seeing through his eyes had let her release the shame. Now she no longer felt self-conscious about her size or weight, most of the time. Good morning, handsome, she returned, and their faces closed to greet each other properly. It was a relatively short, chaste moment, as Xian was still in bed with them. When they pulled back, she saw her husbands pondering face before he brightened up. You first or me today? he asked her, referring to their little game of telling each other strange or random facts in the morning. It was getting on to two years and they still hadnt repeated themselves. Meiling smiled. You seem like you have a good one today. You can look into an owls ear and see its eyeball, he said. And theyre not actually balls, theyre tubes. Meiling blinked. She actually hadn''t known that. How was she going to top that today? Jin was a font of random factsah, there we go. That was one. You can turn the scent glands in tusk deer into a very nasty stink bomb by Her husband looked equally appalled and impressed by the time she finished. ============================= What was meant to be a swift breakfast turned into a longer affair, as Zhuye had woken up a bit grumpy and fussy. He, like all babies, had good days and bad days, and she was thankful her son was more on the agreeable side. But oh, he definitely had his moments and today he proved it with, like everybody remarked on, a seriously impressive set of lungs. I think it''s because the rooster didnt crow right, Gou Ren offered his opinion as they marched along the road to Verdant Hill. The entire village was in the carts he, Jin, and Chun Ke were pulling. The new road had shortened the journey to the point where even mortals could make the trip in a day if they pushed it, and with cultivators pulling the carts? They would be there by noon at the latest. Jin glanced at their son, who was still pouting impressively in Meilings arms. You know what, I think youre right. He didnt shout this morning. The rooster of Hong Yaowu is too weak! His voice is not impressive enough to rouse Xiao Des spirits! All of them laughed and continued along the road. Once, this would have been a fairly large undertaking, getting the whole village to Verdant Hill. Now, it was simply routine to take a ''day trip,'' as Jin called it. The journey was completely uneventful, save for having to stop a couple of kids who decided it would be a great game to jump between the moving carts. The guards didnt give them a second glance as they arrived, far too used to them now. The town was pumping with activity, the entire center square taken up by the caravaneers advertising their wares. They had bright, colourful banners, and Meiling couldn''t wait to go exploring. Gou had a similar expression on his face. However, she was a mother now, and she couldn''t just rush off My Dear and I can look after our Little Brother. Pi Pa bumped against Meilings side, smiling kindly at her. Her calling Zhuye ''Little Brother'' meant that Pi Pa wasnt working right now. Still, Meiling nearly said yes to the offerbut really, Pi Pa should get some time for herself as well. And you two should enjoy these things we have traveled to see, Pi Pa, her father said, preempting her refusal as he stepped forwards. This old man wants some time with his grandson. You little ones go out and play. Thank you, father, Meiling said. If anything happens, Ill Go on, Im not listening~ Xian replied as he took her son from her arms. Meiling huffed, but smiled at his retreating back. She turned back to Jin and Gou, who were both craning their necks and trying to get a better look at the stalls. She shoved herself between them and wrapped her arms around both their waists. She leered at the man who was nearly her brother and then at her husband in turn. Look at me, a flower in each hand. What a lucky gal I am, she said in her most sleazy voice as she grabbed their butts. Jin cupped his face and looked away. Gou Ren fake swooned. They both waited for Yun Ren to make a smarmy remark, before remembering he wasnt there. As slight as their hesitation was, Jin still noticed it. Whoever gets Yun the present he likes the most wins, Jin said. Youre on! Meiling and Gou Ren replied, accepting the challenge. They marched into the stalls, laughing and joking and poking fun at each other. v4c30: The Heart and Soul Pi Pa walked alongside her Dear as they both wandered through the town towards the stalls. She flicked her ear, making sure the silk bow was still properly and tightly affixed. Miss Biyu certainly had an eye for thingsthe red, embroidered with pots of rice, looked absolutely wonderful! It had inspired Pi Pa to try it herself, but while she could grasp a brush with her mouth and write well, a needle was a bit too small to manipulate properly. Perhaps hands would be something to look into Pi Pa pondered for a moment before shaking her thoughts away, and instead refocused herself on the moment. Her Dear had asked her to explore the town with him, like a proper gentleman, and she was only too happy to oblige him! She smiled at her Dear, his bulk almost bouncing with excitement as they walked together. His cowhand hat was perched on his head at a rakish angle, and around his neck was a blue neckerchief, embroidered with bees. He was unbearably handsome! Indeed, they were the talk of the town! All eyes were on them as they passed, but no human tried to interrupt them. Instead, they either smiled or seemed slightly bewildered. Some of them laughed, but Pi Pa knew it was not mocking. They were simply too much of a strange and stunning sight! They strode together, shoulder to shoulder, and all made way for them. However, while most of the adults simply watched them go Pi Pa saw a gaggle of children approaching. Their eyes were sparkling, and Pi Pa instantly deduced their desires. They wished for a ride. Her Dear perked up as well as the children marched fearlessly towards them. Pi Pa was prepared for their inevitable question, to ask for a ride. She did love that her Dear was so good with children, but she had also hoped to spend more time together today, just the two of them. Still, Pi Pa slowed her stride slightly so he could greet the children and oblige their request. However, her Chun Ke had other plans. Chun Ke play with friends later! Today, Chun Ke spend time with wife, her Dear stated kindlyand to her surprise, the children actually heard. Not just heard, but as their eyes turned to a slight bit of disappointment they truly understood. Huh? Oh, theyre all dressed up! Ma and Da do that sometimes, and then I gotta look after my sisters one of the children said, his hair messy as could be. Awww. Okay, another sighed as she scratched her fingers through her Dears mane. Have a good time with your wife, Mister Pig! the third child said, and they heard more amused sounds from the adults. Then, the children were off. Thank you, Dear, Pi Pa said, and her Chun Ke smiled at her. Today time for wife, he stated simply, his nose pressing against her. She bumped against him and they set off into the stalls, their heads held high. The caravaneers were just as surprised as the townsfolk to see them, but aside from the wide eyes and the fact that they checked to see if Pi Pa and her Dear were bumping into things nobody tried to stop them. They walked up and down the rows, looking for things of interest. The stall they found was set apart slightly from the others and looked a fair bit fancier. It was a spice stall: a collection of nuts, seed pods, and other dried leaves and flowers lined its walls, and there was even a guard lazing on a chair outside. Pi Pas eyes lit up. She couldnt recognise a bunch of what they had, but they all smelled delightful. The man at the stall eyed them warily, looking utterly baffled. Pi Pa glanced at the prices listed and nodded. Good sir. I would like to purchase some of your wares, Pi Pa said. The mans jaw dropped. The guard fell out of his seat. Both of them gaped at her. Ah. This was the slightly annoying part. The people of Hong Yaowu and the Guan siblings she could deal with, but it was a bit difficult to get well, normal people to accept her. Pi Pa reached back and took out her coin pouch. Sometimes appearances were everything, and showing that they could pay would surely help. The merchants attention instantly seized upon the visibly distended pouch and the enticing jangle within it. The prospect of a great deal of money cut through the mans shock and apprehension and surely their fetching outfits helped in the matter. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. We-Welcome! Welcome, Honoured Customer! How may I help you today? the man asked, only stuttering slightly. I desire the cloves, the nutmeg and what is this? It smells quite good! The man blinked, before tentatively smiling. Ah, this? Customer, you have a good nose! These are from the south of Green Stone Forest! It''s a spicy paste, made of fermented peppers. The tribes of Green Stone Forest swear by their Gochujang! The man even had a small sample for them to try. It was indeed delicious! The Master would surely be pleased and, perhaps, would be inspired to create his own version. At the very least, Wa Shi could be tempted to try. They paid the man his due and set off once more. They passed by the Master, the Mistress, and Young Sir Gou Ren all crowded around a stall selling an eclectic mix of scrolls, listening to the owner as he talked about the Hanging Towns of Green Stone Forestentire settlements made of bridges strung between the forested karsts. The Mistress turned and gave them both a thumbs up, and Pi Pa smiled back. They went over to say hello and listen more to the man as he talked about Green Stone Forest. It sounded like a wondrous placeit was so named because of the millions of karsts dotting the landscape, looking for all the world like tree trunks made of stone. Some were barely thicker than a sapling, while others were so wide they could have an entire castle built atop. After the story ended, they continued on their little adventure. Aside from the spices, most of the wares werent especially interesting. She had no use for the clothes, most of the time, and they could only really listen to a story if it was already underwaybut at least nobody was scared of them. Eventually they exited the stalls and Pi Pas stomach growled. Her Chun Ke perked up, while Pi Pa flushed slightly. Lunch? he asked. Indeed, my Dear. But where to? she asked. Chun Ke have plan! he declared. Sometimes, his plans were utterly nonsensical, or he would forget halfway throughsometimes the injury to his head would make accomplishing his planned goals impossible. Pi Pa followed him into every single one anywayssupporting him, as he always supported everyone else. This time, however, her Dears plan was a grand one. Chun Ke recruited some of the children to order for them, with a bit of money for their trouble to go and retrieve items from the caravaneers. And then, they set off to find a place to eat, finding perfection in a nearly empty pavilion. It was near the top of the hill that the town was built on, and it looked out over the rolling hills beyond. Pi Pa had a heavily spiced stir-fry dish that she could actually taste through the slightly numb feeling the void gave her mouth while her Dear feasted on rice and vegetables. It was a delicious lunchand then they simply sat together under a tree, looking at the landscape. Their relationship was quite often filled with silence, but Pi Pa never minded. He was there for her, she was there for him, and that was all that mattered. The quiet was never uncomfortable. Chun Ke just loved to be around her. And each moment her Chun Ke was himself and not a sparkless beast was a moment that she would cherish for as long as she lived. It had been two years since his injury. Two years since his near-breaking, and still, inch by inch, he was improving. Improving himself, his mind ever so slowly healing. Her Chun Ke was getting better. He was getting even stronger if that was somehow possible. More coherent, and speaking in longer sentences. He truly was a joy to behold. In fact, all of their family was a joy to behold. From encouraging Young Sir Gou Rens passion to witnessing Young Sir Bowus young love. From watching Miantiaos morose and pessimistic eyes gain a little spark of his own to seeing how Bi De kept improving himself, determined to never again allow his family to suffer. Tigus quest with Xiulan to unite the hills. Zhuye, the baby, growing bigger every day. Zhuye especially. Pi Pa loved her little brother with all her heart but she was also ever so slightly jealous that humans didnt have to worry if their children would be born as base beasts. But then again, they could become human, couldnt they? With cultivation they wouldnt have to worry. Zhuye had lit a fire in her gut. And besides, wasn''t it better to have some childhood friends? And yet she still wasnt sure if Chun Ke was ready. She didnt want to push him. They sat for a while longer, until the sun started to set. And then, Chun Ke spoke. Wife. It has taken long time for Chun Ke to heal, he said, his voice strong and not halting at all. Thank you, for always standing by my side. Pi Pas heart swelled, and tears came to her eyes. You never have to thank me for that, my Dear. Ever. Ill be by your side, as long as we live. Her Dear smiled, his eyes soft. And then he said something Pi Pa wasnt expecting. What does wife think about children? he asked, his voice resolute. Pi Pas eyes widened fully. I would love she managed to get out before her throat constricted. But Im worried. Worried about The spark, her Dear confirmed. His voice seemed to get even steadier. Im worried about it too. He looked at her, his eyes so full of love. there is a way, Pi Pa said. But I know I know you dont really want to be human. I want to be with you forever. In sickness and in health. Whatever form that may be. Pi Pa felt her eyes fill with tears. Until death do usno. Not even death. Chun Ke smiled. It was radiant and beautiful, just like his soul. They pressed against each other, and her Dear sighed in contentment before he spoke again. Chun Ke got wife a gift, he said, his voice rougher and simpler again but still filled with love. A pretty gift for a pretty lady. Oh? When did you get me a gift? she asked as he turned, shuffling around in his pouch. Asked friends, he said cheerily as he pulled out a box, and after a moment of fumbling, he opened it. Within the box rested a beautiful jade bracelet. One that would fit around her leg. Thank you, my Dear, Pi Pa whispered, nuzzling into her other half. v4 Interlude 1: The Wanderers And so our ancestors, in their hubris, marched upon the Sea of Snow. They sought to claim its treasures, and become rich in the process. Chenzheng of the Roaming Deer Caravan narrated to his guests. They were all sitting before him in his yurt, like the children of his own people, and they were drinking his horse butter tea. It was a warm, cozy, intimate space, and each of the nomad families had one. His guests all had looks of interest on their faces as they listened to him. They got far, far to the north, but in the end, their luck could not hold. They were stricken with illness, one and all in this very town. They thought it was the end, but salvation arrived. The good people of Verdant Hill nursed them back to health, saving the caravan. Ever since then, we have returned to the north, to Verdant Hill, with the goods of the south to sell. He finished. It had been centuries since then, and coming this far north was a bit of a chore, but his people had their own kind of honour. They said they could come so they would be there. That, and coming to Verdant Hill had been especially nice the past two decades. There would be no need for additional guards tonight, and the inn was already prepared to handle their numbers. Why, even the Lord Magistrate greeted them personally, and had offered them respect. It was a far cry from a lot of the southern towns he had been to in his life. They had been offered respect, so respect would be given in turn. The prices stayed affordable, and no tax was levied. Though that was mostly good business. They did not come to Verdant Hill for the money they made directly. The people of this small town, though kind and accommodating, didnt have much coin themselves. Instead, the end of the road was where they got rid of a lot of their remaining stock, and purchased things for the long trip back south. The tribe of the north, the Nezin, would be coming soon with the bestof furs and hides. The people of the Gutter would bring their silver and gems. The town itself would provide provisions and even some quite nice silks. So that''s why you come this far north. One of his guests spoke up, looking intrigued. Chenzheng smiled. He was a massive lad, built like a bear and probably able to wrestle one too. But despite his rough appearance, his green eyes had been utterly pure and genuinely interested when he had asked Chenzang for his tale. And considering how much the man had bought, well, there was no harm in having some tea. He had even warned Rou Jinwhose name had been extremely familiar for some reasonabout the seeds he had been looking for. They wont grow this far north, he had said, but the man had just smiled, and said he had a way with plants. Who was Chenzheng to disagree? It must have been one of your ancestors, Meimei. Another one of his guests spoke up. This one he did remember. Yao Meihua, who his own son had pined over for years. Somehow, the jewel of Verdant Hill had grown even more radiant. She was a stunning, jaw-dropping beauty, and his son had gone to drink as soon as he had seen her walking arm in arm with her husband, the son of the Zhuge Family, who had been good customers. The others were familiar, but five years away had muddied some of his memory. There was Meimei, but he barely recognised the daughter of the healer Hong Xian. He remembered a short bag of bones that could only charitably be called a girl. He only recognised her because the freckles were the same, because this was certainly not the person he remembered. This this was a woman. He idly wondered what she ate to have filled out so much, but he supposed five years was a long time. The little bag of bones had grown into a stunner, that was for certain. A man could get lost in those eyes though he had the feeling that any man who stared a little too long could have a problem. It would make sense. the purple eyed woman mused, before she smirked, and her voice took on a teasing lit. Does your oath mention any discounts, Honoured Elder? Yes. The tea is free, otherwise youd have to pay for it. Chenzheng riposted immediately. The rest of them roared with laughter, while Meimei stuck out her tongue. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. They certainly honour their debts! The last one chuckled. While he wasnt as stocky as Jin, he was still a very well muscled man. Chenzheng had seen the lad heft up the edge of a caravan with one hand to move it so it was better aligned with the others. He looked solid, for a lack of a better word, and dependable, and was well groomedhis sideburns were especially sharp looking. He did look a bit like a monkey, but Chenzheng doubted anybody would say that to his face. Seems like quite an exciting life. Thank you for sharing it with us. Jin said. It is the true way to live, in this old mans opinion. Chenzheng said. The road is endless, and the sky is vast. But even this life has its lacking moments. I was a bit disheartened to see the Azure Jade Trading Company here. I didnt think they came this far north. At those words, Jin straightened up. There''s a problem with the Trading Company? he asked. They wanted us to follow their rules on trading, and where to trade. We said no. Chenzheng stated simply. For one not of their people to tell them where to go? That was as close to sacrilege as a nomad could get. Even the Emperor said it was their right to travel, a right guaranteed to them when their forebears had aided the Phoenix Empire or at least that was what the songs said. The deer wanders where it pleases. While we haven''t had any direct altercations with them Theyve made it clear that they did not appreciate our blunt dismissal. Jin frowned at his words, but said no more. The mood was suddenly a bit darker. Forgive me for making the mood heavy. As payment, have another cup of teait''s quite expensive normally. he joked. That got a few chuckles. You must have seen some amazing things during your journeys. The well groomed young man asked. Do you have any places you think somebody should visit? Chenzheng nodded. First, there is the Thousand Needles of Green Stone Forest! It''s to the south west, nearer to the coast. Every day, when the tide comes in, it winds around the thousands of karsts, spires poking up from the sea! The coral and anemones are all the colours of the rainbow, and it looks like a curated garden He ended up speaking with his guests for a while longer. It was a most enjoyable afternoon. But still. Jin, Jin. Where had he heard that name before? ============================== It was nearing bed time when his son came into the yurt. He seemed a bit befuddled. Father. One of the Azure Jade Trading Companys men wishes to speak with you. His son said. Chenzheng raised an eyebrow. Do you know what he wants? He said The Company politely requests to meet with Elder Chenzheng at his leisure, to rectify a misunderstanding. Chenzheng blinked. He may come in. He said, and his son went out to fetch his new guest. The man who walked in looked a bit nervous, but quickly bowed. Elder Chenzheng, it has come to our attention that there may have been a misunderstanding between our Trading Company, and your people. Chenzehng was taken aback by the deference. When exactly did this come to your attention? Very recently. the man replied. The message was sent by transmission stone. I have been contacted by Guan Ping, Master of the Azure Jade Trading Company. He wishes to apologise for a miscommunication, our Company clearly had no intention of intruding upon your ancestral rights, and he wishes to meet with you at your leisure in order to conduct profitable business with the skilled nomads of the Wandering Deer. Chenzheng stared blankly at the young man. What the hells had brought this on? Why suddenly out of the blue? To show our sincerity, we, the Azure Jade Trading company, would like to extend to the Wandering Deer the right of lodging at our Depots. Simply show them this, and none will dare to turn you away. Chenzheng took the proffered jade piece, feeling just as bewildered as his son. He was receiving a gift but he was a bit suspicious. Forgive this old man, but he will be blunt. Why? The man paused, and swallowed. You gained the ear of a very, very powerful friend today, Elder Chenzheng. ===================================== Chenzheng was still staring at the piece as the man left. A powerful friend? All he had done today was talk to Rou Jin and He paused as he suddenly remembered why the name sounded familiar. Not Rou Jin. Jin Rou. Little Ai of the Rolling Stones had been screaming from the top of the caravans that she was going to marry him some day, and that she had his Grandfathers blessings. That had been secondary to the fact that the lucky bastards had sold an entire Earth-Crushing Devil Serpent Head, but he wracked his memory for what she had said. The description matched near perfectly. But even though the description matched, that meant that Rou Jin was a cultivator. What kind of cultivator sat around in a nomads yurt, drake horse butter tea, and asked for stories from the lives of nomads? He asked around about that night, and to his surprise most people said, in whispers, that the man was a cultivator. A cultivator who for some reason called the Lord Magistrate teacher, and paid him the highest forms of respect. Chenzheng was pretty sure this was the same person. Jin Rou and Rou Jin. The description matched and he was certain it was Rou Jin who had talked to the Azure Jade Trading company on their behalf. He didnt know why, but cultivators were supposed to be mercurial at the best of times. Had he simply liked Chenzhengs story? Chenzheng didnt understand but he could bow in respect if he ever saw the man again. Rou Jin was a friend and benefactor of the nomads. And if Ai had been telling the truth He might actually be related to them, if the girl got her way. He would have to tell Ai about the man when they met up with the Rolling Stones again. Though it was probably good the man was a cultivator. Ai was a bit well. Intense. He shuddered slightly as he remembered the blazing fires of determination burning in Ais eyes. Yes, intense was the word. v4c31: Full Circle Ganbei! I called, raising up my cup in the traditional cheers. We were at a restaurant and had just finished our dinner. Ganbei! the rest of our little group replied, clinking the porcelain together. It was me, Mei, Gou Ren, Meihua, and Tingfeng. Meihua and Tingfeng had joined us part of the way through, and Meihua had immediately joined in on our little see who can get Yun Ren the best present challenge. The caravan itself was quite interesting. It was certainly different from anything the Azure Jade Trading Company had. The caravaneers, the Roaming Deer Caravan, was a generational thing. There were multiple families and clans, all working together on their nomadic wanderings. They spent their entire lives on the road, and there was something kind of romantic about constantly travelling through this dangerous world. Or at least, I thought it was romantic now. I hadnt exactly enjoyed my own journey from Raging Waterfall Gorge. It was all mostly one big blur in my memory. Maybe one day we would go on a road trip ourselves, now that I could actually enjoy it. The world was vast and beautiful, if a bit dangerous and it was my home now. It would be a shame if I didnt see a bit more of it, if I could. It would also let me get more kinds of food. Seriously. Peppers! They had peppers! What we used for spice up here was more like szechuan peppercorns, but these were actual chilis. I was beginning to think the Crimson Phoenix Continent was Asia, Europe, and the Americas all mashed together. The western side of the continent definitely had a massive variety of new world fruits, spices, and vegetables. That little revelation made me even more confident in Chyous expedition. The peppers would likely have to go in the greenhouse. They needed a lot of humidity, and while the Azure Hills got pretty hot it was often a dry heat. It only really got humid if it was about to rain, but that wouldnt be enough for them. And, well, Washy had heard about the peppers and had immediately taken some of the seeds back home to start sprouting them. There were going to be plenty of new things to try. I had always liked South American food; birra tacos, cachapas, empanadas there was testing to be done. I took another swig of my rice wine and leaned back in my seat, content for a moment, and then I spoke up. Alright. Show em. And may the best person win, I demanded. At once, the gazes around the table sharpened as we all reached for our purchases. You first! Meimei demanded of me and I obliged, pulling out the easily transportable, cast iron cooking pot. I opened the lid, revealing the well-arranged and stacked boxes within. Our man is gonna be out on the road, and sometimes you cant get to an innso heres spices and a pot. With these, hell never be without good food! And if he has to, he can use the spices to trade, I said, crossing my arms. It was a well thought out, practical gift in my opinion. Judging by the nods, I was correct. Well, mine is practical too! Meimei said, as she got out duck down and fabric? Ill be making him a coat! We all stared at her purchases. Meimeis coats were spectacularI should know, I had one, and it was a damn fine coat. However Disqualified, Gou Ren immediately declared. What?! Meimei shouted, looking outraged. Disqualified, Meihua agreed. We said whoever bought the best gift. Making something is cheating. I know we said that, but I still bought it Forgive me, Meiling, Tingfeng interrupted. But as one of the scribes I must agree with their reasoning. The rules are clear. Disqualification. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. WhabuJin! Meimei turned to me. I absolutely knew I would pay for this later. Disqualified, I declared solemnly. My wife threw up her hands. You all know that I was going to win! Conspiracy! My own husband is against me! You shall all pay for this, all of you! She started to grumble and curse under her breath, her eyes switching from one of her friends to the other as she sulked while the rest of us laughed. Well You two were thinking too small, Meihua said haughtily, revealing what she had brought. It looked like formal clothes? In a bunch of different colourful styles, and there was a dress in there as well. What''s with the dress? I asked her. Meihua smirked. Biyu likes dressing him up and pretty, exotic dresses for herself, she said, sheer smugness radiating off her. Sneaky, going after Biyu but I couldnt deny it was going to be effective, and neither could Meimei, who was pouting even harder. Yun Ren would definitely like this gift. So, are you all ready to declare me the winner? It''s a good one, Meihua, it''s a good one Gou Ren mused, rubbing his chin. But I gotcha beat. Gou Ren leaned, lounging dramatically as he tossed a sheaf of papers onto the table. I leaned over and picked them up, and then frowned. Descriptions and artists renditions of some spectacular-seeming landscapes, as well as detailed instructions on how to get to them. There were ten pages of this stuff, arranged by distance and province, as well as what looked like a rough map. I glared up at Gou Ren over the paper as he leisurely sipped his wine. It was put to a vote. Gou Ren won. ================================ And thenand then she goes, You bastard, Ive been trying for months! I narrated as we walked down the street. I slung my arm around Meimeis shoulders and pulled her close while the rest of our little group howled with laughter. My wife rammed her elbow into my gut with enough force that I let out a little breath, but she also rolled her eyes fondly, a little smile on her face. It was a really nice night. The air was warm, there was a slight, tiny buzz of alcohol in our system, and both Zhuye and Jinhai had been put to bed by their grandfathers. We had the rest of the night to ourselves, and we were spending it just wandering around Verdant Hill. Oh, so that''s why she was so upset! Meihua giggled. I was wondering what had got her so riled! Brother Jin, you are a braver man than I to tell that story, Tingfeng said, his breath still coming out in wheezes. I got him in the end, Meimei retorted, her cheeks slightly flushed. Gou Ren just rolled his eyes, and behind Meilings back he shook his head and made gestures to the effect that Meiling was lying. She kind of was. I didnt really consider the whole energy drink thing as her getting me, but I was going to let her save some face. We just wandered and shot the shit, as it was. Meihua ended up giving Gou Ren a piggyback ride just to prove she could still do it. With that, the dam broke. The polite and refined lady turned back into Big Sister Meihua, the blacksmiths daughter for a little, and she started giving everybody rides. Tingfeng thought it was embarrassing, but Meimei just playfully kicked at her legs and demanded Meihua run down the street. Both of them were giggling when Meihua loped back, deposited her friend, and then planted her hands on her hips and looked up at me. Come on, little bro, she declared, being the oldest out of all of us. Grinning, I slumped onto her back, intending to just put a bit of weight on her and then let her struggle for a bit. I was rather surprised when she managed to pick me up, and even more impressed when she charged down the street, my feet nearly dragging on the ground. She did trip at the end though, and I managed to angle things so that she didnt completely eat shit with probably two hundred pounds of man on her back. We landed on some grass by a tree. Big Sis still has it! she gasped, a bright grin on her face and the flush of alcohol on her cheeks. I shook my head and looked around before pausing. This street was familiar. I recognised this tree. This tree was on the street where I had fought Zang Li for the first time. In a real way this was where a lot of things began, wasnt it? It wasnt anything special, really. The cobbles from the crater I had made had been replaced, and the street had been repaired. The only thing that looked odd was that there were a couple of buildings with branches sticking out of them. Man, how had I missed that the first time? Meihua had noticed too, as had Meimei and Tingfeng. But instead of reacting as though this were some scary place, filled with trauma, Meihua smiled. This is my favourite tree in all of Verdant Hill. she declared, pointing up at it and giggling again. She was clearly a bit drunk. It is a very nice tree, Meiling said simply. And I do like this street. I saw the funniest thing happen on it. Some idiot broke his hand on my husbands chest. I wish we had recording crystals back then. I woulda liked to see that assholes face, Gou Ren grumbled as he sat down beside us. Oh, it was absolutely priceless! Meimei began, her eyes sparking with mirth. I rolled my eyes as Meiling recounted a rather exaggerated tale of what had happened that night, with Meihua and Tingfeng interjecting, while I tried to bring things back to how they actually happened. I had been scared shitless during that fight, damn it. I hadnt boldly strode forwards like some hero! It was embarrassing! Of course, that just made them all embellish things harder. By the end of their story I had imperiously demanded Zang Li prostrate himself before me, and then flexed at him so hard he had faceplanted into a kowtow. Meimei was jabbing her elbow into my gut, Tingfeng was clapping me on the back, and Meihua was ruffling my hair as I put my face into my hands. Gou Ren was just laughing his ass off at me. Bastards. I was glaring at my entirely too innocent looking wife when she suddenly perked up and scented the air. Lu Ri should be here by tomorrow, she stated authoritatively. Well That was one way to end the night. I wondered how he was doing? v4c32: The Scribes Return p1 Each time I come to the Azure Hills, the journey seems a little lighter, Senior Disciple Lu Ri mused as he stared down at the province from the top of the Stone Gate, the main entrance into it. He took a deep breath of the air, and the Qi Desert felt less ravenous. The sky, brighter. The land before him was filled with opportunity rather than a fruitless, dead-end search. He was actively looking forward to being within the province againan amusing revelation, a far cry from his initial wariness of the region. Years within the Cloudy Sword Sect, and a trip to the Azure Hills was what caused him to grow. Truly, it was as the Honoured Founders declared: ''Studying the Dao and experiencing the world went hand in hand. Without one or the other, a man was incomplete. Even studying the life of an insect could potentially aid in ones journey.'' Lu Ri leapt off his perch and accelerated towards Pale Moon Lake City, intent on making it there within a day. His journey had been almost relaxing. None dared to impede his path, and he had been able to cross from the Cloudy Sword Sect all the way to the Azure Hills in mere days though he had stopped off in Rainbow River Valley to thank the ladies of the pleasure house for their contribution to his mail bags. The evening there had been most enjoyable. Fine food and fine conversationwhat more could a man desire? Though it had been a little irritating that the other men glared at him for receiving all of the ladies'' attention that night. Lu Ri was still on guard, however. Today, he did not just have his personal effects. This time, he carried with him something exponentially more valuable, something that called for extraordinary diligence. His storage ring contained a masterpiece of Elder Yukong, personally crafted for the conditions within the Azure Hills. The Eight Gates North Turtle Formation was a true masterpiece, something lesser cultivators would remove their own arms for even a glimpse at its inner workings. Elder Yukong had taught Lu Ri how to use it personally. That had been a week of utter enlightenment for Lu Ri, and he had left with a renewed appreciation for her sublime arts. The subtle Eight Gates North Turtle Formation was perfectly suited to the desires of both Jin and the Lord Magistrate. It was a series of interlocking and steadily increasing defenses; it began by passively guiding those who wished to do harm away and escalated from there first to an early warning system, then to a true defensive barrier that would be able to resist an attack from one in the Sky Realm. Additionally, once the formation stabilized and settled, the artificial spirit within it fully awakened, it could enact its final protocolsIn two years time, it would be able to either Teleport Lu Ri or anyone else keyed to it directly to the village or it could teleport every person within the village to a different, safe location. Though it did still have a maximum limit of a hundred souls. Even Elder Yukong could not make it more than that. It was still utterly wondrous as well as ludicrously expensive. It contained materials Lu Ri hadnt even heard of, but when Elder Yukong went all out, she truly went all out. Those materials would be fully consumed when Lu Ri placed the formation around the village and activated it, but right now he was carrying a Sectmasters ransom. It was an engaging project. I must do this more often, Elder Yukong had said at the end of its creation, a small smile on her normally impassive face. Youre a quick learner, too, young man. You are a credit to the Cloudy Sword Sect. Lu Ris face still had a little smile on it, even days later. ========================== You managed to convince the Lord Magistrate of Pale Moon Lake City? asked Lu Ri as he finished reading the report that had been given to him by his executives. They were all standing at attention under his gaze. He was in their headquarters, and had been received immediately. Yes, Master Scribe! The Lord Magistrate was successfully convinced of the merit of this initiative! Absolutely fantastic, was all Lu Ri could think. Truly, his organization had truly gone above and beyond what he had been expecting of them. A smile broke out over his face. Excellent work. he commended, and his subordinates straightened up with pride. What are your orders now, Master Scribe? one of their number asked. Continue as you are. I am still in the process of refining the system. Lu Ri said. What we do in these Hills may echo over the Empire entirely. He could see the spark of excitement in their eyes. They knew just how much worth this would have. Now, show me what else you have so far. The executives glanced at each other, before one of them, Zhen bowed. This way please, Master Scribe. she said, and led him into another room. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Lu Ris eyes widened as he beheld it. Dedicated entirely to function over form, it was utterly bare save for the sections of an incredibly detailed map that was still incomplete. By the time it was done, incorporating every town and village in the south, it might well be too large for the room they were in. It still amazed him at how much information they collected and processed in mere months. The Founders'' wisdom had borne fruit in them far beyond what he could have hoped. He had just finished addressing all of the executives of the Plum Blossoms Shadow, and We are proceeding apace, Master Scribe. With funding from the Pale Moon Lake City''s palace and the Azure Jade Trading Company, our efforts to catalog every road and name every street is going well. We anticipate no setbacks. Zhen, one of his subordinates, who also worked in the palace of Pale Moon Lake City, spoke to Lu Ri with firm confidence. We have also highlighted the men who have accomplished their duties the fastest. Impressive work. Commend everyone involved, Lu Ri said as he stared at the truly monumental task the Plum Blossoms Shadow was undertaking. Though, of course, it was not the size of the undertaking, but rather how they were handling it. The logistics involved for mortals were genuinely impressiveas were the notes on what exactly they were doing, and reports from agents in the field who offered suggestions on how to improve their methodology. Lu Ri had started by molding the group into a powerful information gathering apparatus, and it had then further evolved into an organization of scholars and scribes. He spotted the name of a man who hadnt been able to read when Li Rui had first reorganized his group, now in command of several surveyors and cataloging their efforts, while flipping through multiple stacks of forms and notes with near-contemptuous ease. Lu Ri allowed himself to feel pride and vindication at what he had created. Those who complete their assignments completely and accurately early are awarded what remains from the original purse that was allocated to their efforts, as well as a bonus, Zhen told him. A fine idea. I shall add my own incentive to the pot. Forward those who have done an especially good job to me, Lu Ri replied, and Zhen bowed slightly at his words. As you say, Master Scribe. As for the next matter it is pertaining to information security around your Junior Brother, Zhen continued after she finished recording Lu Ris words. But at the last stroke of the words she hesitated slightly. Then, a grim look came over her face and she bowed fully at the waist. We apologise, Master Scribe. But we believe we have failed in this matter. Lu Ri paused and raised an eyebrow. Continue. We have had over three hundred people who are asking around for him or his likeness. There were too many witnesses to suppress, as was your directive, the knowledge that a Hidden Master did something at the Dueling Peaks. Instead of attempting to suppress the knowledge and draw undue attention to our operations, the head of the Dueling Peaks Division made the decision to give out what information we deemed would not be sensitive. We apologise most deeply for this failure, Master Scribe. The head of the Dueling Peaks Division awaits your judgement. Lu Ri internally let out a little breath he was holding. He had been worried that something had happened, perhaps even the location of the village becoming common knowledge, but this was not something to be angry about. There is nothing to judge. As you say, there were simply too many witnesses. It is natural that such a thing would happen, and deciding on discretion over attempting to hide the knowledge was the correct choice. Zhen let out a little breath. I am glad to hear we have not failed you, Master Scribe. Do we have any idea about who is asking? Yes. The head of operations switched to trying to find out why they were asking for the information. Most are curious merchants but there are some people of note. The first is the Imperial Auditor. He is currently at the Dueling Peaks, trying to make sense of everything that went on last year. According to our agents, he is going through all of the Lord Director of Spiritual Affairs books. We believe that he is looking to pin something on Bai Huizhong, and getting frustrated at his lack of progress. The Sects are apparently all vouching for the man as well, and not so subtly implying he should stop poking around. We gave him the bare minimum as well, but he''s quite determined to find out about the supposed Hidden Master. Lu Ri considered this. He can be safely ignored. He is only an Imperial Auditor. The others? Zhens jaw dropped briefly at Lu Ris words before she straightened again. We think there may be another intelligence group, but we do not know at this time. That caught Lu Ris attention. Theyre good, whoever they are, and our agents can only catch glimpses of their true nature. We have no concrete evidence of course, but three of our men have confirmed something is strange with some of the people asking about your Junior Brother. Lu Ri frowned. Well, Jin had punched Zang Li all the way to Yellow Rock Plateau. It was only natural that somebody would come poking about. They were likely confused about who or what was going on. Lu Ri considered his course of action for a moment. Be polite and cooperative. Feign weakness so that they may divulge their plans. But for now, simply observe. If there is an emergency, contact me, Lu Ri decreed. He couldnt go check by himself right now. He had to deliver the formation. But something about this felt odd to him. Zhen bowed. As you say, Master Scribe. The report continued, and Lu Ri put the idea of foreign investigators out of his mind for the moment. It likely wasnt anything too pressing. ================================= Thank you for the hospitality, Lu Ri said to the innkeeper, and the man bowed in return. Stop by anytime, Sir! the innkeep replied and Lu Ri set off. He could have made it to Verdant Hill yesterday, but he had smelled a rather unique tea in one of the village inns. The delay had proven quite fruitful as the tea he found was an intriguing one, made with spices that were uncommon to this area. The source was, on reflection, no mystery. His men had reported a trade caravan heading this way. The owner of the inn had been experimenting, and the result was indeed delicious. Lu Ri purchased the recipe from the man and then stayed the night. Invigorated, it was a mere hour until he was at the gates of the Verdant Hill palace. The guard on duty recognised Lu Ri and immediately began to escort him deeper into the building. Just past here, sir, but he''s currently a bit indisposed. His student came today, the guard said. I wont make a disturbance, Lu Ri replied as he entered the inner courtyard. He was careful to be quiet for interrupting this moment would be spitting in the face of the Founders. again, this all comes back to how you have decided to present yourself. What do you think you would do in this situation? the Lord Magistrate asked Jin. Both were seated at a table and there was a large board to their side covered in images of several Sects sigils. Jin scratched his chin, clearly considering the mortals words. Learning from them. It was truly a sight worthy of the Honoured Founders. I think it''s best to draw a line early in this case Jin began after a moment more of thinking. Lu Ri settled down to watch. He glanced out of the corner of his eye at the other occupants of the courtyard, and Hong Meiling waved at him from where she was sitting, her babe in her lap, beside Lady Wu. Lu Ri inclined his head back and settled in to wait. The lesson didn''t last for much longer. Jin stood, clasped his hands together in the gesture of respect, and bowed. Thank you for your guidance, Teacher, he intoned, and the Lord Magistrate saluted back. Your answers are coming faster, The Lord Magistrate complimented before they both turned to Lu Ri. Good morning, Senior Brother! Jin greeted, while the Lord Magistrate inclined his head. How were your travels? Not too strenuous, I hope? Lu Ri chuckled. My travels were not strenuous at all, and my news is good. Hong Meiling. Rou Jin. The Elders of the Cloudy Sword Sect have spoken. Hong Yaowu is under the protection of the Cloudy Sword Sectand I shall be its guardian. The words made everybody freeze. Secondly... I require your assistance in setting up the defensive formation. Lu Ri sipped his tea as he watched Jins face run through the gamut of emotions. It was rather cathartic to see him dumbfounded, Lu Ri had to admit. v4c32.2: The Scribes Return p2 Lu Ri breathed deeply as he waited for his guests to be assembled. He was kneeling in the traditional way on a cushion in a garden, preparing himself. While it was most amusing to tease his Junior and witness his face go through so many emotions, there were several formalities that Lu Ri had to observe first in regards to his duties in Hong Yaowu and Verdant Hill. For this, he required a room that could properly convey the gravitas of what he was about to announce. Normally, this announcement would be done in the august halls of the Cloudy Sword Sect so that every disciple could memorise the faces of those they would be oathbound to aid. But here, discretion was superior to a grand announcement. So instead, the Lord Magistrate had donated his best garden for this ritual one he and his wife had started tending together personally, and the ritual would be held here.. The Lord Magistrate would also be the one to witness these events, along with Lu Ris Junior Brother Jin, Jins disciple Xong Gou Ren, and all of Jins available animal disciples. Lui Ri opened his eyes as he heard his guests approach. Hong Xian, Hong Xian the Younger, Hong Meiling, and Lin Bao were all standing before him. They seemed slightly nervous, but that was to be expected when they had been summoned on behalf of the Cloudy Sword Sect. Yet they had come, and even now all of them stood tall. Lu Ris eyes lingered especially on Hong Xian and Lin Bao, the two men who had done the bulk of the work on the medical formation after Meiling had found it. They were truly brilliant men. Part of Lu Ri thought it was a waste that they were a mere village headman and archivist, the same with the Lord Magistrate. But he knew their reasons and in the end, he could not refute them. He glanced at the other observers as well, but they were merely waiting against a nearby wall. Lu Ri walked forwards, stopping before them in the middle of the garden. Then he clasped his hands together in a martial salute and bowed at the waist. Lu Ri, Senior Disciple of the Cloudy Sword Sect, pays his respects to the House of Hong and Lin Bao. He heard Hong Xian swallow thickly and Lin Bao began to chew his lips nervously as they returned the bow. Both of them rose, and Lu Ri activated his storage ring. A scroll appeared, floating in mid-air from a flash of light. It was a simple looking thing, this scroll. It was not flashy, red and gold like the majority of documents denoted as this important. Its end caps were made of bronze, and the papers back was dyed a soft blue with detailing of single clouds. Yet within Lu Ris hand was a treasure. The paper had been crafted by one of the Honoured Foundersa roll of paper made expressly for this purpose, and infused with the Qi of the current Elders of the Cloudy Sword Sect. Within the delicate designs was a formation that would complete this little ritual. It would also never rot, never burn, and could only be destroyed by an Elder of the Cloudy Sword Sect revoking the status of Honoured Ally or by an attack of a being in the Imperial Realm. The bronze end caps were tens of thousands of years old; older than the Sect itself. They were the melted down links of bronze chains that had once been used by the Tyrant of the Crucible as a symbolic marking of his slaved scholarsbefore those scholars rebelled and brought him low, forming the Cloudy Sword Sect. They were symbolically handing over the chains that had once bound them. Lu Ri pressed his Qi into the seal on the paper and unfurled it, gazing upon Elder Ges immaculate brushwork. The Elder had written this message a full ten times on lesser pieces of paper. For anything less than his best would be an insult to this document. This Lu Ri, by the order of the Elders of the Cloudy Sword Sect, presents the House of Hong and Lin Bao with this document by the instructions of the Founders and the will of the Elders. Lu Ri began, his voice filling the garden. He could feel the tension in the people before him. For services rendered to our Sect and to all the Empire in crafting a formation of superior quality and unparalleled use against the Great EnemyWe, the Elders of the Cloudy Sword Sect, do declare that the House of Hong and the House of Lin are hereby declared Honoured Allies of the Cloudy Sword Sect. At his announcement, there was silence. Hong Xian looked like he was about to faint. Lin Bao was openly gaping. Lu Ris Junior Brother looked utterly dumbfounded. The gates of the Cloudy Sword Sect are open to you and your line. Those that raise their swords against you are our enemies. We will suffer no harm to come to you. May any evil that threatens you be subjugated. May the wicked quail from your presence. May your prosperity last until the end of time. Lu Ri closed the scroll and stepped forward before dropping to one knee and presenting the contract to Hong Xian. The man slowly took it with shaking hands. ============================================= If there was one person in this world who kept on surprising my ass, it was Lu Ri. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Every time I met my Senior Brother, it was something. First was the money he gave back to me. Then it was my mail. Then it was him making a mail route. And now, he had just given my father-in-law and Uncle Bao a piece of paper that was the closest thing to having the wrath of god on speed dial. It still kind of blew my mind. The Cloudy Sword Sect was still, in my mind, like one of those Sects from the usual cultivator stories. Those bastards who kicked everybody down, and stomped on the remains. Arrogant, destructive, and not worth my time. Then they decided that the formation Pops, Uncle Bao, and Meimei made was worth something. Lu Ri had even said kowtow to the mortal who enlightens you. Honestly, I would have to read the stuff the Founders had written now. They sounded like smart people, but there was still a bit of a disconnect between my memories and what Lu Ri was saying now. Our trip back was mostly spent in shocked silence, with Pops staring blankly at the scroll he had clutched in his hands. Now, however, Gou Ren and I were helping Lu Ri to find the best locations for the formation pillarswhich were spikes of what looked like crystal. And frozen within each crystal were what looked like plants, ores, roots and what I even recognised as beast cores. Special attention was paid by Elder Yukong for the subtlety of the array, Lu Ri narrated as he walked us through the process of setting it up. There shall be no unwanted intrusions. I had learned the siphoning formation but this thing was like a gods damned space ship compared to an abacus. I couldnt make heads or tails of it! Okay, Gou Ren said, nodding, and then he pulled out a map of his own. Here should be the furthest reaches, accounting for village growth for like, at least seventy years. Of course, I cant plan for everything, but well, I did plan for about ten times the population size? Course we won''t hit that for a long, long time I glanced at the map too, but I had seen this a bunch of times before. The man had plans, and was testing out his designing skills. This was the fourth edition of the map already. Number three hadnt accounted for waste disposal properly. It was kind of funny how my certifications for wastewater handling were coming in more useful now than they had when it was my job. you know what, I should probably write a scroll or something on that and give it to the Archives. Behold my power, the Shit-Tamer! I snorted to myself and returned my attention to the map. Your forethought is exemplary, Xong Gou Renthe streets are named and numbered as well? Lui Ri replied, seeming honestly impressed. Yeah. That mail system sounds real useful, so I figured Id get a head start on it, Gou Ren replied. Lu Ri smiled, the biggest most genuine smile I had seen on his face. Truly, this is a spectacular province, he said. Come. Let us begin. In the absence of proper dragon veins we will need to align the formation anchors properly to the constellations That turned out to be my or rather, Tianlans job. A little to the left, She said as I held the formation anchor over the ground. Right there. I raised my arm, ready to plant it but then paused. I focused on the earth below my feet. This wont hurt you or anything, will it? I could feel a slight bit of hesitation before Tianlan spoke back to me. Itll feel a little weird. Formations like this always do. But even if it did hurt Id still want him to do it. I paused at Tianlans declaration, her conviction coming across our link. I had seen her do this before in the memory crystal. Hiding her pain and brushing it off by saying that she could take it. Dont be too self sacrificing now, you hear? I replied. If it does hurt tell me, okay? Warmth flooded down our link. I know. I learned my lesson. No secrets. No trying to push ahead alone. I smiled at her words, and sent a friendly nudge down our link. I felt what seemed like a cuff to the back of my head and a cheerful giggle, then returned my attention to my task. I was actually a little excited. It wasnt every day you got to see a big Xianxia formation activate. ======================== Senior Disciple Lu Ri made one last check of the preparations. He sent a test pulse through the formation, and the return information was well, it was even better than the practice attempts Elder Yukong had run Lu Ri through. Every formation anchor had been placed with an accuracy that was utterly sublime. He could feel the resonance within even this land, perfectly harmonized. Lu Ri glanced around once more. The entire village was here, watching what Lu Ri was doing. Most of them seemed quite intrigued. Hong Xian had explained things to the villagers, and they were now watching, fascinated. One child was even taking notesor rather, she was drawing Lu Ri. Her brush work was quite good for a mortal her age. Lu Ri took a deep breath. It was time. Most formations did not have a verbal component. They could simply be operated by Qi alone. But the truly powerful, the truly esoteric ones, required one to speak. I invoke the name of the guardian of the north, Xuanwu, upon whose shell does the polar star gaze, Lu Ri began, his voice echoing across the hills. The world suddenly paused, as if it was holding its breath. Eight Trigrams, Sixty four Hexagrams. The truth of the universe is written on a tortoise''s back. The formation anchors shuddered and beams of light shot out from all of them, connecting in the sky above the village. The taijitu formed in the center of the formation, as the eight trigrams spread outward from it. Sweat beaded on Lu Ris brow. Defend against the wicked, the unjust, and the cruel. Protect against heavens shaking disasters and earthy upheavals, Lu Ri rose into the air, his hands still clasped. At this point, he would normally feel some resistance but here, he felt nothing. The spaces within the trigram flashed with kaleidoscopic light. I invoke this, in the name of the guardian of the north. All of Lu Ris concentration was on keeping the formation stable yet even through his focus, he felt his attention shift elsewhere. She had the appearance of any other village girl. Her clothes were rough, but well cared for. Her hair was shaggy and unkempt, and stuck up a bit in places. But the thing that was odd about her was her body. Golden lines, cracks that ran up her face. She noticed his attention and smiled. The strain suddenly lessened even further. Lu Ri activated the final part of the formation. The anchors dissolved into light. [Eight Gates North Turtle Formation!] The light winked out. Lu Ri landed, almost gently on the ground, panting. The formation was nowhere to be seen Save for some nondescript rocks marking where the formation anchors had been driven. Lu Ri let out a breath at the successful formation activation, then blinked, scanning the crowd. He could have sworn he heard an old man start laughing for a moment, and the scent of peaches reached his nose. v4c33: The Tyrant or the Guardian part 1 Tigu yawned and stretched, arching her back. Her feet pounded along the road, along with several others. They were on one of the back routes, to avoid the constant traffic on their way to their destination. The path to Grass Sea City took Tigu and her companions southwest. It was largely a pleasant journey, save for the occasional rain storms. They spent their days walking, cultivating, and training or in Yins case, taking every opportunity she had to needle Tigu about the name of her little brother. It was mutiny! It was rank betrayal! Her little brothers name would surely be Kai! But aside from the traitor, things were going well! Tigu had managed to jump off of air, like her Master had said was possible. She had kicked the air so hard it had become solid for a brief instant, which had allowed her to use her movement technique even while most couldnt move at all! Naturally, she immediately challenged the Blade of Grass, and they had a most agreeable fight. Tigu had even broken through to the next stage of her cultivation from that accomplishment! They had a little party for her like they had had for the Torrent Rider, in a little town by a river. That had been a wild night! The entire bar had joined in on the party including two cultivators that Tigu couldnt quite recall the names of. They had eagerly joined in on congratulating her. Or at least she thought she had. They had been happy for her to be at the Third Stage of the Profound Realm. Just a little bit under Xiulan again, but in time, Tigu would challenge her again as a complete equal! She could tell Xiulan was looking forward to it too. Their stride ate up the li, and Tigu knew they were close when, on the horizon, they saw something looming. At first, Tigu thought it just a trick of the light but she swiftly discarded that thought as she focused on piercing through the haze that day. Because rising from the ground, like a great wave cresting the horizon, was Yellow Rock Plateau. They were still over three hundred Li away from the border, but they could already see the massive edifice of stone that sprouted from the ground. Tigu, Yin, and the Torrent Rider had to just stare at it. It was one of the biggest things Tigu had seen in her life. People said that the Howling Fang Mountains were bigger, but those were mountainsthey were jagged and had peaks and valleys. This was just a natural wall, uniform in height and carved at a near perfect 90 degree angle. Tigu whistled. Quite a sight, isnt it? Handsome Man asked as he stood beside her. Ive been down this way a few times, but it always takes my breath away. I can see why. It''s it''s beautiful, was all Tigu could reply with as she gazed at the plateau. The wall that separates the Azure Hills from the rest of the Empire. The great Yellow Rock Plateau, Xiulan chimed in. It''s beautiful and treacherous in equal measure. The only safe way up is through the pass near Grass Sea City which we should be able to see tomorrow. They moved forwards with renewed purpose after that. Her eyes kept getting drawn to the landform. She was so distracted she was only listening twitch half an ear as Rags told a story. As they got closer, Tigu started to make out more details. While the predominant colour was a yellowish rock, there were bands of red, white, and even pale blue that ran in continuous lines through the side of the stone. and so I grabbed him and said, when Im through with you, therell be two of us with faces like an ass! the man declared, finishing part of his tale. Xianghua, Loud Boy, and Yin doubled over with laughter, while Xiulan let out an undignified snort. I think most cultivators only see the upper districts, Xiulan said after a moment. It''s quite beautiful there, but Underbridge is Underbridge. Dont I know it. Im impressed you went into Qiao Xia, Rags said, looking with more respect at Xiulan. But I guess the Face Snatcher Gang had to have some fallback points there. Underbridge and the sewers, Xiulan replied, grimacing slightly. Underbridge? the Torrent Rider asked. The Face Snatchers? Youll see Underbridge when we get there, Rags stated simply. We can poke around for a bitI think I got a few contacts, maybe. But the Face Snatcher Gang? Theyre what drove the Farrow Gang out in the first place. Rags launched into a story of how his gang came to bethe most desperately poor people in the entire city fleeing the mad leader of a gang that ripped peoples faces off and used them as masks. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. A gang that Xiulan had destroyed. While Ragss story was somber, his highly embellished tale that he had learned from a friend of a friend about how Xiulan had destroyed the gang brought the mood back up, especially with Xiulans blushing face, annoyed that she was once more portrayed as a pristine fairy handing out judgements instead of the apparent slog the sewers had actually been. I honestly don''t remember most of it, Xiulan said. It was like a waking nightmare. I wasnt fully there, as it was. Indeed. Our Blade of Grass was courting deathshe broke my arm when I said it, but she was gripped by madness. It''s good that she has found her peace and laid her ghosts to rest, Xianghua said. Tigu couldnt help but agree. ================ They spent the night in a small village off the beaten track. Well, small for the Grass Sea. It was about twice the size of Hong Yaowu. The villagers welcomed them cautiously, for they were a group of obvious cultivatorsbut as soon as they found out the Blade of Grass was amongst their number, the greeting became much less cautious. Three cheers for the Demon-Slaying Orchid! the headman roared, and the rest of the villagers cheered. It was always hilarious to watch how Xiulan squirmed uncomfortably at the attention. Tigu noticed she seemed less put off by it this time. She seemed calmer. More at peace. Instead, she deflected compliments rather than refusing them. Seeing how permissive Xiulan was, the children of the village grew bolder. They got closer and started asking questions of the famous Demon-Slaying Orchid. Was it like the song? one child asked, his grin bright. Did Sun Ken squeal like a pig? Everybody had heard the Tale of the Demon-Slaying Orchid. The song was sung by bards across the Azure Hills. Tigu had heard it so often she was sick of it. It was triumphant. A story of a lone woman who challenged a bandit army and crushed them. It was very popular, and had no relation to truth at all. Tigu grimaced. Xiulans face normally went cold at that question, her eyes growing hard. This time, however, she smiled. Im afraid it wasnt like the songs the people singI wasnt alone. I had a lot of very dear friends beside me. Pa said Sun Ken was real strongshe musta had all these cultivators with her! another child exclaimed, her voice full of certainty. I did have cultivators with me, but they were only from the Verdant Blade Sect. I met most of my friends here after. No my friends were mortal soldiers. There was a moment of silence at Xiulans words. Really? The children were excited while the adults leaned in closer, intrigued. Mhmm. They were my good friends who helped me defeat Sun Ken and his gang. They taught me a lot. Would you like to hear about them? Yes! the children cheered. Then let me tell you about the Little Blades of Grass who challenged the Demon Blade Xiulans voice was quiet, yet captivating. She told the tale of a Young Mistress and her beloved, brave soldiers, marching off to war. The entire village had stopped to listen to the storythe real story, told by the Demon-Slaying Orchid herself. Tigu sat back to listen. Xiulan certainly had gotten better at telling stories. It was interesting to see her able to capture an audience so completely. People laughed as she wove in the bad gambling habits and the bawdy humor of the men. Tigu chuckled along tooand then noticed somebody who hadnt joined in the impromptu party. A young woman was pacing, worry clear on her face. Restless. She had tried to sit down and listen to Xiulan, but couldnt for long before her face twisted and she marched off. Tigu frowned at the woman, the entire thing seeming odd. Glancing around the village square, she spotted the headman, and approached him. Village Chief. She said. What the man aksed, sounding a bit annoyed at Tigu interrupting him listening to Xiulans story. He turned, and realised who he was talking to. I mean yes, Lady Cultivator? That lady who just walked away. Who was she? The man blinked. Lu Fang? Ohbegging your pardon, Lady Cultivator. Her husband went to get her maternal family for their sons name day ceremony. They were supposed to be here this morning. Her husband takes the trip often but Theyre late. She fears for them. He looked nervous at addressing her. Nothing to inconvenience yourself over, they probably just got held up! How long ago were they supposed to be here? Tigu asked. They always take three days to get to the next village over, and three days back. Still, no need to worry about this small matter! Hmm, Tigu replied. A missing family was a small matter. She glanced back at where the woman had gone and then stood. Tigu found Lu Fang kneeling before a shrine. It was a small one, made to Zhong Kui, the King of Ghosts, Slayer of Demons. He was said to protect against calamity and deliver the righteous from the wicked. The womans face was pinched and lined with worry. A part of Tigu told her it wasnt any of her business. The part of herself that conquered territory for Fa Ram and toyed with things before killing them. It was a quiet voice, these days.. But it was still there, occasionally whispering in the back of her mind. Tigu pushed it away. It wasnt like it was too far out of Tigus way Miss, she said and the woman jumped at the sound of Tigu, scrambling to her feet to bow to her. Which road was your family supposed to have come down? The womans head rose up. She stared at Tigu standing over her. Two burning yellow orbs were reflected in Lu Fangs own dark eyes. Eyes filled with hope. ============ Tigu raced down the road in the direction the lady had given her. Behind her, Yin and the Torrent Rider kept pace, the Torrent Rider carrying his dog, Shaggy Two, on his back. You think well find anything? Yin asked, her voice slightly bored. I dont know, Tigu replied. But well Master and Mistress say what goes around comes around! A good deed now is good karma! Yin raised a delicate eyebrow. You know, when you say things like that, it''s hard to believe the stories the others told me about how you used to be. Tigu flushed. Yin was right. A year ago Tigu wouldnt have cared at all. Lu Fang wasnt her family. But well, looking at the woman had made something unpleasant bubble in Tigus gut. Im merely obeying my Master and Mistress orders, and fulfilling my oath to protect the weak! Were heroes, like Master! The Torrent Rider agreed. His voice was slightly strained as he struggled to keep up with them. Shaggy Two was tied to his back, the dog looking ahead with his tongue lolling out in the wind. And.. Im worried too. You dont just not look for people! Tigu knew he was genuinely worried. Zhang Fei was speaking from experience. His village had nearly been destroyed by Spirit Beasts, and as soon as he had heard about Lu Fangs predicament, he rushed to lend his aid and Shaggy Twos nose. Tigu had convinced the rest to stay behind. It was hopefully nothing and with Tigu and Yin, they would be able to handle any threat.. Yin nodded. If there''s anything dangerous, Ill rip its colon out its throat. Tigu and Zhang Fei laughedwhen suddenly something punched Tigu in the nose. She froze at the familiar smell. Shaggy Two started growling as the Torrent Ridder skidded to a stop. It was the smell of human blood. v4c33: The Tyrant or the Guardian part 2 An and a cultivator will save us. Shell come in like this and go and beat up all the bad guys, won''t they, Uncle? San Ziyas niece whispered to him from her place on his lap. She was holding up her favourite doll like a talisman, like the cultivator who it was made to look like would suddenly appear from the heavens to save them. Ziya tried to smile reassuringly, tried to hope But he knew it was something he couldn''t do. He looked up at the iron bars of the cage he was in, and glanced to where his sister-in-law was also pressed against him and glaring at their captors. They had made camp and a fire was burning merrily away. The bandits had set themselves up with startling precision and speed. It had been a full day since the attack. The day had been going so well, too. Their procession marching along the road with a skip in their step and a song on their lips. His wifes family was a true joy to be aroundhe loved them all dearly, and that procession had been one of the happiest moments of his life. They had even been joined by a rough-looking fellow, who had congratulated him on the occasion. He looked a bit scruffy, but he had been kind to everyone and the more the merrier! Then, when they stopped for the night the bandits came. The attack had been sudden. There had been no shouts, no roars, no fire arrows or anything else that was supposed to herald bandit attacks like they did in the stories. Instead, they came with nets, bolas and clubs. Ziya had tried to fight, as had their new companion, Han, but it was over before it even had begun for Ziya, tangled in a net and swiftly subdued. Mister Han managed to dodge the nets and had engaged three of the bandits with his stick, knocking all of them down until a fourth bandit managed to get the drop on the man and bash him over the head. Ziya thought that would be the end for Han, for he had hurt the bandits. But to his surprise the man was instead bound, bandaged, and then carried to the hidden carts that the rest of them were shoved into. At first, there had been panic and tears. But as the day progressed and the bandits gave them food and water, the panic amongst their party of sixteen had turned sullen and seethingbecause these bandits were thoroughly confusing. They didnt take one lustful glance at any of the women, and for the most part they were not even treated badly, aside from the fact that they were all in cages. They were even treating Hans injury further, one of the bandits poking and prodding at the bound man while he glared back at them. I told you it looks worse than it is. Hell make a full recovery. I guarantee it, the bandit said, turning to his leader. Excellent. I was worried for a second there. A man like this will catch a good price. He''s big and strongperfect, the leader said with an oddly charming smile. He looked too clean, too well put together for a bandit. Ziya grimaced as his fears were confirmed. There was a collective intake of breath from everyone else too. Slavery. Scum. You think the Magistrate will stand for this? For enslaving Imperial subjects? Ziyas uncle-in-law demanded, his eyes narrowed with wrath. The bandit leader blinked And then burst out laughing at the words. Isnt going to isnt going to tolerate it?! Ha! The rest of the banditswho Ziya was starting to think werent really banditslaughed too. The leader smiled. Tell you what, Ill take you to the guards myself and you can tell them what happened. Ziyas uncle went silent. Ziya felt sick to his stomach. The man was utterly and completely confident in his words. Everybody knew the Grass Sea City''s guards, at least on the lower levels, were corrupt as all hells. But to just ignore a man shouting that he had been enslaved by bandits?! There was something foul going on here. It seems like a lot of trouble. Coming all the way out here, when Grass Sea City has millions of people Ziya said carefully. Honestly, it is, the man said, shrugging. He looked at Ziyas niece in his lap and then grimaced. Well, that''s for the bosses to decide and not me. I just do what Im told. Good payday. Ziya swallowed as he felt his sister-in-law press up against him more, the woman glaring hatefully at their captors. His niece curled up tighter in his lap The man sighed and had Han shoved back into a cage. The bound man glared at them. Are you alright, Han? Ziya asked him, and the scruffy man nodded. It hurts, but the bastard was right. Ill be fine.. Sorry you got caught up in this, after it was my family that was targeted, Ziya said. Hans eyes softened. I prolly would have got grabbed anyway. Ziya sighed. Still, these are confident bastards. What the hell could make them so sure? Han glanced at their captors, who were laughing and eating But nobody was drinking. He leaned closer to the bars, his voice a whisper. That''s what I want to know too. Alright everybody, time for bed. Tomorrow you lot will be in your new home, the leader said, gesturing towards their cages. Despair crawled up Ziyas throat. He bit his lip to keep himself from crying out. Until suddenly there was a commotion. Declare yourself! one of the men at the edge of the camp shoutedbefore he suddenly let out a strangled noise. The entire camp froze as a woman walked into it. She simply strode forwards as the guard tried to bar her path. The woman walked into his halberd, and the tip slid off the skin of her throat with the sound of metal on metal. The woman didnt even deign to glance at the weapon. The entire camp froze at her appearance. The first thing to grab Ziya''s attention were her eyes. They were twin yellow pits, narrowed with fury as they locked onto the cages. Next, he noticed her too-sharp teeth. Finally, he noticed the bulging muscles in her arms and abs that looked like they were more like armor plates than muscles from her fallen open shirt. This one is Rou Tigu. Cultivator, the woman stated. "I am here following a trail of blood. Tell me, why are they caged? An irrational thought that entered Ziyas mind. The girl looked familiar He jerked his head down to where his niece was staring, gobsmacked, at the woman approaching the slavers. Still cradled in her hands was her doll. A doll with orange yarn hair, yellow eyes, and two black markings on her cheeks. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. He looked back up, his mouth dropping open. The rest of the camp began to shuffle uneasily away from the woman. All except the leader, who smiled, stood, and bowed.Lady Cultivator! We are guards from Grass Sea City. The people here are unrepentant debtors, so By the order of my Master, you have one chance to speak the truth, the woman said calmly, cutting the man off. Ziya saw sweat bead on the mans forehead. I speak no lie, my lady. Here, he said, pulling out a real jade token, emblazoned with the seal of Grass Sea City. Ziyas eyes widened, and he heard Han gasp. "We also have their debt documents, should you need to see them! Sneaky sons of bitches! Han snarled as the man pulled out an official looking document. The rest of Ziyas family started shouting at the outrage as the cultivator examined the documents and the seal. Her yellow eyes focused on the man. By your leave, lady cultivator, well take this scum and be out of your hair Your one chance has expired, She said, her voice utterly calm. Her hand lashed out and the man fell to the ground with a sickening crack. Yin. Something slammed into the ground, kicking up a cloud of dustbefore the night suddenly turned to day, heat and light washing over the camp. Do I get to beat the fuck out of them, Big Sis? a voice asked, as another woman strode through the smoke. She was clad in shining golden armor that burned like the dawn. Where once was darkness, the entire clearing was lit like midday. She was utterly, enchantingly beautiful, this woman. Or she would have been, if her face wasnt twisted into a smile that was entirely too wide. Yes, the orange haired woman said. She twitched and the closest people near her, frozen in shock, suddenly started frothing at the mouth as an ethereal tiger formed behind her. They collapsed and the spell around the camp broke. The slavers threw down their arms and tried to run. Tried. The one to make it the furthest was intercepted by a giant, spear wielding, demonic-looking rooster. Ziyas niece looked up to him. Cultivators came to save us! she shouted, sounding as shocked as he was. =============================== It hadn''t taken too long to find this place, Tigu mused as a man screamed, seeming to move in slow motion as he tried to run. Shaggy Twos nose was better than Tigus in this form, and her stalwart disciple had guided them true. Yin had just wanted to drop in and start smashing everything, and Tigu hadnt wanted to disagree. But Master had decreed that ''everybody got one.'' So Tigu had decided on a more straightforward confrontation, to give them a chance. They had, thankfully, used up their one chance poorly. The documents had been real, to her surprise. Tigu had been taught to recognise official documents. They said these people were debtors, and should be captured. And yet things didnt line up. It had felt wrong.The man had been too nervous. And when people saw that child in the cage well. The man had used his one chance. Tigu had offered it to him in good faith, and he had failed the test. Now it was time to capture the bandits. There was something so cathartic about this that Tigu knew she shouldnt be enjoying it. It brought her back to the past, to a time when she blinded, crippled, and maimed for the fun of it, delighting in the way her enemies struggled to flee from her. The scent of terror was heady in her nose. It smelled good. Great, even. She wanted more. She wanted to rip and tear and force these men to kowtow before herand then kill them anyway, just to see the light in their eyes fade. She carefully reeled in the feelings. She knew exactly what was making her so angry. She glanced back at the cages. There was once a time when she would have scoffed at their weakness. She would have insulted them for being taken captive, for only the ''worthless'' could be held like that. Tigu had once upon a time believed herself too strong to be subdued and caged. She had thought herself a conqueror without equal, to spread the will of her Master and subjugate all who opposed him. But now she knew better. She still remembered that dark room and the feeling of her cheek against iron. She knew what it was to be utterly at anothers mercy, wondering if rescue would come. People who were apparently funded by a high ranking official in Grass Sea City. A year ago, Tigu would have scoffed at the weak being taken advantage of. Perhaps, she would have joined in herself. Now now it just made her angry. It made her furious that these demons wearing the guise of men would prey on people like this. The rage boiled anew in Tigus gut as something else took hold of her mind. It wasnt as foreign as the first time she had felt it, the thing her Master and Mistress called empathy. If Tigu was honest with herself, Xiulans goal had been an abstract thing to her. She had listened as Xiulan said never again, but she hadnt understood it. Not truly. Tigu had supported Xiulan out of friendship, and because her conviction had been as beautiful as Handsome Mans muscles. She wanted to explore, aid her friend, and have a fun adventure. Tigu broke a mans leg, barely even registering resistance from the bone. But this this is what Xiulan was fighting to prevent, wasnt it? This was what she was so zealous about. This was what had tormented her dear friendto see such injustice and be powerless to stop it. No wonder she was so driven. Tigu realized she had been half-assing things. That would have to be rectified immediately. Tigu had pledged herself to Xiulans cause, but had been content to follow her lead. Xiulan didnt need some fool nodding along to her but what could Tigu truly do to help? It was a question Tigu mulled over as she tore the iron bars asunder and then got tackle-hugged by a small child. It was a good tackle-hug. Good form. ====================== Cheers erupted on their return from both the people of the village and those who were freed from the bandits It felt good. It felt right. It managed to burn through her melancholy especially the enthusiasm of little Lu Lu. She was quite the rambunctious child, and Tigu took an immediate liking to the girl. See! I told you she was my guardian spirit! the child shouted from where she was still clinging to Tigus back. She thrust her doll at her aunt, Lu Fang. I knew she was better than a dumb orchid! Tigu saw Xiulan snort with laughter at the exclamation, while all Tigu could do was smile. Lu had great taste! Tigu was indeed better than any dumb orchid. The doll had required some fixing though. A quick bit of Qi claws and it was now much more detailed! Really, the doll had missed Tigus abs, and her well-defined pectorals! A travesty! Yes. She is truly a guardian sent by Zhong Kui, Lu Fang replied as she held her husband. Her eyes turned to Tigu and she distanced herself from her husband. Tigu caught her before she could kowtow. The womans eyes were full of tears. Thank you. Please what can I do to repay you? Tigu considered it. She could say no but that would just make the lady feel bad. Mistress had said to accept rewards so people would feel less indebted to you! Something to remember you by, Tigu said after a moment.I quite like this little one here! Tigu said, shifting Lu Lu around on her back. So it has to be special! she teased. Lu Fang laughed, while her husband just looked dumbfounded. Then please, the woman said, reaching to her wrist and grasping a bracelet that lay there. It was made of large wooden beads, and it was quite nice looking. The woman carefully removed it. My grandfather gave me this. He said it would bring me luck and then said when I felt I had received heavens providence, I should pass that luck on to the person who helped me. The woman held it out to Tigu. "This Tigu is honored to accept it," she said honestly as she took the bracelet. Thank you again, so much, for protecting us. ===================================== The entire village got extremely rowdy after that, but Tigu didnt really feel like joining in. Xiulan was talking to one of them, the Han guy, who wasnt part of Lu Fangs family. Yin started regaling Loud Boy and Rags with the story, and then all three of them hoisted Zhang Fei onto their shoulders. Tigu chuckled, but her mind wandered back to the cages. She sighed and turned away from the party, contemplating life. How exactly could she helpproperly? Tigu didnt know. She wandered and pondered until she found herself at the shrine where she had met Lu Fang. Tigu looked at the shrine to Zhong Kui. The King of Ghosts. The Demon Hunter. Tigu chewed on her lip. She knew she wasnt good at the things that needed her to truly think too much. Politics, planning, laws, and terms of alliances But Tigu did know she was very, very good at hunting and she got along fairly well with people. She stared at the image of the bulging eyed man as he cleaved a demon in two. shed have to do some thinking. =============== The next morning they were on the road again, though most of them were in a grim mood. There was something foul going on in Grass Sea Citysomething the Han guy had been investigating. So you said your name was Sergeant Han? Tigu asked as he held on for dear life to the cart Yin was carrying as they moved at high speeds towards their destination. Yes maam! Sergeant Han, second to the Special Inspector! he gasped out. Weve been investigating this case for weeks! v4c34: Hunting the Beetle Sergeant Han frowned as he looked through the documents in front of him. His adrenaline was still surging from last night and his blood was up, but he had a duty. The Special Inspector had sent Sergeant Han undercover to try and get some leads on this group. He had been expecting something on this route but he hadnt exactly expected to be outright captured. How brazen they were, to take an entire group of people in the night. But now he knew why they had been so confident. These bastards. Theyve got somebody high up on the payroll, Sergeant Han snarled as he looked through the documents. Youve found something else? a melodious voice asked, and Han glanced up from the documents that he had been combing through to be met with the azure eyes of Cai Xiulan. Were the times not so dire, Sergeant Han knew that he would probably be gaping stupidly at his current circumstances. After all, it wasnt every day in which you met the Demon-Slaying Orchid. Han had seen all the plays and had enjoyed them. Sun Ken was a foul piece of shit that deserved to be carved up and his soul broken in every hell there was. He had expected the woman to be stunningly beautifuleverybody always commented on her regal form and her dazzling eyes. In those aspects, Lady Cai merely surpassed every story told of her appearance. But what those stories didnt speak of was her bearing, her presence. Han knew nobility, true nobility, whenever he looked at his dear friend the Special Inspector. Before meeting him, Sergeant Han had thought the descriptor a myth. Even cultivators failed to stand up to the Special Inpsectors presence. Cai Xiulan had proved to be the sole exception. She looked like an empress out of a story, perfection given flesh. Her charisma was like a tangible, physical force of an aura about her that would have had Sargent Han on his knees if she had asked for his allegiance. It was something about her eyes. It was something about the way she spoke. It was something about the way that after hearing his story, one of the most powerful cultivators Han had ever laid eyes on had simply asked how she could help. Twice now had the Verdant Blade Sect proven themselves as honourable as the stories about them said they were. Cai Xiulan deserved his full trust and honesty. Yes, Lady Cai, Sergeant Han said, putting on his best professional voice. Things will be more difficult than the Special Inspector anticipated if these seals are accurate. The woman frowned but nodded, continuing on their break-kneck pace. What exactly was this scum doing, anyway? one of his saviours, Rou Tigu, asked as she jerked her head towards the back of the cart. Cai Xiulan alone could have vanquished any number of the bastards who had been enslaving the people but Lady Cai was accompanied by seven other cultivators. Rou Tigu, The Tiger of the Peaks. Liu Xianghua, The Heron of the Misty Lake. Tie Delun, The Ironskin. Zang Wei, The Rising Dragon. These were heroes whose names resounded across the province. They were Young Masters and Mistresses of such skill that there were dolls of them and children played as them in their silly games. Rags, Liang Yin, and the Torrent Rider completed these heroes. They had no legends about them yet, but Han was certain that was going to change. Surely, the heavens had been looking out for him. Sergeant Han followed her gaze and glanced to the back of the cart as well and smirked. The bandits were either moaning in pain or looking like they were marching to their executions which they probably were. Once this whole sorry business came to light, heads were sure to roll. It was a testament to the cultivators skill that every man had survived the brutal beating that Lady Tigu, Lady Yin, and the Torrent Rider had visited upon them. Every broken bone had missed severing arteries and yet Han had the sneaking suspicion that death might have been kinder. Even if they survived the judgement they were to receive, they would likely be crippled for life. A good thing, in Hans opinion. The men who would do this deserved no mercy especially with what Han had found. One of his hands dropped down to the Great Stick that Pacifies Heaven in its holster. Maybe he could give them a couple more licks? He forcefully turned his gaze back to Lady Rou. Debt trapping, he said after a moment. They had in their possession official documents, signed and back-dated by a subordinate magistrate. While slavery is illegal, indentured servitude sure ain''t. Rou Tigus already heavy scowl became even heavier. Sergeant Han felt tension in the air from the rest of the cultivators. So they would steal people, sign the documents, and as far as the law was concerned, they would be official debtors, Lady Liu said, her voice as cold as an ice-covered river. A novel approach to get around the Emperors edicts. How utterly disgusting. Death is too good for them. And it means the rot here goes deep, Lord Tie said, his own voice like granite blocks grinding together. I still got some contacts in my old stompin grounds, Rags said. If there''s more of these bastards, Ill find em. Then we shall aid the Special Inspector in doing some weeding, Cai Xiulan decreed. Rags, who had been smiling, frowned slightly, but didnt say anything else. There was a sudden outburst of intent from every cultivator around Sergeant Han, one that had him shivering and sent the slavers in the back of the cart squirming like the worms they were. Sergeant Han just hoped the Special Inspector was alright. He too had gone undercover. ================================= Tigu frowned as Grass Sea City came into view. It appeared on the horizon like some kind of great, hulking beetle. Its shell was a beautiful thingpolished stone and green roof tiles glinted in the sunlight along with glass and bronze inlaid walls. It was shiny, like a beautiful gem, and those that lived in those towers and in the great palace at its heart had the wealth to match. But a beetle is not wholly its carapace. From underneath the shining shell its vast body sprawled out. Smoke belched from a thousand chimneys and foundries. Windmills spun without ceasing. The squares and roads that they could see were a constant churning mass of people, looking for all the world like blood flowing through the beetles veins. The city was only constrained by the enormous Twin Rivers the beast squatted between. Each river narrowed to only two Li wide from their maximum size of ten Li acrossand the beetles legs stretched out to encompass those as well. They were giant bridges, extending up into the air in large arches to accommodate the hundreds of ships plying the waters beneath them. On both sides of the riverbanks there were two shanty towns, and underneath the bridges themselves Tigu could see hundreds of windows glowing with candlelightprobably the Underbridge that Rags and Xiulan had been talking about. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. At first Tigu had been confused about how anybody could hide under a bridge but there were more dwellings under the massive thing than existed in Verdant Hill. And there was a second one on the other side of the city. In the distance, just beyond the city, she could see the break in the otherwise perfect wall that was Yellow Rock Plateau, a ravine that had a gentle incline and allowed both travellers on foot and ships to continue into the neighboring province. It had a completely different character compared to Pale Moon Lake City. Pale Moon Lake City felt old, and compared to what Tigu could see, almost calm. She shook her head, getting herself focused once more. The city should have been inspiring, something to carve or paint. Something to regale Gou Ren with stories about the architecture but instead, all Tigu could feel was a mild bit of revulsion. All she could see was the giant, dirty, blood-sucking beetle. Though she supposed that wouldnt be a bad image either. Her mind conjured the abstract image. She might actually need to carve that later. It was stuck in her head now. Grass Sea City. The capital of cultivator affairs in the province, the Blade of Grass narrated. It''s at the intersection of most of the Sects in the Grass Sea, and has an easy access point into Yellow Rock Plateauor at least the more populated parts, compared to Stone Gate." Tigu listened with half an ear as they approached the city. The road was well manicured, and unlike Pale Moon Lake City they didnt have to walk through the slums on their approach to the city. Instead, everything was shiny and well maintained. Until one looked to the other paths that split off and circled behind the large, open bridge gates, heading to the slum in its shadow. With a flash of what looked like a badge to the gate guards, they were waved through onto the massive bridge that led to the city carrying their cargo of prisoners. The bridge itself was a pale cream, and it was nearly a full Li wide. It was also sparsely populated, with only a couple of carriages and wagons using the top. Most of the actual traffic goes through the bridges, not over them, Rags said as he looked around. This is actually the first time I''ve actually been on top of this thing. Nice view. That, Tigu had to agree with. The view of the river was spectacular, but she still couldn''t really enjoy it, considering what this city was home to. Sergeant Han guided them through the city, until they finally came to a rather nondescript looking manor. I hope he''s alrightthe Special Inspector was undercover as well when I went out to the countryside, the man said as he knocked on the gates. He was clearly worried for his friend. Tigu found herself rather liking the man. He had no cultivation, yet here he was fighting against these slavers, putting it all on the line. Tigu could respect that. While Tigu herself was a cat, a solitary hunter, she had studied wolves well in her time. Though Sergeant Han was weak. Even the weakest wolf could help spring an ambush on their prey. These slavers obviously thought of themselves as hunters. They thought of themselves as untouchable. Tigu would make certain to show them how wrong they were. Tigu narrowed her eyes as a Qi signature suddenly flared from inside the manor. It was at the Third Stage of the Initiates Realm. Who approaches? an arrogant female voice demanded as the door opened. Be you villains, come to finish the job? I, Shui Xinlai of the Grey Water Sect shallGehk! The woman in the doorway, who had been glaring with one hand on her hip, choked on her own words as she saw all of them standing in the doorway. Her aggressive posture faded instantly. Er, um, Cai Xiulan. Liu Xianghua. Uh The Young Mistress of the Grey Water Sect stumbled over her words as all of them responded to the blatant challenge by releasing some of their own power. The other cultivator, whom Tigu recognised from the Dueling Peaks, paled. Might I ask what you are doing here, Shui Xinlai? Xiulan asked, her eyes narrowed slightly. Tigu wondered if the woman was an enemy for a brief moment, but Seargent Han seemed happy to see her. Young Mistress! It''s good to see you againis the Special Inspector well? he asked. The woman shook herself out of her shock and nodded. Ah, yes umplease come in? she said, bowing politely to Xiulan. ======================== Those bastards, how dare they?! Sergeant Han snarled after they had been introduced to another man. The Special Inspector had glanced at them all when they had come in and recognition came into his eyes. There was a brief flash of shock on his face, but he schooled his expression well. Tigu was quite impressed, but something tickled the back of her mindthis man looked incredibly familiar to her, for some reason. Tigu could tell Yin was thinking the same thing, because her brow was furrowed. Xiulan on the other hand was looking at him appraisingly, having heard the stories An Ran had told them. The Special Inspector, sitting at a desk filled with scrolls, smiled slightly. One of his arms was in a sling, and he had some bandages around his head. Yes, their ambush was quite well thought out. If it were not for Lady Shui, I surely would have been captured, the Special Inspector said, his voice controlled. He sat ramrod straight, and his words were exacting in a way that made Tigu question why it was familiarhe sounded a bit like the way Uncle Xian spoke. His words also caused the Grey Lady to preen at his words and thanks. Oh, An Ran, Tigu heard Xiulan sigh, so quiet nobody else noticed. Sergeant Han just grinned, smirking at the other man. Well, the bastards failed what did you get before they caught you? The Special Inspector sighed, looking disgusted. At first I thought they were bringing in people for more nefarious ends, some of the leads pointed to demonic influence, but it turns out it was just for rank greed. The people of the countryside are fitter and healthier than the people of the slums. They last a bit longer. That''s it. That''s what this entire operation is for. Slightly more productive slaves. Thousands of people just for that. The room went silent at his declaration. Tigu felt her fists clench. The image of Lu Lus face, streaked with tears, filled Tigus mind. Thousands of people like her, trapped in cages. So When do we get them and bring them in? Sergeant Han demanded. The Special Inspector grimaced. It goes all the way up to Director Lidai, He said. Sergeant Hans vicious smile fell off his face. We have only twenty men we can call upon, making an enemy of the entire citys nobility if we act. Even though Lady Shui has promised her aid it is not enough. There are too many places to hit, and going to the guards is sure to tip them off. But there is one way we could do this The man trailed off and glanced at Tigu and her companions. Tigu just scoffed. Of course well help, she said bluntly. Xiulan just nodded along as Tigu went and promised their aid. The man licked his lips. I can offer you nothing in reward, Lady Cultivator. Just a bunch of work for the lives of us mortals. for the lives of people. People who dont deserve to have that happen to them, Tigu replied. The Special Inspector, who still looked infuriatingly familiar, smiled. A real, genuine smile. Then we have a lot of work ahead of us. ============================ Tie Delan, Master of the Hermetic Iron Sect, sat alongside his wife, Mao Liquin, in a well appointed parlour. Waiting. The seat was slightly too small for him. Then again, most things were. He was twice as broad at the shoulder compared to any other man he had met. His arms bulged with muscle, and yet if he were to take off his shirt people would find that his torso was not defined at all, instead clad in a thick sheathe of fat. His cheeks were covered in freckles, and his hair was pulled into a tight bun at the back of his head. He didnt really look like a cultivator, he knew. He took a deep breath and instead of focusing on old hurts, he turned his attention to this fresh insult. He was being made to wait. He had been in quite a good mood, too. He had just completed a commission for the Azure Horizon Sect. One that had ended amicably, with not even a veiled barb about his appearance. Then, he had been approached by a mortal noble about a Spirit Iron Vein the man had found on his land. He had been intrigued. Such things were impossibly rare in the Azure Hills, and he had agreed to the meeting to purchase it. His son needed quality materials to properly cultivate, and he was at the level where Spirit Iron would be good for him. But it had been nearly thirty minutes since they had led him and his wife into the room, and there had only been a pot of tea. The Master will be here shortly! he had been told. He felt a rough, calloused hand pat his arm. He glanced over at his wife in her fine dress. She always looked a little strange dressed like that, instead of her more normal blacksmithing apron, but that was what these meetings demanded. The wide sleeves hid her muscled arms and old burn scars. Delan huffed out a breath. His wifes presence calmed his anger as it always did, a balm upon his volcanic temper. He hoped that the girl his boy was interested in had a similar effect. He knew Delun had inherited his temper, rather than his mothers milder disposition. Still, he kept himself calm. There would be nothing gained from being angry. Finally, however, the door opened and the mortal stepped through, all smiles. Sectmaster, it''s great to see you, we have found the most promising The man was interrupted by the sound of the gates of the manor being kicked off their hinges. It was a rather distinct soundmade all the more worrying by the pair of flaring Qi that was outside the door. One felt almost familiar, with its metallic tang, but it was infused with granite and marble. The other was a savage thing, a predator. Both signatures were into the Profound Realm, and they were attacking a man Delan was doing business with. He was honour bound to come to the mortals defence. Delan and his wife both tensed. This would be a difficult battle but they had to try, for honours sake. Wait here. We shall deal with this. Both unlimbered their hammers and sprinted out the doors and into the courtyard. By order of the a female voice began before Delan cut her off. He slammed a foot into the ground, shaking the earth, and locking his eyes onto the two intruders. Who dares to challenge the Hermetic Tie Delan froze and coughed as he got a good look at the two enemy cultivators. Son?! His child blinked back, his jaw dropping open. The predatory woman paused as well, her Qi blades faltering for a moment. Oh, Handsome Man, are these your parents? the tanned, pretty woman replied, smiling up at Delans son. What the hells was going on here? v4c35: The Grass Sea Castle Crashers Rou Tigu pays her respects to the Tie family! Tie Delan heard the girl continue, bowing politely. He spared the short woman a brief glance, noting the bracers on her arms, carved by his son. He had not met the target of his sons affections before, even as he heard his boy wax poetic about her and her powerful master: He and his wife had been consumed with subduing a Frost Wolf during the Dueling Peaks Tournament, the Profound Level Spirit Beast having fallen from the Howling Fang Mountains. Even injured and driven mad, it had been a true battlebut now was not the time to reminisce. His son was here, and Delan had eyes only for him. Father. Mother, Delun greeted them, just ever so slightly awkwardly. It was to be expected! He had marched in here for some reason, only to have his parents bar his path! Delan would have been similarly confused. I apologize for meeting you in such circumstances. It had been only three months since he had seen his boy, but Heavens, he had grown. His back was straighter. His eyes were pure and focused. He looked like a rock, upon which the world could break itself before it was broken. Profound Realm. His son had been gone only a few months and had ascended to the Profound Realm. His cultivation had changed, realigning itself to earth rather than purely metal, but at his core, his cultivation was still the teachings of their Sect. Though both Tigu and his son were wearing matching uniformsa blue Gi with the character for Azure on the back. His armor had mixed in stone as well, and upon that stone were some of the oldest protective and strengthening formations they hadmost of which were bare imprints on ancient tablets back at their Sect, barely decipherable, but these looked completely whole, compared to the fragments they normally worked with. He wanted nothing more than to rush forwards and embrace his boy. To praise him, berate him for his recklessness, then demand that he explain himself. He could feel his wife restaining herself from doing the samebut there were other issues. Master Tie! Please, see these ruffians out immediately! the noble squealed from behind several of his servants. You bastards, daring to invade my home! Begone! The man was smart enough to arm the burly servants with metal shields, but he was still dumb enough to have come out here in the first place. Delan straightened himself up. Rou Tigus eyes turned into yellow slits as her attention swapped to the nobleman, while his son frowned slightly. Something was certainly afoot here, and Delan would have it out in the open. What is going on here? Why did you barge into this mans manor, boy? he asked, his voice cold and hard. Rou Tigu, a scroll still in her hand and stamped with an official-looking seal, raised it up. Shen Yongzheng has been implicated in the falsifying of official documents and the enslavement of imperial subjects. He is to be taken into custody, along with all of his servants, and his property seized. Her words were that of an executioners blade. Delan paused. That scroll looked official. His son, standing beside the young woman, nodded. His face was grim. Delan wondered how he had gotten involved in this mess, but held his tongue. Delan turned to the noble, who had gone pale. Sweat beaded on his forehead. B-b-baseless! Utterly baseless accusations! he managed to spit out. Master Delan, please! We can surely come to an agreement! The man was most certainly guilty, if he was insinuating what Delan thought he was. We are servants of the Emperor. How could we disobey a lawful order from one of his agents? Delan asked. The noble, if possible, paled further. Hold them off! the little worm demanded in a shrill voice before he turned to run. Between one instant and the next Tigu was gone, and then she had the noble in her grasp. An ethereal tiger formed around her, snarling like a beast from the hells. Delan struggled to follow her movement and swallowed. It hadnt even been a year since she was at the Fifth Stage of the Initiates Realm, according to what people had said of the tournament. And now she was superior to Delan, even though he was in the Second Stage of the Profound Realm. What an utterly monstrous, heavens defying talent. Youre going to show us where everything is. Every letter, every document, every hidden room, she whispered. The man relieved himselfbut such was the control over Tigus intent that every time he tried to pass out from terror he felt her Qi prod just so, keeping the man conscious. The guards of the manor dropped their weapons immediately. The noble nodded rapidly. Satisfied, Tigu turned back to the gates. Bring em in, boys! she called out. Yes, Big Sis! a bunch of rough voices replied as men and women dressed in ragged slum clothes came in, pushing carts with cages on top. All of them had an armband of blue cloth. Weve got the exits covered, Big Sis, just like you said! None of these bastards are gettin away! Those at the front of the manor were quickly corralled under Tigus watchful eyes. It''s true, is it? Delan asked his son. Yes. I saw it with my own eyes and we decided to do something about it. Delun looked at them both. We were originally going to look for you first and explain everything But we ended up having to move a bit faster than we were expecting. It''s a vast conspiracy. I see, Liqui said, her face blank, before she gained a little smirk. And then you can introduce us properly to Tigu! Delun, instead of flushing like he had for the first couple of months, smiled. Youll like her, he stated simply. My, his son truly had grown! He shared a glance with his wife, whose appraising eye was now on Rou Tigu. Were searching the manor from top to bottom! Put everybody into custody! But if I hear a word about bad behavior Tigu shouted down at the mortals who would be supporting them. The rough slum dwellers nodded. Dont worry, Big Sis! Brother Dong Chou already splained everythin to us! Tigu nodded, then turned to Delan again and bowed. Would you join us please? Tigu asked politely. For such a rough looking girl, she was certainly personable. Yes. I would see what manner of villainy this man has engaged in, Delan declared. The noble, still awake, shivered in his sodden robes. Bastard. Make Delan wait? Force him into an uncomfortable chair? Oh, this would be rather fun. They marched into the manor unimpeded. Every servant and guard immediately went to their knees before the combined intent of four cultivators in the Profound Realm. Delan and his wife were content to let their son and Tigu take the leadthe younger generation needed to spread their wings, and really, a few mortals being caught up in something was technically beneath their notice. First, they went into the mans office, ransacking every hidden drawer and sealed compartment. The noble was looking more and more like he wanted to bite off his tongue and just commit suicide, but his own cowardice stayed his hand. One of the drawers burst into flame as Tigu opened it, but it was insufficient to stop Tigus sheer speed from rescuing whatever they were supposed to destroy. She smiled as it unveiled more names and locations. Blackmail, apparently, for whatever cabal was operating here. Now where are they being kept? Tigu asked the noble, her eyes like daggers. Bbasement, the man squeaked. And thus, the basement was their next destination. It was a surprisingly far walkand Tigu began to tense up the further they got down the stone stairs. A deep, snarling growl began to issue forth from her throat as they approached the stone door. Tigu looked like she was going to rend it from its hinges, but Delun beat her to it. With a single tap of his hand the stone simply ceased to be, ripping open a hole in the wall without any disturbance risking a collapse. Then the smell hit their noses. Delan, who had been amused at the rather thorough dismantling of the noble, felt that amusement fade. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. His wife tensed, and her bloodlust began to leak out. Her pretty dress with its long sleeves began to rip at the seams as her muscles bulged. He stared at the cages, where several young womenno, several girls and young boys were being held. Their eyes were wide and terrified. Delan had seen things he would have rather not seen again in his lifetime. Blood and death that haunted his dreams, and were only kept at bay by the sparkling lights of the forge, or his wifes fingers through his hair. This was not the worst of the world But it was certainly enough to make his blood start to move like molten metal through his veins. Dont worry, Tigu said, her voice kind, gentle, and almost motherly as she addressed those imprisoned. Youre safe now. Big Sis Tigu and Big Bro Delun will have you out. The tiger gave way to a kitten. Bright, playful, and comforting. The mortals, terrified out of their wits, calmed. The mortal children began to sob. Son. You said this was a vast conspiracy, Delan said, his voice as calm as he could make it as he strode forwards to aid in releasing the children along with Liqui. Yes. We have to hit thirteen more manorsand then ten times that many mines, farms, foundries, mills, his son reported. In addition to many places outside the citys immediate area. Then you shall have our support. Do you need us to smooth things out with the palace? You are assaulting Suzengs supporters, he said, referring to the Lord Magistrate of the city. Xiulan is handling that, his son replied, before turning and standing up to look Delan in his eyes. Father thank you. He filed away the fact that his son was on first-name basis with Cai Xiulan away and nodded firmly. There is nothing to thank, my son. The wicked deserve their rewards, no? Delun smiled and bowed his head. I can''t wait to tell you everything. The Sectmaster of the Hermetic Iron Sect nodded, pride filling his heart and then he went to aid the others in setting the young ones free. ================================ They exited back out into the sunlight with the childrenthough it was less calm than when they had entered. There were shouts, screams, and the shudder of Qi coming from other parts of the city. Looks like it''s not going as cleanly as we hoped, Delun said, his voice tight. Theyll win, Tigu replied, her voice utterly confident. We have to hit the next place before they figure things out. Tigu raised an eyebrow at Delans son. It will surely be a busy day, Handsome Man. Are you up for it? The Young Master of the Hermetic Iron Sect snorted. Of course. Tigus smile was as bright as the sun. Delan realized instantly why his son had fallen for her. They forged ahead, their eyes burning with conviction. Delan and his wife followed in their wake. =================================== Come on! Yin roared as she surged towards her opponent, an old-looking man clad in black robes. He had introduced himself as the servant of this family and had come out to fight, along with three others, after they had refused Yin entry. She had even asked politely at first, like Master Jin and Shifu had said to so she ripped the door off its hinges and read the scroll out for everybody to hear it clearly. Now she was locked in combat with a very skilled old bastard. She spared a glance for Zhang Fei, her Junior Brother the Torrent Rider, fighting off the less skilled of the remaining combatants. Yin had already put two of them down, one laying against a smashed pillar and the other buried head first into the ground. Yins gauntlets made of sunlight met the old mans sword, and she nearly blasted it out of his hands with her strength alone. But he managed to hold on to it, and more importantly, counterattack. Yin barely moved her head out of the way in time, dodging the blow. Yin pressed forwards, keeping her footwork light and her fists fast as the mans sword blurred. He was trying to kill her. Each strike was a lethal attempt. Yin felt her heart thunder in her chest. For the first time in a long time, she got to be the weapon again. She got to be what her Shifu had moulded her into. Yin, for the first time in a long time, didnt feel lost. This is what she was meant to be. This is where she belonged. Tigu liked to fight. Tigu liked the challenge. She enjoyed it. Yin needed it. She needed the rush of her blood. She needed the razor''s edge between life and death, fighting her enemies. She needed the surety of her purposeto defeat the wicked and cast down evil. And yet something was off. Something that Yin couldnt quite put her finger on. Yin shook it out of her mind. She could think later. Now it was time for fighting! Her enemy was flagging as she pressed him, the old mans face contorted in concentration. In a few more exchanges, Yin would win and they both knew it. Youre skilled, girl, he grunted out as he barely dodged a blow that would have shattered his ribs. But still too inexperienced. Yins eyes widened as the old man looked past her and his Qi surged. [Shadow of the Leaf!] Knives erupted from the shadows on the roof and speared towards the Torrent Riders back. Her Junior Brother, preoccupied with his enemy, didnt see the attack coming. Yins body moved before she could think. Light and heat burst out of her gauntlets in a great gout as she slammed backwards. Knives clinked against her armor. One slashed across her face and managed to draw blood. The Torrent Rider startled at her sudden appearance, and his opponent took advantage of his distraction, aiming to cut the young man down. Yin grabbed him, shifting him out of the way of the strike and taking a sword across the back for her trouble. Her armor blunted the strike but it still hurt. Her Junior Brothers enemy barely managed to block her retaliation, his sword shattering as he went flipping up to the roof. The battle paused as Yin breathed harshly, her eyes narrowing as the old man stood on the roof above her. You are strong and skilledbut this is as far as you go. I shall be magnanimous and give you one chance to withdraw, girl. But if you stay, you and your little friend will perish. Yin felt poison burning in her cheek. She sucked in a breath and let it out. She felt her heart slow for a moment And then she realised what was wrong with how she had been feeling before. Do you know what your master is doing? she asked. The old man blinked, and then he schooled his features. We do. We aid him in all thingsand we shall protect him until the end, the old man replied. Yin took another breath in, then out, as she heard her Junior Brother make worried noises. She felt certainty settle over her, the strange feeling disappearing completely. She hadnt been certain that they had been truly worthy of her wrath, rather than just unaware guards. Heat and light blossomed in Yins chest. Fire spewed out of the cut on her cheek, burning out the poison. Yin looked up at her enemies, the light of the dawn burning in her eyes and over her forehead. Her opponents recoiled, their eyes widening as Yin fully let loose. [Sun Arts: Nova Drive] Her armor burned, in time with the heat in her gut. The ground around her started to slagand yet the Torrent Rider was untouched. In the Name of the Sun, Im going to Kick your Ass, she said simply. [Rising Dawn] Heat and light roared as a miniature sun formed in the sky. A blade against evil. It was perfect. It was right. ================================== All across the city, minor skirmishes broke out. A tiger and a man made of stone marched in force. All who opposed them were driven to their knees; those who had been taken received only warmth and kindness. Light and fire burst across the skies as a silver-haired woman and a young man with his dog yipping and snarling, brought low all who stood against them. Liu Xianghua walked into the largest manor in the city, home of the Ji family, with Sergeant Han and the Young Mistress of the Grey Water Sect behind her. The Ji family had an army, it was said. They were the strongest family in the entire city, disputed only by the Guans of the Azure Jade Trading Company. It mattered little when a heron strolled past a thousand guards and fished the patriarch out from his fortress like a mother catching an unruly son. Rags and Loud Boy shot over rooftops, hunting down fleeing carriages, soaring through the air like a dragon and a falcon, and none could escape them. Before the might of the Sectmaster of the Hermetic Iron Sect and his wife, the great foundries of the city were smashed openand the people, chained to the bellows they were forced to pump, were freed. The story resounded throughout the city. As the hours passed, not a single person was ignorant of what was happening. Hired cultivator guards threw down their weapons. Those that attempted to fight were defeated utterly. For what could those in the Initiate''s Realm do against those in the Profound? ================================ In the Lord Magistrates Palace, a man sat behind his desk. The corpulent fellow was named Shi Suzengthe Lord Magistrate of the most powerful and prosperous city in the entire Azure Hills. Well nearly the most powerful. It had chafed for decades that he was subordinate to Pale Moon Lake Citythe city of mortals, instead of his own, clearly superior city. Pale Moon Lake City didnt even have any tournaments, for heavens sake! He was trying to look like he was smiling. Instead, he felt like the whole world had dropped out of his guts as he looked at the two who were smiling politely at him from across his desk. He knew one of them. Cai Xiulan, who he had met before when she had cleared the Face Snatcher Gang out of his city two years ago. In any other circumstance, he would have been happy to have an excuse to stare at the beauty again. This time, however, she was here with that bastard Special Inspector from Pale Moon Lake City. The fool was nothing more than the most recent catspaw of that puffed-up, up-jumped weasel who dared call himself a peer of Shi Suzeng. Another proxy in the latest effort to push him down and assert Pale Moon Lake Citys waning authority anew. He had no idea what had possessed them to put another doomed soul up to the task after the last one had been taken care of. But he was here. Here with a cultivator guard he couldn''t take care of while bedlam erupted in his city. What was worse was that Cai Xiulan arrested most of his subordinates and had politely asked all his guard captains to stand down and let everything happen. The men had obeyed, of course. What could they do against the Demon-Slaying Orchid? Now she was sipping tea as the Special Inspector presented his findings. As you can see, the chain of evidence is quite clear, Lord Magistrate, the Special Inspector said. It''s an extensive operation that you missed. The jab made him tighten his fists. That he had missed this would be a pretext for more of Pale Moon Lake Citys agents to flood his city and that was if he wasnt dismissed for incompetence. His only saving grace was that he hadnt actually known what they were doing. He hadnt looked at all, and that had been the deal. He would be blind, and in return he would have his prize. Everything had been going so well, too. The citys economy had been booming. All of the top clans and families had assured him that they would be able to put in a bid, a real bid, with the Imperial Bureaucracy that Pale Moon Lake Citys time had passed and it was Grass Sea City that was the true capital of Azure Hills. He would have finally been out from under Pale Moon Lake Citys thumb. Nobody should have been able to interfere with the strength they had. The cultivators shouldnt have cared, if they took notice at all. But somehow the new Special Inspector had managed to catch the ear of Cai Xiulan, and he had multiple Young Masters and Young Mistresses savaging his city. And now now everything was going to shit, and there was nothing he could do about it. Well need all your men for the second stage, Lord Magistrate, Cai Xiulan spoke up. It''s quite a vast area we must cover. He tried to smile. He really did. Of course, of course, take what you need, he replied. And youll send a transmission to your colleagues to have this incident recorded, the Special Inspector said, his voice conversational. The Lord Magistrate of Grass Sea City froze as both the Special Inspector and Cai Xiulans eyes suddenly sharpened. He swallowed thickly as the handsome man suddenly seemed taller, his presence filling the room, while Cai Xiulan turned from pretty eye candy into an executioner. And make sure that every person in this little conspiracy has justice done. They didnt have anything on him but they knew. Of course, Special Inspector. All must know that justice is inevitable, for any who dare do such a thing. ================================== And that was how the Grass Sea Slavers, as they were later named, would meet their end. By a group of cultivators bearing the banner for Azure on their back and a supremely skilled Special Inspector. Interlude: Getting the Gang Together Several Hours before the Raid With this many places to hit, manpower is the biggest issue The Special Inspector said, frowning at the map he had open. They were all gathered in a large room in the manor, planning the raids. Dong Chou, also known as Rags to his friends, yawned as he leaned against the wall of the manor, listening with half an ear to the conversation Xiulan and the Inspector were having. It was a skill to pay attention while looking like you werent listening at all, and Rags picked absently at his ear. Honestly, he had just kinda been expecting them to take all the info, then go off and hit the places themselves. That was why he had offered the help of his contacts. But actively working with a law-man? That was some bullshit. The dickwads of Grass Sea city were all incompetent, corrupt shitheels. The Han guy seemed alright though. Some of the guys on the lower rungs always were. But the big bosses up top? Those guys were always nasty pieces of work. There was a reason why Underbridge basically had its own guards for the real people of the city. That, and the Grass Sea Guards didnt patrol the really bad places. They knew that wandering the alleys was a good way to get knifed. He eyed the rest of their gang, most of whom were listening intently to the inspector. His arm was still in his sling, and he was sweating slightly, but he was still speaking like he was their equal and Xiulan was letting him. Rags sighed. He knew he would be out-voted if he brought up just taking shit and leaving. Even if he was the Boss here, telling your folk to go against their original decision wasnt something a real leader did lightly. You had to be sure. But that didnt mean he couldnt bitch a bit I dont see why we need these guys. I can get the boys together for the dregs, and then we hit every place at once. None of this negotiation crap. Rags grumbled. I thought you were trying to go legit? Loud Boy asked with a smirk from his place beside Rags, leaning against the wall.. Rags huffed. There''s going legit, and then theres goin legit, yeah? His best friend looked at him, considering his wordsreally considering his words, like Rags was smart, instead of just humoring him like most people didand nodded. Yeah. I do get it. The guards are dicks a lot of the time. Rags grinned at Loud Boys words. Of course his buddy got it. He understood the way the world worked. But, well, Xiulan and Tigu seem to think this is the best way Rags smile faded again. Of course, his buddy had to bring reason into this. And he was right. But still I just want to smash these guys. Fuck procedure. I understand your feelings, Rags. Do not think for a moment that I do not wish to simply part their heads from their shoulders. Xianghua said, her voice entering their conversation quietly. It was a little weird not hearing her yelling or laughing, and seeing her face locked in a blank expression like that was honestly a little unnerving. But one of his fellows was agreeing with him. He saw Tigu glance back and nod, having heard his grumbling. I know there''s a reason, It''s just frustration,'' He sighed. Xianghua turned to him. It is. Yet what would happen, if we simply crushed everything in our path? Rags blinked at the question, Loud Boy opened his mouth to reply, before pausing, looking at Rags, then elbowing himwhat he had started doing when he had taught Rags how to read, and he wanted him to answer a question. This bastard, knowing the answer but making him work for it. Rags delegated riddles and weird questions to Minmin, his second. Rags was more a doer than a thinker. Give him a problem that he needed to get all his boys through and theyd ride laughing into the sunset. Having to splainno, ar-tic-u-late himself when it wasnt in the moment was a pain in the ass. He elbowed the bastard back, but actually thought about it, frowning. Well, the problem would be solved. Theyd have a bunch of dead cunts, smouldering mansions, and freed slaves. It sounded like a pretty good deal to him. But everybody else clearly thought that wasnt the right answer, so he had to think of something else. Why were they working with a law man? They didnt need him except foroh. To show were aint just headbeakers, were real Bosses? Only a stupid fucker just smashed heads and expected respect. That were legitI mean, were legitimate? He ventured, and Xianghua nodded at his answer, a small smile gracing her lips. Shit, she was pretty when she did that, but she was a taken woman, and Rags wasnt no dog. Bro Gou Ren was a good guy, and makin moves on his woman went against the code. He jerked his eyes away from her to Loud Boy, who looked pleased as well. Rags scowled to hide the pride. He was getting better at this shit. Reading those boring scrolls really did help! Indeed. We could slay them all. It would be easier than capturing them. But what kind of message would that send to the people of the city? Xianghua asked. Wed just be more cultivators, doing as we pleased. Even when the truth came out, we still would have slaughtered hundreds of peoplethe shock and fear would have likely overridden any sense of what we had done. Doing this the right way, the legitimate way? See? Now that reason made sense. It was still novel that people actually explained shitcultivators especially. It makes us different. He said. Indeed. And our way is supposed to shake things up, isnt it? Xianghua asked. Rags nodded tentatively. He was still a little leery about putting his trust in this guy though. Tanhui wouldnt like working for a law-man. The Demon Slaying Orchid? Well, that was another matter. Rags sighed, considering his predicament when the door opened, and a woman walked in, carrying a stack of papers. Mister Inspecta, Ive got everythin right here for you. the woman said. She had dirty blonde hair in dreadlocks and tied up by a red bandana. A woman who looked familiar, but the last he saw her she had been a kid, instead of Well, a woman. She must have grown three feet since he last saw her! Rags had to do a double take. Little Lao, zat you?! he demanded. Laos eyes bugged out as she heard the name. I aint little! She shot out reflexively, whirling around to glare at Rags when her eyes widened as well. Bastard of Three Fathers! Bro Chou, is that you?! How the hells did Lao end up working for a law-man?! ========================== To Rags surprise, the meeting stopped mostly, so Lao could tell her story. then I learned he was investigating the missin folk, well, I had to help. I snuck him into the compound, got some of the letters, and got out, but a guard found him. We were running, but they were good shots. I thought I was a goner before Mister Inspecta cut three arrows out of the air before taking the last in the shoulder. Lao narrated as she sat beside the Special Inspector. She had a bright smile on her face, as she looked at the man. It was a tale of a chance meeting between one of the quiet thieves in the slums and a law-man straight out of one of those weird romance stories that both Loud Boy and Minmin liked though Loud Boy had to read them aloud to her. They had teamed up to try and get information on the slaving ring, gotten a bunch of letters, and then got caught. Leading to the Inspector jumping in front of a set of arrows that would have killed Lao. Nobles just didnt do that for Underbridge folk. You took an arrow for her? He asked the Inspector, his voice serious. That was a debt. A real one, the kind of debt that unified gangs for years. The man shifted uncomfortably. I did not intend to get injured. I missed the last arrow. The Inspector said ruefully. My Lord Father would have cut every one from the air, then would have been able to flee carrying Miss Lao here on his back. Im still lacking in my skills, unfortunately. Rags stared at the guy. Is your dad a cultivator? Yes, you look familiar, Inspector. Tigu said, squinting at the mans face. I may have met them before. Ah, no, he''s just a normal man. He lives far out of the way, and avoids matters of cultivation. He said, clearly uncomfortable now It was only the luck of the heavens that we were delivered by Lady Xinlai. The Grey Water Lady, who had been frowning heavily at the closeness between the Inspector and Lao suddenly preened at the praise. Yeah, without Lady Xinlai we would''ve diedShes amazing! She cut down those bastards like that! I didn''t do it for you, fool, the woman said, looking slightly uncomfortable at Laos praise. The inspector owed this Young Mistress tea, and I would not let him leave his debt unpaid. Rags sighed, as he looked at the moon eyes Lao was giving the Inspector. So Boss Tanhui knows what you were doing, doesnt he? He asked, already knowing the answer. Lao froze and flushed. Rags raised his eyebrow at the dumbass. ...Kinda? He''s probably real worried right now. He didnt want to get involved. Rags sighed, and made his decision. Well, that''s where were going next. To see if hell help us. Theyre a bit rough around the edges, Inspector, but theyre loyal and truetheyll solve our manpower issues, if we can get them to agree. Then well have to take that chance. I shall come with you. They deserve to know what theyre getting into directly from me. The Inspector replied, his face set, and ready to go. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Rags looked at the guy. Really looked at him, looking for any signs that he wasnt honest. But the law man in front of him was serious. Serious about actually upholding the laws, rather than just the laws for the bastards at the top. Grudgingly, Rags. found himself respecting him. Good! A man should be a man, and tell people things straight! He clapped the man on his good shoulder, and gave him a firm, manly nod. The pretty boy nodded back. Well go together. Xiulan said, as Tigu stepped up beside her. Xianghua and Sergeant Han will go to the Plum Blossoms Shadow, and see what else they can learn. ======================== That was how Rags found himself navigating their little crew through the side alleys. Tigu, Xiulan, Loud Boy, Delun, Lao and the Grey Water Lady had joined in with the Special Inspector. All of them were wearing the wide brimmed hats of the fishermen who plied the Twin Rivers. It was a common enough sight, especially going through these alleys. Nobody would give them a second glance. It was kinda fun, he had to admit, being on the same side as the law. He was more used to running from guards after he had stolen food from one of the rich inns, or scavenged from some nobles spice garden. Like that heist he pulled when the Farrow Gang had left the city. They had been eating good for weeks, and he had been able to afford medicine for Granny Na. He was glad he had left. He hated Grass Sea City, and judging by the looks of his friends, none of them had particularly liked it either. None of them were really in the mood for chatting or banter though as they wound through the side streets, heading lower into the city. The crowds got thicker, and the buildings shabbier, until they found what they were looking for. A yawning stone archway filled with peoplethe main entrance to North Underbridge. It was as tall as three men, and it had, once upon a time, probably been something beautiful. But now any worked stone had been worn away by time. The faded and weathered sign that called it Bei Qiao Xia was covered in graffiti. Lanterns hung down in a mess of strings, bathing the entrance in red light. The tunnel itself was dimly lit, the lanterns continuing all the way through the bridge. Welcome to Underbridge. Stick close and watch your coin purses, Rags warned. He saw Lao shuffle closer to the Inspector, her eyes peeled. They pushed into the entryway, into his old home, and onto the main street. The temperature abruptly spiked, from the warm but pleasant city to something just slightly higher than comfortable, especially with how humid it was. They pushed into the crowd, and Rags felt just a little nostalgic. The dull roar of the city seemed magnified here as the sounds of thousands conducting business and living their lives echoed off stone walls. People hawked their wares, restaurants cooked, and wives argued with each other while standing outside of stone dwellings. The place was full of the smells of spices and cooking, with the undercurrent of stale sweat and candle oil made from the fish that lived in the rivers. Occasionally, a gust of wind would bring in fresh air, but on bad days? It would start raining. Somebody had once told him it was from the water in mens breaths, as well as their sweat. Rags believed it. The main street was obviously wider than Loud Boy and Tigu had been expecting, judging by their noises of interestand it split off to the side into a multitude of alleys and dead-ends. The bridge was, after all, nearly half a Li across, and a warren of tunnels originally built during the old days, before whatever cataclysm had shaken the province. Now it was home to the poor and the desperate. The mainstreet was the best part of it, but if one looked into any alley, they would see some sorry soul strung out on the heavens knew what and soon to leave the world. It was a shitty place, no two ways about it. Is the entire place like this? he heard Tigu whisper from beside him. He paused and glanced at his friend. She had a frown on her face, but he could see the look of anger that she had. Her eyes were locked onto a skinny kid, one whose ribs were showing through the holes in his ragged shirt. Yeah. It''s a fair bit worse than Pale Moon Lake City, eh? he joked. Grass Sea City is the place of opportunity, they say. So people come in, looking for work. They look to make it big And all they end up doing is feeding the forges or pumping the bellows. Tigu sighed. I dont know how to fix this problem. She actually sounded regretful. Rags smiled at her. Really, a cultivating cat who had transformed into a young woman cared more about people than the actual leaders of the city. He should have been shocked but he guessed Tigu was special in that way. Tigu cared. That was more than most people did. She saw a problem and wanted to fix it. A couple years ago, Rags would have said this city was unfixable. It was why he had gathered his people and left, after all. But what would he say now? Here he was, with a Young Mistress who wanted to make things better, a lawman who had decided to trust the people of Underbridge; all, well most of them, were on a quest to unite the Sects of the Azure Hills. Heh. Guess actions spoke louder than words. He was feeling pretty optimistic these days. Well, I think youll be able to come up with something. Were already on our way to clean up one big mess, eh? Tigu nodded back. They both glanced at the child again, who suddenly brightened up, smiling and waving. Another kid sprinted towards him, similarly grinning. The new boy had a half-full bag of rice in his hands, and was clearly intending to share in his bounty. Even in a pile of shit, you could find some people who were better than their circumstances. He just hoped his old friends were still where he remembered they would be. Rags continued forwards, feeling even more confident than before. They walked through a couple of twisting alleyways, before they arrived at a door that looked no different than any other door. Save for a familiar marking on it. He looked back to Lao, who nodded. Your show, Boss Chou. She stated simply, falling in behind him as his second. Good. He walked up and knocked on the door. There was the sound of shuffling, then a voice called out. Whaddaya want? a gruff voice demanded. A brother from the Bridge is lookin to meet with the Boss, he replied. A slot carved in the door opened, and suspicious eyes peered out before they widened. Bastard of Three Fathers! the voice exclaimed, and the slot slammed shut. Rags blinked as he felt everybody look at him. I thought you said these were your friends, Loud Boy said, sounding amused. Lao started laughing. Rags flushed. There''s some kinda misunderstandin he started, and was vindicated when there was the sound of a jangling lock and the door burst open, revealing a man who was missing an arm. Chou, you cock! he shouted, grinning at him. Whats good, brother? Rags replied, smirking at Ming. One of the old guard. A man with more balls than brains, to stick out the Face Snatchers. It''s good to see you again And the boys, he said, jerking his head at the two other men, both armed with spears. They nodded at Rags, who nodded back. Ming clasped forearms with Rags, but scowled at Lao, who was looking up and whistling. It''s good to see youNow, what did you want? You never come around unless there''s a problem, and we got some shit in our rice bowls too. Rags chuckled, and scratched the back of his head. Youre not completely wrong. I need to see the Boss. My buddies and I need his help. Ming frowned. His eyes were searching, before he sighed. Alright, mister bigshot cultivator, you and your friends can come on in. Welcome to the Community Meeting Hall. he finished with a grin. Ming let them into the compound, and past the guards, who both clasped arms with Rags. Then, they went deeper. They passed by several people, then some more people with weapons, until they came to another doorway. This one just had a curtain covering it. You ready? Most of the boys are in, Ming asked. Rags nodded. Ming turned back around and stepped through the curtain. Boss! I got important guests, and one dumbass! Lao started cursing under her breath. They came into the room. The last time Rags had been here was years ago. The room was dominated by a large table, and all around the table, there were men. Rough looking men, who wouldnt look out of place if they were bandits, rather than the real unofficial guard force of Underbridge. But Rags only had eyes for one man. He was at the head of the table. A long time ago, he had been just Brother Tanhui. Before the Face Snatchers. Tanhuis mouth was locked into a scowl as always, and he looked angry. Just like his Sister, Minmin. Rags second in command. Boss Chou, Tanhui greeted, his eyes narrowing slightly. He flicked his gaze to Lao. Tanhui was still upset that Rags hadnt married Minmin, but they werent like that. She was like, his sister! It would be weird. That said, any other man who didnt want to wife up his Sworn Sister was an idiot. She was strong and kind, she could cook, and clean and shank a bastard going for your back in the guts. She was the perfect woman! Sure she had a nasty scar that went up her neck and face from when a snatcher nearly ripped her face off before Rags killed him, but any fool who couldnt look past that deserved to die alone in a ditch. He shook off the thought. The men in the room had gone silent. All of them were looking at Rags, and were obviously slightly nervous. They all knew he was a cultivator now, and were wondering what his game was. Boss Tanhui, Rags replied, greeting his fellow Boss by clasping his hands together. Good to see you again, brother. The mood in the room relaxed at his words and the inclination of his head, showing respect to the Boss of Underbridge. Tanhuis scowl even got less pronounced. You dog. You look good! his old friend shouted, moving around the table so they could clasp forearms. Now, what do you want? You only ask me for things, you bastard! That''s because Boss Tanhui always comes through. If you dont want me to rely on you, dont be so good at shit! Rags shot back. The room erupted into laughter as Rags gave their boss face. He was buttering up his old friend a bit, but he was going to be asking for a lot. That, and Tanhui always did come through. You fucker Tanhui said fondly. Now speak! Were in the middle of something! Like how to handle what this idiot did, he growled, jerking his head at Lao. The woman looked utterly unrepentant. I asked him to arrange this meeting, Boss Tanhui, the Special Inspector said, stepping forwards. He clasped his hands and bowed slightly. Tanhui frowned, but listened, as the Special Inspector outlined his plan. ============================================ You want us. You, the Special Inspector of the Azure Hills, want my boys to help you to arrest over a hundred nobles and their families? Tanhui asked the Special Inspector. That is correct. By the power invested in me by the Lord Magistrate of Pale Moon Lake City, you would all be formally deputized and a part of the Azure Hills Militia for the duration. Every action you take would be completely legal. You do not have to fight, either. We just need fine, trustworthy men to guard them so they cant escape while the rest of my companions do the fighting. You wont be in any danger, The Special Inspector explained. I will also, of course, be arranging compensation for your time and the risk to yourselves. Tanhui leaned back on the cushion he was sitting on, clearly thinking. He hummed, rocking his head back and forth, before speaking again. It''s a good deal, Mister inspector, it''s a good deal, Tanhui said, yet while the Special Inspector seemed pleased, Rags grimaced. But, while we can do this what happens after you leave? The Special Inspector paused, and his eyes widened. Let''s say we do help you out. We just became the people who spat in the face of the nobles. You go back to Pale Moon Lake City. Were all stuck here. So tell me, what happens, after your protections fade? When the nobles look at the people who just helped to catch their family and friends? There was silence. The men who were leaning against the walls were all grim-faced. Rags cursed internally. He would just fight his way out. Tanhui? Tanhui couldnt and they couldnt just sit around in Grass Sea City The Special Inspector closed his eyes and then sighed. You are correct, Boss Tanhui. I cant say what happens after. I can try my hardest to get more guards and change things But this plot runs deep. If we fail to capture even one, it would indeed possibly fall upon you. ...then we cannot help you. Not directly. Tanhui said. He sounded apologetic. Rags, out of the corner of his eye, saw Xinlai glare at Tanhui. He could almost see her screaming you dare? at the man for questioning the Inspector, but Xiulan placed a hand on her shoulder. The Blade of Grass had kept her hat down, hiding most of her face. But now, she stepped forwards. You fear for your people, Boss Tanhui. I understand, Xiulan said, speaking up for the first time. Your concern does you credit. But while the Special Inspector cannot say what will happen next I can. She tipped back her hat, revealing her face. She went from nondescript to some kind of avenging guardian spirit in an instant. Everybody not used to her gasped. Demon-Slaying Tanhui gasped as Xiulan stepped up beside the Special Inspector and knelt down, like she was treating him. The Magistrate of the city will not target you. Neither will the nobles. I shall deal with them, and the members of the Verdant Blade Sect, the Misty Lake Sect, and others will make sure that no noble ever gets any of these ideas in their head, Xiulan said, her voice soft, and yet every word was utterly captivating. They have lapsed in their duties. They have preyed upon the people. For that, we shall destroy them. But as we are right now, we cannot be sure. Right now we have to ask you to lend us your strength. And then Xiulan bowed. Like when Master Jin had bowed to him, it seemed to knock something about in Tanhui. A cultivator, the slayer of the Face Snatcher Gang, the Demon-Slaying Orchid, was bowing to him and asking for his help. Rags knew he had nearly shit himself when Master Jin had done this. Tanhui swallowed thickly. He licked his lips. The leader of Underbridge took a deep breath. If you can do that Then, Special Inspector, we will gladly stand with you, he said. He stood up and walked towards them. They both stood as well. He and the Special inspector clasped forearms, sealing the deal. He paused, when he turned to Xiulan, unsure of how to properly address her. Xiulan held out her hand to a man from the slumsnot a martial salute between practitioners. Not a demand for a bow from an inferior. She held out her hand to clasp forearms as if Tanhui was an equal. Tanhui reached forwards and took Cai Xiulans hand. Rags knew he was watching the start of another legend as the boys stared with wide eyes. =================================== Rags stayed behind for a little longer as the rest of the boys went out to get everybody together. Is she serious? Tanhui asked without preamble. He always had been suspicious. Even after he had agreed, he was clearly wondering if he had made the right choice, or if her words had just been something pretty to strong-arm them into it.. Absolutely. I wouldnt be following her if she wasnt, Rags replied easily. Tanhui froze at the words. What did she promise you, Chou, to follow her? Chou looked up at the ancient ceiling. No more Face Snatchers. No more Sun Kens. No more little wars between sects that catch people like us in the crossfire. His old friends eyes widened. ...and you believe her? Enough to bet my life on it, Rags replied with a smile. Chou saw a glimmer of something that had never been in Tanhuis eyes before. Hope. ========================== A few hours later a veritable army boiled up from Underbridge. Men all wearing a blue sash on their arms. The city heaved as they marched, their eyes blazing with purpose. v4c36: The Labours End Tie Delun breathed a sigh of relief as he entered the manor that was their base of operations. He was in the Profound Realm; and yet he was just as tired, sweaty, and sore as he had been capable of being as an Initiate. Five days. That was how long it took Delun and his comrades to hit every location and free every slave that had been taken. In the end, the locations had bloomed to nearly four hundred manors, mines, plantations, and foundries. The list seemed to only grow with each location searched; each spot seeming to only ever reveal yet more places where people were being wrongfully held. Delun would not say that they had been five of the hardest days of his life, but they had certainly been one of the most trying. A non-stop race across the entire commandery. Neither he nor any of his comrades had rested in their work for more than a moment. Some places surrendered immediately, while others tried to fight or runbut all of them ended the same way: with the bastards in irons, the slaves freed, and another set of slavers to apprehend. Seeing the misery and inhumanity in those places had been an experience, but the way their faces lit up when they heard Deluns words well, that was a reassurance that those hed saved may have been battered, but they were not broken. And even one person freed would have justified every effort theyd undertaken. Still, it had been five days of near non-stop work. He could feel his Qi tremble slightly. He would definitely need to meditate and recover his equilibrium before finally speaking to his father and mother about exactly what had happened since he had been away. They had always been patient with him, and their help in this endeavour had taken a load off of their groups shoulders but things couldnt be put off forever. He heard his sigh echo out as he turned to look at his partner for today. The Torrent Rider had pulled off his mask; the younger cultivator running a hand through his hair, sweat slicking it up. While it would have been nice to stay with Tigu the entire time, they had ended up trading off partners oftenXiulans idea, so they could work better together. Having learnt the flow of fighting with the others and knowing who they were during the rare quiet lulls, Delun found himself agreeing with the wisdom. I wanna sleep, the young man mumbled, complaining for the first time since they had started today. Delun had to admit that the boy was tough as hell, and his insight into where the scum would try to run was honestly better than Deluns own guesses. Zhang Fei was a fierce hunter, that was for certain, and he was an attentive and dutiful Junior. That, and hearing some of the bastards scream about a demonic rooster had been absolutely hilarious. Delun chuckled and reached out, clapping him on the shoulder. You did good, Fei. Nice job on finding that bolt-hole. The younger man smiled up at him. There were bags under his eyes, but an ember of satisfaction burned beneath them. Thanks, Big Bro. Im glad I could helllll A massive yawn interrupted his words, the Torrent Riders eyes squeezing shut. lllp. Patting his junior twice more in comfort and in pride, Delun chuckled. Lets go get cleaned upmaybe Yin is back and we can bug her to heat some water for us. The water heated by Yin always felt the best. The heat lingered like the morning sun, seeping into muscles and relieving tension that he didnt even know was there. Fei grunted. Delun shifted his grip from the kids shoulder to his back, pushing him along and keeping him on the right track as he wobbled slightly, rubbing at his eyes. Delun nodded at a couple of the Underbridge men who were standing guard and received fists clasped in respect in response. Young Master, they intoned. He had to admit that it was kind of strange to hear that with honest respect and not with the typical undercurrent of fear or sycophantic simpering from strangers. But why should it be? He shrugged the thought away as they entered the manor. As it turned out, they didnt need to bug Yin. The woman took one look at them and headed towards the baths. Nearly an hour later, though some of that was helping to wash Feis hair, Delun was sinking into a seat in the main parlour. He saw the Torrent Rider stagger off to greet his exhausted dog, receiving a few tired licks at the boys approach before he fell asleep again. A clink of a cup brought his attention to Tigu, who smiled tiredly at him. She tapped the cup of tea and then eased into the seat beside him. Long day, he stated simply. Long day, Tigu agreed, bumping him with her shoulder and then leaving herself there. They sat in simple silence in the manor. Tigus shoulder was resting against his own as they calmed down from the events of the day. Delun looked around the room. The frantic energy that had characterized the past couple of days was gone. The Torrent Rider was asleep in Yins lap, Shaggy Two at his feet. The woman was running her fingers absently through his hair, a look of peace on her face as she spoke quietly with Loud Boy, who was also being used as a pillow. Rags was leaning against the smaller mans side, his ragged bandanna over his eyes. It was peaceful. It was comfortable. Slowly, the slight tremor in his Qi faded just in time for Xiulan, Xianghua, Xinlai, Sergeant Han, and the Special Inspector to walk in. If Delun was tired, he had no idea how the mortals were still on their feet. Both of them looked like death, and Xinlai was hiding her tiredness with makeup. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Xiulan and Xianghua looked fresh still but he could see the slight hitch in their movements. In addition to raiding manors, they had also been talking with officials and the Special Inspector, as well as meeting with the Plum Blossoms Shadow. In this, Delun was lucky. He just had to smash down doors and stand there menacingly. Delun reluctantly removed his shoulder from Tigus touch and got the new arrivals some tea. Both women nodded appreciatively, while the Special Inspector muttered his thanks. Xinlai looked at it with confusion on her face, clearly examining it for poison. Then she muttered her thanks. She looked even more confused when Yin offered to heat more bathwater for her but she nodded her head tentatively. Yin carefully moved the Torrent Riders head from her lap and set off, the confused Young Mistress in tow behind her. So how was it? Delun asked. He hadnt yet met the Plum Blossoms Shadow. He had heard the rumours, of course, of the new organization, but he hadnt actually gone to buy information from them yet. Xiulan sipped her tea, then made an appreciative sound. Theyre far more competent than the Tigers in the Grass and the Eyes Amongst the Stalks. Delun chuckled at her joke, before Xiulans eyes turned serious. They thanked us for our actions. Apparently their Master Scribe takes a dim view of such things. It''s a bit worrying but Im ill-inclined to look at a gift too closely, Xianghua said as she frowned at her cup. They lapsed into contemplative silence. Xianghua had told them about her first meeting with the organization before the first raid. She had said they had been oddly accommodating for an information organization. She had been politely served tea in a well lit room, her backup being Yin and the Torrent Rider. They had been expecting to have to pay a hefty sum for information on nobles. Instead, the rates had been almost unreasonably cheap and the amount of information had been thorough. Every man who had been bribed, locations of holding cells, locations not on any of the letters and scrolls they had, bolt-holes, and provisions down to an amount determined after including that a guard had pocketed some of them. The Plum Blossoms Shadow had quite literally given even the receipts of the slavers to show their work. It wasnt some shit mixed in with the truth, but absolute correct facts, maps, and habits that spoke not only of a terrifying capability to gather information but to organize it for maximum utility. When Xianghua had asked them about the thoroughness of the information and the price, the man had just smiled and said: You are on Master Scribes list of preferred contacts. And that had been the end of that. The man simply didnt speak any more on the subject and hadnt said more to Xiulan either. They had simply come each day with more information from their agents in the field. None of them knew who this Master Scribe could be, but apparently he was a friend or, at least, a person whose goals aligned with theirs. Enough about these Plum Blossoms, though. Delun, would you like us to be there when you speak with your mother and father? Xiulan asked, as she put her empty cup on the table. Delun paused at the words. Both Xiulan and Xianghua were absolutely prepared to back him up if need be. Delun shook his head. No, Ill be fine. They do want to meet with Tigu afterwards, but it''s best if they hear things from me alone. I will be glad to meet Handsome Mans parents properly, Tigu stated. Xiulan nodded at his words, then smiled. I look forward to hearing from you soon. Delun nodded and rose. There was no tremor in his Qi, only peace as his companions one by one gave their support. It was time. ====================================== Tie Delan, Sectmaster of the Hermetic Ion Sect, sat upon a simple cushion in a rented manor, waiting and smiling. It was not like that time the mortal worm had made him wait. That bastard had been playing games, and now he was in a pit of a cell fashioned by Delans own hands. The cages in the citys prison had needed to be expanded to hold all the additional filth that was being brought in, and so Delan had graced Grass Sea City with a boonespecially after ownership of the land that held the Spirit Iron Vein was so graciously donated to his Sect by the city for services rendered. Especially since that worm was going to use slaves to mine it and then hoped to use his Sect to process it, it was only right that stewardship of such an important source of material passed into more honorable hands. Nobody would be breaking out of those new cages now. Not a single soul. On his honour, those cages could resist the strength of the most powerful masters in these hillsexcept Master Jin, of course. His boy had told him about the might of the Hidden Master, and Delan was not so arrogant as to think himself above a mountain. Indeed, how could he be angry right now? He was waiting on his son, who was carrying out a very important mission. How could he be upset? How could his temper rise when he was imagining everything that his son had accomplished? His son, who was in the Profound Realm. His son, who wore a uniform that shared similarities with what Cai Xiulan and Liu Xianghua worealong with a multitude of other cultivators. The power of this group already eclipsed nearly every other Sect in these hills. Only the Grand Ravine Sect could possibly stand against them. He was interested and full of questions. Questions about his boys cultivation, about his power, and about his companions. None of the Younger Generation had sought out his sons company before. They insulted him, called him oafish and ugly, and made his boy bitter and full of rage. Exactly as they had done to Delan when they thought he couldnt hear them. But now? Now he traveled with those who looked at him without scorn. A woman was calling him handsome to his face, and meaning it! Exactly like his own wife! Except small and tanned. The muscles were the same, though. Honestly, how a man could look at a well-muscled woman and not be driven to the heights of passion, he would never be able to understand! He glanced at his wife and met her eyes. She was smirking at him. What? he asked. Nothing, she lied to his face, her smile growing further. He huffed and turned away, listening to her giggle, when a servant walked in. Master Cultivator. Your son, the Young Master, has arrived along with Rou Tigu. Let them in and entertain Young Mistress Rou while we speak to our son. Clear the rest of the servants out from this wing. No ears. As you wish, the servant bowed. It was almost agonizing, waiting. And then the doors opened, revealing his boy. And it was his boy. His head held high, with not an ounce of bitter anger. He strode like a true warrior, utterly assured of himself. It was wonderful. Mother. Father. Your unworthy son has returned, he said, speaking a traditional greeting. Delan hated that unworthy was included in it, but he pushed that errant thought aside. He let out his senses, making sure every servant was gonewhich they were. Liquin was faster than Delan. She always was. She was on her feet and hugging their boy instantly, and their son hugged her back. Delan took things slower, walking forwards to clap his hand on his boys shoulder. It took them a couple of minutes to disentangle themselves and be seated. Now, son. Tell us everything, Delan commanded. He leaned forwards, prepared for a tale worthy of legends. Delun started to talk, and Delans eyes started to widen. He had been entirely unprepared for what his son was saying. ================================== Hahahahahahaha! That''s my boy! That''s my boy! Tie Deluns father roared as his heavy hand pounded on Deluns back. His face was flushed as he guzzled down another bottle of alcohol. Delun was happy that he knew his parents so well. They had indeed not opposed Xiulans plan, and after his talewell, his father had demanded that they share a drink immediately. His mother had gone off to talk with Tigu, leaving them to it. To think we''re so blessed by the heavens! This shall be a new age, mark my words! Thank you for listening, father, Delun said, a bit amused at just how enthusiastic his father was. What kind of fool would I be not to?! his father asked, laughing. I would have thrown my lot in even without the last bit! Delun looked at the crystal sitting between them on the table. He had saved it for last. It had been absolutely hilarious at how his parents'' eyes had bugged out. He hadn''t been able to surprise them that much in years. Im proud of you, son. It''s truly a day to remember, his father continued. But let''s not celebrate alone! I need to take the true measure of Tigu! Make sure she''s right for you! he teased. Delun rolled his eyes, but stood and followed after his boisterous father. Both men paused at the scene they walked into. Deluns father stood, proud, powerful, and carved in stone. Deluns statue stood beside him, his hammer raised and his muscles flexing. They were each carved from a single decorative marble pillar. And both of them were only wearing the briefest of loincloths. In between the two larger than life statues was Tigu and his mother. Their hands clasped and their auras blazing with shared passion. Tigu turned to him, her eyes sparkling. Handsome Man! Your mother is amazing! Were taking this one home, his mothers tone leaving no room for argument, her eyes similarly serious. v4c37: The Legend of the Azure Heroes The man known as the Special Inspector stared blankly at the transcript of the transmission he had received from Pale Moon Lake City. He could no longer hear the rest of the people in the room talking. The cultivators, the guardsmen, nor the people of Underbridge. They all had smiles on their faces, oblivious to the pounding in the Special Inspectors ears. The room he was in had narrowed squarely onto the piece of paper in front of him. It was a relatively short message, with a relatively short command. He read it again for the forty-seventh time since he had received it. The messenger was still in the room, waiting for his reply. The characters remained the same, and he was not asleep. He had checked. He had come to Grass Sea City because he was looking forward to a few minor cases of corruption or something. Stuff he could slap some nobles on the wrist, make them pay a fine, and then ride off into the sunset for. No risking his life, no cultivators, just a bit of a wipedown of the undoubtedly dirty windows without drawing too much attention. They could instead go through records, drink tea, and enjoy the beautiful city. But then they heard the rumours. The rumours of slavery. His own Lord Father hated slaveryslaves didnt pay taxes, and were an underclass stewing in resentment looking for the right opportunity to rebel and kill you. It was sound reasoning. The learned men of the cities had surely come to the same conclusion. What sort of fool would enslave his fellow subjects when instead one could have loyal and productive menespecially when the penalty for the crime was death? The Special Inspector, eager for something simple, had chased that wild goose of a rumour. It was surely some baseless whisper on the wind they could waste their time on, and the nobles would laugh about the Special Inspector who had accomplished nothing during his stay instead of assassinating him, like what had happened to his predecessor. It had been a great plan! And then it turned out the rumours were true, and he and Han had found themselves neck deep in conspiracy. He grimaced as he remembered himself and Han splitting up to cover more ground, at first convinced it was some minor thing. Instead, with the help of Lao, they had found out just how vast it had been. It was sheer dumb luck that Lady Xinlai had arrivedand then luck again when Lady Cai Xiulan, the Demon-Slaying Orchid, and seven other cultivators arrived with Han. Cultivators who had been willing to help. Without them he had no idea what he could have done. It was too big for him. Much too big. It seemed that everywhere he went, he would get involved in some incident that put him in way over his head, only for him to get out of it through dumb luck and the fact that he could keep his face straight even while he was gibbering internally with terror. He came to understand why some spat the words ''may you live in interesting times'' as a curse. The only question was how long would his luck hold, especially with the way his life was going? He looked down at the paper and at the relevant worlds on it. He read it for the forty-eighth time, wishing they would change. They didnt. ...Your predecessor has been recalled. Take command, and take them all to heel. You shall be Acting Lord Magistrate?! a boisterous female voice sounded from beside his ear as Lao read the confidential message from over his shoulder. Of course, the pretty woman who he thought was just a simple flower seller had turned out to be one of Boss Tanhuis closest friends, and had managed to sneak him into a heavily guarded noble mansion. The rest of the conversation in the room stopped. You little wretch, you dare read over his shoulder?!" Xinlai demanded even as she herself was clearly leaning over to catch sight of what he had been reading as well. Congratulations, Special Inspector. Cai Xiulan said, inclining her head. He couldnt even appreciate her melodious voice with how stressed he was. The rest of the room erupted in well-wishes from others. He caught Tanhui and Rags eyes, the only people who seemed reserved. The Special Inspector swallowed thickly, before plastering a smile on his face as Han clapped him on the back. It is a post I am ill-suited for, but since my superiors have spoken, I suppose all I can do is try to meet those expectations. He felt rather close to screaming at the moment. I must prepare the criers and inform my predecessor. I also need to write a speech Hopefully in his room. Heavens, how the hells was he supposed to hide this from his parents?! He had been telling them he hadnt been doing anything exciting! Criers?" Tie Delun asked, his rough voice cutting through the welling panic. Is there not supposed to be a formation that carries your voice throughout the city? The Special Inspector paused. Not many people actually knew about that system. It''s been broken for centuries. Nobody could repair it, so it was left alone, He replied. Tie Delun pondered his reply, before nodding his head. You write your speech. I think I may be able to do something about that. I see. Then you have my thanks, and I shall take my leave, The Special Inspector replied, collecting his brush and paper, barely holding himself together. He was a little worried that Xinlai was going to follow him, but instead her eyes were fixed on Delun. You can repair one of the Ancients'' formations? Lady Xinlai demanded, an eyebrow raised. Yes, Delun replied, his back straight. Xinlai looked like she was going to spit blood. You would use your talents on this, son? Tie Delan, the Sectmaster of the Hermetic Iron Sect, asked. His voice had an odd note in it, and the Inspector was sure he was missing something here. Our ancestors helped build this palace, I saw some of their marks in the halls. I would repair what was broken. The cultivators began laughing, but the Special Inspector tuned it all out as he wondered what he was going to write. He managed to make it to his room before he threw up. After regaining what he could of himself, he started writing his speech. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ============================ Tie Delun took a deep breath as he touched the fresh carvings in the wall a day later. The entire system was elegant and surprisingly simple. It was like the resounding crystal dias at the Dueling Peaks in a way. The formation went out from a central room in the palace and to several pillars that were arranged around the city. From each pillar the speakers voice would issue forth. There was little on the construction of Grass Sea City, truth be told. The formation for voice transmission was one of the few things that were really clear, if only because at one point there had been a plan to put the formation over the entire province. The massive, wonderous bridges werent really considered as something amazing. They had truly just been bridges. The interiors of them were actually the real ''main'' routes, meant to keep the sun off the workers, before the place was turned into a slum. Once upon a time, their ancestors had been masons. People who had built cities and bridges, their hammers never meeting flesh, only stone. He was glad that he could honour them this way even if they probably would have sniffed at Deluns lacking mastery. It hadn''t taken too much to clean them off and recarve the formation. It was, surprisingly, mostly intact. Of course, it wasnt entirely that simple. They were missing the crystals that were supposed to sit atop the platforms, but they could use their own Qi to replicate the effectso the rest of the cultivators had spread out, each of them standing atop a different pillair. He tapped the formation. It seemed to pulse. Satisfied, Delun rose and nodded to the mortal man who was waiting on his signal. The Special Inspector. The mortal was a rare breed. He had managed to work nearly the same hours the cultivators had, doing paperwork and assisting them in every way he could, along with Sergeant Han. He had, according to Xiulan, held his own against the nest of vipers that was the previous Lord Magistrates household, completely unflappable. He was a good man. Though Tigu got annoyed whenever she looked at him, because he looked very familiar to her. Xiulan, Yin, and Xianghua also seemed to think he looked a bit familiar as well, but they had mostly dismissed it as a coincidence. Delun shook the idle thought away. Ready? Delun asked Yes, Master Cultivator, the Special Inspector replied, his voice mild and unwavering as always. Then Three, two, one He pointed. The Acting Lord Magistrate took a deep breath in the center of the formation and began to speak. My fellow subjects; Citizens of Grass Sea City. This Humble Servant of the Emperor is to now be the current Acting Lord Magistrate of Grass Sea City" =================================== By now, you shall have heard the rumours, and will have witnessed the aftermath of the events that have transpired. I am here to explain everything to you as best as I can. The people of Grass Sea City gaped at the pillars, things that had been used by children as climbing poles or notice boards by adults for generations. Now they resonated with sound, a cultivator standing atop them in the city squares. Colourful characters lit up on the side of the pillars, and though the sound occasionally crackled oddly it was as if the speaker was right beside them. But what was more impressive was the man speaking. His voice was calm, soothing, and full of authority, as he told them what had happened. The people shouted with outrage as he described the foul conspiracy perpetrated upon themand that scorn turned to cheers as they heard the fate of those evil slavers, and of the heroes who had brought them low. I would like to thank them all, these heroes who bear the banner of Azure on their back. With their aid, we have captured all one thousand, three hundred, and forty seven members of this conspiracy ====================================== Without the help of the people of Underbridge, however, it would have all been for naught without their stalwart support, it is certain that some of these defyers of the Imperial Will would have escaped justice. I look forward to our continuing relationship as Tanhui of Underbridge takes his place at the head of the Underbridge Restoration Commision Tanhui, Boss of Underbridge, stared at the pillar, even as his boys erupted around him, hooting and hollering. Inside, he was numb. He had been expecting something under the table. Something so the city wouldnt have to lose any face from relying on slum dwellers. Instead, the Special Inspector no, the Acting Lord Magistrate, had just acknowledged them. Acknowledged them and wanted their help so they could improve things for Underbridge. Rags, on top of the pillar and concentrating, shouted in shock. Things Things were certainly changing. ============================= My time as Acting Lord Magistrate will be short, but I shall do all in my power to alleviate the confusion and repair this great city. You have my word, under all the eyes of the heavens. I swear this, on my clans name of The previous Lord Magistrate of the city, Shi Suzeng, spared a glance at the damn resonating pillar outside the window of his home. House arrest. He was under house arrest. It would have been unthinkable, even a week ago, for Pale Moon Lake City to push this far. But with the decimation of his powerbase, the Cai fucking Xiulan standing behind the Special Inspector. What could he do but bow his head? Internally, he raged. ============================ ...I will go now, for duty awaits. May the heavens watch over us all. The Special Inspector coughed as the formation powered down. That had been something. His entire concentration was on not messing things up! Thank you, Master Delun, he said, bowing to the cultivator. His voice was raspy. The young man nodded, a look a pleasure in his eyes as he looked at the formation. It was good to see that it worked, Special Inspector. The Special Inspector swallowed as he stepped out of the center of the room. He took a deep calming breath, as Han brought him some waterand frowned as noise reached his ears. Han, is it raining? he asked, listening to the dull roar. The sky had been so clear earlier Han smiled. How about you come see for yourself? The Special Inspector blinked as his friend started dragging him out of the dark room until they reached the doors to a balcony. Han opened the door. They were hit with a wall of noise as thunderous cheers resounded from the city streets. Oh The Special Inspector said, feeling rather like he was going to faint. He barely noticed the cheers redouble as the cultivators jumped from the streets to stand beside him. =============================== The streets were lined on either side. People hung out of windows and looked down from rooftops. They looked onto the scene below them where the Acting Lord Magistrate stood across from the cultivators. The people were silent; for they knew they were witnessing something special. Something important. Something that would resound throughout history. The man clasped his hands together and bowed, while the cultivators did the same. Cultivators, bowing in respect to a mortal magistrate. Truly bowing, instead of the mocking lip-service some courtiers and scribes occasionally witnessed. As one, they rose and turned. Upon each of their backs was the character for Azure. A banner declaring that they shared one purpose. And then the orange haired Rou Tigu raised her arm and waved goodbye. The silence broke. The streets and buildings erupted again as the cultivators broke first into a jog, then a run, as they crossed the top of the city''s massive bridge and back to the north. To the Dueling Peaks. Hey things are gonna change, arent they? Lao asked Tanhui as they watched their new friends grow smaller and smaller in the distance. Yeah. Yeah, I think they are, Tanhui replied. They watched the cultivators go to the shouts and cheers of people for the Azure Heroes. ====================================== Elder, our report for this week. Speak, Zhang Zeng said as he ate another mouthful of the delicious rice. He would have to commend the subordinate who found this. The peasant fools hadnt known they had silver grade rice. Truly, it was pearls before the swine, so he had brought their entire stockand then found out the entire village had somehow managed the feat without noticing. They had taken it all, and all the fruits and vegetables as well. His stay had swiftly gone from annoying to tolerable, especially since his woman was away in town, buying herself some baubles. Yes, Elder. There was an incident in Grass Sea City, but it was deemed low priority, a slavery ring that was broken up by cultivators. The only thing of note was the name Rou Tigu. Apparently she was the one that was accosted by Zang Li. Zhang Zeng frowned at the name, rage bubbling in his mind, and he chewed hard on the rice and vegetables in his mouth. The rage passed surprisingly swiftly and he frowned. Continue. She departed at speed from the City and should be at the Dueling Peaks soon. There was some manner of conclave called by the cultivators of the province. It looks like every sect will be there within the month. ...have her followed, but do not engage or interact, he commanded, shaking off the desire to go and confront the whelp immediately. It was irrational to confront the girl at this juncture. Something was trying to stoke conflict. He would have to be certain she was alone and not being watched before he approached her. Especially since there were going to be so many witnesses. Yes, Elder. We hear and obey. Zang Zeng waved his hand in dismissal and he returned to his food. He savoured the next bite. The taste was one thing, but its Qi was also soothing and mild. It was a very invigorating meal. He even felt a bit more clear-headed. He would have to get some more. It made the waiting and the lack of killing bearable. He paused at the thought of killing and frowned slightly. ============================== Ahhh! Tigu suddenly screamed as they ran down the road. What''s the matter?" Xiulan asked. I finally know why he was so familiar! His Clan name! It''s the same as the Lord Magistrates! Tigu exclaimed. Xiulan, who, to her embarrassment, didnt actually know the mans name, compared the two in her head. Now that she was thinking about it, they did look quite similar. Ha! It''s quite the small world, is it not? Xiulan asked, her voice full of mirth. Im sure hell tell his father all about what happened. It will be good to reminisce with him when we eventually return home! v4 c38: Days on the Shrouded Mountain On the Shrouded Mountain, most days passed like any other. The stone had seen more sunrises than could be counted. The mists had shrouded the peak since before recorded history. The mountain was eternal. The cultivators who lived upon it sought the same eternity. The sun rose. The disciples awoke as they had done for thousands of years. The trod footpaths a million feet had trod on before. They passed the work of generations that still looked brand new. The Outer Sect Members attended to their tasks, and those who could, diligently cultivated. The faces changed as they rose and fell to times endless grind. All the while they aped the actions of people whose bones had long since turned to dust. They even rested the same; going out into the city that surrounded the mountain, as the generations before had done, and the generations after would do as well. ================================ The pub at the foot of the mountain was loud, well lit, and well patroned. Comely serving girls danced between the tables, almost gliding in a display of skill that was quite good for mortals. It would be the bare minimum of service the not so mortal clientele of this establishment tolerated. It was a place of fine food, fine wine, and cultivators. A popular haunt of members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, it played host to its thousands of Disciples. and then the fucker just handed me his clothes! Me! Tan Men of the Artifact Pavilion howled as he downed another cup of rice wine. That''s rough, buddy, Tan Mens drinking companion, Niren, commiserated as he poured Tan Men another cup. The Artifact Pavilion member smiled at the mans generosity. They had met when the Outer Disciple had discovered him struggling with all the cauldrons he had been tasked with cleaning, and Niren had given him a hand with the task. Theyd hit it off, and Niren had invited Tan Men to drink. Tan Men never missed an opportunity to drink, especially when his good Junior was kind enough to be buying. Could be worse though. You could be a member of the Che family. Stuck in the Outer Sect or amongst the dregs of the Fulmination Squadron. Tan Men laughed, his cheeks red. Yeah, I could be like that one fool who tried to get into the Artifact Pavilion! Fool had his own formation explode in his face! Niren laughed along with him at the fools misfortune. I even heard the damn fool whining about how he was sabotaged, instead of just accepting the fact that he was trash. Poor fool is desperate if he thinks he can just blame a Pavillion Master! Tan Men laughed harder. Well Then he leaned in. I wouldn''t put it past our Ice Lady. His drinking buddy blinked, raised an eyebrow, and poured Tan Men another drink. The hell did he do? Tan Men snorted then glanced around, and after seeing nobody of importance he leaned in and lowered his voice. You didnt hear this from me, but some people say that Master Yuhas lover used to be of that clan, and then he went and slept with a foxso she has it out for the entire bloodline and then she changed to be on the other side, you know what Im sayin? he asked, making two circles with his fingers and bumping them together. Really? his companion demanded. That''s what they say! But keep your lips shut if you want to keep them! Niren nodded. Dont worry about it. I won''t tell a soulhey miss! Get us another round! Niren caught the attention of a beautiful serving girl, who smiled and bowed as he waved coins in front of her. She enthusiastically went to fulfill their order. Which is why this place was the best. The girls were enthusiastic! He wondered why in some of the other places they looked worried. They were the Heroes of the Shrouded Mountain Sect! What would the people have to fear from them? Thanks, brother! Tan Men said, clapping his friend on the back. Now, where was I right, that bastard! Niren sat back to listen, pouring more wine. The guy could certainly hold his drink! But it was good. That meant he was listening with all ears to Tan mens story of woe, and giving it proper consideration like a good junior. What a swell guy, Niren Tan Men would later wake up in his room with only memories of a fun night. It was blurred, but the best nights were the ones one couldnt remember.. =============================================== In the Inner Sect, the timeless feeling that the Shrouded Mountain cultivated was amplified. The wards did not allow snow to touch the ground. The wind was as silent as an owls wings. The worldly failed to penetrate save for the opulence of the mansions. But even these gold inlays and jeweled decorations, used so negligently, were a part of the timelessness. Enclosed within the vast mansions, the Disciples treated all things as transient. All that mattered was the next day of cultivation, of challenging the Heavens. This was the nature of the Sects, closed off and detached from the concerns of the mortal world. Above it, and beyond it. They seemed as far away as the Heavens the cultivators tried to reach. ================================================ The air in the Medical Pavilion of the Shrouded Mountain Sect was filled with intent. Every disciple had grim looks upon their faces as they stood outside the door to Master Lishus office. For today was the day that they were sure to lose something precious. The atmosphere was that of a funeral, mournful, as they waited. Some patiently, and some gnawing at their fingernails with worryan uncouth action for those of their cultivation level. Finally, however, after an hour the door opened and Hong Ri Zu strode out, a small smile on her face. She paused, clearly surprised, as she took in the gathered crowd outside the door. She opened her mouth to ask what was going on when she was interrupted. Did you pass? Hutao demanded, eyes wide. Ri Zu smiled and pulled out the papers, displaying the perfect score upon the sheets. The doctors took one look at it and started wailing. Our wonderful assistant! Yuanzi cried. Now, I guess things are going to go back to normal, Kuang Dan sobbed. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Why?! Why have the heavens forsaken me?! a third demanded. Who''s going to brew my tea?! Ri Zu tilted her head, confused at their panic. Ri Zu already started training her successorsshe got permission from Master Lishu to get more assistants from the Mountain Pavilion, and more mortals. This last week she has been training them. They still need a bit more work buteep! Ri Zu was practically tackled by her now-fellow doctors. The members of the Shrouded Mountain Sects Medical Pavilion lifted their saviour upon their shoulders and cheered her name, marching a full circuit around the Pavilion.. Master Lishu looked upon them all with a single raised eyebrow, and then shook his head. ==================================== And yet, despite their attempts at eternity, time did pass. The long summer of the valleys was slowly waning. The quality and appearance of the sunlight shifted. The days were still warm and hot, but the cold bite of the northern winds started to make itself known. Even through the wards to the Shrouded Mountain it leaked through, and all could feel the power of the worlds cyclesits force greater than what any cultivator could bring to bear. ====================================== Qi swirled in controlled motions in the air as Fat Han focused his intent. The formation was at a critical stage. The last time, at the Artifact Pavilion, his formation had exploded at this point. He felt one last twinge of anxiety surge in his guts as the seconds seemed to stretch on. This time, however, there was nothing. The formation was completed. His Qi surged into the fine silver needles, empowering them, stretching them, and granting them a tiny, artificial soul. It was nothing like what a true Master could create but this wasnt meant for true Masters. It was meant to improve the quality of basic things, like swords for the Outer Sect members. It was an edge, nothing more; an accelerated version of a natural process of a piece of equipment slowly gaining its own soul over hundreds of years of use. The needles, which had been floating in the air, slowly came back down and laid themselves to rest on the silk cloth that had been arranged beneath them. Fat Han looked closely at them. Everything had succeeded. The formation was perfect. It was bittersweet to know he would have succeeded back then if only someone had not purposefully failed him. The silence was broken by Yushang clapping enthusiastically, stars in her eyes. Great Job, Brother Han! she cheered, no guile, spite, or veiled insult in her cheery words as she rushed forwards to examine the needles. Fan sighed, half irritated and half thankful for her praise. Yes, yes. I am supremely skilled, he said with a sigh. Biren, one of his other four spectators, clapped Han on the back. Han smiled at his roommates silent show of support. Thank you for allowing us to witness your formation, Fat Han. It has proven to be enlightening, Bi De intoned. His Senior Brother, who had encouraged him, and given him many pointers, inclined his head to Fat Han. Beside him sat Ri Zu, both sitting just slightly too close together to be proper. Thank you for watching over meand Sister Ri Zu, thank you for your assistance in clearing the doubts I had in my formation. Please accept a token of my gratitude for your consideration, and in celebration for your accomplishment. Ri Zu humbly receives this gift, she said as she picked up the needles while channeling some of her Qi into them. Her eyes lit up, clearly pleased. Thank you, Han. Ri Zu will use these well. Ah, look at our benevolent Brother! He can create treasures without parallel, so his heart must clearly be altruistic Yushang started, a sly look in her eye. If you get me the materials Ill make you something, but no discounts, Fat Han interrupted. a stingy bastard, Yusahng finished. Okay, then I wont make you anything. Forgive Yushang, kind Brother! Shell pay you in full! The rest of their companions laughed as Han purposefully turned his back on the beggar, trying to hide a smile. Then of course, Yushang decided to spit on his kindness. The irritating woman ducked down and then the brute scooped him up onto her shoulders! Han yelped as her hands locked onto his legs. Now, our Brother has accomplished a grand task, so lets party! the woman shouted as she capered about. Biren! Get me down from this uncouth woman! Han shouted, his body jerking about as the annoying strong wench below him started dancing. His other friend, Biren, who had been frowning slightly, startled. Biren had been troubled recently. And hed been quite busy with whatever his new job was. But instead of helping him Biren pulled out his recording crystal in a betrayal most foul. at least he was smiling. ======================================== The change was inexorable. It was unrelenting. It was the true way of the worldfor everyone lived on the earth, instead of in the heavens. Even the so-called eternal mountain changed. Trees grew on its face. Snow tumbled from its peak. The cold and shifting of continents made its base groan and creak, even as wind and rain slowly ground the bare rock away. Time marched forward, grinding down even the eternal mountains. ================================ And now Master wants me to make six more of them! Chen Lin of the Artifact Pavilion whined as she downed another cup of rice wine. Thats rough, Sister, her companion for the night commiserated. The beautiful woman with narrow, almost vulpine eyes smiled at her. Meiren was her name, and she was certainly a beauty. Pale skin, kissable lipsChen Lin froze and shoved away the thought. She had Master Yuha! She wasnt unfaithful! Could be worse though. You could be a member of the Che family. Chen Lin laughed, her cheeks red. Yeah, I could be like one of those sorry souls! Especially that one fool who tried to get into the Artifact Pavilion! His formation exploded in his face!! Meiren laughed along with her at the fools misfortune. Idiot. I even heard him saying that he was sabotaged. Some men just cant take failure, you know? Chen Lin chuckled at the other womans words and smirked. Oh, he might be more right than he thought she replied leadingly. Master Yuha had actually seemed a little upset about spiting the man, but Chen Lin had helped her swiftly forget her troubles. Her companion gasped. No, really? What did that fool do to offend Master Yuha? Chen Lin glanced around, then lowered her voice. Yuha had said that this wasnt supposed to really get out, but who cared? It was just the Che clan. They were all worthless anyway. You didnt hear this from me, but it''s orders from the Elders. The Che Clan is only allowed in the Outer Sect and the lowest ranks of the Fulmination Squadrons. Her drinking companions wonderful amber eyes widened. No! she gasped. Yes. I dont know what they did, but it must have been an unpardonable sinand the poor fools dont even know what theyve done! Meiren shook her head. Dont worry about it. I won''t tell a soulhey miss! Get us some of that chicken, and another round! Chen Lin smiled. This was fun. She was glad she had run into the cute Outer Sect member ============================ The World Changed. It always changed. It may have been slow. It may have been subtle. But it changed. And sometimes it changed quite quickly. It changed without a care in the world, for the whims of the people who lived there. And those unprepared for changeIt often changed violently. ============================ Meiren waved goodbye to Chen Lin as they re-entered the Sect. Chen Lin went her own way to a secret path that would take her to Master Yuha of the Artifact Pavillions mansion, while Meiren turned a corner into an alley. Satisfied nobody was watching her, Yun Ren wiped his hands over his face. It was slightly disconcerting about how easy he was finding this Inquisitor stuff. It was the fifth night he had been out, trying to get to the bottom of the reason why Fat Han had been sabotaged. It had proven enlightening, to say the least. Chen Lin. Master Yuhas secret lover. So far, in his quest to see why Fat Han had been sabotaged, he had received a number of answersFrom cursed, to a tale of a scorned lover and now this. That Fat Hans family had done something to offend the Elders. It was the most plausible one he had heard so far. He sighed. He had a report to write for his teacher. ============================= The world spun. No matter how the cultivators would wish it didnt. ========================== Deep in the heart of the Shrouded Mountain, an old man sat wearing dark robes and a veil. He was surrounded by his fellow inquisitors as he read out the collected reports. Fa Bi De selling off his herbs has been cleared of all suspicion. All samples have come back completely cleanif of high quality. Give the report to Elder Chongyun, and buy some more for our organization. Now, as for the reports from outside the SectElder Shenhe is still on the move and all is proceeding according to her plan, while Elder Zang is still being reluctant but he is in Yellow Rock Plateau as he said he would be, so all we can do on that front is wait. Now, for the final point for today. Lady Mist, report, he commanded lightly. How fares our newest member? He is excellent, Master Inquisitor. He takes to the lessons and practical applications with ease. I am quite impressed with how quickly he moves. He has already largely ascertained the truth of the matter with the Che Clan but he lacks the pieces fully. Oh? Interesting. I suppose that''s one part of his blood showing its true colours, the Head Inquisitor replied as he took out a piece of crystal with a formation on it. The sensors had detected fox blood flowing within the boys veins. A miniscule amount, and not worth purging. Why, if they killed everybody with a bit of fox blood in them theyd have to cull half of the province, and that was just completely infeasible, as their ancestors had learned. That, and to their surprise, the boy also had trace amounts of the Zang Clans lightning Qi within his veins as well. Yes, Master Inquisitor. But he is slightly wary of us The Head Inquisitor chuckled. Upset he isnt falling for your wiles? Lady Mist shifted, clearly slightly irritated, and there was a soft snort of amusement from the others. Ah, it''s fine. It just shows his good sense. With this we may be able to tell him exactly why we want him. The results of the last test came in. He placed several vials on the desk. Vials that had once been filled with the illusions of the foxes, and demonic Qi of their new enemy. Both had been purified by the flashes of the boys light QI. A certain poetic irony, no? The bloodlines of the fox and their hunters mix to make the perfect weapon against themagainst both our enemies. They both looked at the vials, satisfaction in their eyes. Well give him the truth of the Che family matters, and then well try to induct him further. If not well. You may have to up your game. The bloodline is valuable. Lady Mist bowed. As you wish, Master Inquisitor. Excellent! Things proceed as planned. Continue the screenings. We dont want to miss any demons or infiltrators v4c39: Selling Moonlight After Ri Zu truly entered the Medical Pavillion, Bi Des days had once more calmed. No more fools came to bother him or Old Li, and the days passed paradoxically swiftly and slowly at the same time. He had a lot more free time than his companions, unburdened as they were by chores. So he spent most days performing ''proper cultivation'' like an Inner Disciple was supposed to, secluded in his mansion and meditating. That, however, always seemed to be a waste of time, and instead he would end up tending to his garden. He was getting better at controlling his Qi and nourishing the soil, which was fantastic. No longer did he feel tired in performing the most sacred task of giving to the land; instead, there was only peace. When the hour was right, however, he would descend the mountain to spend what time he could with his friends. He stole small moments with Ri Zu, relishing in her blushing face. He sparred with Yushang, pressing into her weak points and trading pointers with her whilst fending off her joking advances. He was getting more used to them Especially considering she flirted with every single one of their number. Bi De didnt mind her hugs, and Ri Zu had stopped pushing her off. With Fat Han, he also traded pointers and listened to him speak on his formations. He also, to Bi Des surprise, knew how to cook snails properly. A sublime delicacy they were, shucked out of their shells. Yun Ren and Yushang refused to eat them, to their loss. And while she made faces the entire time they were eating them, Yushang started making jokes about Bi De and Fat Hans dexterous tongues, waggling her eyebrows. By far the most put upon was Yun Ren, however. The Inquisitors had stepped up his training and most nights he was out in disguise, plying disciples with alcohol. His inquisitorial minders did not seem to notice the chicken watching over him when he went out into the city. In addition to this, Bi De had recently been able to expand his own investigation of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. The Inner Sect seemed clear of demonic taintbut that was just the Inner Sect. Now, his herbs were ready. Most he had simply purchased and then charged with Qi rather than growing them from scratch. It took a week, still, but under his care they were much superior to what he had originally obtained. They were filled with Lunar Qi, and any demon that sampled the subtle traces would surely be burned by it. He did apologize to the earth for his haste, however. He was likely harming the soil with his haste. Under the guise of raising money to afford pills for cultivation, Bi de began his plan. He started at first with Outer Disciples, enlisting his friends assistance to saturate the Outer Sect with his wares. Ri Zu and Yun Ren knew his true reason but it was due to Yushang that they progressed so swiftly, especially once he said he would give them a share of the herbs and profits. ============================== Bi De raised an eyebrow at the positively heaving stall. Perfect Spirit, a bright, colourful sign attached to the front of a building declared, complete with a stylized depiction of Yushang and Ri Zu, both smiling. The stall was also packed with disciples, stretched out in a long line. It was so crowded that from the back one could not see the front of the line. Oddly, there seemed to be two lines. One made up solely of men, and the other made up of mostly women. He had asked for Yushangs help, but he hadnt expected this. Curious, he walked up to the stall and froze. On the male side of the line were Yushang and Ri Zu. Yushang had a bubbly smile on her face, while Ri Zu was also smiling and it looked like she was actually enjoying herself. Thank you for coming! Remember, only one batch per customer, we have to keep things fair, dont we gentlemen? Yushang said, smiling at the men at the counter and leaning forwards. Yes, Miss Yushang! the men choroused. Their eyes were fixed squarely below her face And Bi De made note of the outfit. The Healing Sage would surely appreciate the knowledge of this garment coming back to her. It was a fetching thing of pale green and white, like a fresh shoot of Spiritual Herb. It did not have any complex designs on it, but it did have a cut-out in the front. A cut-out that Bi De had a bit of trouble looking away from as it exposed a pale valley. Beside her Ri Zu also worked, though tending to less people than Yushang. She was clad in much the same dress, but with a smaller cut-out on the front. Instead, she had a little hat that only enhanced her cuteness. Thank you for your patronage, Ri Zu said as she finished packing some herbs in a small bag. Remember, take this with soup. You have too much Cold Qi in your system, and this shall counteract the imbalance. Thank you, doctor! the man Ri Zu was serving shouted. He looked into Ri Zus compassionate eyes and blushed before scurrying off. Bi De smiled at them, observing from a distance as the pair diligently provided for their customers. They had so many that Ri Zu didnt even notice him. Finally, when the crowd began to wane, the girls took a break. Bi De went around to the back of the building and knocked on the back entrance. Yushang opened the door, at first suspicious, then she grinned, brightening up as she realised who it was. Handsome Brother! She cheered, pulling him in by the arm. Look at how much we''ve sold today! She led him to the inventory list and presented it proudly. Bi De blinked at the number. At this rate he would have to be more diligent in resupplying them with herbs. In a single day? Bi De asked as he turned to stare at Yushang, trying to keep his eyes level with her face. He cursed his human body mentally. Of course! You dare underestimate a Mountain Guides ability to sell things to suckcustomers?! This Pretty Sister could sell a coat to a mountain goat! Yushang crowed with a grin and pose. She put her arm under her bust and pushed them upwards. She was slightly thicker than most of the female Inner Disciples, Bi De noted. Probably from her pectoral muscles. Her sword was rather heavy. "Granted, what I had to work with was already good, but this? It put us over the top! A service window always increases sales! It took Bi De a moment longer than he should have to turn his attention to Yushangs face, and his junior noticed, judging by her grin. Say, Handsome Brother she began slyly, only for her entire body to freeze up as a burst of Ri Zus intent crawled over them both. Ri Zu cant believe she let you talk her into wearing this, Ri Zu said. Her voice was loud, and she was trying to sound angry, though her open smile said otherwise. She glanced up at Bi De and flushed, then hooked an arm around Yushangs neck, tightening her hold. But it looks great on you! Look, Senior Brother! She''s absolutely stunning, dont you agreeehk! Yushang gagged as Ri Zu cut off her compliments. Though the window was smaller, and less distracting on Ri Zus dress It was still distracting. Especially because the two women started wrestling and shoving against each other, though both were clearly jesting. It was an utterly beautiful view. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Indeed. You both shine like the stars abovethough you need not these dresses. Even rags would look like silk upon you. The words were out of his mouth in his distraction before he realised what he was saying. Ri Zu and Yushang both flushed. Ri Zu coughed, pushing Yushang away. She looked up at the ceiling, then off to the side. ...you like it? Of course. I like whatever you wear, He said, with only a slight flush on his own face. We can wear this whenever you want~ Yushang sang, slinging her arm around Ri Zus waist and pulling them together. Their chests tooBi De looked away. Ri Zu just rolled her eyes, by now entirely too used to Yushangs antics. Though I may have something for you to wear, so you can help us. Bi De raised an eyebrow, curious. Really? What would I wear Sold out on this side, " Yun Ren called out as he walked into the back of the building. Bi De stared. Yun Rens robe was completely open in the front, exposing an expanse of skin and trim muscle. His pants were tight and ran low on his hips, hinting and teasing the eyes as he moved. He walked without a single ounce of shame. Fat Han beside him just looked amused, wearing a robe that covered more but it still made him look refined and imperial. Nice robes, Bi De said, looking Yun Ren up and down. Yun Rens body was quite appealing, he supposed. His pectorals, abs, and the way his waist tapered were certainly different compared to Bi Des thickset master, or even Disciple Gou Ren were. Yun Ren shrugged and pointed at Yushang. Her idea. He cleans up real well! Let me take care of those sideburns, and squint a bit! This Yushang swears youll be beating girls off with a stick! But dont, because youll make us a lot of money! Yushang demanded, her hands making grasping motions. Han needs more refined robes, but he has a good face, so it works! Fat Han blushed and looked away, looking slightly haunted. Her hands went everywhere Maybe we can get you in one of these tomorrow, Bi De. What do you think, Ri Zu~? Yushang whispered salaciously into Ri Zus ear. Ri Zus face went red and so Bi De helped out the next day. He was quite certain that every woman in the Outer Sect got a dose from him at least. And the Inner Disciples got a second round, just in case. As did a rather old looking woman that some people whispered was an Elder. ===================== Next, Bi De targeted the support staffthe mortals of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, with Old Lis help. That was as simple as charging food with his Qi and then giving it to the old servant. He said it was a reward for Old Lis fine service. It did feel slightly bad to be tampering with food, especially when he was giving it to people whom trusted him. But if they werent horrible demons, Bi Des purifying Qi would do nothing to harm them. It may even be beneficial. Sister Ri Zu had likened it more to medicine than poison. That had been a rather boring few days, watching people eat clandestinely, but as with the Outer Disciples nobody seemed affected and he couldnt find any trace of Demonic Qi as he toured the crowds undercover. He checked off the people who had arrived against the ledgers of the mortal staff Yun Ren had managed to procurethe information was freely given to the inquisitorial trainee when he had requested it during one of his training sessions. Those that couldnt show up were given leftovers, and those that had refused to come Bi De made a note to look in on. That part took entirely too longthere were thousands of beets, rice bags, and assorted vegetables hed had to pour his Qi into, and hundreds more of people to ''gift'' to. However, it was the next step that proved most difficult. He needed to see the Core Disciples. To his surprise, Zang Fengfeng readily agreed to assist him in following the proper protocols to contact the Core Disciples. Her requested payment was to walk with her for a couple of hours, so Bi De gave her his full attention. It had been a rather pleasant evening, though she seemed utterly flustered by the end of it. ================================= And all of that had led to here. Your order, Young Master, Fa Bi De declared as he stood before a wagon loaded down with Spiritual Herbs. These were the ones that he had taken time to properly grow, rather than the quickly charged herbs and food given to the Outer Sect disciples and mortal servants. Please, partake, so that you know the full measure of its quality. If you are dissatisfied in any way, this Bi De shall cast himself off the mountain. The core disciple in front of him, one of the last ones that had yet to try his herbs, raised an eyebrow. It''s good you know your place. Very well, I shall judge you, and my fellows. They have been singing your praises, and I intend to see whether they be fools. The man, Naji Kai, was as arrogant and domineering as the rest of the Core Disciples Bi De had met. They were, one and all, even more puffed up than the Inner Disciples. Yet to his surprise, despite their demeanor, none of them had claimed his wares as tribute, as one of the Inner Disciples had. These members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect were all within the Spiritual Realm at the least, and he likely couldnt have fought them if he had tried but none had seen it fit to do so. The man picked up a sprig of herb that Bi De had grown. He examined it closely before he drained all the Qi out of it. Then, he nodded. It appears that my fellows spoke true. Your herbs are of good quality. They will be a help, if minor, to this ones cultivation. He turned to look at Bi De. Be praised, Fa Bi De. Even raising herbs to this quality is more than most can say. Thank you, Senior Brother. This Bi De has pride in his work. Even if he must beat off the occasional vulture who circles his wagon. The Core Disciple snorted. Only the weak need to steal from their lessers. His voice was absolutely derisive. It''s like stealing from a Mortal. Disgusting! What sort of worthless cultivator cannot gift their lessers with a pittance of their value, yet have it be more wealth than they can ever imagine? It is as you say, Senior Brother, Bi De agreed. Though the language was derogatory, at least the man seemed to find the idea at least mildly distasteful. Which made sense. For all their faults he had yet to hear any of the mortals within the aegis of the Shrouded Mountain Sect truly speak poorly of them. There were tales of course, of daughters being seduced, and villages being collateral damage, but overall the sentiment seemed to be positive. Be honoured you were of use to me, The Core Disciple declared. Come, you may rest in my pavilion while my servant compensates you. Bi De bowed to the man. Thank you for your patronage, Senior Brother. You truly have graced this Disciple. Satisfied by Bi Des deference the man left, and Bi De carried his bounty to the mans mansion. His senses were peeled for any hint of the demonic, his breath taking in the very essence of the world and yet, like all the other times so far, there was nothing. Be De frowned slightly. The next day, he received a summons. =================== I see you are settling into our Sect well, Fa Bi De, Elder Chongyun stated as Bi De sat before the elder cultivator in his office. The man had ''requested his presence.'' Which meant Bi De was before him as soon as he got the message. Bi De was a little nervous about this meeting. The man had left him alone for months at this point before this sudden summons. The world of cultivation is different than this disciple imagined, Elder, Bi De replied. This one is grateful to the Shrouded Mountain Sect for teaching him. And Bi De was. Quite frankly, he found the sect utterly repulsive. The waste of it all was disgusting. The lack of oversight and blind eyes turned to battle amongst its members abhorrent. Not everyone was bad, of course. Yushang and Han, and even some of the other disciples for example. What galled him though is that they claimed to be above ''mortal things'' and yet they were just people. Petty, arrogant, kind, prideful and everything else he would expect a person to be. Fa Bi De needed no lessons in this. Whatever grace or wisdom they laid claim to, he had yet to see it. Had he not been given a mission here he would have been long gone. He now understood exactly why his Master had left this life if the Cloudy Sword Sect was anything like this place. Elder Chongyun smiled. Excellent. I also heard you are taking well to the lessons of our Shrouded Mountain. You suppressed another of our Inner Disciples, but also did it properly. His drive to improve will surely take his cultivation to new heights. As you say, Elder. I am also told you are selling a lot of your spiritual herbs, Elder Chongyun continued as he reached out to the side and picked up one of Bi Des herbs. He examined it with a critical eye, his power swirling around it. It is of excellent qualityand its properties are quite interesting. The subtle purification youve woven into it is quite interesting especially since it seems that near enough the entire Sect has partaken of them. It took all of Bi Des composure not to freeze at the statement as Chongyuns eyes turned from the herb to Bi De, intent boring into Bi Des own. There was a subtle static charge in the air. Bi De smiled guilessly. I heard rumors of some sort of demon attacking a disciplethus I thought to give my fellows an edge. A little boost to help resist demonic influence. It is harmless unless one is tainted or a demon. Elder Chongyuns stare bore down on him. Then the elder ripped the Qi out of the plant and before Bi Des eyes refined it, taking the Lunar Qi into himself. He smiled. There was no pulse from his body fighting the Qi off. No burning of his cultivation as the holy Qi harmed anything demonic. That is an excellent idea, Disciple. Here, this is a writ of provision. I shall need extra for our agents in the field. The reward for fulfilling this is five Spiritual Bone Refining Pills, and I shall allow you to take a look into my library, the elder stated simply as he picked up a scroll and handed it to Bi De. Serve your Sect well, Disciple. I will ensure that everyone has a measure of your fine work. Yes, Elder, Bi De replied, bowing deeply. ====================== He left the Elders mansion feeling a little bit confused. Elder Chongyun wanted more of the herbs. He had noticed Bi Des Lunar Qi and intended to help him spread it. Bi De cast his senses out, searching. And again, nothing. No Demonic Qi or taint. Not inside the wards of the mansion, not on any of the servants. Everywhere he had been so far, from the lower rings of the mountain, to the heights of it near the Elders'' Pavilion, had been free from demonic taint. There was one conclusion that Bi De was coming to, that there were no demonic infiltrators anymore. Zang Li had been the last, or the only one who had come into the Shrouded Mountain Sect. But Bi De supposed that to investigate and find nothing was better than to have an entire sect infested by demons, was it not? Even with this slowly dawning revelation he still felt uneasy. Everything had gone too smoothly. Then too there were still over a thousand disciples out on missions around the province, though they would soon be receiving provisions of Lunar Qi, he could not go out and confirm that they were untainted. He would have to wait until Ri Zu and Yun Ren came back with more answers. For now, he felt he had done as much as he could. The only thing left was to keep acting like a cultivator. Bi De groaned. v4c40: The Inquisition Yun Ren had to admit, it never got less nerve-wracking being called into the Inquisition''s offices. Going down into the dark rooms and into the underground tunnels always made his hair stand on end. Lady Mist was escorting him as always, the woman walking slightly in front of him and gliding gracefully across the ground on soundless footsteps. Yun Ren copied her technique, leaving no trace behind him. It was pretty much how he was used to moving anyways when he was huntingjust altered for walking on stone floors rather than leaf litter. Not exactly the hardest thing to pick up, but Lady Mist had been impressed though a bit too free with her praise, he felt. Like she was flattering him, rather than praising his ability. He was still leery of the woman. Yun Ren did his best to remember where they were going as they wound through the maze-like interior of the Shrouded Mountain. It wasnt too difficult, remembering the left and right turns, but they were confusing as hell in how many there were and the nonsensical pattern that was leading deeper than hed ever gone before. They passed by what had to be hundreds of wooden doors and entrances, most of them indistinguishable from one another, not including a few sets of large, fancy-looking double doors, before they eventually stopped. This door was a simple-looking wooden thing. A persons eyes would glance over and dismiss it, as it was one of hundreds. Lady Mist opened it for them both and ushered Yun Ren in. Yun Ren kept his eyes forwards and stopped himself from fidgeting as he marched into the surprisingly big room. It had three other people in it, three cushions, and a low table for them to sit at. A single light crystal provided illumination. Yun Ren found his eyes drawn to the only person not wearing a veil. An old looking man with refined features, but not really anything truly stood out about him. The atmosphere was rather serious though, so he steadied his breathing like he did before he loosened an arrow at his prey, the world becoming calm and placid. Gen Biren. Sit, please. We have much to discuss, the old man said in a friendly voice. Yun Ren did as he was told. Do you know who I am? the old man continued. Im guessing the Head Inquisitor? Yun Ren asked, shooting in the dark. The old man smiled. Indeed I am. Now. This meeting is to discuss your progress with your training. Do you have any questions before we begin? No, Sir, Yun Ren replied, shifting in his seat. Excellent. Be at peace, for there is nothing about this meeting that should concern you, the man said, accompanied by a toothy smile that never reached his eyes. Yun Ren couldnt stop his shoulders from tensing, and the old man seemed amused. We are very pleased with your performance thus far. Your decision making, your speed at learning our techniques, and your ability to remain discreet are all impressive. An aspect we are very impressed with is the capabilities you have shown with your self-imposed information gathering mission. Excellent work for a junior. Lady Mist in particular has issued a commendation for you. Yun Ren felt the womans hand land on his shoulder, and he could tell she was smiling underneath her veil. She has taught me well, Yun Ren said honestly. The annoying part was that she was a fantastic teacher. Probably the best he had ever had, not that he would ever say it to Meimei. She had recognised his troubles learning without doing anything instantly, then adjusted her lessons. Really, if she hadnt been constantly flirting with him he would have gotten her a thank you gift! The Head Inquisitor nodded. You have performed admirably and now, we shall unveil to you the reason why we were moving so quickly with you, and hopefully reduce some of your skepticism. Your Qi, please. Three vials were placed on the desk. Like all the last times, they were filled with mist, but these looked darker than normal. They were grey, and some parts looked to be shifting to black. Yun Ren shrugged and covered them in flashes of light. The mist-filled vials were once more clear, and the Head Inquisitor nodded. Do you know what was in those vials? Fox illusions? Again, the man appeared pleased. Indeed. Not just fox illusions, however. There was something elsesome Demonic Qi we added. Both are now gone. Yun Rens eyebrows raised at the revelation. He didnt know he could do that. You see now the reason for our interest? In addition to your more mundane skills, this is what we are interested in. This is why we are prepared to offer you wealth and women Yun Ren felt Lady Mists fingers slightly stroke his shoulder. He felt the world twist slightly at the rather blatant offer. If he hadnt met Biyu, and if he hadn''t heard all the stories from the foxes about the Inquisitors, he may have felt tempted. We would nurture your skills and in return, you would be nurtured. We know of your companions statement that he shall only stay a while but just because a man leaves the Mountain does not mean he has to leave the Sect. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Yun Ren nodded carefully. From what he knew they were offering him a very good deal. That is extremely generous, Head Inquisitor, he ventured. The Head Inquisitor nodded. Im glad you understand, disciple. Of course, there is another reason why we wish for hasteA reason that will not leave this room. The man smiled. There was no sudden feeling of intent, or furious Qi Yet Yun Ren''s hair stood on end and he started sweating. He swallowed thickly and nodded. I understand. Good. I am sure by now you have heard the rumors demonic infiltration within the Sect. Sadly, those rumours are in part true. A single demon was able to find its way past our defenses for a time, though he was soon forced to flee and doubtlessly fearing discovery. It has, of course, been dealt with. Slain by a member of the Cloudy Sword Sect, who then entrusted us with the corpse so that we may continue to root the vile taint out. Yun Rens jaw dropped open at the mans words. They were talking about Jin. Jin had killed the guy. But he had just told Yun Ren that he had used the threat of the Cloudy Sword Sect to get them to back off. Now this guy was saying that they were trusted by the sect, and had received a mission from them? Then he remembered Jin mentioning he had gotten a poem that he couldnt understand from the sect. Was was that them thinking they were accepting a mission or something? Either they were lying or they were telling the truth, and Yun Ren didnt know which was worse. Especially when Shen Yu came calling, though he had a feeling the old man would just find the entire misunderstanding hilarious. The Head Inquisitor looked amused at Yun Rens reaction. Indeed, it is something shocking, but it is proof of our might. The only way the demons could hope to harm us was through infiltration, rather than combat, and we have been entrusted with the defense of the north by the Cloudy Sword Sect. I-I see, Yun Ren got out, his voice a rasp. This is why we desire your cooperation. This is why you have been put on a fast carriage. We shall meet the expectations of the Cloudy Sword Sect and for aiding us you shall be rewarded beyond your imaginations. We shall achieve glory as the bulwark of the north. We shall purge the demons from the north. The Head Inquisitors voice was firm and filled with conviction. Our strength will rise above allthis was the edict of our Master and Founder, the Second Patriarch of the Zang Clan. Yun Rens mind was reeling. The story simultaneously made sense, and made no sense. They thought they were fighting against demons on behalf of the Cloudy Sword Sect?! They had gotten him in so fast because they thought he would help them fight against demons, and not foxes? His gut had been twisting itself into knots for no reason? He had been expecting demonic ambushes, or the inquisitors to be in cahoots with the demons or something, not that they were apparently committed to fighting them. There was still the chance that they could be lying to him, of course. They were clearly trying to get him on board. And yet Well, if it''s against demons Ill do what I can to go against them, Yun Ren said truthfully. Excellent. Excellent! You shall receive your veil and you shall be afforded passage into the Archives. Lady Mist shall be your liaison. Treat her kindly. Yes, Sir, Yun Ren responded. All at once, the small bits of tension in the room dissipated. Good. Cultivate diligently, Gen Biren, and you may perhaps sit in this seat one day! Though we do have one final item on our agenda. Your own investigation and the truth of the Che family. This, however, cannot be told directly to a member of the Che family. We know of your friendship but consider this a test. Go into the Archives, section Bright Moon 11-190. Your answers lies there. Thank you, Head Inquisitor. Yun Ren said, bowing. Continue on your path, Gen Biren. ============================ The Archives didnt take long to find, especially as he was escorted by Lady Mist. He was even more wary now of her then when he just thought she might have been flirting. Now she was obviously flirting, and for an end that Yun Ren wasnt sure he liked. He felt slightly slimy standing next to the woman who had been asked to service him. He put it out of his mind as he was shown into the massive vault, at least three Li long and five wide, carved directly into the stone heart of the Mountain. He didnt have time to gawk, however, as he was directed to a set of scrolls in the back. Section Bright Moon 11-190. He carefully picked up the ancient thing, and with one glance at Lady Mist he began to read. It was a rather short report. Che Hanbin was overheard by agents questioning the events surrounding the death of the previous Patriarch, Zang Yong. When the matter was unveiled to the current Patriarch, action was ordered. Culling was considered, but the Patriarch showed clemency. Instead of the line being culled, all Che Clan members are to be transferred to menial Sect tasks or to the Fulmination Squadrons. In the words of the Patriarch: The vine shall wither, but the Sect may still make use of the stunted fruit. Glory to the Shrouded Mountain Sect, and Strength Above All. He read it again and just stared at the page as his insides started to feel hollow. At least one of my family has died in every conflict the Shrouded Mountain Sect has taken part in, Fat Han said. They were using them as meat shields. And they just felt justified doing it? The Che family didnt even know they had disrespected the Patriarch eitherit was purposefully kept secret, and it had been enforced for thousands of years by the Inquisitors? Thousands of years of people killed without recourse because of a slighted old man? Yun kept his face plain while inside he could feel nothing but disgust and nausea. The whiplash from stalwart men fighting against demonic infiltration to cunts getting people killed for nothing made his skin crawl. He felt the gentle brush of Summers Sky against his mind, the Sword concerned enough about what he was feeling to risk contacting him. Some people could feel Spirit Swords when they communed with their wielders, and Yun Ren gently pushed the tendril away though he felt a spark of rage from the sword. Lady Mist, who had been reading over Yun Rens shoulder, snorted. That truly was kind of the Patriarch, to let them live She said, her voice cold and haughty. Yeah. Really kind, Yun Ren replied evenly. He stared at the paper for a moment more. Then, he took a breath and steeled himself. He had access to their Archives. He might as well make the best of it. And see what else they had. v4c41: The Rumbling on the Horizon ...In this case, demonic corruption cannot be countered conventionally. The only recourse is for the patient to excise it themselves, barring the use of Rebirth Lotus Petals. Such a treasure cannot normally be sourced, however Hong Ri Zu put down the scroll, leaned back in her chair, and stretched. Her arms rose above her head and her spine made a small popping sound, belying the amount of time she had already spent hunched over this desk. Master Lishu had been as good as his word. He had allowed her access to a whole host of scrolls on demonic corruption, and additionally had let her examine all the patient records of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. It was an absolute wealth of knowledge spanning thousands of years of collected records, going all the way back to something called ''The Blood Arts Purge.'' Ri Zu had skimmed those ancient scrolls, and after the first paragraph well if what had been written was even remotely true, then Ri Zu was glad there had been a purge. She did have some reason to doubt, though. Yun Ren had been particularly angry that night after he requested Ri Zu come to him in her rat form. Ri Zu had been similarly appalled. The Inquisitors they disturbed her. Ri Zu sighed as she looked down at the most important scroll on the desk. Master Lishu had handwritten this one. It detailed a few injuries from an expedition led by an Elder Shenhe, with all of the dates removed. One thing, however, was clear. Members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect were fighting demons. Recently. And now, as a full member of the Medical Pavillion, Ri Zu had been allowed to see one of the injured men, in a locked and private ward. He had been poisoned but that was the only information that had been given. He had spoken not a word about what he had been doing. Combined with the rumours Bi De had discovered about an altercation in the north, and Yun Rens own story about why the Inquisitors wanted his powers, all of them had finalized their conclusion that they were to present to Shen Yu. As far as any of them could tell, the Shrouded Mountain Sect was free of demonic taint. Of course, Ri Zu and her friends could be too weak or too blind to see it, but Ri Zu had her doubts. The sect had been infiltrated, Master Jin had destroyed the infiltrator, and now the Shrouded Mountain Sect had gone on a rampage trying to find the demonic taint, apparently under orders from what they thought had been the Cloudy Sword Sect. They had concrete information that there were some kind of demon activity, and the Shrouded Mountain Sect, contrary to being in league with them, were actively fighting against the incursion. It all seemed fairly straightforward, in her opinion. However, things felt well, unsatisfying for some reason. Ri Zu carefully gathered up the scrolls she had been examining and put them away before exiting and locking the doors behind her. She headed to the break room, in dire need of some tea. Senior Sister Hutao was already there, her eyes closed, and the older woman looked up when she noticed Ri Zus entrance. My pot is still half full, Junior Sister, the woman stated simply. Ri Zu smiled and took a seat beside her fellow doctor. She reached into her robes and produced a few hard candies that Master Jin had taught her to make and placed the sweets on the now empty plate of her Senior Sister. Hutao smiled at her, picked up a candy with one hand, and pulled out a scroll with her other. Fortuitous timing, Junior Sister. I would like your opinion on this method of treating a shattered knee. How many assistants would you think is the correct number? Ri Zu leaned forwards, ready to give her opinion. Well, Ri Zu thinks one should suffice, if only to hold the skin out of the way They spoke for an hour. More of their colleagues came and went, asking questions, or chuckling about having to give some poor fool a toxin purge after he knocked his pill furnace off a shelf and onto his head. It was fun. Ri Zu felt slightly sorry for her friends. Bi De had to sit alone in his mansion. Yushang and Fat Han had their own menial duties. Yun Ren had the most dangerous job out of all of them, and she constantly worried for his safety. Ri Zu got to pursue her passionand when there were no patients, she got to sit in the break room and drink tea with her fellow doctors who were proving remarkably forthcoming with their knowledge. She had learned so much already; she couldnt wait to show her Master. To give back to the person who had taught her so much. If Master Jin was their father then Ri Zus Master was most assuredly their mother. Or Ri Zu supposed, technically her Master was her older sister. Uncle Xian had adopted her as an additional daughter, after all. Ri Zu smiled to herself as she imagined the look on her Masters face when Ri Zu showed her her human form. They certainly looked like sisters now. Ri Zu had been especially careful to have freckles for that reason. Well, that and to annoy Tigu. She shook her head and returned to the conversation, talking and laughing and joking for a little longer, and then returned to her task of studying. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! She really was enjoying her time with them. As she walked into the Archives once more Ri Zu stopped and blinked, realising why things felt so unsatisfying. They had come here expecting to render judgement upon the whole sect, to find their dirty secrets and crush this obvious enemy. But that seemed not to be the case. Bi De didnt particularly like the Inner Sect disciples, and thought they were wasteful, but he could not say that most were outright evil. Yun Ren had the worst of their assignments, and he clearly didnt like the Inquisitors. What he had found was shameful but hardly uncommon in the world of cultivation from what she had learned. Was indolence, pride and arrogance enough to consign the whole sect to death? It would mean they would be crushing people like Yushang, Fat Han, or thousands of their mortal servants. Ri Zu herself couldnt condemn the Medical Pavilion. Master Lishu, though rather jaded and bitter, was a fine doctoras were all her colleagues. They took their duties seriously, and were even treating the new assistants Ri Zu had trained well. Could she judge them all? It was a hard question to ask. Ri Zu didnt want the whole mountain destroyed, but she also didnt want them to continue as they were. There was no clear, obvious path forwards at the moment. That was why it felt unsatisfying. Their war against the foxes was abhorrent. Their inquisitors'' treatment of the Che family was appalling. And yet they were fighting the demons in the north. Ri Zu was still thinking about it hours later, after dinner. It had been a simple fare of rice and mountain goat, but Yushang somehow made it taste great. Ri Zu had smacked her over the head with a spoon when Yushang had said the secret ingredient was love. It was rather humbling that despite her Masters skills, Ri Zu was actually the worst cook out of the four of them. Yun Ren and Yushang made hearty meals, while Fat Han could impart delicate flavours that even Ri Zus Master would appreciate. But now, in the night, Ri Zu could do nothing but think. Yushang was a quiet sleeper, thankfully, if an uncouth one. She laid sprawled over her blankets with one hand on her bare stomach, and her chest practically spilling from her clothes. Ri Zu chuckled at Yushangs sleeping habits before turning back and staring at the ceiling. What to do, what to do. ============================ The next day, however, there was no time to think as the emergency gong rang through the Medical Pavillion and the doctors rushed to their stations. Master Lishu stormed into the main room, his face grim. An Outrider Squadron was engaged by a King Tundra Wolf and its pack. Though they defeated the threat, the damage the beast did was immense. Casualties number four in critical condition, two deceased. Standby at the emergency room for Thunderous Transmission from Firefang Outpost. Yes, Master! all of them shouted, sprinting down the mountain. The ''emergency room'' was actually off the main Shrouded Mountain and closer to the city, just in case some manner of enemy managed to copy the techniques that the Shrouded Mountain Sect was known for. They arrived just in time. The air was charged with electricity, and then, from the clear blue sky, a bolt of lightning smashed into the earth. Ri Zu winced as the Qi hit her. While the Shrouded Mountain Sect''s numbers were great this was the true reason why they were considered the strongest sect in the Howling Fang Mountains. Because carried within the bolt of lightning were cultivators. All members of the sect learned that they too could ride the wrath of heaven into battledeploying an entire army of cultivators in seconds. Normally, the technique was used to hurl Fulmination Squadrons into battle from the main formation at the top of the mountain. The range from the main formation was massive, delivering troops to nearly anywhere in the province. The smaller, weaker versions in the outposts had much less range and power. The power quickly dissipated, and instead of battle-ready cultivators unsheathing their blades there were four bodies laying on the ground with seals attached to them to protect them from the violence of the transport. Master Lishu was beside the men immediately, his sharp eyes roving over them and diagnosing them in seconds. Hutao, he commanded, and the woman sprinted to the man he pointed at. Yuanzi, this one. And Ri Zu, this man. Ri Zu responded immediately, skidding to a stop beside a man who looked to be at deaths door. He had the worst injuries Ri Zu had ever actually seenthe man had been disemboweled and had his cut off leg tied to his side. Ri Zu immediately began to diagnose his injuries when she froze. She very nearly cursed when she realised why Master Lishu had given her this man to heal. Because there was only one choice. She could not save his life and his cultivation. It was a demand. A demand to prove herself, and Her Masters teachings. Ri Zu refused to waste time by looking up at Master Lishu. Instead, her battle began immediately. She would not be found wanting. She would save his life and have him regain his cultivation. =================================== Far below the Medical Pavillion, an old streetsweeper stepped to the side as cultivators rushed back up the mountain with the wounded on stretchers. He watched them go, then shrugged and continued walking to the security checkpoint leading out of the mountain. He was a shaggy thing, this old man. His beard wild and long, and his clothes in disarray after a hard days work. He yawned boredly as an inquisitor gave him a once-over then waved him through the gate. He hitched a ride on a cart that was headed down, and dozed on the back of it with a hat over his eyes. He would occasionally take a swig from his wine gourd and he even offered the cart driver some of his bounty. The cart driver gratefully acceptedthen started coughing and spluttering as the rotgut hit his throat, much to the old mans amusement. It took an hour, but they eventually found themselves in the bustling city that surrounded the Shrouded Mountain, and the old man hopped off the cart. Where you headed, old timer? the young man asked. To the brothels, of course! the old man declared with a grin. The young man laughed at the old mans response.Try the Red Silk! the cart driver recommended. No cultivators there! Are you kidding, lad? Im going to the Painted Lips! Half the fun is the challenge! The young man stared in awe at the old mans swagger as he headed towards the most popular brothel in the city. An hour later, and the entire establishment was staring in amusement. The old bum just seemed to draw in the courtesans. The beautiful ladies crowded around the old dog as he entertained them with a story of a young man who dropped a pill furnace on his head, while the cultivators in the establishment seemed utterly amused. A drink for the old fool! one of the cultivators called. A toast to the benevolent Young Master! he replied gleefully, before leaning back so his head could rest on the chest of a woman in red silk. Her bountiful tracts of land on either side of his head. And remember you, whippersnappers! This is the best place to rest! It keeps your ears warm! The woman rolled her eyes as fresh laughter surrounded them. An hour later, the old man himself retiredmarching off into the streets thoroughly plied with booze from cultivators. He staggered drunkenly to a small house and collapsed into his chair. Then he pulled a small crystal out of the folds of his robe and touched it. Already? I was expecting this to take longer, a genderless voice crackled out of the transmission stone. Take longer? I had everything I needed within a week. Everything else has been for pleasure, the old man said as he pulled the cork out of the bottle of cheap alcohol. Security is surprisingly good. You were right, you couldnt have gotten within a hundred Li. Forgive me for doubting you, My Lord, the voice stated contritely. How are our children? Learning! I do think this is good for them. A bit too passive at the beginning, but that was to be expected. Some things were also a bit convenient, but luck is indeed something that should be taken into consideration. I do wonder what their verdict will be. As do I but what is your verdict? The voice was a bit too eager. Now, now. Patience is a virtue, Nezan, Shen Yu said with a smirk. Ill tell you after their little tournament. Ive got a bet with Old Li, you see. Weve both bet on our cock to win the whole thing! v4c42: Forty Years, and Forty More Ri Zu also needs five drops of essence of Fire Petal, two blood replenishing pills, and the standard array of healing poultices for disembowelment and a severed limb. We begin immediately, Ri Zu commanded as soon as her patient was laid on one of the beds in the medical theater. It had been arranged more like the rooms Master Jin and her own Master had begun to work withwhite sheets and masks on the faces of all who entered. While infection wasnt quite as big of a danger for cultivators as it was for mortals, Ri Zu was of the opinion that every bit helped. Her assistants obeyed immediately, wheeling in the emergency medical kits and rushing off to get the proper herbs. Ri Zu was pleased that their training, though still ongoing, had largely stuck. They were getting close to where she wanted them, though Ri Zu could still do multiple assistants jobs simultaneously. Still, Ri Zu found that partitioning the work into smaller chunks yielded better resultsbut only a sect as large as the Shrouded Mountain could afford that number of skilled people assigned to each doctor. It was still strange that the physical injuries this man had were considered only moderate injuries, after coming from the perspective of Hong Yaowus ways. Instead of the practically assured death of disembowelment, a quick inspection of his vital organs for tears and then a brief wash if they were dirty was all that was needed before a man could have them shoved back into his body cavity and his wound sewn up. Cultivation in the Profound Realm and a few healing herbs would handle the rest of the physical trauma, and he would be back on his feet within the month. The mere physical trauma was not what was causing the most damage, however. Ri Zu grimaced as she held her fingers to the manShao Hengswrist. She could feel his hammering pulse, and his body thrashed in an unending seizure. Qi rampaged through the mans system. Wild and icy, yet not demonic his own Qi was damaging his body. It felt like a savage wolf as it ripped and tore, damaging both his meridians and the tissue around them. What was more, his own body was producing more of the wild Qi, particularly in his dantian. It was a Beast Curse. It was the last, spiteful act of a slain spirit beast. Just as Chow Ji had cursed the land of Fa Ram the King Tundra Wolf had spent the last of its power before its death to do this. To force the mans own Qi to rampage like it had. Without the studying she had undertaken after failing her first test, she would have had no idea what to do. But now, she was prepared for something like this. The mortal medicine of Hong Yaowu was good but this was a cultivator problem, and it required cultivator solutions. She ran through the methods of treatment. Two, and only two, were at all suitable. The first was to use her own Qi to try and build a bulwark, an area of forced calm in Hengs Qi. From there, if he was strong enough, the area of calm could spread. With time, and an iron will, he would recover. Yet Ri Zu could tell Heng was not strong enough. He was fading. Perhaps, if he was not so injured. Perhaps, if he had had more Qi when the ability struck him low. Perhaps As he was now, Ri Zu gave him perhaps a five percent chance of survivalyet to take this path is what the scrolls instructed her to do. It was what Master Lishu would do. They were to do all they could to recover the years, likely decades of the mans cultivation and the rest was in heavens hands. A five percent chance at life and full cultivation. Ri Zu could not condone it. Ri Zu pulled out her needles, her gifts from Fat Han, and began the other procedure. What she was about to do was the reason why every fool was warned to never allow spiritual doctors they did not trust to examine them. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Enter into the records. Primary treatment is non-viable. Ri Zu is performing [Snuffing the Fire]. There was a brief intake of breath from the assistant, but he didnt do anything else. It was rather like her own Masters formation. Drain the Dantian completely of Qi, and snuff out the fire that was in all cultivators corethe fire that was producing his own death. She would heal him. He would live. And though his cultivation would be destroyed, she would make sure this man had a second chance. Ri Zu chose life. There was no hesitation. There was no pause. Heng spasmed as Ri Zu broke his cultivation. As she shattered decades of his work so that he could live. ============================ Master Lishu was waiting for her when she exited. The man in the room behind her was sleeping peacefully in a warm bed, the various healing items of the sect nursing him back to health. The stern masters eyes examined Ri Zu for a moment. He nodded at whatever he saw there. Your performance was acceptable, doctor. Your assistants once more show their worth. Thank you, Master, Ri Zu responded to him. You took the path I expected you to. Now, you shall prove your words. Forty years. That was what you just cost Shao Heng. Most of a mortal lifetime. Many cultivators would have preferred death, Master Lishu stated conversationally. Ri Zu takes full responsibility for her actions, Master Lishu. If he hates and rages at Ri Zu then good. At least he is alive to do so. Master Lishu nodded. Good. We constantly make choices on life and deathwe should always be committed to everything that comes after. The man paused. It will be a long, arduous journey, Disciple Hong Ri Zu. It will be. But is anything in this world easy? Death is the end. While we still draw breath, we can continue to challenge the heavens. Master Lishus lips twitched slightly before his face settled again. What is your plan for continuing treatment? Speedy rehabilitation, Ri Zu replied. While his body and soul still remember the level of his cultivation, Ri Zu will immediately begin exercises to rebuild his foundation. He has accomplished this once before, and Ri Zu hopes it will be a speedier process to get him back to his former self. The physical changes in a cultivator are noticeable, and the controlled breaking of his cultivation and dantian should have left less trauma. Youre treating his cultivation as part of the treatment itself? Master Lishu asked, raising a brow. Why would it not be? It was a part of him. And besides, was he not a skilled and experienced outrider? Should not his years of service entitle him to resources so that a loyal member of the sect may regain himself? Ri Zu asked him. It should but that is not the case. Strength above all, Master Lishu said, his voice hard, If you have no strength, you have no merit and though the Medical Pavilion does have some excess resources, they are for healing, not for cultivating. Ri Zu frowned at the words. So effectively there is no compensation. We are the compensation. We save their lives, and nurse them back to health. What happens after is up to them, Master Lishu said. Which is why he is still listed at his previous strengthit is his pavilions role, not ours, to determine whether that should change. As such, the assistants should be back soon with the resources he is merited as a Profound Disciple of the Outriders. That is standard procedure. Ri Zu smiled at the small deception. Thank you, Master Lishu, she said, bowing. The man turned with a barely audible huff of dignified impatience. Dont thank me. Show me the fruit of your path. With that, he strode away. Not for the first time, Ri Zu wished the man wasnt a member of this sect. She took a deep breath and turned back to her patient. He would be unconscious for several days. And then, she would know how he would truly react to learning Ri Zu had purposefully destroyed his cultivation. ================================ In the end, one of the injured had perished, his wounds too severe. The entire pavilion was quiet as the day drew to a close and Ri Zu trudged back to her dorm. She grunted in return to Yushangs greeting and set about preparing for the next day. She needed to monitor the patient''s condition, prepare the treatment Her thoughts were interrupted as Yushang hugged her from behind. Ri Zu mentally sighed and prepared for the joking squeezes or comments that she looked good, but instead, Yushang simply stayed there. Quiet and warm. Ri Zus tense shoulders became slightly less tense, and they ended up sitting on the floor together. It was half an hour before she drew away. Better? Yusahng asked. Ri Zu nodded. Yes, actually. The other woman smiled and pumped her fist. Great! Im three for three today! First Han was all sad about the Artifact Pavilion, then Biren was all grumpy! I had to pin him before he gave in and was healed by me! Now I just need our Handsome Brother and Ill have completed the set! Ri Zu snorted at the relentlessly cheerful response. Let''s go see if hell host us all for dinner then. Were allowed in the Inner Sect as guests. Oho?! Inviting me to dinner with your man!? What are your designs, you saucy wench? Ri Zu just laughed and stepped out the door to collect Yun Ren and Fat Han. She didnt even feel mad when Yushang hugged Bi De, much to the mans bewilderment. v4c43: Perserverance Shao Heng of the Shrouded Mountain Sect faded in and out of consciousness. He remembered the moment the Wolf had ripped into his leg, tearing it from him in his nightmares. He could feel it attached to him in his moments of awareness. He should be dead, broken into pieces. But he lived. Shao Heng drifted, comfortable. The beast was dead. He lived. He did feel a bit empty. Like there was a void in his chest, where there should be fire. But with his recent battle, his Qi was most surely depleted. Sleep claimed him once more, his eyes closed and he drifted, happy he was still alive. =============================== Shao Heng came from a long line of cultivators. They were not anything special. They were not some grand clan. The most notable of their line had entered the Spiritual Realm. They lived in a compound within a little walled town, in the territory of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Shao Heng spent his days training, and ranging across the mountains. It was a simple life he had as a boy. Or as simple as the life of a cultivator could get. He spent most of the time with various cousins, sparring. The only goal a cultivator should have is to challenge the heavens, his father would say often. Heng always found those words boring. Uninspiring. There had to be more to life. One day, it happened. The attack. The event that changed Hengs life. The details were hazy to him. He couldnt remember exactly what had happened afterwards. But he remembered the pale face of his father as he staggered back into town bleeding, shouting for somebody to send a transmission to the Shrouded Mountain Sect. And then, he remembered the walls crumbling. A Spirit Beast assaulted the town, roaring its fury. It shattered the walls, blowing through nearly an arms length of stone and iron like Heng remembered charging through the walls of a snow fort. He remembered the screams and the terror. But most of all, he remembered the bolt of lightning. It crashed to earth in front of the villagers. A cultivator had arrived. Heng remembered the man drawing steel, a confident smile on his face, as more lightning bolts smashed into the ground around them. Another man and a woman, more cultivators. And just like that, they were safe. The cultivators moved so fast they disappeared, and slew the dread creature. Heng remembered watching the party, as they celebrated the death of the creature. He remembered seeing the first man, the first cultivator to arrive, with a pretty village girl on his knee. He remembered his smile, the firelight reflecting off his handsome face. He remembered the look in peoples eyes as they stared at Shrouded Mountain Cultivator. The awe. The same awe Shao Heng felt. Master Cultivator! How does one get as strong as you? somebody asked him. Perseverance! The true essence of cultivation is never giving up!came the boisterous reply. He remembered the man catching his eye and winking. That, Shao Heng knew in his heart, was a hero. It was so much better than the boring preaching about challenging the heavens. He wanted to be that man. He later learned that the man was an outrider from the Shrouded Mountain Sect. The mortal chief talked about how lucky they were that they lived in their territory. And so Heng found his purpose. ======================== When he next awoke it was to a gentle brush of fingers on his wrist, the healer obviously checking his pulse. But it felt off. Not as acute as it should have been. He should have been able to feel even the individual ridges on the Spiritual Doctors fingerprints. But he couldnt. It was disconcerting. And even more disconcerting was when warm broth was coaxed down his throat. It tasted like chicken soup, but this too was different in a way. In some ways it was the best soup he had ever had. But in others, there was an essence in it he could barely feel that he should have been able to. He reached for his depleted Qi, but the world faded before he could feel anything. =========================== Heng staggered through the mountain storm. The Shrouded Mountain only accepted the best of cultivators, so he had to get stronger! There were rumors that these mountains grew Frost Bells in the depths of their caves. One hadn''t been seen for years, but if he could find one, it would most certainly help with his cultivation! So Shao Heng went looking. He scoured the mountains. He braved every danger he could. His father was happy Heng was suddenly so dedicated, but to hells with that. He was going to be a hero. And when he found ita softly glowing plant in a cavehe was elated. A Frost Bell. With this.. With this, he truly would be able to be a hero like his hero. Shao Heng sat beside the plant. He did what the scrolls told him he should do. He meditated, in the Qi filled place, holding the Frost Bell in his hands. It did not want to be refined, this plant. Its Qi surged and strained his meridians. It felt like he was freezing over. Three days passed, as he meditated. But the true power of a cultivator was never giving up, as his hero had said. Shao Heng didnt quit! It took him two more days. But when he stepped out of the cave, he was at the Third Stage of the Initiates Realm. He jumped up and roared with victory. He had done it! He smiled down at the flower, intending to press it, or keep it somehow, but what greeted his eyes was a withered husk. When he tried to touch the plant, it disintegrated into nothing. He shrugged and walked out of the cave. He had a spring in his step. He was going to be a hero! An Outrider of the Shrouded Mountain Sect! His father was pleased at his advancement. His mother was as well until they were alone. She screamed at him for an hour straight about telling people where he was going, and hit him over the head with her beautiful silver hand, but not even her howling could dampen his spirits. ======================= The third time he awoke, he noticed the noise. Or rather, the lack of it. Everything he could hear felt muddled and indistinct. He had prided himself on his hearing the best in the Outriders. Nothing had been able to sneak up on him in nearly twenty years, even Spirit Beasts a full realm above him. Two people whispering beside his bed should have been heard as if they were shouting. But instead, he couldnt make out a word. He reached for his Qi, as much as he could, but nothing answered him. He still must have been exhausted from his battle, but normally he could feel something. He began to feel a bit concerned as the darkness came again. ============================ He poured his all into his cultivation. He fought and trained until he shit blood. And then one day his father called him and his cousins up, to stand before their little clan. What is your reason for cultivation? he asked them all, Shao Heng at the front and center. To be a Shrouded Mountain Sect Outrider, and protect the villages! Shao Hengs voice cut through the chorus of Challenge the heavens from the rest of his family. His father was aghast. The rest of the clan laughed. That is fine, my son, but your first goal should be to challenge the heavens. Everything else is secondary. Shao Heng thought that was stupid, and said it to his fathers face. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. It wasnt very smart of him. The next years sucked. His father didnt pull his punches at all, and the lectures got worse. Every time his father asked, he belted out the same answer. Shao Heng didnt quit. It made him stronger, until his father was the one who gave up. Four years of shit later, he felt strong enough to approach the Shrouded Mountain Sect. He still remembered vividly that first day. The wealth. The power that the Mountain, the heroes, seemed to radiate. The initiation was grueling, but Shao Heng never faltered. He made it through. He tasted the flesh of Spirit Beasts and drank wine that his town could never afford. He passed the test to join the Outriders with flying colours. And though Jian Li Wei, the Master of the Outriders, seemed like kind of a dick, it didnt matter. He was here. And his good fortune continued. For the leader of his small squad was the man who had saved his town. His hero. It was great! They learned how to do things the Shrouded Mountain Sect way, and fought a couple of weak Spirit Beasts. But one night, while out on patrol, his hero asked him a question. So, what is your goal in life, Junior? Shao Heng gave his answer. The man chuckled. A good goal. Shao Heng asked his hero what his was. To challenge the heavens, of course! was the reply. Shao Heng paused. If his hero said it then that was probably a good goal. ==================================== And thus began his service of being an outrider. He traveled the length and breath of the Howling Fang Mountains. He grew in strength, becoming more than some mere manbecoming instead a true cultivator. There were good times. He fought Spirit Beasts. He saved people, and saw them look at him like he had looked like his hero. The promotion he got, second in command of the squadron. The fine beard he grew. There were bad times. The day he heard news of his hero dying in battle against a Tyrant Frost Wyrm. The day he learned of his mothers death and realising he hadnt seen her for over twenty years. The day he traded pointers with a younger disciple and lost so badly he was in the Medical Pavilion for a week. The constant vigilance he had to have when one of his subordinates wanted his place on the Outrider Squadron. Yet still, Heng enjoyed it, even as the luster wore off. Even as he saw death and destruction, and learned the brutal politicking of the Sect. He enjoyed it, save for one thing. He had stagnated. Stagnated at the Second Stage of the Profound Realm. For ten years he had been stuck there. It felt like a weakness, and strength was above all. A cultivators main goal should always be to challenge the heavens. That was one thing everybody knew. So Heng slacked off a little in his duties sometimes. He needed something. Something to push him past where he was. Every spare second was spent cultivating and looking for resources. When he got to the next stage, he would start being as vigilant as he had been. Shao Heng didnt quit. They needed him to live longer, so he could keep protecting them, right? =============================== Four years later, his squadron got called in. A King Frost Wolf was close to the Sect and in his squads sector. Rampaging. Slaughtering. How had it been missed? Shao Heng knew how it had been missed, but he didnt say anything. So they traveled into battle against the mighty beast. They fought through a storm of icicles as thick as a mans torso. They fought through the Spirit Beasts murderous, tyrannical intent. Their leader screamed for them to retreat, the foe was beyond them. But Shao Heng didnt quit. His guts were hanging out down to his knees. If this thing lived, it might destroy another town. He struck the beast with all his might. It took his leg in retaliation. And as it thrashed and spasmed, its life leaking to the snow, it screamed. Long, loud, and hateful, spearing deep into his very soul. And then Shao Heng knew no more. =============================== After what felt like an eternity, Shao Heng finally managed to open his eyes. The ceiling above him was a soft white colour, but it looked strange for some reason. He absently noted the smell of lavender emanating from somewhere. He smiled, happy that he was alive, but he also felt Worried still. He tried to raise his left leg. It obeyed him, and he saw the sheets rise on his foot, but it was difficult for some reason. He could feel the weight of the blanket on top of him. It was rather thin, but he could still feel it had a bit of heft to it. It required actual effort to move. Which was very strange. The feeling didnt go away. His leg dropped down and he returned to staring at the ceiling. The strange looking ceiling. He frowned at it, wondering what was wrong. Then he realised he couldnt see the wood grain properly. The colours were less vibrant. The lavender beside him didn''t smell as strongly as it was supposed to, and he could hear something muffled beyond his door. He reached for his Qi, to bring the world back into proper focus. It was probably depleted from his battle, but a little to return the world to order would go a long way to make him feel better. But there was no Qi. He could not feel the roaring fire in his gut that he had fed and tended to for forty years. The source of his power. The reason he was alive. He closed his eyes tight and reached for it again as deep as he could. It felt like he was trying to squeeze water from a stone. There was nothing. There was no fire. There was instead what felt like a puddle of water, stagnant instead of coursing through his meridians. He was no longer a cultivator. Shao Heng was having trouble breathing and he felt lightheaded. Panic welled in his throat. He felt his breath start to come in pants. No cultivation. No cultivation. Nocultivationnocultivationnocultivation. He let out a little moan as the darkness came again, encroaching on his vision. It was a bad dream. It had to be a dream. He would wake up and he would be fine. He had to be. Terror crept into his mind as the darkness returned. A great monster made of shadows smashed through the walls of a village, its malevolent eyes staring right at him. He felt like he was drowning. And then two fingers touched his arm and soothing Qi flowed into his body. Shao Heng, listen to Ri Zus voice, a calm, even command cut through his panic. He reached out for the voice, realising belatedly that he was trying to grab onto a Spiritual Doctor and expected to be shoved irritatedly away. Instead, another small hand rested itself on his. Calm. Calm. You are in no danger. The worst of things have passed, she spoke. Shao Heng couldnt believe her when she spoke. How could the worst be past when he was a cripple? =================================== Shamefully, it took Shao Heng three minutes to master himself, but he still felt numb. Forgive me, Doctor, for that unseemly display, he said, bowing politely to the small, freckled woman with dark, soulful eyes. Aside from the unfortunate speckles across her nose, she was a true beautypetite and slim, but with an air of grace and serenity that couldnt be faked. You have nothing to apologise for, she replied as she sat beside him. She had a small smile on her face. Ri Zu is glad you are awake. She referred to herself in third person? That was quite cute, he noted, even through the numb feeling. Normally, he would have flirted with such a woman, but He couldnt muster any enthusiasm for it now. Yet you still must be thanked for tolerating it. Are you the one who reattached my leg? Yes. You came to Ri Zu in bad shape, Ri Zu said as she rose and began examining his leg. There was a thin scar that went all the way around it, and several on his stomach when she pulled his robe open. Everything is healing as it should be. The leg was reattached with a tincture of The woman went into detail about exactly how damaged he had been, and how everything had been fixed. Though the way she casually listed off quite expensive reagents used to heal him made his guts churn. How magnanimous the Shrouded Mountain Sect is, to operate on a man without cultivation, he said as he leaned his head back. Your cultivation was not destroyed. You were infected with a Beast Curse. Your Qi was running wild and killing you. Ri Zu had to puncture and drain your dantian. The words were a hammerblow to his mind. His cultivation hadn''t been destroyed by the Spirit Beast, but instead the doctor?! Wha-bu-surely, there had to be another way?! he demanded as he jerked up from where he lay. There was. But Ri Zu judged the chance of fatality being too high. Thus, this method was chosen to preserve your life. Her calm voice grated on his ears. The world started to spin. Preserve his life?! Shao Heng felt bile flood his throat. His cultivation was his life! He was pushing sixty already! Without itoh, heavens without it he would die in less than twenty years! Preserve my life?! Youve as good as killed me! he roared as he grabbed her outer robe. His fist thumped weakly into her chest. The woman made no move to push him off. He tried to pull her. To shake her for what she had done, but he couldn''t. She was like a rock, and he was only a mortal. You had another method to heal me, and you chose this one?! he roared. Small flecks of spittle hit the womans face, yet she remained impassive. You would have been dead, Her voice was calm and matter of fact. Better dead than a cripple! he nearly screamed back The woman stared at him and raised an eyebrow. Oh? A cripple, are you? she asked, her voice calm. I suppose you are the same as a mortal who has lost a limb, or been blinded? They do not beg for death, do they? Shao Heng reeled from the question. He knew of the crutches mortals used, trying to get on with life and even joking about their maiming. His own mother had lost her hand before Heng was born and had a silver replacement covering for it, but she was a cutlivator. His favourite memory of her was when he had once asked for a hand, only to have the silver appendage thrown at his headhe cut the thought off. This is different! My cultivation he started before Ri Zu cut him off. Can be repaired, unlike most mortals severed limbs. Your dantian is intact, and your body and meridians remember being at the Second Stage of the Profound Realm. Her statement was blunt and matter of fact, and Shao heng felt himself pause at this revelation. She sounded absolutely certain this was the case. He floundered for a moment. But it took me forty years to reach that stage! So you have a wealth of experience? You know what not to do now? You know how to properly construct your foundation? the doctor continued relentlessly. Shao Heng shrunk from her calm, brutally delivered words. But How can I start again from nothing? he whispered. Cultivation can be considered part of a patients health. Ri Zu has received special permission from Master Lishu to continue to render aid to you. Hengs head snapped up again. You Youre going to help me? Yes. Ri Zu has some ideas about repairing cultivation, especially when it is destroyed in such a controlled manner, she said calmly as she gently removed Hengs slack grip from her robe and held it in hers. It will not be easy. Ri Zu imagines it will be quite hard and quite painful. But Ri Zu knows that it will work if you have the will to continue. Ri Zu does not mean to underplay what you have lost. It is a loss of time that you may never recover. But there is a chance. A chance you can take to regain what you have lost. But Ri Zu cannot help anyone who is not willing to even try. Shao Heng stared at the resolute woman. Her grip was strong, but not painful. She did not look at him with pity or contempt. He swallowed thickly. He still felt his emotions running wild. And yet at Ri Zus words, he felt a bit of hope stirring in his chest. His cultivation could be repaired. Maybe repaired quickly. The doctor seemed so certain. Then I will be in your care, Doctor, he said, grasping at the chance offered to him. After all, if it failed and he died well, it wouldnt matter much, would it? Ri Zu smiled at him. We shall begin soon then, she declared and rose from his bedside. Ri Zu has to finish preparing the herbs and will be back shortly. Shao Heng was stunned by her words. Already? She had already been preparing for this? And preparing herbs for him? He couldnt understand why she wanted to help him. His mouth opened as she turned to leave. What is your goal in life, Ri Zu? Why are you doing this? he asked. The short woman looked slightly confused. Ri Zus goal? To help you. If you mean in a more general sense, it is Ri Zus dream to be a good doctor and help people. Her voice was earnest. He paused. Not to challenge the heavens? If the heavens feel challenged, they may feel challenged. Ri Zu has work to do. Ri Zu said and turned once more to leave. Shao Heng stared at the door, still feeling like the world was spinning. He slowly laid back. He didn''t know what the future held but he did know one thing. Perseverance. The true essence of cultivation is never giving up, even against the worst odds. He was shamed for even contemplating it. For falling into despair. Shao Heng didnt quit. v4c44: A Pickled Prank Sometimes the days passed so slowly that they felt glacial. Other times they seem to go so fast they start to bleed into each other. The summer had mostly passed simultaneously too slowly and too quickly for my liking. Too quickly, because there was too much to do. But too slowly, because most of my friends werent here. I took a deep breath, looking down from the top of one of the back hills on my property. I was carrying a bunch of freshly harvested potatoes on my back, and had decided to take a short break, as I often did, to look out over my home. My eyes were fixed on the tops of the trees and at the slight discolouration that was starting to set in on a couple of leaves. It wasnt just the colouration that I could see. I could feel it. I could feel the way the trees were speaking with the land, the way they were adjusting their branches and water intake, even as the evergreens marched on resolutely, unheeding of what was to come. It was humbling to know the land so intimately. To truly feel it. To know it. Thanks, Tianlan, I mentally sent to the Earth Spirit. You dont need to thank me for everything, she replied, but I also got a mental image of her blushing. I chuckled in response. I took another breath. There was still at least a month left of summer, but the cycle of the seasons spiraled on. It had been nearly half a year since my friends had left home. Big D, Rizzo, Yun Ren, and Gramps off to the Howling Fang Mountains. Xiulan, Tiguer, Xianghua, Yin, Huo Ten, the Torrent Rider headed to the Grass Sea. Things had definitely changed. We visited Hong Yaowu; we hosted some of Hu Lis family, the Nezin tribe, and had them stay the night after they came too far south hunting an elk. We occasionally had Lu Ri over, but the man spent most of his time in Verdant Hill working with the Lord Magistrate on the whole mail thing. It was a crapload of work and planning, and I occasionally chipped in when I could, so I could actually get letters in a timely manner from Tigu. I had to learn about what happened in Grass Sea City from the Lord Magistrate. I had been so proud of Tigu when I found out that she had helped bust a slavery ring of all things. My little girl was so cool! Until then, we continued our work. Farming, making medicine, and training. Gou and I even did some light sparring, though it was more like wrestling with a friend, but with cultivation. Meaning that somebody occasionally got chucked entirely too far. In some ways, it had been a long time. In others, it was barely an eyeblink. I thought about them nearly every day. I missed them, but it would have been a bigger disservice to them all, and others now, to have told them to stay. So instead of wishing they were here I just imagined their faces and how they would feel when they got home. I couldnt wait for them to see all of what we had accomplished. What we continued to accomplish. I turned my eyes from the trees to the fields that now stretched out all across the land. They stretched in strips from the river, full of differing shades of green. The short stone divider walls I had erected between some of the fields were already laden with climbing berry vines, their heavy bounty a riot of colours. Again this year we had expanded the size and variety of the farms operations. I was glad for Peppas tireless work, because it was quickly becoming a significant effort to keep track of and store everything. There was no real super market okay, we could get some things from Verdant Hill, but right now we had the most variety out of any farm in all the northor probably the Azure Hills as a whole. Maybe even within this half of the Empire. We had cabbage, garlic, potatoes, carrots, onions, radishes, turnips, corn, peppers, tomatoes, ginger, peas, peppercorns, wheat, rice, mustard, pumpkins, squash, bitter melons the list went on, to say nothing of the various flavouring herbs, the sunflowers, and the myriad of medical plants Meimei had growing. We even had aquaculture going on, as Washy tended to lotus roots and his different types of reeds and pond weed. Quite frankly I could never have done it alone and I hadnt. I took one last breath and started down the hill to the storehouse. Or the bigger storehouse. Huo Ten had said we could use the warren he had dug into the side of the hill for whatever we wanted So it became underground storage number two. The one closer to the house was basically our fridge, while this one was meant for long term storage of roots and seeds. The walls had been encased in Qi-reinforced concrete and stone, which meant no little gribblies could get in. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! I opened the door and entered, then picked up the ledger that was hanging on the wall. Peppas neat, elegant writing greeted me, and I checked which area on the map to put this load. I was lucky to have her. Organization had never really been my strong suit as Meimei always told me, but the ever patient Peppa was always there, a ledger dangling off her neck and a brush in her mouth, turning my barely organised chaos into something significantly better. I would have to do some recalculating next year, I mused to myself as I walked past the massive amounts of storage. We actually had to give away or sell over two thirds of the fresh produceI had even started going to the Verdant Hill market every two weeks and setting up a stall. I was shooting way below market value, but if it was going to spoil, Id rather have somebody eat it. Even so, some of it still went onto the compost heaps and it wasnt even the harvest yet. I couldnt exactly call it the harvest anymore since weve been harvesting a bit throughout the year. Already we had a full harvest of potatoes, white radishes, carrots, onions, and cabbage, and more almost grown in the ground. We could probably subsist off everything we had right now for the better part of a decade. It was humbling to see how far wed come in such a short amount of time. I put my potatoes in their proper place, in the racks I had made.They were ready to either be eaten or planted next year. Satisfied my job was done, I rose, stretched, then grinned. I also had two projects down here that I was pretty certain were done. I couldnt wait to show them to my wife. Even though she might be just slightly upset at me for what I was making. I went and collected them before starting back to the house, just basking in the atmosphere. My farm was not a quiet place. Legions of bees buzzed across the sky. Thousands of songbirds shouted their little hearts out. Frogs sung from the forests and the rivers, while river fish leapt from the water to catch any tasty morsel that flew too low. And yet there were man made sounds as well. The pound of the drop-hammer punctuated bird song, more like it was a part of the noise than something unnatural. The cows mooed, and the sheep bleated happily as they followed behind Babe, who was taking a break from cutting today. Smoke came out of the forge, but the smoke stack I had added made sure none of the smell reached us. Some of my home was tamed and manicured. The rest of it was wonderfully wild. I couldnt wait for Zhuye to be old enough to start running around. Hells, I ran around myself when I was bored. Or rather, we all did. Trooping through the forest with Meimei, Gou Ren, Chunky, Peppa, Washy, and Noodle, my son on my back, was a fantastic way to spend a day. I paused as I neared the greenhouse, and the pots of Lowly Spiritual Herbs and other Spirit Herbs surrounding it. They, and others in different places around my home, were other new additions. Out of everything, they were what I was most unsure about. Lu Ris other gift. Spirit Herbs from the Cloudy Sword Sect. Lots of Spirit Herbs from the Cloudy Sword Sect. Over fifty typesseeds and cuttings ready for me to grow. Lu Ri had assured me that all of these were gifts. But he also said that if I was willing to sell any of the herbs to the sect they would be most grateful. I spent a couple days thinking it over before I expanded some of my seasoning operations. I had made my peace with the sect. If they wanted some of my seasonings, it was a small price to pay. I couldnt grow some of themthey actually needed the altitude of a mountain to develop properly. But the rest of them? It was a fairly fun project, getting all the soil and conditions right. Most of them were fairly simple with one or two quirks and could be left in their pots. Others had much stranger growing conditions. Snow-Phoenix Vine got put in our fridge on a bare rock, and once every day or so I went down to fan it, mimicking the freezing winds it was normally blasted with. The vine was the key component in an elixir that could completely reverse the effects of Qi-fire on burnt flesh, something that even our Spirit Herbs couldnt do. Volcano Ginseng was growing in the ashes of our fireplace, and was occasionally lit on fire as well. The Spirit Herb was used in forging, of all things, as a catalyst for certain rare metals. Six of the plants, including the the rarest thing I had gotten, the Silver Yin Lotus were in my bathhouse. Nobody had actually succeeded in growing a Silver Yin Lotus, and I could tell why. The bastard was a finicky thing as a seed. It needed pure Yin Qi and to be just ever so slightly submerged in warm water. It made a single drop of dew that would balance a cultivators internal energy, thus increasing their cultivation speed. All of these and more. True treasures, a bounty of cultivation resources. I was just looking forward to seeing what they tasted like. I reached home, carrying my experimental jar, and walked right in the open door. Meimei was sunning herself while mending one of Gou Rens shirts, using Chunky as a backrest. Gou Ren was laying beside her, holding Zhuye over his head and making funny faces at him. He received some giggling at the silly expressions. I was surprised Gou was brave enough to risk it. He had seen Little D throw up directly onto my face when I had last done that. That was definitely an experience. I got an experiment done, if anybody wants to try! I called out, and they perked up as I put the sealed jar onto the table. Washy practically threw himself down the new slide that connected the dining room to the river room, landing with a splash in his pot, a gleam in his eye. What is it this time? Meimei asked as she and Gou Ren sat at the table with us. Gou was still carrying Zhuye. Two kinds of pickles I replied, and my wifes eyes lit up happily along with Washy and Chunky. Now, Meimei normally loved pickles, especially the ones brined in the Hong Familys secret recipe. It was also something she had brought from homethe brine itself was apparently over a hundred years old, the stock refreshed every generation of Hongs. It had a special place in the kitchen, the coolest and darkest cupboard, and everybody snacked on them. They were delicious with a mild flavour and odor. I smiled and opened the jars of kimchi and sauerkraut. I had made my own shrimp paste from the crawdads, and the dried peppers from the caravan had allowed me to create the kimchi. The sauerkraut, on the other hand, was a lot simpler, just salt, water, and cabbage. They also stank to high fucking heaven. Meimei looked absolutely disgusted as did Zhuye. My little man didnt like the smell either, and he was making the exact same face as his mother, their scrunched up noses making their freckles wrinkle cutely as they both pulled their necks back, giving them double chins. My recording crystal chimed, immortalizing the twin looks of absolute disgust. Gou Ren started laughing. Jin, my wife said, her voice absolutely calm. Yes love? I asked. Im going to take revenge on you at some point in the future, you know this, right? she questioned as a vindictive smile spread across her face and a vein bulged in her forehead. My dear, I shall suffer whatever you inflict upon me gladly, I replied while inwardly I was sweating a little. I was actually able to feel the last batch of itching powder she had made. She did end up trying them, though. To our surprise, she actually liked them both. Hopefully that would stave off the vengeance for a bit. It was nice to have things go so slowly and so smoothly but things would probably be hectic soon. Especially as the day after tomorrow we would be doing an exhibition in Verdant Hill for Bowus machines. v4c45: Steam Boy Liu Bowu licked his lips and tried to calm both his apprehension and his excitement as he waited for the Lord Magistrate to arrive with the farmers from the surrounding area. He stared at the various machines sitting before him, ready for the demonstration, each one tested and designed by his own hand. The late summer sun beat down on his back as he stood within the demonstration ground, perhaps a fifteen minute walk from the gates. It was a fairly small piece of land, and rice had been transplanted here by Big Bro Jin so that he could give a proper demonstration of what exactly the reapers and seed drills could do. There were a few people around already. Big Bro Jin was sitting with Auntie Mei in the shade of the trees while Uncle Che made dumb faces at Zhuye. He had quite a few supporters sitting under the trees, a bunch of people from Hong Yaowu and Miantiao, but Jin had been blunt that this was going to be Bowus presentation. He swallowed and turned back to look at the nearest machine. Bowus eyes ran up and down the frame. It was a thing of beauty, the first production model. Its internals had taken three whole nights to get right, tweaking the gear shaft with Miantiao until it sang. The angle on the blades was a perfect 35 degrees, achieved with Wa Shis help for the best cutting force. It was the first of many, this perfect gal. Its outer shell was nice too. The wood lacquered bright red, and its iron reaping blades gleamed in the sunlight. Carved prominently into the side was a simplified boat traversing misty water, and two characters were displayed on its hull; Plentiful and mist, pronounced Bo Wu. It had been Big Bro Jins idea. Branding, he had cheerfully said, You want to be the most recognizable to make an impact! Bright red and a simple design! I would say green, but green is for assholes who screw you over, so red is better. He had then started muttering about bastard deer with a spiteful look in his eyes. They had spent several days brainstorming ideas. Eventually, it was Big Bro Gou and Auntie Mei that had come up with the design. A boat on a misty lake. The Bo Wu reaping machines. His eyes ran up and down the machine again. He almost couldnt believe it. Honestly he had never really expected this day to come. When he had made the Steam Furnace he had expected what he had made to, maybe, be mentioned as a footnote in his sisters story. That was really all a cripple like him could hope for. Hed have been content with that. And then he met Big Bro Gou Ren, and through him, Big Bro Jin. When Bowu had come to Jins farm, he had been running on desperate fumes. A chance at being healed and a chance to be around people who actually seemed to care. A place far away from the awful memories he had living in the Sect. Instead, he had found inspiration. Jin had seen the Steam Furnace and instantly knew how to use it. To use it for more than just cultivation. To use it to power wonders. To use it to change everything. They were still decades away from the half-finished drawings and ramblings of Big Bro Jin. Hells, most of the reapers were simpler, ox-drawn things. Only one had a steam furnace, due to worries about price. But they were possible. Bowu knew in his heart that they were possible. The steel carriages that looked like a snake that could transport hundreds of people faster than the fastest horse. The tireless drop-hammers that could function without the power of a river. The ships that rode without wind. All accomplishable by mortals. Im no good at things like this, Jin had told Bowu. Ive got ideas, but no way to make it a reality but I think you can. For the first time in his life somebody outside his sister trusted him. Believed in him. Had given him a path forward when Bowu was beginning to despair. Bowus once pipedream of immortality became more real with each hour in the forge. With each moment he spent with Miantiao and Uncle Che. Even if he wouldnt live forever his name would. Well, if things went well today, of course. Bowu bit at the nail on his thumb. Stop eating yourself, Ty An said from right beside him and slapped him on the back entirely too hard. Bowu jumped and stumbled forward as the girl laughed at him. He turned and glared at his sometimes assistant. The freckled girl, her hair tied up with a bandana, chortled at his expense. She still had some soot smudged on her face from helping Uncle Che in the forge, hammering out more blades for the harvesters. She was getting really good at getting the edge right, and they were the perfect thickness, just like her waist She smirked, and Bowu cursed the way his anger mostly fled. Screw off, Spots, he growled, but instead of getting mad she just smirked harder. He shouldnt have told her he liked her freckles the last time they had snuck out to drink wine together. It was a bit less fun than usual without Tigu, but well, it was nice to be alone with Ty An. And kiss her. Kissing her was really nice, even if they swore to never talk about it after it happened. Somebodys grumpy, she needled and pushed him again. Im nervous, okay? The Lord Magistrate is setting this up for me, and Big Bro just told me Ill do fine and to trust my gut. But Auntie Mei also said that some of the villages are a bit rougher than Hong Yaowu, and they don''t like southerners telling them what to do and I dont want to cock it up. It was a weakness he never would have admitted to anybody back at the Misty Lake Sect. Here though? Well here it wasnt so bad. Ty An just laughed and slung an arm around his shoulder. Oh no, the Young Master is afraid of a bunch of mortal farmers. Theyre so scary. Sometimes, though, admitting weakness still sucked. Thanks, Ty An, he grunted at her, scowling. Ty An, instead of continuing to tease him, actually paused. Then there was something soft against his cheek, and Ty An immediately let go of him. He turned in shock as she scratched at her cheek. Youll do good, Steam Boy, she declared before marching off. Bowu touched his cheek. Then his face slowly turned red. Nervousness wasnt the emotion he felt for the rest of the wait. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ========================== Soon enough the Lord Magistrate appeared on the road, leading a procession of men. There were some hundred farmers. Hells, that was a lot of people. Bowu was expecting like fifty, at most! Bowu swallowed and stood straighter. Ty An was right, it was ridiculous that he was so nervous of mortal farmers! He had stared down cultivators in the Profound Realm! And they were here to look at his beauties. His reapers. He had to put his best foot forwards, for their sake! He took a deep breath and stood resolutely as the Lord Magistrate led the men to him. He nodded once at Bowu, then turned to address the crowd. My thanks to you all for taking the time to join me here for this demonstration. As I was saying earlier, I have found the creations of Liu Bowu interesting enough that I believe that you all should see them, he said, his voice carrying effortlessly. You asked for us, Lord Magistrate. So were here, a man said in a countryside drawl. His skin was tanned, wrinkled, and weatherbeaten. If somebody said envision a farmer, he would be what most people saw. He was even chewing on a rice stalk. The man glanced at Bowu, and his eyes narrowed a bit before he returned his attention to the Lord Magistrate. If you think it''s worth checkin out, well check it out for ya. That is all I can ask, Master Lan. A wise man always consults experts; I know some things about farming, but I defer to you gentlemens experience in matters of the field. You do us great honour, Lord Magistrate, Lan and the rest of the farmers said while bowing, a current of respect in their voices. That''s why he''s the Patriarch, I tell ya what, Bowu heard one of the men mutter to a chorus of agreements. Excellent. Master Bowu. If you please? the Lord Magistrate declared. Bowu stepped forwards. The farmers appraising gazes all landed on him. The Lord Magistrate retired slightly, going to sit with the people from Hong Yaowu. This one is Liu Bowu. Thank you all for coming. I think youll be very pleased with the efficacy of these machines. Bowu gave a polite bow. Several farmers nodded, and a few people greeted him back, but most stayed quiet. Lan in particular frowned slightly. Fore we hear anything else, who''s your master, in makin these fancy things? the man asked. He looked like one of the old riverboat captains from the Misty Lake, sharp eyed and shrewd. Bowu paused at the valid question. The people of the Misty Lake knew that a poor master produced a poor student, and when poor construction of the floating villages could lead to them breaking apart and drowning people, they took such things very seriously. Technically speaking Bowu didnt really have a master, so instead he said the closest thing he had to one, and the one who would obviously have the most credibility. Rou Jin, Bowu answered. The butcher? the man asked, taken aback. I mean he''s good with a knife, dont get me wrong, but I wouldnt trust him with a plow, somebody else said while crossing his arms. Nah, that''s Jin Rou, not Rou Jin, a third chimed in. Bowu blinked as their sudden chattiness derailed his train of thought. It was Big Bro Jin! How could they not know the guy who liked his privacy and hated being bothered and shit. Bowu opened his mouth to clarify, but somebody beat him to it. Wait, hang on a sec, I think he means the southie boy. Big Guy. The cabbage seller, one other man interrupted the confused mutterings. Ohhhhhh, the crowd said in unison, and the muttering began again. Lad has good cabbages, a man with a missing leg and on crutches said. Twice as big as Dans, another man replied. Good bloke. Real nice chickens, but he wouldnt hear about siring the beauties off. Right shame, thats what it is. He''s got a damn fine wife too. You see the size o her melons? The man who said that had a perverse grin on his face as he gestured with his hands. Bowu paused, confused. Auntie Mei wasnt exactly well Nah, he''s the one who got married to Spotty Mei, somebody else cut in, and Bowu was so shocked he nearly twisted his head to stare incredulously at the man who had just insulted Auntie Mei. Some poor sod actually took that viper? a man demanded incredulously. He looked around Aunt Meis age. There were a few chuckles. Bowu felt a vein start to bulge in his forehead. This bastard, insulting Auntie Mei. He clenched his fist, running through all his martial training and getting ready to strike down this peasant who dared to speak ill of the Miracle Doctor who had saved his leg. The words You honourless cur, youre courting death! were on his tongue when there was a soft whistle, and Bowu stopped himself from launching at the prick who was running his mouth. His eyes snapped to the little poke of Qi that he got. His eyes met Auntie Meis, and she shook her head then smiled. It wasnt wholly pleasant. The burgeoning rage faded, as did the kneejerk reaction to channel his big sister. Auntie Mei knew fates worse than death. Still, though, is he a smith? another voice said. Not that I know of. Somebody said he was a cultivator. My Master is Rou Jin. My master in the art of smithing is Yao Che, Bowu said, getting to the heart of the matter. Ohhhhh. The utterance was in unison again. Che does good work. Ol Yao finally got himself an apprentice? Good for him. Well, at least we know they wont break on ya. Liao. You bastard, you drove that plow into a rock! Of course it will break if you do that! Old Man Lan nodded. And you made these, not Che? He made em! Stop acting like a bunch of hens and let my boy speak, you bastards! Uncle Che shouted out. There was some laughter, save for the man who called Mei a viper. He had apparently just noticed she was there. And smiling while staring directly at him. The man started sidling to the opposite side of the crowd. Auntie Meis gaze followed like a snake tracking chicks. Bowu smirked at the bastards misfortune, before turning his attention back to the crowd. Old Lan, still at the head of the farmers, had his arms crossed, clearly considering him. What was the hardest part of makin this piece? The man asked. Keeping the drive shaft clear. It took four iterations before I managed to get a covering that wont jam after about an hour. Bowu replied instantly. Old Lan nodded. Bowu, was it? Show us these fancy things then. Bowu nodded. Right! First, I will demonstrate the reaper =========================== The presentation went smoothly after that, as Bowu started explaining how the blades spun and harvested rice. The drive gears were a bit tricky, and it needed a lot of force without being powered by a Steam Furnace, but it was pretty rugged. The men all had pertinent questions too. Like what happened if it hit a rock, how to remove the blades to sharpen them, how often it would break down Bowu had an answer for all of them, because Big Bro Jin and the rest of Hong Yaowu had already asked the same questions. Then Bowu got the help of Bei Be. He hooked up the ox to the first production model reaper, and gave everything one last check over. There were no problems. The gears were aligned, oiled, and ready to go. Alright baby, lets show em what we got, he muttered, patting the side of the red machine. It was completely inert, without any of the power of the steam furnace version, but he could still almost feel like it was eager. Hup! he commanded, and Bei Be thrust himself into the specifically made collar Auntie Hu Li had made. It went more around his chest and shoulders than a normal collar. The Oxs position on this model was at the back, rather than the front, so the rice could properly feed into the thresher blades. They pushed forwards over a line of transplanted rice, Bei Be moving leisurely, and without channeling his Qi into the blades to cut the stalks better. Bowus creation sang. Its blades snip snip sniped leaving a line of perfectly cut rice to be pushed over to the side, ready to be bundled and harvested. There was a little bit of a catch on the third blade, but it evened out as Bei Be pushed forwards. The men watched with wide eyes as in a minute, he reaped as much rice as a man could reap in an hour. There was dumbfounded silence. The rice stalk fell out of Old Lans mouth. How much for one of these fancy things? Old Lan asked, breaking the silence. They cant be cheap. The Lord Magistrate took the opportunity to speak. In the interests of improving the lives of the subjects of his Imperial Majesty, I have put forth a subsidy to aid those who wish to purchase new tools this year for the harvest. It need not be one of these machines but they are classified under this provision. The farmers started muttering amongst themselves. ...And that bigger one over there what does that one do? Old Lan asked. The same thing, just without the ox, Bowu replied. Bullshit, Old Lan replied. Bowu just smiled and walked over to the Steam Furnace Reaper. He placed his hand against the hopper on top, feeling the slight heat from the cultivation artifact. He pulled the starter cord and the once-cultivation aid spluttered to life, boiling the water within it and converting it to power. The fuel was simply charcoal, and it would operate for a good ten minutes before more needed to be added. Something to improve in the future, but it was a compromise between size and run time. When the furnace was good and hot, Bowu pulled out the safety that Big Bro Jin had insisted he install, which engaged the main drive shaft, and then pulled the lever to engage forward motion. The furnace chuffed, spitting out its first bit of steam, and with a groan, the reaper began to march forwards. At first slowly, and then with increasing speed as the steam got hotter. It was the most beautiful sound in the world, as the machine started to rumble forwards of its own accord. Bowu grinned, as he saw the sheer awe in the farmers eyes. So Bowu clapped his hands as he finished his demonstration, Who wants to try? The resulting clamor and small scuffle over who got to order first was flattering. v4c46: They are a Changin Alright, now here, pull this and off you go! the kid, Bowu, said. Mi Lan watched intently as Yao Ches apprentice gave his instruction to One-Leg Boquin. He was the first of their number to be allowed to ride the Steam Reaper. Lan was holding the old dogs crutches and watching with interest. Boquin licked his lips and then pulled the lever. The artifact made a ca-chunk noise, the weird looking kettle on top spluttered, and then it started moving forwards of its own accord. Like a cultivation artifact in a story. Except Bowu had said it was just hot water! Hot water! How could hot water have such magical power? Lan didnt know, but the results were self-evident. Boquin whooped as it rumbled forwards, blades snipping and shearing the rice to lay it in a flat row. The rest of the crowd started shouting too, marveling at the iron and wood beast. It was it was well, Lan had no real words for what it was. It was. A few of the men looked a bit uncomfortable at the sight of it. Lan knew his fellows'' worries well. If this had been the first contraption the boy had brought out, he likely would have gotten a less receptive audience. They were mortal. They should be using mortal tools, and none of this nonsense. But the boy had shown them the ox-powered one first. He had shown them the gears that spun to shear plant stalks, moved by the wheels. This was just that, but without the ox. It was kind of understandable, and not cultivator magic beyond their station. Mortals using cultivator things upset them, as the stories went. And nobody should make cultivators upset. Lan had seen the aftermath of Sun Ken when a town had tried to defy him. He used to have bloody nightmares about it, but the Demon-Slaying Orchid talisman he had put above his home''s door frame warded those away. She was definitely a powerful cultivator, if even just a doll of her chased away the evil, nightmare-causing spirits. Lans granddaughter was in charge of offering the tiny cultivator her weekly offering of rice wine. As the last of the rice fell into a pile, Lan squinted at the machine as it stopped at the end of the row. It was a slow, trundling thing. It belched smoke and hissed. It wasnt graceful, or pristine so it shouldnt upset cultivators. Lan nodded as he finished reaffirming his understanding of the world and turned his eyes to the rice itself. He walked forwards and picked a stalk up, inspecting it to see if the machine had damaged anything. It hadnt. It was cut through like with a hand-scythe. He glanced at the fat head of grain and froze. Mi Lan knew rice. It was said his family were given the surname Mi, Rice, for their rice was the favourite of some noble lord a long, long time ago. They knew rice so much that every head of his family was named Mi Lan. Indeed, they grew the most consistent Blue Grade Rice in the north! All he could do was stare for a few moments at the rice, feeling slightly faint. He had never seen such fat heads of grain in his life. He swallowed. Then he glanced down at the row and paused. It was straight. It was too straight. He looked up at the machine and the perfect line it was traveling. When it stopped again, he spoke. Really? Lan asked, bending down. Seed drills did make things easier, but they were rickety, unreliable things. Yeah, it''s this one over here, the lad replied, walking over to something that was not a seed drill. Or at least like no seed drill Lan had ever seen. This one didnt have a kettle, so once more the remarkably obedient ox was hooked up and another demonstration was run. When it was over Lan resolved himself to purchase one as soon as possible. Do you have any other machines? Boquin asked. Here? Just the inter-row tiller, the boy replied. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Everybody paused at that. Inter-row tiller? Lan asked. Yeah, for when you till the rows between the rice to help with aerating the roots and dredging up weeds? There was silence. Lan had never heard of inter-row tilling before. how does that work? Lan asked. Bowu shrugged. Youd have to ask Big Bro Jin, he replied. They all looked over to where the big lad was sitting in the shade, chatting with the Lord Magistrate. There was an awkward shuffle. One didnt just ask a man for his familys secrets. Big Bro Jin! Big Bro Gou! They want to know about how you guys do your rice! Bowu just shouted, and the big lad looked up. They do? Well, sure! he replied as he got up along with anotherLan had to do a double take at Gou Ren. He looked a lot different these days. The young lad said you grow your rice differently, and it makes it easier to harvest with the machines, Lan said as the man approached. Well Instead of telling you, how about we show you? =================================== Mi Lan marveled at the road as they walked down it to Hong Yaowu. It was a thing of beauty, made of pristine paving stones, and every fifth of a Li was carved with spiraling vines. Normally it would have taken two days for them to get to Hong Yaowu. The new road would cut it down to hours. He still remembered the dirt path when he had been down this way during the Year of Sorrows. He and his kin had helped clear the landslide that had blocked the road. The week had been a miserable one, but that was when Lan had started referring to the Lord Magistrate as the Patriarch in earnest. What else could you call the man who bought food for the people with his own coin? The man who ate only when the last man was served taking only the dregs of the pot for himself? What else could you call a man who worked longer than the farmers, shovel in hand, so that he could save more of his people? He shook the memories away and refocused on the road. The sun was getting lower in the sky and they were nearly there. Lan was concerned about their presence in the village, however. They would likely be staying the night, and Hong Yaowu was tiny. He would have a bowl of rice to not shame their hospitality, but nothing more. They were ill-equipped to handle over a hundred people showing up! Or at least that is what he thought until they rounded the bend and he skidded to a stop. His memory of Hong Yaowu was of barren fields, empty houses, and emaciated people. That memory blew away like mist under the sun. The fields were full to bursting. Golden stalks of rice actually drooped from the weight of their grains. A man was in his rice paddy, pushing one of Bowus machines at a leisurely pace while talking to his friend who was walking beside him. The gardens were a riot of colours, fruits and vegetables heavy on the vine. In all his sixty-seven summers, he had never seen such fields. Were these all thanks to these machines?! His eyes snapped over the rest of the village. Word had been sent ahead and the large communal pots were cooking over fires, the smell delicious even from where he was standing. Lan stared and then imagined his village overlaid over on present Hong Yaowu. It was a good image. ============================= I was smiling as I watched the impromptu party consume Hong Yaowu. There was laughter, drinking, and a steam reaper race. Daheng from Hong Yaowu was one pilot, while the guy with one leg was the other. He looked to be pushing north of sixty but as he drove the reaper around the years seemed to just melt away. His smile was so big it took up his entire face as he laughed. The rest of the guys, the village heads and wealthy farmers of the area, cheered him on. These men had all lived hard lives, that much was certain. Their skin was weatherbeaten and looked like old leather. Their muscles were visible, and their hands were calloused. I could rely on my Qi. The men before me had lived their whole lives on nothing but the strength of their backs and the whims of the weather. None of them was truly educated. I doubted more than half of them could read the simple characters on the side of the reaper. But uneducated didnt mean stupid. Each and every one of them had instantly grasped the value of the reapers. With the Lord Magistrates confirmation of financial aid to the villages for the machines, all of their doubts and apprehensions evaporated. Part of me had been worried that people would take the machines the wrong way. That they would say it was witchcraft or something, but I guess growing up on tales of spirit beasts, or actually seeing them for that matter, gave them a bit more resilience. A reaper was just an artifact mortals could use, like transmission stones or crystals. And they were certainly taking well to the reapers, as the one-legged guy demonstrated by passing the finish line first. He stumbled off the reaper and nearly collapsed onto Bowu, the rest of the old men laughing and slapping the boys back. It was a bit last minute, but rice and vegetables are easy enough, Meimei said from beside me. Bowu did well. I turned to look at her. She seemed to have gotten bored of screwing with the guy who called her a viper. I had heard what the shithead had been saying, but my wife had put her hand on my arm to stop me from having a word with him. And I meant just having a word with him. I wasnt going to haul off and pop him one, considering Meimei had put laxatives in his drink after he called her Spotty Mei to her face, but just to set some boundaries. But I was beginning to think the talk would have been a lot kinder. The guy looked kind of spooked. Of course he is! Hes Yao Ches apprentice! Look at my boy! Yao Che shouted, his grin splitting his face in two. Hes doin this old man proud! I chuckled as the blacksmith refused to acknowledge the tears and snot trailing down his face. His smile was that of a proud fathers. Bowu had only been with the man a year, but they were already thick as thieves and every metal component had the stamp of the Che familys forge on it. On one hand, it was kind of sad that the only member of Bowus family who was worth something was Xianghua, but at the same time Liu Bowu had a family here now too. Ugh! Old man! Here, wipe your face, it''s dripping! Ty An scolded and brought out a handkerchief. Im not crying, damn it! Men dont cry! It''s raining! Everybody pointedly ignored him as Ty An started trying to wipe his face. I turned back to the party and to where Bowu was standing. It was a beautiful sight. It was like those stories I had loved reading. The ones where brilliant men got sent back in time and made people''s lives better with the power of science. Instead of just one brilliant protagonist though it was all of us. I smiled. Somehow, watching it unfold in person was even better. Knowing that these were real people and not just words on a page. It would take decades for any of this stuff to reach beyond Verdant Hill. Centuries in a place as big as the empire but it was a good first step. I may not have been the kind of man to be able to go on an uplift crusade but as I watched Bowu talking with the farmers, only one thought crossed my mind. The times, they are a changin. Interlude: Tension in the Grass Sea In the Grass Sea, there was a current of tension. It was as if the entire Azure Hills had been electrified, and there was only one topic on the lips of all who lived there. In taverns, as men looked deep into their cups. In brothels, as the normally light pillow talk turned serious. In houses, whispered over dinner. The cultivators were up to something. It had started a year ago, with the Dueling Peaks Tournament and the sudden information blackout. It had just been murmurs then. Murmurs of the Shrouded Mountain Sect and a powerful Hidden Master, but they had been quiet things, not fit for polite company. It was cultivator business, and so cultivator business it would remaineven as more and more people spoke of eating a meal cooked for them by Cai Xiulan, and of Young Masters and Mistresses building houses. Then came the reports about the slavery rings in Grass Sea City, about how Cai Xiulan and her companions had destroyed them. The towns had once more been consumed with fervour, with countless toasts to the Demon-Slaying Orchids health. The children fought over who got to be whom, and the boys finally had their own heroes. Names like the Ironskin, the Rising Dragon, Rags, and the Rooster were hailed throughout the streets, and the once unpopular Huizhong dolls found new life. The children were especially enamoured with the new rooster-masked one that came with a small woollen dog. But then came the second upheaval. The Sects had begun to move. Every single last one seemed to be coming out of their seclusion to march towards the Dueling Peaks. Only this time, there was no tournament. The feeling of hope and celebration swiftly faded, replaced by worry. It has to be a war, one man whispered, glancing at his companions. Theyre going to decide the battleground there! Mark my words, itll consume the entire Azure Hills! You heard about the battle in the east! They must have found another Demon nest! Theyre all gathering to march off to fight for our Empires very survival! another insisted. It cant be all of them. You know those bastards cant decide anything without coming to blows. It''s probably just a coincidence! A third said, sceptical. Everybody had an opinion on what was really going onbut there was one resounding sentiment among the mortals: when so many cultivators moved, it couldnt be anything good. The tension spread like wildfire across the plains, and there was not a single soul untouched by it. ========================= It had started, for the cultivators, as a curiosity. At the Duelling Peaks, Cai Xiulan had asked for the Younger Generation to meet again to discuss the future in a years time. For most of the Elders, it had been amusing. Some gave permission to their scions so they could get a taste of the politics that would be their chief concern in the future. Others had scoffed and sneered at the Blade of Grass. She was reaching beyond her grasp, they said. Trying to force issues with her new status. She was a greedy thing that could be ignored. A Blade of Grass trying to grow just slightly closer to the heavens off their backs. They would continue as usual. They heard the rumours, of course. Of the little group bearing the banner of Azure on their backs. But little thought was given to them. And then they got the first letter from Sectmaster Liu Xianghua, underwritten by every other Misty Lake Elder. It was no longer that the Younger Generation had to gather. It was everyone. Then they got the letter from the Verdant Blade Sect, stating the exact same thing. Even the most doubtful Sect sat up and started paying attention. By the time they heard of the Azure Heroes of Grass Sea City, they were packing their bags for a journey, just in time for two more letters to come. The first, from the Hermetic Iron Sect. The second was written by the Patriarch of the Grand Ravine, who had come out from Closed Door Cultivation. His was not a request to gather, but a demand. The Sects mustered their strength. From the Azure Horizon to the Framed Sun; from the Rumbling Earth to the Crashing Waves. All began the march to the Dueling Peaks. ===================== Cai Xi Kong looked down at the encampment before him. The banners of the Verdant Blade, the Misty Lake, andarrived this morningthe Hermetic Iron Sect fluttered in the wind. Quite a sight, eh? Tie Delan asked as he approached Xi Kong. The Disciples made good time. Indeed. Your disciples are a credit to your sect. It took them less than a week to get here. Xi Kong let his approval show in his voice, giving praise where praise was due. Six disciples of the Sect, over half their number, had managed to get from the Iron Fields to the Grass Sea in six days. Delan nodded, the gruff man looking down at the might on the field below them. It was a great boon to have Tie Delan in their camp, and it had been most enlightening to hear what had happened in Grass Sea City. Xi Kong couldnt be prouder of his daughter and Delan had warmed up significantly after hed praised the ironsmiths son. I would bet our combined might against any single sect. Maybe even Grand Ravine, Delan stated after a moment. Xi Kong didnt disagree. I should hope it doesnt come to that, he demurred nonetheless. It would be an ugly thing, to despoil the next generations dream before it began. Well saidbut should we have to bear steel, bear steel we shall. Elder Bingwen of the Misty Lake Sect marched up beside them. And speaking of bearing steel, we have visitors. Delan grunted. I would ask if you noticed them, but theyre not exactly trying to hide. Looks like the Grey Water Sect wants to get in before the meeting. Shall we greet them? Xi Kong asked, some tension entering his body. His companions nodded, and they leisurely walked through the camp towards the approaching cultivators. Delan set the pace, one calculated to express their intent to treat rather than inviting battlebut they would do so as peers, as Elders and Sectmasters speaking to the same. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. And indeed, at the head of the procession was Xinling herself. Behind her was the might of the Grey Water Sect. Her four daughters, her Elders, and their twenty strongest disciples. Sectmaster Xi Kong. Sectmaster Delan. Elder Bingwen. She greeted them with easy formality and unconscious grace. It seems that our interests are aligned for the moment, so it would be good for us to encamp together. Xi Kongs eyes widened. Their sects and the Grey Water Sect had never been on friendly terms before but here she was, asking to join their encampment. He glanced at his fellows but both deferred the lead to him. Xi Kong pondered for a moment before nodding, but only thathis course forward was obvious. Then be welcome in our camp, Grey Water Sect. By the laws of hospitality, no harm shall come to you. The woman bowed slightly, and a fourth banner was added to the rows. Xi Kong looked at it for a long while, until a gust of wind blew through the camp, setting all of them fluttering. Xi Kong didnt know whether to shiver or to appreciate the cool touch. ====================== In the Grand Ravine, thousands of people had gathered at a staging ground. It was a quiet place, secluded in a forest near the exit of the Ravine. It was filled with remnants of some ancient construction, sticking up beside the trees. The few that were still legible had carvings for water on their sidebut they were all upside down, like they had been thrown here by something. It was said that here the First Daxian had gathered his loyal men and had taken on the indignity of being labelled as a bandit in order to protect his people and their way of life. It was a sacred place. A holy place, and the people were called there only when the fate of the Ravine hung in the balance. They had records of it being used sixteen times. Sixteen times had the Ravine been threatened enough to gather here, and this marked the seventeenth. The people stood in silence, their faces grim. Mortals and cultivators alike waited, standing underneath the banner of their clan, the clans that had resisted Imperial expansion and culture since history first began being recorded. They awaited one man and they did not have to wait long as the Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect strode out into the centre of the clearing. A great gasp went up at his appearance. Everybody could feel his power. They could feel the weight of a cultivator in the Spiritual Realm surrounding them. Pressing down on them, like a good fathers gaze, stern yet fair. The wizened old man he had once been was already starting to disappear. His skin was smoothing out, and his muscles were once more bulging with vitality. He looked about sixty, instead of his three hundred years of age. Beside the man walked Young Master Tarkhan, who had been afforded a place of honour at the living legends side. Every member of the Ravine had despaired that he would die soon. That they would be left without their greatest protector, the man who could single handedly hold the Imperials and their Sects at bay should the cultivators of the Azure Hills attempt to finally force the issue of their independence. Now, they could only stare in awe before the clearing erupted into cheers. Patriarch! The people cheered. The Patriarch has returned to us! The old man smiled indulgently at the sudden outpouring of cheers, before he raised his hand for silence. The people of the Ravine obeyed slowly. They were a people with hot blood, and it was slow to cool, but eventually there was silence again. Thank you, my brothers and sisters, for your warm welcome. You do this old man a great honour, he said, his voice rich and warm. But I have not called this conclave to receive your adulation. No, my brothers and sisters, I have called you for another reason. The people of the Ravine waited with baited breath as the old man stroked his beard once. I ask of you my kin? What is our founding tenet? Listen, for the Earth Speaks! they shouted back, looking almost confused. The old man nodded, his eyes filled with pride. Let me tell you, my kin, the reason why I have called this gathering! The earth has spoken! I have heard it! Together with the Young Master of our Sect, Tarkhan! We heard the voice of the world! After millennia of waiting, the silence had been broken! After thousands of years, our faith has been rewarded! The Earth Speaks! Uukhai! Uukhai! Uukhai! Uukhai! The roar was taken up by the people of the Ravinean ancient battle cry, shouting their praise for the great Earth. The Earth has blessed me with ascension to the Spiritual Realm! It has blessed our Young Master with the power of the Profoundand now, in return for these boons, it calls us! the old man continued, his Qi slowly gathering and pulsing around him. The rocks around him seemed to bounce his voice around the clearing, making it echo. Uukhai! Uukhai! Uukhai! So I now call upon you! Inheritors of Daxians will! People of the Ravine! Children of Tianlan, free as the clear blue sky! My Brothers and Sisters! We march with our full strength, for the first time in a thousand years! The echo intensified and then started to shift. Uukhai! Uukhai! Uukhai! We march to the Duelling Peaks! Let the land tremble! Let the sky bear witness! Let all of these Imperials knowwe are the Voice of the Earth! Defiers of the Fel Star! The old mans voice reached a crescendo, and everyone in the valley could hear it. The echo of a voice, something old and ancient that their souls still remembered. They could see it almost. A man and a woman, standing together. Their bloody hands were clasped as they performed the Sibling Ceremony, mixing their blood to become family. Ill be in your care, Atlan, the woman whispered. Uukhai! Uukhai! Uukhai! The shouts took on a fever pitch. Cultivators unsheathed their weapons. Mortals fell to their knees. Uukhai, Tianlan! The Patriarch roared, his Qi erupting from his body. He spoke a battle cry that hadnt been spoken since the earth had fallen silent. Uukhai, Tianlan! To the Dueling Peaks! Grand Ravine, march! Uukhai, Tianlan! The cheers and howls of four hundred tribal cultivators filled the ravine, an outpouring of fervour that made the ground shake, and the Imperials who lived closest to the Ravine glance worriedly at it. The Earth had spoken. The Earth had put them in motion. Towards peace or war they did not yet knowyet woe betide any enemies that tried to defy them. ================================ In the Grass Sea there stood a particular tavern known as the Jolly Fatty. It was an institution of the townand recently the taverns fortunes had been on the rise, thanks to heavy patronage by members of the Azure Jade Trading Company and a brilliant duck dish utilising a new and wondrous addition: potatoes, imported by that same Trading Company. It was, as a result, normally bustling with activity. Still, the place retained a relaxed air thanks to the leadership of the owner, Ming Mao. Today there was no such sense of relaxation. Though the scents of its famous duck fat fried potatoes tantalised the senses, the people of the town were possessed by a nervous energy. All eyes were on a man sitting at a table of honour. He was currently stuffing his face with the signature dishhis price for the tale he was about to tell. The people waited, shifting back and forth or sighting loudly, but as the man finally finished his meal and set his utensils down, all eyes were on him. Youve all heard the rumours and the whispers of something big going down with the cultivators of this provincewell, allow this Tao the Traveller to lay all your speculation to rest! The man stood from his seat. He had a weather-beaten face and a grin just bordering on crazed. His excitement was palpable. Get on with it! somebody shouted, obviously annoyed. Tao laughed, basking in the shouts and heckles of the crowd. All those rumours of the Sects out in force? Theyre all true! Tao roared, and the crowd went silent. The Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect has left Closed Door Cultivation and is on the move! The entire Sect has been mobilised! Their numbers are twice as high as this Tao estimated in the past! Four hundred cultivators have ascended from the depths of the Ravine, bearing the tribal colours of a hundred clans! Marching at their head is Guo Daxian the Eldest, who has unveiled his name as Ulagan Baatar. My sources tell me he has reached the Spiritual Realm! There were several gasps as the true extent of the mobilisation hit them. Every Elder that was in Closed Door Cultivation has returned to the land of the waking! The Verdant Blade Sect, the Misty Lake Sect, the Grey Water Sect and the Hermetic Iron Sect have all joined forces and march under one banner! The might of the entire province gathers! But for what, do you ask? Im afraid even I dont know what for, but I do know upon whose request! They march at the demand of the Azure Heroes! The ones that broke the slavery ring?! one person demanded. The very same! The heroes whose names resound throughout the province! Tao the Traveller raised his arms, regaling the crowd. Rou The Tiger of the Peaks Tigu! The ferocious tiger who sniffed out thousands of slavers, and clapped them in irons! Liu The Heron of the Misty Lake Xianghua! She fought all of her Elders in a row to seize her position as Sectmaster, without using her Heavens Shaking Artefact! Tie Ironskin Delun! Young Master of the Hermetic Iron Sect! He has rediscovered every secret of his ancestors, and can repair all the ancient formations! Dong Rags Chou, leader of ten thousand men from Grass Sea City! Men who bared their fangs at the City Nobles, men who brought them all to their knees! Zang Rising Dragon Wei, whom not even a destroyed dantian could stop! In less than a year he ascended to the Profound Realm! Liang Sun Fairy Yin! A peerless beauty matched only by a peerless strength! She''s a Wrecker Ball in human form who smashed open ten fortresses, each with a single punch! Zhang The Rooster Fei! A boy who came out of nowhere and can already hold his own against cultivators fifty years his elder! A hunter without compare! And of course their Leader, the Demon-Slaying Orchid, Cai Xiulan! Cai Xiulan the Hero! These are the people who called for the conclave! These are the people whom the Sects march at the request of! Tao the Traveller grinned at the people who were listening raptly to his words. Remember these names well, People of the Azure Hills! The winds of change blows! The Heavens are watching! What happens at the Duelling Peaks will surely change the course of this province forever! v4c47: Arrival at the Peaks It was still light out when Xiulan and her companions set up their camp. In the hour or two left of sunlight they could have pushed on and made it to the Dueling Peaks, but instead she had called a stop to their journey for the night. When the fire was ready, and the leaping deer had been dressed by the Torrent Rider and Loud Boy, Xiulan bid them all to sit, for she had a few words for them all. They all settled on the ground in a circle. Tomorrow, we will arrive at the Dueling Peaks, Xiulan began after a moment. Weve already had an adventure coming this far, havent we? A bit of an understatement, Xianghua said while leaning against a rock. She had a little smirk on her face. Xiulan agreed. It was a bit of an understatement. Installing a Sectmaster, convincing the Verdant Blade Sect to join us, busting a slavery ring all of us ascending at least a stage upon our cultivation. She continued with a soft smile. Weve come a long way, and Im proud of every step Ive traveled with such fine companions. Xiulan saw Rags blush and scratch the back of his head while Loud Boy preened. Yin ruffled the Torrent Riders hair and Shaggy Two yipped happily, sitting tall and proud. Tigu turned to Handsome Man and smiled, while Delun smiled back. He didnt look awkward when he did that anymore. Xianghua just nodded, like it was obvious. Xiulan took a breath. Tomorrow, our true journey begins. We will be before every sect in the Hills. We will be battling thousands of years of precedent. This path of ours is not easyand that is why it is all the more worthy of trying to walk. Tomorrow, we will stride into the Dueling Peaks and confront everybody who lives there. Xiulan looked at them all. Really looked at them, searching for the nervousness she felt. Instead, she found only smiles and confidence. Confidence in their mission. Confidence in her. Confidence that they were ready for anything that the Dueling Peaks might throw at them. They truly were one of a kind, her companions. This may be the last night of peace we have until we return home. The last night where people arent scrutinizing our every move, Xiulan warned, somewhat sadly. So I have something for us. She opened her pack and took out a gift from home and from Jin; a small bottle of spirits. Not the mead from Vajra, but still a powerful vintage that could even get cultivators as strong as them to feel it. One last time, let''s let loose! A cheer rose up from her companions. Tigu handed out cups to everybody. Xiulan poured them all a saucer of the wine, and then raised it up in toast. To us dandelion seeds, floating in the breeze! Xiulan shouted. To a province that no longer has to fear the dark! Tigu replied, raising up her saucer. To marching forwards into that new dawn! Xianghua said, copying Tigu. To those who came before us! Delun called. And the ones wholl come after! Rags completed. To a world that isnt defined by suffering! Loud Boy called. To all of us finding our places! Yin continued. To more adventures! the Torrent Rider finished. Yip! Shaggy Two joined in. Ganbei! all of them shouted. Their saucers clinked together and they downed the potent brew. YEEEEAAAAH! Rags roared after he finished his drink. Tigu grinned and pulled out the pippa she had bought in Grass Sea City. Loud Boy produced a reed pipe. Xiulan laughed as one of Master Jins songs started echoing out across the plains, seeming to touch the moon high above. She did wish that Jin, Meiling, Bi De, Chun Ke, and all the rest of Fa Ram were here as well. She would have liked to do this with them too. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Xiulan stood and held out a hand to Xianghua. Her friend grabbed it, and Xiulan pulled her up so they could go and dance around the fire like Rags, Yin, and the Torrent Rider were already doing. Delun looked like he was going to remain sitting, so Xiulan grabbed him too. He barked out a laugh, but made no move to stop her. It was a wonderful night. They danced, they sang, and they drank. Loud Boy and Rags put chopsticks in their nose and under their bottom lips and started an impromptu comedy routine. The pippa was traded aroundsome people playing with more skill than others. Yin made the instrument positively howl when she finally got a turn, so much so that Shaggy Two leapt up and started gnawing on her face. They played simple, silly games. They collected crickets and raced them as the firebugs danced through the air. They sang the raunchiest songs they knew, songs that had the Torrent Riders face go pink when he finally got some of the innuendo. It was wonderful. Eventually, it all had to come to an end, however. As the embers burned low, they gathered around once again and stared up at the night sky, brimming with thousands of stars. ================================ When they awoke the next morning, it was still dark. They packed up camp swiftly, and for the last hour they simply sat together, facing the shadow in the distance. Slowly, the sky lightend. First to grey, and then to purple, and finally to pink. Then, with a burst of gold, the sun crested the horizon, perfectly silhouetted between the Dueling Peaks. There was a whisper on the wind; one that seemed to be wishing them luck. Xiulan and her companions rose and stepped forwards into the dawn. ================================= The town around the Dueling Peaks, also called Dueling Town was an oddity among the settlements of the Azure Hills, mostly because its population fluctuated so dramatically. Every eight years, during the Dueling Peaks Tournament, the normally sleepy town of around ten thousand ballooned in size as a hundred thousand people flocked to the Earthly Arena to watch cultivators do battle. What came with the cultivators and the spectators were again that many number of merchants, performers, and con-artists, all looking to take advantage of the sudden swelling of tourists. The entire town became more of a city, heaving with people. And then, when the tournament ended, they all left. The inner rings of the city, filled with mansions for cultivators and sects, would largely close down. The shops would either close or go down to skeleton crews, and the entire town, almost overnight, would seem oddly quiet. While there was always some cultivation business going on, things would return to normal for the mortals. They would go back to their wooden houses on the outer ring and do their regular businessmost of the time the next year of the tournament was spent dealing with its aftermath for example. Garbage had to be dealt with, things had to be repaired from the inevitable fights that broke out, and the once active centers of commerce had to be properly cleaned and shut down. But there had been a change to that millenia old schedule. Last year, the town had been damaged quite badlybut unlike other times when the people would have to rebuild by themselves, something else had happened. The cultivators had helped. The once old, slowly decaying outer-ring roads had been entirely replaced. Old houses were now composed of the finest timberand even the poorest man could boast of having a proper door. Beautiful calligraphy advertised businesses, and everybody knew of the wondrous carvings in Chao Baozi. The town had actually looked better when the cultivators had left, than what had once been a never ending battle to keep things looking nice. There was a certain amount of pride and optimism to the town as they got ready for the next eight slow years until the next big tournament. That was, of course, until the advance guard of cultivator servants returned to the town and started opening everything back up. Not just one or two manors; but all of them. To hear that the cultivators were coming back already should have been a source of dread. And yet And yet for all the tension, the dread was absent from the common man. Oh, Bai Huizhong and the Auditor were in a tizzy about the sudden gathering, but for the people of the city? It didnt seem that bad. The first sect to arrive was the Framed Sun Sect. They were a common sight around this area, being the sect that lived the closest to the Dueling Peaks. Their sunburst on gold was held high and proudand many shopkeepers cheered at their appearance. Young Master! Your sign is the envy of every other merchant on this street! One man shouted, waving at Chen Yang of the Framed Sun Sect, a grin on his face. The Young Man had grinned and elbowed one of his companions. I told you it would be good for business, he said. The sight continued as more and more cultivators poured into the city, bearing the banners of their sects. Their faces were grim, and they were focused, and yet mortals called out to them instead of averting their eyes. Young Mistress, we have your plates and porcelain mugs prepared! The design has come out spectacularly. An old man and his apprentices bowed to a woman with a beautiful butterfly hairpin. Young Master! Ill put on some of those dumplings you enjoyed last time! Thank you for fixing this road, Young Master! Most seemed to find the mortals calling out to them amusing. The Young Masters and Mistresses couldnt help but smile as the mortals they had aided thanked them for their efforts. And then a storm appeared on the horizon. Drums thundered and four hundred cultivators marched bearing the banners of the Grand Ravine Sect, the power of a man in the Spiritual Realm at its head. The Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sects Qi was a weight that pressed down on all who beheld him, his eyes blazing. This time, the confidence disappeared. This time, some of the mortals did quake and recoil from the might that was bearing down on them. Yet one man was undaunted. He was a foreman who operated the great pulley-cranes that they had used to repair buildings. He limped up to the head of the procession, to where Guo Daxian the Younger stood beside his Patriarch. Hundreds of cultivator eyes bored into him. Yer ropes held well, Young Master. Cranes have never ran so smoothly, the old foreman said. Several people held their breath as the cultivators of the Grand Ravine Sect seemed unsure of what to do. Of course it''s the best rope you have ever used. It was crafted in the Grand Ravine, Guo Daxian declared. Never buying any other rope, he said, nodding, and then looked directly at the Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect. Beggin your pardon, my Lord, but should we evacuate? The old man addressed the old monster calmly. He didnt flinch as the tribal cultivator turned his full attention onto him. For a brief moment, the cultivators eyes narrowed. Then he spoke. No. I, Ulagan Baatar, Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect, guarantee the safety of the mortals that live in this town. His decree was absolute. His voice echoed over the town, and then they began to advance again, heading towards the mountains. At the same time, from the opposite side, a group of eight marched into the town. Each and every one of their group had an immaculate bearing. Each and every one the mortals could name them each on sight alone. Their Qi was bared; and yet, instead of the thunderous intent of the Grand Ravine Sect, it was almost soothing. Protective. While the Master of the Grand Ravine Sect had to speak, they didnt. Everybody just knew, as long as these cultivators stood, they would be all right. v4c48: The Children of Tianlan Ulagan Tarkhan, known to outsiders as Guo Daxian the Younger, felt almost drunk as he marched through Dueling Town with the Patriarch. It was a heady thing, to be part of such a vast host. To be able to feel the power of your kin as the world shook beneath your thunderous stride, marching at the van. It was good to finally be out and acting after all the talking. The months after the spring had been hectic in the Ravine, to say the least. First came Tarkhans ascension to the Profound Realm. Then there had been hours of talks as they caught the patriarch back up to speed on the state of the world. The Patriarch had meditated for three full days upon the information given to him. And when he emerged from within the sacred grove, he spoke. The Earth has spoken. I have seen this Cai Xiulan in the depths of my meditations. Whatever gathering she calls, I know not the purpose only that it concerns the entire Hills and the Earth itself. Be she friend or foe I do not yet knowbut this gathering has the weight of destiny about it. They were at the crossroads of fate. The Earth had returned to them, just in time for what was sure to be a heavens-shaking revelation. And now the Grand Ravine Sect marched. Marched with their true names bared for the world to see. Their drums thundered in an ancient beat and their banners soared high. Roars of Uukhai! thundered from their lips, half a battle cry and half praise for a god. The mortals, after the first brave soul who had approached them, retreated while the other sects came to bear witness. He could see the other cultivators watching them. The younger generation watched with undisguised nervousness, while the Elders counted the numbers, their faces grim. He chuckled. How galling it must have been to realise that the Grand Ravine Sect, already the strongest, had hidden the majority of its strength from them. They probably had no idea why. They probably couldnt comprehend that the Grand Ravine Sect was enough for them and they coveted not the territory of other sects. Their Patriarch led them on a circuitous route through the town and inner rings. He seemed to be sensing something that Tarkhan could not, and it was not until they stopped in a square Tarkhan was intimately familiar with that it became clear. It was fixed now, not a trace of the battle remained, but here was where they had made their stand against the Shrouded Mountain Sect, and it was here where Master Rou had first revealed himself. The Patriarch paused and took a deep breath. Hmm. There was power here. It lingers, he whispered. Tarkhan knew the Patriarch wasnt fully convinced that Mater Rou was the Herald of the Earth. He thought him a powerful man, yes, but he was skeptical. The man kept his eyes on the ground for a moment longer, then he turned and locked his eyes on the other end of the plaza. There, eight cultivators strode forwards, towards the host of the Grand Ravine Sect. They did not pause in their march at the army arrayed before them. They simply continued walking forwards. The first person his eyes were drawn towards was, of all people, Liu Xianghua. Long had he and his kin written her off as just another Imperial Young Mistress. A boor of a woman who was so stereotypical she seemed right out of a bad story. Beautiful, to be sure, but unworthy of any true Ravine-mans time. His jaw nearly dropped to the floor when he realised what exactly she was wearing. He could feel the shock of his Brothers and Sisters as they too noticed, the sheer surprise of it breaking through their discipline and causing murmurs. Even the Patriarch raised an eyebrow. For the boring Imperial woman was wearing the colours of a northern tribe with dignity and grace so profound she was entrancing. While some of her dress remained Imperial, geometric designs and the cut of her sleeves were completely and utterly alien to Imperial sensibilities. The only remnant of her old clothes was the circle over her heart, displaying the misty lake of her Sect. But the headband she wore was what truly stood out. It had the same design as the one Xong Gou Ren and Xong Yun Ren had worn that year. And having a matching design could only mean one thingshe had been taken into their clan. Liu Xainghua had married one of their northern cousinsand contrary to the ''cold, boring Imperial'' who would force her way on all she saw she had taken on her husbands colours and now outright advertised her allegiance to his tribe. Her head was high and her bearing effortlesslybut not arrogantlyproud, as befit a proper woman. Proud, forceful, and a savage beast in the defense of her home. All good men hungered for a woman with that kind of fire in her gut and steel in her spine. A man that wanted some meek creature was a shameful thingit meant he couldnt handle a real woman. And what a woman Liu Xianghua was. Had she not challenged the Shrouded Mountain Sect for Gou Rens sake? Had she not taken her entire sect to heel? Tarkhan cursed himself. He had eyes, but he could not see Mount Tai. To think that Liu Xianghua had turned out to be such a fine, loyal, and spirited woman! What a man his northern cousin was, to tame this most Imperial of Young Mistresses. He would have to buy the man a drink for his legendary feat. Rou Tigu marched beside her. The little firebrand had changed dramatically. She had been an amusing little thing before; Tarkhan had entertained her because of her relationship with the tribes and her genuine interest. Rare was the Imperial who had such ideasrarer still those who exalted their tattoos as the art they were. In barely a year the little girl had budded into a young woman. Her hair was longer. She was half a head taller. Her eyes were sharper, and the baby fat on her cheeks had largely melted away, leaving only a stark, savage beauty. Her rough and raggedy gi was now pristine, with a maple leaf and rice stalk over her heart. Her bracers were masterworks, with carvings so perfect they appeared to be alive, the vines on the armor growing out of the metal. Around her wrists were thick lacquered prayer beadsthe kind which devotees of the King of Ghosts wore when they beseeched him for justice. A rooster tail feather and what looked like two large, blue scales, completed the bracelet. She carried in her hands a flag that well could have been one of theirs. For sewn upon its surface were the characters for Azurethe old character for Azure. Tianlan. Again a ripple passed through the Grand Ravine Sect, and the Patriarch narrowed his eyes slightly. Directly behind Tigu was Spotted Delun. He rose, a hulking edifice of steel and stone whom Tarkhan had once taken to jabbing at as a rather fun pastime a pastime that Tarkhan doubted he would resume. An octagonal piece of what almost seemed to be masonry sat prominently on the right side of his chest, an actively glowing character set in its middle. Each of the mans steps had a weight behind them, not unlike Master Rou. The tenseness in his shoulders and the simmering, bubbling rage that had been amusing to provoke was utterly absent, leaving only peace and calm. He wore the same blue gi the others wore over most of his armor, with the Hermetic Iron Sects hammer and circle seal of longevity on his breast. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Next came Loud BoyZang Wei. As had the others changed, so too had ''Loud Boy grown, to the point where he could never be called a boy any longer. A Rising Dragon was more appropriate not that Tarkhan would ever say it to his face. The brat was growing into a handsome bastard, the kind that had women pining over them. Before, the kid had swaggered about with false confidence. Now, that confidence was real. Over his heart was what looked like a depiction of a fortress. Dong Chou was beside him, his easy, unhurried gait as irritating as his smirk. He was still a raggedy bastardbut where once Tarkhan had paid him no mind, now he was forced to acknowledge him. He too bore a fortress upon his uniform. Then came the two Tarkhan knew only through rumour but they both bore the same symbol Tigu did, and thus they must be connected to Master Rou. And since it was so, only a fool would dare underestimate them, no matter their appearances. One, Fei the Rooster, was a young man wearing a spectacularly crafted rooster mask. Tarkhan had to admire the artistry of it. The kid had good taste but he seemed like the least of the party. The other one was a stunning woman. Liang Yin, hed heard her name wasa silver, ethereal fairy who seemed like a stiff breeze would knock her over. Her stunning, aristocratic features suggested a woman who was not of the physical arts. And yet every rumour had her punching down walls and gates, or grappling and breaking those that dared to get within her reach. Tarkhan could barely believe it until the woman noticed his state, and the beautiful, serene face scrunched up into the most thuggish sneer Tarkhan had seen outside bandits. His eyebrows raised as he saw her mouth a few words. The fuck you lookin at? Tarkhan nearly laughed at the disconnect between her appearance and her quite fascinating personality. And then there was one he had left last to examine. He had avoided looking at her because if he truly took her measure he felt he would be utterly entranced. He forced his eyes upon their leader. At their head could only be Cai Xiulan. She was an orchid in full bloom, as befitting her name. A pattern of golden thread stitched out several falling maple leaves descending from her right shoulder. Over her heart she bore the five Grass Blades of the Verdant Blade Sect. Her clothes were as vibrant as she was. She radiated a kind of vitality and life. Her long hair was pulled into a braid that hung down to the middle of her back, and it swayed gently in the breeze. Her eyes were serene, and a little smile graced her face even when beholding the might of the Grand Ravine Sect. Her steps were utterly unbothered. It should have angered Tarkhan that she was so utterly relaxed, leading a group of eight up to four hundred of their number. Yet instead, terrifyingly, it just seemed natural; like waltzing up to their host was just another day for her, and she was expecting them to offer to escort her to the Dueling Peaks themselves. Even more worryingly, Tarkhan didnt know what would happen if she actually did ask them for an escort. Her eyes. Those Tianlan blue eyes. They were utterly bewitching. Tarkhan sucked in a breath and forced his beating heart to calm and steeled himself as Cai Xiulan kept walking forwards, seemingly intent on confrontation. Tarkhan let out the breath. They had four hundred cultivators. What could these eight do if it somehow did come to a fight? Cai Xiulan and her companions strolled forwards. Past the halfway point of the plaza. Past the repaired fountain. Past where Tarkhan himself would have been comfortable until she was standing what would normally be considered a polite distance that, for some reason, seemed far too close; like she had breached the gates of their castle and now stood before their Sectmaster without a fight. Cai Xiualn pays her respects to Ulagan Baatar, Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect, the woman intoned, bowing. It was a simple action, but she somehow made it seem like it was more elegant than it was and it was again, the polite distance to bow. Against a man in the Spiritual Realm, even the elders of other sects would have been parallel to the floor instead of the normal etiquette. The Patriarch''s stern gaze bored into Cai as she rose back up. There was silence for a moment, and then he spoke. You have guts, girl. Ill grant you that, the Patriarch declared. Especially bearing that flag before the Grand Ravine Sect. Cai Xiulan inclined her head and pulled a fan from her sleeve. Like a court lady she opened it in front of her face. The fan was green on the outside with what looked like a white jade interior, run through with golden cracks. This Cai Xiulan thanks the Patriarch for his praisebut she sees no reason why bearing the flag of her home would be gutsy. I have as much a right to this flag as you. Oh? You dare think you have the same right as us? the Patriarch demanded. Tarkhan felt his own ire raise. An Imperial saying they had just as much of a right?! Indeed. We are more the same, than we are different, after all. That was the last straw. The Patriarchs Qi, in the Spiritual Realm, slammed into being. Tarkhan added his own fury to the Patriarchs. They were nothing alike, the Imperial bastards! The rest of the Sect snarled in outrage behind him. We are little alike, girl. The Patriarch gathered their own contempt and rage, adding it to his own; The cultivators before him were about to feel the wrath of their people made manifest. The Patriarch took in a breath and then he unleashed his power. Their power. The Grand Ravine Sect qi itself took form in all its beauty. Yet instead of Tarkhans home, this was how the Imperials knew it: a yawning chasm that could swallow entire armies and eat a thousand cultivators without noticing. The chasm advanced forwards, its depth and looming walls threatening to crush the life out of the ants before them. Tarkhan felt a bit of worry take hold in his breast. Master Rou was a mighty man. He was a Master of the Cloudy Sword Sect. He could kill them all for the insult of focusing their intent upon his daughter like this but a man had to have something he stood foreven if standing up for it meant his death. Tarkhan would have no Imperial spitting on the blue sky of Tianlan. Cai Xiulans once smiling eyes turned hard. The crushing vastness of the chasm met the Grass Sea. Vast, rolling fields appeared, verdant and beautiful. Their roots anchored deep, and the cracking slowed. A snarling tiger, a fierce heron, a proud dragon, and a ragged-looking soldier who had golden leaves growing out of his body waded out of the grass. They glared at the chasm and the cultivators crafting it. A blazing sun and small rivers flowed through the grass, reinforcing and strengthening the field of green. The Patriarchs eyes narrowed. Uukhai! he roared, and the world trembled and cracked as the Ravine burst forth. Tarkhan felt the pulse as he called upon a treasure of their Sect. Tarkhan nearly spat blood at the realisation. Forget the First Stage of the Spiritual Realmhis had to be might in at least the Second Stage! Their opponents responded in kind. Cai Xiulan, Rou Tigu, Liu XianghuaFourth Stage of the Profound Realm. Tie Delun: Third Stage of the Profound Realm. Yin, Wei, Chou: Second Stage of the Profound Realm. Fei, in the Fourth Stage of the Initiates Realm. It went against all common sense of the world to Tarkhan. The beasts and soldier roared and smashed their legs as one into the ground, causing a landslide that filled in the chasm. The chasm attempted to tunnel under this assaultand instead met marble and steel, the sturdy elements holding firm. The chasm made the land quake as it thrashed and spasmed, trying to force its way into the grasslands and yet It couldnt. The Patriarch should have been able to crush them. He was a full realm above them and bore the will of four hundred cultivators upon his back. He should have been able to cast all eight aside, like a cultivator casts aside a mortal. Yet even the weakest of them, his legs trembling slightly, stood firm. Eight cultivators stood before the Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect. And matched him. Stalemated him. Very well then. The Patriarchs voice was as grim as his face. If you think us alike, tell me how, Cai Xiulan. Her face still hidden behind her fan, Cai Xiulan spoke. We are indeed alike; for we both carry on some of Honoured Ancestor Chengis Altans will. The Patriarch staggered. The Ravine snapped out of existence, taking all of the damage with it. Tarkhans jaw dropped. An outsider knew their most honored ancestor. She knew him by his true name. An outsider said she carried on his will. Such a thing should have warranted death. Yet Tarkhan was forced to acknowledge that this woman she thought she was telling the truth. This is the reason why I called upon all the sects. This is why we all have gathered. Like you say: The Earth Speaks. I have listened, and now I ask you to listen, she stated, her voice reverberating around the plaza. The Patriarch stared at the sheer audacity of this woman. And then, instead of striking her down he took a breath and nodded. The Grand Ravine Sect will listen. Xiulan closed her fan and graced them all with a smile. Shall we continue this meeting elsewhere? It''s impolite to stand around blocking the roads. It is indeed impolite. Allow this old man to escort you, for all the trouble he has caused. They fell in beside each other as they made their way towards the Dueling Peaks and towards the dumbfounded spectators. Tarkhan took some solace in the fact that they looked just as utterly befuddled as he felt. v4c49: The Plans of Mortals Bai Huizhong, Lord Director of Spiritual Ascension Affairs, stared out the window of his study, his knuckles white, feeling like he was going to throw up. To say he was stressed would be an understatement. The Auditor beside him looked equally as pale. The man had an unfortunate, weasel-like face, and was wearing the full courtly regalia of an Imperial Auditor: a bright yellow robe and large black hat. Normally, they were filled with nothing but spite for one another, but for the moment, they were united. What in the heavens name was that?! the weasley looking man whispered to himself as sweat dripped down his brow. They were both still reeling from what they had feltthey had been informed of the arrival and budding confrontation between Cai Xiulan and the Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sectbut Huizhong hadnt expected the intensity. The pair had felt the outpouring of intent and Qi from their place in the mountain. Even this far away, and used to the bouts of intent from battling cultivators, Huizhong had nearly fallen to his knees. And now they were moving towards them. Huizhong swallowed. Just cultivator things. he replied, his legs shaking. The year had actually started out well, despite the incident. True to Master Rous words, whatever altercation had been brewing, fizzled out. The Shrouded Mountain Sect had retreated, and things had calmed down again mostly. Not that there had not been consequences. The mountain itself had been difficult. Yes, difficult. Doors would open randomly. Lights would flash and start playing what sounded like recordings of past events. Systems that had been dead for centuries occasionally turned on of their own accord before just as mysteriously shutting off. It was like there was a ghost walking the halls of the Dueling Peaks. At least Bao Wen, the newly appointed Director of Dueling Peaks Reconstruction, was doing his job well. The cultivators had appointed him, and he seemed determined to do all he could to keep things under control. A wave of his maintenance rod and a flashing light or screaming crystal would quiet. The kid was taking his new duties seriously, and Huizhong made sure to always be a reasonable ear when the lad wanted to vent, as much to keep abreast of the situation as out of any altruism. And with that in fairly good handsor at least not being Huizhongs own responsibilityhe was able to put one problem out of his mind as the snows began to fall.. The winter had been absolutely glorious. The aid package he had requested from the capital, ostensibly for building repairs from damages suffered during the tournament, had arrived. But there was no damage left to repair. The cultivators had already fixed the town. And it had been so much money Of course, there were some obligations he had to see to, like setting up Bao Wens new Department for Dueling Peaks Reconstruction like the cultivators had wanted. Then, with nothing else to actually use it on, he had taken half for himself and his staff to hand out bonuses and spent the rest on parties. He had even thrown the commoners a bone: the New Years bash he had held would be spoken of for decades to come. The sky had turned to day with the number of fireworks that he had set off, they had gorged on Silver Grade Rice, and the amount of alcohol consumed had been truly epic. Hells, he woke up the next day to a statue of himself in the square built out of snow and a cheering populace. From there he had coasted, enjoying his wine, his assistant Chos shapely rear, and the steady rise of numbers in his books. The doll sales were absolutely through the roof, even with the small amount he had to set aside for Rou Tigus royalties. They had even added another workshop to keep up with demand! He stared down at the approaching cultivators and swallowed. Hopefully hopefully they never put together just who was selling those dolls. Especially Cai. She really didnt need to know what some people would pay for high quality, anatomically accurate dollsin fact, he should probably shut down that entire division. No matter how discrete the customers were, he wasnt going to be touching that any longer. He grimaced. Life had been going great. He should have known it wouldnt last. Sourly he looked at the man who had started the downward slide. The Auditor. The man was still in shock. He wouldnt have lasted a day in Huizhongs job. He was soft. He wasnt the Auditor-General Huizhong was more familiar with. That man was like a grim executioner and had a face like a battle-axe. This was the new Auditor-General. He had a weasley little face that Huizhong took an instant dislike to. The man had smiled with a smug, vindictive little grin, and then he had requested Huizhongs records. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. All of them. And the worst part was that the bastard took over the main office while he worked, going over things line by line! Now, Huizhong liked to think he was good at hiding things, but even he couldnt cook his books perfectly. And the Auditor knew that, delighting in calling Huizhong in to tell him about the minor discrepancies he had noticed. Huizhong could have taken it. He had enough friends and allies at court that he would be able to weather things as long as the big, important stuff stayed hidden and then he got a private transmission from said court. The incident is of great concern to the Court, the voice on the other end had said. Any information you can give might make certain things go away. Of course, the entire thing turned out to be about the incident. This could only be the nobles poking around. The Lord Magistrate had at least understood him when he wanted to keep things quiet, but apparently the nobles wanted all the juicy gossip and thought to poke at him to get it. Were Huizhong an idiot, he would have just told them then and there. But the cultivators wanted this quiet, and Huizhong was very inclined to agree. Airing dirty laundryespecially when that dirty laundry belonged to the Shrouded Mountain Sectwas certainly a good way to commit suicide. Huizhong wanted to be alive to appreciate his wealth, thank you very much. And If the fuckers in Pale Moon Lake wanted to declare war on him for his decision, then war theyd get. So in the next meeting he had with several Sect representatives he mentioned his problems. The next time he met the Auditor the man was quite a bit less smug. They had a bit of an understanding after that, but the asshole was still setting the fines too fucking high. And then, in the middle of all that, he had been politely informed of the meeting. A meeting that would have every Sect in the Hills in attendance. The Dueling Peaks had always played host to tournaments, but it had never held as many cultivators as were about to arrive. And he had just seen Cai Xiulan square off against a cultivator in the Spiritual Realm, who was so powerful Huizhong had seen him start to impose his will on the very world itself! Cultivators in the Azure Hills shouldnt have been able to do that. But unfortunately, he couldnt just wait here and sob to himself. He would have liked that. He wondered if he should resign. He had enough money to live large for the rest of his days Huizhong carefully unclenched his hands from the windowsill and then straightened his robes. Let''s get this over with, he said, and turned to Bao Wen, who was sitting down and looking a bit ill. The Auditor turned to him, looking stunned and horrified in equal measure. Huizhong didnt spare him a glance as he marched out with Bao Wen towards where the meeting would take place. The Auditor stumbled after them a few seconds later. They were headed towards the arena. They marched through the halls with a contained sense of urgency only to find several Elders and Sectmasters waiting for them at the entrance to the arena. There were fourteen of themfrom the Grand Ravine to the Rumbling Earth, all looking grim and uneasy. Guo Daxian the Elder noticed them first and spoke. You said there was a new space for this meeting to take place, Lord Director. One that could accommodate all of us. The man was utterly humorless. Indeed, they needed a new spaceone to accommodate everybody, and Bao Wen had found just the thing. We will be using the arena itself, Master Daxian, Huizhong declared, sweeping his hand out over the arena, and its bare, empty floor Are we to sit upon the ground? Sectmaster On Gang demanded. Ah no, Master On. Um if I may? Bao Wen ventured, drawing attention to himself. Every eye locked onto him, stern and hard before the Elders suddenly grinned. Oh, Wen boy! Gang exclaimed, seemingly happy to see the kid. Did you kill something and give its head to your woman like I suggested? he demanded. Please tell me you did not follow that brutes advice! Elder Xinling exclaimed. The boy paused, before scratching the back of his head. I haven''t had the time, Master Gang. But I did take her out for tea like Elder Xinling suggested She likes the peach syrup candies. It went well, and thank you all! Huizhong was utterly lost as Bao Wen bowed and the Elders all looked on like proud parents, Elder Xinling patting his shoulder. And then all of their eyes turned to the last person there. And who is this? Daxian asked, gesturing to the Auditor. The man puffed up, seeming almost offended, and Huizhong mentally marked him as a man soon to die. I am His Imperial Majestys Auditor-General the man began, only for the cultivator to cut him off. And this is cultivator business. You are not required. Complete your audit and leave immediately, Daxian the Elder commanded. The cultivators once looking like Aunties and Uncles, were suddenly grim warriors. People who killed to keep their secrets. The Auditor looked affronted until the slightest bit of intent leaked from the Elders. The Auditors face paled. Bowing, he quickly fled. Huizhong had good odds on the man being gone by nightfall. The Elders turned back to Bao Wen. Show us what you have discovered, Bao Wen, Cai Xi Kong asked, his tone encouraging. Bao Wen nodded. Then he stepped out into the arena. He took a deep breath, and began to move. It was a danceand one that was clearly putting strain on the boy as he moved, his breath deep and even. After thirty seconds the cultivators began to look skeptical until the Earthly Arena began to grind and change. The floor went from flat paving stones with sand on them to beautiful marble slabs, inlaid with jade. The floor seemed to grow a tablea single enormous piece of wood that could accommodate hundreds. Chairs, more like thrones, rose from the ground. They were the twins of the chairs in the Old Hall in the palace in Pale Moon Lake City, regal and imposing. Behind those thrones were smaller chairs, so that other cultivators could sit behind their leaders. Some of the marble slabs rose slightly higher, like a stage, and two more chairs grew upon it. Bao Wen collapsed to his knees, panting. The Elders looked upon the new seating arrangements, and smiled. A worthy stage, a voice rumbled as the Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect stepped into the arena. His presence nearly forced Huizhong to his knees but something soft, gentle, and supportive kept him upright. Cai Xiulan, I trust you are prepared? I am, the woman said, her voice soft and yet carrying to everybody in the arena. Then let the meeting of the Sects begin. v4c50.1: The Lost and the Broken Part 1 Xiulans heart was surprisingly calm as the fifty-seven Sects of the Azure Hills took their seats. Thousands of people looked towards her, all of them cultivators. The Elders and Sectmasters sat upon the thrones and those thrones lit up with bands of light. These days, most thought the colour indicated the element of their cultivation, and that was true but it was supposed to display a persons rank in the court of Xiaoshi. One line for a minor functionary. Two for a higher ranked functionary or a visiting guest. Three for military officers and Magistrates. Four for generals and leaders of people. And five for Xiaoshi and Tianlan. Most of the chairs lit up with lights denoting that the mountain considered them guests. Some like her own father, lit up with one, denoting a minor functionary. Only the Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect had his chair light with three lines, provoking murmuring. The dais Xiulan was on, the center of attention, shifted itself as more chairs were added. She couldnt help but glance down warily at the chair as it pulsed and started to light up. She was a little worried that it would light up like it had for Jin. Tianlan was, after all, watching and had nearly intervened during their confrontation with the Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect. When the Intent hit her, she had felt the muted outrage coming from her bond with Tianlan and the sensation of approaching power that would cast aside the might of the Grand Ravine Sect. Her eyelids and forehead had begun to tingle, and the beginnings of some form of transformation began to take hold. It had been heady. She could accept the power of Tianlan and style herself as a queen, an empress reborn and ready to lead the hills anew. In some ways, it would have been easier to do it like that. But that was not Xiulans goal. Instead, she had brushed against the little link. Please. Trust me. Trust us. We can do this, she had whispered. The golden power had frozen in its tracks, before warmth and affection had touched her mind. The feeling of change had faded. The power had retreated and they had withstood the power directed at them on their own two feet. The chair shuddered underneath Xiulans body, and three lines lit up. Xiulan released the breath she was holding and serenity returned to her heart. She glanced towards the rest of her companions, all of whom were sitting behind her. Xiulan could tell the Torrent Rider was nervous, but his mask hid most of the tells. Yin clapped him on the shoulder. The rest at least looked calm. Tigu had given the banner to Delun, and she had a large cloth covered tray in her hands. Once everyone was seated, Bai Huizhong stepped forwards. On the Seventeenth Day in the Month of the Rooster, this servant of His Imperial Majesty, the Lord Director of Spiritual Ascension Affairs for the Province of the Azure Hills, Bai Huizhong, does formally declare this Conclave of the Sects to be opened. Xiulan smiled slightly. The Month of the Rooster, how auspicious. As this meeting concerns only the business of cultivators, the records shall be sealed, with only the Provincial Lord Magistrate and the Imperial Household able to access it, as codified by the Clear Sky Decree and the privileges afforded to the Sects by His Imperial Majesty, the Lord Director continued. We give thanks to the Emperor and the Ancestors, the cultivators rumbled as one. Who shall be the first to speak? Cai Xiulan has called this meeting, and yet the Grand Ravine Sect has also put their weight behind it, Huizhong asked. Cai Xiulan shall have the floor, the Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect stated simply. The first to speak shall be Cai Xiulan, of the Verdant Blade Sect, the mortal said before stepping back. This was it. This was the moment she had been working towards. Xiulan stood. This Cai Xiulan gives thanks to the esteemed Elders and her peers for assembling. It is no small thing to march to the peaks. She bowed to the cultivators before her, her voice carrying so that it sounded like she was beside each and every person. They all eyed her, curious, but not yet incensed enough to start speaking out of turn though Xiulan knew that probably wouldnt last. Her father had said the first five minutes were the calmest, before somebody started interrupting. I have two orders of business to discuss. I shall get the first and most important part out of the way first. A man who I consider my Senior Brother came across a cache of crystals. Memories containing records of every Sects Ancestral Techniques. Xiulan modded to Tigu, who stood and stepped forwards. Moving with deliberate, fluid grace, she laid the tray on the table and pulled off the cover. Row upon row of crystals laid on the silk cloth, each of them carefully labeled for each Sect. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. It had been quite a bit of work to get all the crystals. They had started with six from Shen Yuand then they had asked for five of them to be split into smaller crystals. Shen Yu had asked Biyu for a formation because he was out of practise. It had taken the woman 3 days to draw the formation. It had taken Shen Yu an hour of study, and then with a touch of his fingers, he had split all 5 crystals into four pieces. Three low-grade crystals they got from Mengdesand six from Master Gen when the monkey had thrown open his vaults as promised. Mengde had then used the transmission stone to put in an order from Yellow Rock Plateau, to arrive at Pale Moon Lake City. Two they got from Xiulans own sect, which only barely worked; four from the Misty Lake Sect, in an alcove Xianghua had discovered, and then one was brought from the Hermetic Iron Sect. Xinlai had delivered a promised crystal from the Grey Water Sect. Furthermore, they hadliberated four more from the salving nobles of grass Sea City. Most hadnt even known what they were. One was using the crystal as a paperweight. One was a decoration in a vase; the rest had just been family heirlooms of some Ancestor, which showed their birthdays. Finally, twenty had been purchased from the shipment from Yellow Rock Plateau.The price was exorbitant, but they were entitled to a percentage of the value of properties seized in the name of Grass Sea City. They had more than they needed but it was just in case one broke. There was silence for a brief moment, as the crystals were unveiled. And then the shouting started. You lie! the Sectmaster of the Azure Horizon Sect thundered, rising to his feet. Impossible! This snake oil seller, she dares?! Silence. Ulagan Baatar, Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect commanded, his Intent filling the Arena. The shouts and accusations seized in the throats of those who were speaking. He stared at Xiulan, his face impassive. Tie Delan of the Hermetic Iron Sect stakes his honourshe speaks the truth. The towering smiths arms were folded, his voice implacable as he spoke into the resounding silence. I have seen it. So too has the Misty Lake Sect, Elder Bingwen agreed, stroking his chin. My daughter vouches for the authenticity, Elder Xinling said, her eyes cold as she stared hungrily at the crystal with her Sects symbol upon it. The entire arena had been reduced to mutterings. I shall confirm this, the Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect said after a moment, and then he stood. His steps were unhurried as he strode down the stairs, stopping before her. Xiulan motioned to the crystal marked with his Sects symbol, and the old Expert pressed his finger against it. All of them were a cut down history, omitting most of Tianlans story by her request, but even so, they contained revelations fit to shatter any Elders worldview. After a brief second he recoiled as if he was burned, his eyes going wide. That is how you know the name, the Patriarch murmured, his voice an inaudible whisper to all but her. Xiulan nodded her head slightly, and his shoulders firmed. We will be having words later, Cai Xiulan, he promised before he raised his voice once more. She speaks the truth! Once more, there was murmuring. Baatars hand tightened on the crystal for a moment, naked greed shining in his eyes. His gaze flicked down to the others, and Xiulan knew he wished to take the crystal and destroy the others. But the old man put it down and returned to his seat, his back stiff and his eyes forward. Everyone was silent until the man sat back down. This is all well and good for the older Sects but what is our purpose here? the Elder of the Ash Fist Sect demanded. They had been created in the last thousand years and were not directly connected to any of the old ways. Because all of your Techniques bear similarities to others found within these crystals, Xiulan replied. This implies at least some relation to the Honored Ancestors of the Azure Hills, if removed by several generations. The newer Sects stiffened as they realised they, too, had much to gain from being here. So how much are you demanding, Cai? Shall you beggar us? Shall you take our lands? Shall we kowtow before you? On Gang of the Rumbling Earth Sect demanded. His eyes, too, shone with undisguised greed. Xiulan was sure that, despite his words, he would gladly sell his own sons into slavery for the knowledge of his ancestors; to improve upon the Techniques of the Rumbling Earth Sect. She saw the same utter obsession in the eyes of all who looked at the crystals. Each and every cultivator there was already plotting to steal the crystals. The only reason a fight hadnt broken out yet is that they worried that they might damage their crystal as they tried to take it. It was disgusting and yet she felt it proved her decision right. A man cannot fall to temptation if there is nothing to tempt him with. I do not ask for anything, Xiulan replied, and On Gang scoffed as the other Sect Elders tensed. The mood of the room plummeted. So you brought us out here to gloat!? the man roared, standing. His Qi wrapped around him, and several other Sect representatives tensed as well. Xiulan breathed in and out, the murderous Intent pressing down on her. The emotions of her fellow cultivators were at the boiling point, and the entire meeting hung in the balance. Sweat beaded on foreheads. Swords were grasped in white knuckle grips, and Ulagan Baatars face turned to grim resolve. You misunderstand my intentions, Elder Gang. I do not ask for any compensation because I am not requesting any. I am returning the Ancestors knowledge to its rightful placeinto the hands of their descendants. That is why I requested your presence. Her words were like a hammer-blow throughout the arena; the glares and curled lips were replaced by utterly dumbfounded expressions. Elder Gang looked like he had been hit over the head, his eyes bugging out comically. Youre youre just giving it to us? he managed to get out. Yes, Xiulan stated simply. Absolute and utter silence greeted her. Prove it, the man demanded. Xiulan picked up his Sects crystal and walked over to On Gang. Holding it carefully in two hands, she bowed politely and handed it over. The man stared at the crystal like it might bite him. Then, hesitantly, he reached out and took it. His eyes went blank as he accessed the memories within. And then he too jerked as if scalded. He stared at her, looking utterly lost and confused. Xiulan started to turn away when the man broke out of his spell. Wait, he asked, and Xiulan turned back towards him. On Gang was known widely as a man who thought little of women. He considered them pretty things to warm his bed, and that was the extent of it. He was a wild brute, a hard drinking, hard fighting bastard who never apologized and never backed down. It was a miracle his own son was as polite as he was. She was expecting chastisement from him. Perhaps he too would call her stupid, for giving away such a powerful thing. Instead, On Gang clasped his shaking hands together and bowed. You humble this On Gang, Cai Xiulan of the Verdant Blade Sect, with your virtue and righteous bearing. Unable to hide the flicker of surprise in her eyes, she returned the bow with perfect formality. Thank you for your words, Elder, Xiulan replied before walking back towards her seat. Every eye was upon her. Nearly every eye was mad with a lust for something they had not known existed until shed spoken and yet there was something else in their eyes. Respect. The other cultivators nodded as she met their eyes. She had intended to distribute the crystals at the end of the Conclave but she had a feeling that if she delayed, things would swiftly spiral out of control. So she nodded to her companions, and they too rose to distribute the crystals. Hopefully they could continue the main conversation topic today but that might have to wait until tomorrow. v4c50.2: The Lost and the Broken Part 2 Xiulan bowed to the Sectmaster of the Azure Horizon Sect. The normally stern, unflappable man had sweaty palms as he reached for his crystal and was shaking slightly. His finger tapped against it once before he took it fully, holding it like it would shatter at the slightest touch. It was almost amusing to see the state of the Elders Xiulan had once held in such regard. To her, they had once been such powerful, imposing existences. People to aspire towards. She had often wondered if she could be so decisive, so uncompromising, like a true cultivator should be. In strength Xiulan had surpassed all but one, the Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect. And in some ways, Xiulan had achieved that old goal. This mission of hers she would follow until the end but without hardening her heart until she felt nothing at all. Now those same unflinching Elders looked lost and confused as they humbled themselves, bowing politely to Xiulan or one of her companions as they passed out the crystals. Universally, the Elders would delve into the thing, their eyes going blank, just to confirm if what she gave was really what the others had said. And just as universally they would flinch as if struck, their eyes widening further and awe filling them. She could not help but find it sad. Sad that this act of kindness was something that she knew would stick in their minds for the rest of their days. That this act of kindness was something that would be told of for centuries. Shed likely receive some title for what she had done today. Messenger of the Ancestors, or something else suitably grand. It did not take very long to hand out the crystals. Xiulan could tell that most of the Elders wanted to bolt away immediately to view their secrets in private, but honour and a certain degree of curiosity compelled them to sit and listen. That and no one wanted to leave while the Patriarch remained. She could see their curiosity burning at them all, until Ulagan Baatar turned his attention from the crystal back to her and spoke. How was such a treasure found? He asked, his voice calm, once Xiulan and her companions were seated again. There was a kind of hunger in his eyes. Yin knows far more than I about the original crystals recovery. She was with the First Disciple of Fa Ram, Honored Bi De, when he retrieved the original record, Xiulan answered, and all eyes turned to the woman Or at least most of them did. Her father always twitched slightly when he was reminded that a chicken had found this. Yin raised an eyebrow, but shrugged. Yeah, he had a map and wanted to see why that marking was there on it. We ended up having to travel nearly a week underground into a really nasty cave to get the original crystal. At the end of it I practically had to carry him out. Whispers broke out among the gathering. A map? Of course our Ancestors would wish for us to study the pastwe merely failed to find this bounty! Master Rous First Disciple possesses superlative luck. They whispered and muttered amongst themselves, and Xiulan saw some minute gestures from the Sectmasters and Elders having a silent, albeit furious, argument over who got to ask the next question. Such a sublime treasure must have had a powerful guardian? Elder Sheng of the Azure Horizon Sect asked. Yin shrugged. There was the whole weird thing Master Jin called the Lotus-Eater Machine that ripped us out of our bodies and shoved us into a memory plane. We had to kick a Temple Dog in the face to get Master Jin back from it, but it was all kinda a misunderstanding and Master Jin calmed him down. I cant say it was too bad. It took Xiulan quite a bit of willpower to keep from laughing at the nonchalant way Yin spoke, and the absolute silence that came after her words before the crowd began to mutter again. Lotus-Eater Machine? Such a terrifying sounding technique! It must have been a truly profound one, coming from our Ancestors. A Temple Dog?! The First Disciple fought a Temple Dog, and his Master calmed it down?! Heavens, an Elder of the Cloudy Sword Sect is truly frightening. Even if we knew of such a crystal, we would have been defeated utterly by the protections. The Heavens smile upon us that it was Master Rous Disciple who found it Master Rou just decided to gift it to Cai Xiulan? Elder Xinling asked. Sounds about right, Yin said with a shrug. Not like we had much use for it. You had no use for the knowledge of our Ancestors?! Aint my ancestors, the woman said and picked at her ear. Im from somewhere else originally. My Shifu and Master Jin took me in. We only knew that it could help Xiulan And then she came up with this. I thought it was a good idea. We all did. There was silence once more as they digested her words. Our means are meager, yet we cannot just accept this gift without giving in return. We shall have to pay our respects to the First Disciple as well as Cai Xiulan, the Sectmaster of the Framed Sun Sect intoned. Xiulan nearly said he quite likes worms, before she restrained herself. It would have been funny Yet utterly inappropriate. I shall ask him the next we meet if he desires anything. He is quite busy at the moment, however. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. There were several nods, and the questioning seemed to be finished but Sectmaster of the Azure Horizon Sect rose once again. I shame myself by looking so closely at this gift, but the question must be asked. The original crystal contained all of these memories Does that mean you have seen everything, Cai Xiulan? Yes. I have seen more than could likely be allowed, Xiulan answered honestly. But it was not I who sorted through the crystals to find every technique; it was Master Jin and the First Disciple that created the partitions in the original memory crystal so it could be split into the crystals before you now. That assuaged some fears that it hadn''t been her rifling around and stealing secrets, but a benevolent Master of the Cloudy Sword Sect. Cai Xiulans gift demands repayment, Ulagan Baatars voice cut through the meeting as the tension rose. Even if you are an utterly shameless dog, then the act of her bringing you the wisdom of your Ancestors should absolve her of any sin. Cast all dishonourable and unsavoury thoughts from your minds; or I shall take offense. Xiulan blinked as the mans intent pressed down over the meeting, but gave the Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect a tentative nod as he intervened on her behalf. Nobody spoke or moved as the mans eyes bored into each and every person there. Xiulan could feel the strain in the room and spoke up. I think that we should adjourn the meeting here for today. I shall speak of the second reason why I requested this meeting tomorrow. For now Please, examine your pasts to your hearts content, she said. There was a round of agreement. Xiulan wasnt worried about any of them leaving early. Even the most shameless of them would be here tomorrow, ready to listen to her words. And so they retired for the day, heading towards the inn that they had stayed in last time. Cai Xiulan and her companions sought to rest after such a stressful day, and pondered how the cultivators would react to what was in the crystals. Xiulan was hoping that seeing their pasts would lend her words more weight tomorrow. ============================ What was in each crystal was a prelude of sorts. Cai Xiulan explained that the crystal was from the memories of one man, fragmented as they werea once king. Images flashed past of cataclysmic battles and of wondrous artifacts as they explained how Xiaoshi and his Dao Companion Tianlan fought and defeated the Azure Emperor, how they crafted the civilization in the Azure Mountains together Then how they were undone by a demonic invasion and how the province was only barely saved from destruction by his and Tianlans brave sacrificea sacrifice that broke the province. Xiulan had known it not to be the entire truth when she had told this story, but in the end she and Bi De had agreed to cut out the portions of the provincial formation and of Tianlans true nature. Yet, for the first time in millenia, the cultivators of the Azure Hills saw their history. ============================= For some, it was an earth shattering revelation. On Gang of the Rumbling Earth Sect staggered back from the crystal like it had burned him. Blood filled his mouth as he suffered Qi deviation, and his liver ruptured from the force of his turmoil. He collapsed to his knees and vomited. On Gang had always boasted about just how many Wrecker Balls he had killed. It was a test in his sect; a true member could vanquish at least one of those belligerent Spirit Beasts, like their Ancestor so obviously had. Dont worry, little ones! Rumblin Yao will protect you! He always knew that weakness was a sin, and a true man stood alone. A blind child smiled up at his behemoth of a Spirit Beast friend as they made the Earth-Wrecker Stance together. Brother! one of his men shouted as he felt Gangs pounding pulse. Treachery! Cai has added some trap to the crystal! To arms No, Gang gasped out as he grabbed his Elders arm. No. There was no treachery... Wrecker Balls and humans, freeing each other from slavery and taking shelter under a massive shell. On Gangs hands were shaking as he held onto the mans wrist. The Elder was saying something, but Gangs eyes focused entirely on the bracelet he was wearing. A bracelet made out of Wrecker Ball claws. ...take it off, he rasped out. Brother? Take it off, he snarled, blood gurgling in his throat. What are you talking about Gang grabbed the bracelet and tore it off. All of this! Off! From everyone! he roared as he managed to rise. We are no oathbreakers to wear such disgusting things! Gang what is going on? his friend asked, looking utterly confused. On Gang shoved the crystal into the mans hands and then staggered to his feet, his Qi still ravaging his body. He said no more as he limped off to meditate. By the next morning, the bracelets and bits of armor those of his Sect wore from slain Wrecker Balls were nowhere to be seen. ====================== For others, vindication. Ulagan Baatar resurfaced from his examination of the memory crystal with a content smile upon his face and tears in his eyes; They had their stories of the past, it was truebut seeing Xiaoshi and Tianlan call Atlan brother? Seeing a man and a woman who had to be as strong as the Crimson Phoenix Emperor swearing blood oaths to their Honoured Ancestorto the point where a mere tribal was one of his most trusted companions? They were not ridiculed. They were not barely human. Xiaoshi took their banners to call his own, and was their shield when no one else was. The Grand Ravine Sect of the past hadnt been feared. It had been respected, its cultivators hailed as heroes by everyone, not just their own people. Already his mind was filled with new techniques. He could feel his Qi churning as he stared upon the glories of the past, his body correcting the corruptions that had appeared in their passed down forms seemingly of its own accord. How joyous a day it was, that he could both see this, and share it with his Kin? Tarkhan gasped as he too removed his hand from the crystal, looking concerned. Lord Xiaoshi Lady Tianlan they had the same presence that Master Rou had, little Tarkhan whispered, sounding awed. Baatar had been skeptical that Master Rou was the true herald of the Earth, as many of the young ones seemed to believe. A Master of the Cloudy Sword Sect had to be strong, but to truly speak of the Earth? No, they had probably been mistaken, for the true voice of the Earth echoed out after. He was a man worthy of respect, to be sure but not their obedience. He had examined the mans daughter. He had felt nothing from Cai Xiulan nor Rou Tigu; he would not have tested them if he had. It was going against a man who could crush him utterly but a man had to be willing to risk his life for his people and his ideals. To let children of the Empire so brazenly march with their colours couldnt be allowed. But if Tarkhan was certain He would kowtow a thousand times, shatter his own cultivation, and rip off his own arms if the Herald of the Earth demanded it; for if his death meant his people would once more ascend, then it all would be worth it. ======================== For others, it was simply their history; the wills of their Ancestors passed down to them. And for others still The Master of the Crossed Branches Sect twitched as he pulled his hand off the crystal. He stared at the sky, and a single tear ran down his cheek. Such technique! Such sublime power! Such effortless mastery! To think that such grace was possible! He looked at his own jade inlaid and intricately carved wooden baton. He had eyes, but he could not see Mount Tai! He had perverted the noble arts of his Ancestors with such gaudy and unnecessary additions! He stood, a fever taking over his body. He needed to move! He needed to engrave the ancestors lessons into his body! His daughter removed her own hand from the crystal and gasped. A single tear ran down her face as well. Father I need a broom, she said, her eyes shining. He nodded solemnly, ready to return to the true path of their Ancestors. =================================== Blacksmiths turned blade masters. Dancers turned warriors. Masons turned smiths. The story of a world so old nobody remembered it anymore. But everybody everybody saw what they used to be. Their Ancestors, smiling and laughing together as they built the Dueling Peaks side by side. Fighting and bleeding together against a wicked emperor. Dying and breaking apart when the demons concocted their foul plot. Some realised what it was Cai Xiulan wanted; others were too consumed by their revelations to think too much about it. But all returned the next day, as Cai Xiulan once more stood before them, poised and regal. v4c51: Those who can be Reforged Xiulan and her companions were sitting upon the roof of the inn. The moon was high in the sky, and the cicadas were giving their last hurrah of the season. All of them should have been asleepXiulan wanted to be asleepbut none of them could rest even had they wanted to. The town was so full of intent it had set them all on edge. The Sects were surely going through the memory crystals, and with the revelations they were receiving there was an outpouring of Qi. It was like sitting in a storm of emotion. Pride, vindication, despair, sadness it swirled around the Dueling Town like a storm. Xiulan felt Tigu twitch next to her as another cultivator broke through and ascended to the Fourth Stage of the Initiates Realm. The Torrent Rider, on the other hand, vomited into a bucket while Yin and Delun rubbed his backthe undercurrent of tension and turmoil was affecting the lad badly. Xiulans own stomach felt slightly sick as she felt another Elder approach Qi deviation, the anguish in the Qi touching hers and leaving an impression. The mortals below were similarly restless, though the effects were muted on themthere was less of their Qi to leave an impact in. Despite all this turmoil despite all the revelations today Xiulan couldnt help but think that tomorrow would be even more important. Tomorrow would be their chance to truly change things. They watched as the sun crest the horizon as the flares of intent petered out. And then they rose together. No words needed to be said. All of them were prepared for this moment. Tigu clapped Xiulan on the back. Xianghua did the same. Delun nodded while Rags and Loud Boy smiled. Yin yawned and stretched, and the Torrent Rider, still looking a bit peaky, stood up to his full height, his eyes blazing with determination. They began their walk to the Earthy Arena, the moment drawing ever closer. ================================== The meeting resumed in the morning. This time, Xiulan and her companions were the first ones in the Earthly Arena. Gone were the marches and shows of force yesterdaymost staggered in today like drunks or trudged in like they were attending their own funeral. Elder Gang especially looked pale. The normally authoritative man looked old, and he kept looking down at his hands. Half of his sect was missing compared to yesterday. Only the Grand Ravine Sect could boast to be the same as they were yesterday, the Patriarch of the Grand Ravines Qi positively brimming with vitality. He even offered her a nod as he sat down and crossed his arms with unspoken respect. And then there was silence and all eyes were upon Xiulan once more. She was the eye of the storm. Though the winds howled outside, here there was tranquility. Bai Huizhong broke it, his voice somber and restrained. If there are no objections Then This Humble Servant of His Imperial Majesty shall begin the meeting. Cai Xiulan has the floor. Nobody objected. Xiulan rose, coming to her feet. She took a breath in and out. And then she began. Mortals plan, the Heavens laughso says the proverb. It is interesting how our lives can change so swiftly. But two years ago, I thought my path and future as the Young Mistress of my sect was set in stone. I would act my part. I would play a role that my ancestors had played. Aiding the same allies and bearing the same grudges a hundred generations had held. My future was a line I would follow diligently. I wanted to follow that path But something happened. Something forced me from that path, and set me upon a new one, Xiulan began. Last year, I began what most would call a fools errand. I approached my fellows in the Younger Generation. I asked them to gather here during the summer for a single purpose. To undo the cycle that had rent us asunder for centuries. I had seen in my journeys something in the heart of us that was broken, bleeding, consuming the best of us. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. During my battles with Sun Ken, I watched the consequences of the flaws with our current system. Sun Ken exploited it in his march of terror. He fled between territories, pitting us against each other. I saw how he ravaged the villages of the mortals. How he killed and slaughtered with abandon and then ran cowardly from pursuit, only saved by the pettiness of our righteous sects. It burned at me. But what could I do? That was the way of the world or so I thought. She took a deep breath as the memories flowed from her. The air stilled. The arena hushed. She saw the smiles of Jin and Meiling. Of Gou Ren and Yun Ren. She saw Bi De bow his head to her, and the villagers of Hong Yaowu wished her luck. She saw her soldiers, waving her forwards. That winter, I met some people who changed my understanding of the world. They saved me from certain death and challenged all I knew. They asked for nothing and gave all they could. One man in particular shared with me some wisdom that I will endeavor to never forget. He told me that everything is connectedand that the smallest actions can have a disproportionate impact. Mere months later at the Dueling Peaks we, the Younger Generation, stood shoulder to shoulder against the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Not for pride. Not for the honour of our sects but because one girl was wronged. She had been kind because she could be, because she should be. We stood together because it did not matter whose ancestor was spit upon nor whose station is above the other. All that mattered was that one person reached out their hand and in that moment, we were one. Xiulan saw out of the corner of her eye Tigu blush at the words. For so long have our hills been fractured. Our only concern, the shallow waters of our home. The weakest of the Empire we are, so why would we frogs bother looking outside our little well? But in that moment I saw something that I had striven for. An end to the endless cycle of division that had been wrought by disasters far in the past. Even if we were doomed to be the weakest forever we did not have to be the least. We could strive for something better than we had. This, I believed then; and this, I still believe now. Some will say this is a fools task. What is broken can never be mended. The heavens have made it so. Xiulan smiled to all who were gathered. Shaking her head, she laughed bright and deep, eyes lit up with a burning intensity. But are we not Cultivators? Is not defying the Heavens the reason for our existence? The Heavens may set their fatebut we are the Azure Hills, and I declare today that whatever tribulation they may have set, we will set ourselves against it! Xiulan paused, sweeping her eyes around the Earthly Arena. The Younger Generation was mostly nodding along to her words, while most of the Elders looked conflicted. I know not all of you are convinced of my wordsfor I am still young and untested. But if you have no faith in me, then have faith in our ancestors. As I looked upon them, I realised that my idea was not so foolish after all. Once our sects were united. Once, we did not war for petty reasons. Once, men like Sun Ken could not have run rampant, exploiting our divisions for their own gain. Once, we stood together, arm in arm against first a deplorable tyrant, and then against the demons themselves! Her voice rose with each word. She felt her Qi stir, and the other cultivators sat up straighter. We were brought low by demonic treachery! They savaged our souls, slew our heroes, drove the Spirit Bests mad and turned us against each other! Shall we accept this defeat? Let ourselves be blind! Or shall we finally grasp the chance afforded us. Chance is all a cultivator is ever given. Let us rise together and take the victory our ancestors paved for us! Murmuring broke out from the other sects as Xiulans Qi filled the arena. The past grievances we have are many. None of us are without sin. We have struck against each other for thousands of years, and that blood does not wash away overnight. But we are all Children of Tianlan Shan, and upon our home I have made this oath: We shall honour the past, and nurture and protect the futurenot merely of our own kin, but all who live in these hills. We seek not glory, nor station above all othersonly to put into practise those ideals that we know to be true. She saw Ulagan Baatars eyes widen at those words, the man looking utterly stunned. We are all Children of Tianlan Shanand I would have us united once more. Xiulan finished, feeling oddly breathless. The whole arena was silent. And then, her father rose. This Cai Xi Kong of the Verdant Blade Sect shall strike our record clean. I shall forgive every instance of enmity committed against us since the Fall. I shall join my Sects hands with any who will see our Ancestors'' will resurgent. In the name of Cai Ruolan, I pledge our Sect to this bargain. Xianghua rose next. I, Liu Xianghua of the Misty Lake Sect, shall strike our record clean. I shall join my Sects hands with any who will see our Ancestors'' will resurgent. By the name of the Lord of the Lake, I shall pledge my Sect to this bargain. Tie Delan rose next. And then elder Xinling of the Grey Water And then Ulagan Baatar rose. I, Ulagan Baatar, Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect, shall strike our record clean. We shall forgive all actions against our Sect by those who join this compact, and fly the banner of Azure Hills. In the name of our Ancestor, Chengis Altan. His voice was a rumble as he spoke. One by one, more and more Sects rose. Xiulan took a deep breath, calming her nerves. As the last of the Sects spoke there was a pulse. A rumble in the earth. And then the Earthly Arena began to rise of its own accord. Slowy, haltingly, the arena hauled itself up the mountain, and when it reached its peak, the walls folded, and slid downso that all of them could see over the hills, the sun shining brightly down upon them all. Though the sun had long risen, Xiulan thought the dawn was beautiful. v4c52: The Grand Marshal It was three days later when Xiulan finally managed to get some time alone, collapsing onto her new desk contained within the Dueling Peaks. Of course, committing to this path had been only the start to things. To Xiulans amazement, every Sect present had joined in with them... but she knew in her heart that not all of them had done so out of a true desire to enact the changes they would be making. No, most had seen the writing on the wall and the implicit threat of the Grand Ravine Sect. In the end, from those Sects perspectives, it wasnt much of a choice at all. Better to be an unwilling part of the coalition than an outsider against the might of over ninety percent of the Hills. There would be problems, but those were issues for the future. She hoped that with time she could change their minds. For now for now, she had done it. The first step was made. She needed only to make a thousand more. Easy enough. And to her chagrin, the first step was paperwork. They needed to decide on meeting places, on a governing body, a council to oversee disputes Creating a task force of cultivators dedicated to security would also be a necessity.. That, surprisingly, had been one of the easier things to set upTigu had unceremoniously taken charge of the as-yet-unnamed united guard force, with every Sect seconding cultivators to it. Yin, Rags, Loud Boy, and the Torrent Rider had eagerly joined Tigu there. Delun had formed the Azure Hills Renewal Forcegathering those whose ancestors had originally helped build their province to now repair what was broken. For everything else? There was so much paperwork that they were going to have to do. And while Xiulan had said she wished not for dominion she had found herself at the head of everything. They had named her the Grand Marshal of the Azure Hills. The title felt a bit too grand, but it was one she would wear with as much pride as she could muster. Though it did mean that Xiulan was the one who had to make sure all that paperwork was in order and she currently had the final say on things, in addition to being the first person the Elders and Sectmasters would contact if something came up. A title with much work and responsibility. She was quite glad Pi Pa had taught her a few tricks for keeping things organised or she would have already been doomed. Still, it would be months before they could leave the Dueling Peaks. I wonder if it''s too late to give up my position, she joked to herself, imagining Tigu in her position, the woman slumped over the desk with steam coming out of her ears She sighed and leaned back in her chair, looking up at the ceiling. She felt deep in her soul a gentle pressurea hand offered in support. Xiulan smiled at the touch and then sat up straight. Months. It would be monthsbut by the solstice she would be back home. She would be with her friends and family again. She was looking forward to it. She stretched her back and got back to work. She would definitely need some assistants soon, however. As Jin said, delegation was an overpowered technique. Hours passed. Tigu, Xiulan, and Delun visited, dropping off more paperwork or meeting with her to discuss particulars. An Ran showed up, Xiulans closest disciple settling in without a word to help her organize things. Xiulan was optimistic for the future. ======================== When she finally called a stop to the days work, the sun was setting. Xiulan cleaned her desk, carefully filed away the matter shed been working on, and stood. Looking over the last missives she had received, one of them caught her eyemost were invitations or meetings for the next day, but one was for that night. An invitation from the Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect to drink with him privately. It was not something she could really refuse; so she pulled on her shawl and set off to the private meeting room the Lord Director had prepared. Ulagan Baatar was already waiting for her when she arrived, seated in a chair with three lines above his head. Grand Marshal Xiulan, he hailed her, his conterance calm. Patriarch Baatar. To what do I owe this pleasure? she returned as she sat, her own three lines lighting up. The table was covered with foodthough not food one would normally bring. Instead there was horse meat, cheeses, and thick looking stews. Food she had been served by Auntie Hu Li and the cuisine of the Grand Ravine. It suggested a longer and more serious conversation than his invitation implied, and one in which he was placating her, perhaps, or trying to convince her of something. Business, not pleasure, I am afraid. Though you have undoubtedly had a hard day. Please, partake of the fruits of the Grand Ravine and rest before we discuss serious matters. His voice was light, for all his seriousness. Xiulan nodded. Is there any butter tea? she asked, and the Patriarch perked up slightly. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Indeed, Grand Marshal. My own family tends to this herd, and its quality is the highest you shall ever taste, the old man said proudly, and to her surprise he showed her great face by taking the teapot and pouring her a cup of the thick drink. It was not Xiulans favourite, but it went well with the grilled meat and the pickles. She took a sip and considered the brew. It is indeed of fine qualityit tastes quite different than the kind my Auntie makes. The Patriarch nodded. Yes. The butter tea of our northern cousins has a different aroma, from their yaks feasting upon the northern grassesit has been centuries since I tasted it. In contrast to the usual domineering personality of the Patriarch, the man was acting almost grandfatherly as they spoke about the food, the process of creating it, and her own thoughts on how the meetings were progressing. Xiulan felt herself relax slightly, for the man seemed genuinely happy and far more open than she was expecting. Soon, however, the table was cleared and they each had a cup of alcohol that Xiulan was completely unfamiliar with in her handsa wine that had been aged in a wooden barrel. She took a sip and nodded at the flavour, aware of the Patriarchs eyes upon her. You were right, Cai Xiulan. You are worthy to bear that flag, the Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect said. I confess my ignorance and retract my insult. Please, carry it aloft with pride. Xiulan inclined her head. Thank you for your words, Patriarch Baatar. The man nodded in turn before his eyes focused on her and the Patriarch returned, supplanting the grandfather she had enjoyed her meal with. I shall be blunt. I would have you marry Tarkhanyou know him as Daxian the Younger. His voice was matter of fact, and Xiulan blinked. That was blunt. We shall join you to our tribe. You shall learn the ways of our people and forever more shall you have our backing. The cultivators of the Grand Ravine Sect will march at your command without hesitation. None shall defy us, and we shall hold these Hills within our grasp. His words were almost forceful, yet still relatively respectful. He wanted this. He wanted her as part of the Grand Ravine Sect, like how Tianlan and Xiaoshi had been. It was objectively a good deal to tie herself to the Grand Ravine Sect, to be a part of their family and have the backing of so many cultivators. It likely would solve a lot of issues if she could just command that they go her way. But Xiulan could not agree to those terms. Not right now. She had promised herself that she alone would decide who she would marryeven if that meant giving up a politically expedient solution. And a certain other person felt her reluctance and had an objection of her own. Xiulan felt the stirrings of gold in her soul again, longing to shine bright. This time she allowed it. The golden power flowed into her, almost possessively. It wrapped around her and consumed her, warm and protective. The embrace of a sibling. The chair she was sitting on lit up with all five colours and lines, and Tianlans Qi filled the room. Xiulan felt her power shift as markings crawled across her eyelids and forehead. I would gladly learn the ways of the Grand Ravine. I would gladly help you protect your way of life. But I will not give up that choice for it. That one is mine and mine alone. Ulagan Baatar stared at her, his eyes wide. The man shuddered as Tianlans presence filled the room. You could have come as an empress, he finally managed to choke out. You could have had us upon our knees before you. I could have but I will not. I shall not command. I shall leadand those that follow in my wake will know my commitment and my deeds. They will not shrink beneath my shadow and be lesser. They will rise with me, and forge something that shall outlive us all. Ulagan Baatar said nothing for a moment. Then he rose and the Patriarch, a man in the Spiritual Realm, bowed. =============================== For a week the cultivators of the Azure Hills remained cooped up in the mountain. Tao the Traveller waited each day, positively vibrating with excitement. He so desperately wanted to know what was happening, but alas, he found nobody who would say. And then, suddenly, the doors to the Arena opened. There were quite a few people milling around the town square, waiting for some kind of announcement from the cultivators but none ever came. So Tao leveraged some of his contacts. His mortal contacts. Huizhong was giving a private address to community leaders. Huizhong looked at all of them. It isnt treason or war. It was mostly about how theyre making a task force to better hunt down bandits like Sun Ken, the man said. So, big news but nothing really for us mortals to worry about. Life will go on. And that was that. It sounded boring though. So Tao went digging deeper, until he found somebody else. A young man who had been there, along with Huizhong. Bao Wen couldnt really hold his drink and what he told Tao was the best story he had heard in years. Cultivators of the Azure Hills Discuss Unification. Hed sit on this one a little. But this this was something interesting. This was an opportunity. ============================ The Auditor sighed as his carriage rattled down the road. His ears were still ringing from the chastisement his patrons had given him over the Transmission Stone. It wasnt his fault he got told to get by the Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect, but Lady Wu had been upset. Extremely upset. he really shouldn''t go back to Pale Moon Lake for a couple of months. He should give it time and let them cool down oh, wait! He had another assignment that he had forgotten about during his duel of wits with Huizhong. He pulled the scroll out and read it. Some poor rural bastard had somehow gotten on the Wus shit-list but better them than him. Hopefully he would be able to find some success there, and then Lady Wu wouldnt do something unfortunate. That said, he lamented how far north he would have to go. Verdant Hill was very far away. ========================= Zhang Zeng sat in his quarters, his eyes focused on the reports of his agents. He took a mouthful of rice and chewed, savouring the taste. Something big had definitely happened in the Azure Hills. Most of the cultivators had dispersed and were now traveling back to their sects. And his woman had whispered that now was the time to strike. Her voice had been hot, sending his pride soaring. He could surely strike now but still something stopped him: the nagging feeling in his gut that said that something was wrong. That this was some sort of trap, and that he was dancing to the strings of some unseen puppet master. He bit down on his chopsticks and growled, looking at the reports. One said a man had gone north, and it wasnt a sure thing. But it looked right. Send the scouts to the north, he commanded. What was it? What was going on here? What was he missing? Meanwhile, in his body an invisible war ragedand a woman stewed with anger and confusion at the inaction of her patsy. ============================== Ning of Dueling Town yawned as she sat behind the counter in her fathers shop. This was boring! Dad said he would be back ages ago! Ning sighed and grumbled. It was her fault for saying she wanted to learn more about the shop anyways. Building this place with Mister Freckles had been fun! But girls didnt do construction, or so Ma said. So instead Ning was learnin how to run the shop which was kind of fun as well. The door opened and Ning glanced at the new customers and her eyes widened in shock. Hey, Ning! an orange-haired girl greeted her. An orange-haired girl who was Mister Freckless daughter. Is the roof holding up alright? Is it ever! Ning cheered. ================================ The seeds of the dandelion scattered, took root and scattered again, drifting to all four corners of the Azure Hills. v4c53: Healing is a Journey Shao Hengs life in the Shrouded Mountain Sect had changed drastically since that fateful day when Sister Ri Zu had confronted him. When she had told him that he could once more become a cultivator if he was determined enough to fight. He had agreed to do whatever she told him to, if it would let him regain his former strength. Most of it were things that were self-explanatory. Physical exertion. Meditation. Routine checkups and Spiritual Herbs to assist in filling his empty Dantian. Most were quite low in Qi, but that was to be expected. He could only process so much, and giving him anything that was of a higher quality would have been astronomically expensive and wasteful. Other things? Other things were more experimental. Shao Heng thought he was no stranger to pain and hardship; for that was the life of a cultivator. Pain, hardship, and suffering was their lot in life. So when Sister Ri Zu had told him that his road to recovery would be most difficult and painful, he had believed her wholeheartedly. What else could it be, when he was brought so low? And yet even though he had steeled himself he had not been entirely prepared. Five more seconds, Sister Ri Zu told him kindly, and Shao Heng latched onto the words. Just five more seconds. It felt like all of his organs were swelling at once and were about to burst as foreign Qi entered his system and pushed. Hot tears gathered at the corners of his eyes and sweat flowed freely down his brow. A strangled whine escaped his grit teeth, and drool dripped from the corner of his mouth. Had he his original cultivation, he would have rendered Ri Zus hand to pulp with how hard he was squeezing it. His eyes were bloodshot, and it took all his willpower not to writhe like a fish on a hook. Yet he endured. He endured for the five seconds that felt like an eternity. And then finally, blessedly, Ri Zus Qi retracted. Meridian dilation is done for today, Ri Zu reported. It took a further five minutes for him to be coherent enough to let go of Ri Zus hand. Meridian dilation. A simple name for that excruciating procedure. Sister Ri Zu had explained the process to him thoroughly. It was to stop his meridians from collapsing and deteriorating back to what they would have been as a mortal. By using her own medicinal Qi, Sister Ri Zu was keeping those pathways open, to make his ability to gather and condense Qi easierlike he was still in the Profound Realm, rather than his current mortality. And indeed, her hypothesis was correct. Compared to his memory of when he was an Initiate, it was easier to take in and process Qi. Shao Heng could feel his Dantian filling, and soon. Soon, he would have enough Qi to once more ignite it and return to the Initiates Realm. She had not thought that it would be this painful, initially, and nothing at all worked to dull the excruciating feeling of keeping his meridians open. Are you resolved to keep doing this procedure? Ri Zu asked him as he finally sat up, his breathing slowly coming under his control. Yes. As long as you are willing to perform it, he replied. Shao Heng didnt quit. Sister Ri Zu nodded. Then this Ri Zu requires five laps around the pavilion, she informed him. Yes, Doctor, Shao Heng agreed, and on shaking limbs rose to do his mandated training. =================================== And thus his treatment continued. Some days things went well. He could feel his Dantian fill and inch closer to ignition. Other days things went poorly, and in his meditations he lost Qithe power slipping through his fingers and out of his Dantian. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Being a mortal again was disorientating. He had been a cultivator for so long he had forgotten what it was like to be truly weak. On his runs around the pavilion he would misjudge, trip, and fall. Tiny scrapes and bruises hurt, and had to be carefully tended to lest they get infected. Once he had even vomited onto Ri Zus skirt after he pushed himself too hard during his physical conditioning. At first, he had been utterly ashamed of himself. Another was seeing his weakness. Ri Zu watched over every trip, every moment of weakness. She had even seen his tears. Every other cultivator would have looked at him like the worthless being he was. A shameful creature who was not in control of himself. Yet Ri Zu did not. She tolerated his fifth and indignity. She saw his wretched form every day. She saw his bitter struggles; she oversaw the days when he progressed not at all! And throughout every trial and tribulation she never once looked upon him with disgust or disdain. When he fell into the dirt, she watched over him until he rose againand her pure, clear eyes looked upon him with encouragement. Why why are you not disgusted? he asked her. Who could be disgusted over a man trying his best? she asked him in return. Ri Zu has fallen flat on her face more times than she can count. It is not the fall that measures our character. It is that one gets back up. she was impossible, this doctor. Her methods were strange and her attitude even stranger. She was utterly alien to what he knew. And yet she was present and helping him. Helping a poor mortal like Shao Heng had wanted to do so long ago. If she wished for his best, he would give it. He would continue his efforts. No. He would redouble his efforts. One month after his treatment began Shao Hengs Dantian ignited. Ri Zu knew you could do it, the diminutive woman told him, her eyes full of pride. It is all thanks to your treatment, doctor, he replied, bowing low. ======================== But that was merely the beginning of things. It was an exercise in patience not to rush, to slow down and construct his foundation properly. He could have rushed forwards and ascended as fast as he could but that way would cripple him. And when he could not force himself to slow down, Ri Zu forced him to slow. Helpfully, and cruelly, by getting him clearance to get fresh air outside the Medical Pavilion and introducing him to her companions. Come on, Uncle! Five more! Liao Yushang encouraged Shao Heng as he swung the weighted training sword, his arms shaking. Yushang was doing the same beside him, but with one arm. He snorted at her informal address. Indeed, compared to their youthful features, Shao Heng looked like he had been around the mountain a few times. Even when he was in the Profound Realm he had wrinkles; and secret to all but himself, he actually quite liked the way his weatherbeaten skin looked. It was not what a true cultivator looked likebut it did give him an air of experience. Each moment of his time in the mountains was displayed, a hero who would arrive even in the worst of weather. It also seemed to strike a chord with the excitable Yushang, and she instantly began pestering her new uncle about tips and tricks for navigating the mountains even though she had, by her own admission, been a mountain guide herself. Always listen to old timers. she had sagely repliedbut Shao Heng couldnt help the amusement that bubbled up within him. He did have good advice for navigating the mountains, and it was gratifying to have these youngsters listen to his every word. Yushang was but the most energetic of them. The others had all welcomed him kindly as well; Fat Han, Biren, and an Inner Disciple, Bi De. It was a bit disheartening that Ri Zu had a lover already. Some part of him wished that once he had regained himself he could repay her by taking care of her with as much care as she had taken care of him but Shao Heng was no honourless dog. He stood aside without anyone noticing, as was right and proper. He would repay her in some other wayfor a true cultivator repaid any kindness they received a hundredfold. And it looked like he would have plenty of repaying to do, for these foolish cultivators half his age welcomed him with open arms. Fat Han crafted formations and made wonderful dishes. Biren spoke with him about hunting and the stunning vistas of the mountains he would like to record. Even the Inner Disciple was a kindly soulone who gave him pointers on growing Spiritual Herbs and accepted nothing in return. it was like his first days on the mountain, and slowly he began to smile again. =================================== Shao Heng finished meditating for the day and stretched out in his bed. The ceiling of the Medical Pavilion was fast becoming a familiar place. He sighed with contentment. But a month and a half it had been, and already he was touching the Second Stage of the Initiates Realm. He was delaying breaking through so he could make sure of his foundation, but already he could feel the power returning to him. He couldnt believe it! It was difficult. He still struggled. His was not a meteoric ascent; but as he cultivated diligently, he did improve. Sister Ri Zu was right. It would not take forty years to regain all his might. In fact, it would take a fraction of that timeand when he was done, his foundation would be firm and he would be positioned to go even higher! He smiled to himself, already anticipating the next dayand soon he would have even more things to look forward to. So consumed with himself he had been that he had forgotten about the tournament that was nearly upon them. The Clashing Fists Tournament was the event for the Sectwhere all could show their might to their fellow disciples and reap the glorious rewards! Last Year Zang Li had won after a terrific series of boutsShao Heng was curious about what had happened to that rising star He would, naturally, be cheering for Bi Dethe Inner Disciple had ever been benevolent enough to gift Shao Heng with some Spiritual Herbs of spectacular quality. He smiled to himself and rose from his bedheading out on his nightly walk along the outskirts of the Medical Pavilion. It was deserted at this time of night. Tranquiland he appreciated it. He closed his eyes and drank in the silence. Even his senses were coming back to him. He could see better, hear better. Why, he could even hear the slight padding of somebody approaching. He paused. There was somebody approaching his location. At this time of night, stepping like they did not wish to be heard Who could be slinking about? He wondered, his body tense. There was a burst of movement. A man clad all in black leapt over a wall, a sword in his hands, and his eyes focused squarely on Shao Heng. The man spared not a moment as he launched himself towards Shao Heng. v4c54: Crabs in a Bucket Shao Heng was no stranger to ambushes. It was part of being an Outrider. Spirit Beasts, cultivating bandits, and rival sects were always eager to pick off the isolated disciples, and thus render blind and deaf the eyes and ears of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Many a time had he been alone and outnumbered, arrayed against a superior force. Even surprised in the heart of the Sect, even reduced as he was, Shao Hengs body remembered what to do. He threw himself backwards, away from the sword strike, and barely managed to dodge. Without Sister Ri Zus healing, and without the conditioning he had undergone, he surely would have perished right there. Shao Hengs assailant seemed equally surprised that he managed to move, but then his enemys eyes narrowed. The mans face was covered in a mask and he wore black outer clothes. Shao Hengs mind raced. An intruder this far into the Sect should have been impossible! The Inquisitors should have captured one such as this with ease! Shao Heng flared his Qi in warningyet this assassin, with his superior cultivation, managed to capture the spreading beacon and snuff it out before it traveled too far. His opponent snorted and brandished his sword. You should have remained a cripple, the assassin told him. It would have made this easier on both of us. Shao Hengs eyes widened as the wind blew through the courtyard. The black clothes flapped in the air, and revealed that underneath them there lay a uniform of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. But what was more, Shao Heng recognised this mans stance and his muffled voice. Mo Chaoge? he asked, his eyes widening. His former subordinate in the Outriders struck, and Shao Heng was engaged in a desperate struggle for his life. He parried the sword with his hands as best he could. His skills and reactions stretched to the limit. His experiences saved him, each precious second prolonging his life. Yet despite everything, his opponent was still one in the Profound Realm. The outcome was foregone. His foes sword hacked down into his chest, cleaving bone in two, and barely missing his heart. Shao Heng fell backwards, collapsing onto the ground. He coughed, blood erupting from his mouth. He could feel his blood pumping onto the earth. Mo Chaoge stalked towards him and looked down upon Shao Heng. So It was your section, wasnt it, Shao Heng coughed. You slacking bastard? Mo Chaoge pulled off his mask and looked Shao Heng in the eye. Close enough to yours, the man said and raised his sword high. Dont wait for me in the afterlife, Captain. For a brief moment, Shao Heng considered giving in. Considered accepting his fate. But Shao Heng didnt quit. His hand lashed out, his own blood pooled within, and he threw the liquid into the bastards face. His sword wavered as it descended just enough for Shao Heng to force himself to the sideyet he collapsed to his knees as he tried to rise. Mo Chaoge snarled as he wiped the blood from his vision. You little rat. I was going to make this painless he started only to stop short when he suddenly blurred, his sword managing to strike away three silver needles. You. You dare to disturb the sanctity of this place of healing? the furious voice of Sister Ri Zu demanded. She stepped out of the shadows, but they seemed to drag with her, elongating unnaturally. Small, dark figures with malevolent red eyes formed around her in the blackness. They danced and capered around her, squeaking laughter coming from the black depths. The stench of virulent poison filled the air. Mo Chaoge snarled and made to strike at Shao Heng, but Ri Zu moved. She intercepted the blow with a long silver needle, and then the battle became nothing but flashes to Shao Heng as he slumped. A slash across Ri Zus face was accepted in return for the woman driving her needle between Mo Chaoges knuckles. Her Qi pulsed, and Mo Chaoges Qi fought backbut in the end, he locked up, his eyes rolling back into his head as her peculiar technique overrode his senses. Ri Zu left him where he dropped and then she was beside Shao Heng, her delicate fingers assessing the damage while she brought out healing medicines. How Shao Heng started. The diagnostic formation went beyond its alert parameters and then cut out, the healer said, her voice as cold as ice. Do not speak now; conserve your strength. Shao Heng did as he was told. He stared up at the moon until the darkness claimed him. ================================ When he awoke again it was to Ri Zus gentle fingers upon his brow, her healing Qi beckoning him back to the land of the living. He awoke to her concerned eyes, and she pulled back from him. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. The word brightened again, revealing Shao Hengs room. Instead of just Sister Ri Zu by his bedside though, the place was a bit crowded. Fat Han was seated by a window, his complexion dour, while Yushang was guarding the door, her massive blade leaning against her shoulder and her normally bright, mischievous eyes devoid of humor. Biren was by the final window, looking out it and similarly brooding, while finally, and to his surprise, Inner Disciple Bi De was seated near his bed, the man bright and alert. He glanced at Shao Heng and nodded. Shao Heng let out a breath, his chest still smarting. Yushang turned from her place to look at him, then smiled. Hey Uncle, you look like shit, the woman said, trying to inject some levity into things. I dont feel the greatest, kid, he replied, smirking to show he was alright. Yushang smiled, and Fat Han chuckled, before the mood became somber again. He turned to look at Ri Zu, who had a heavy frown upon her face. Once more you have saved my life, Sister Ri Zu. This Shao Heng owes you a debt that can never be repaid. He tried to bow, but Ri Zu kept him upright, her hand almost painful on his shoulder. Ri Zu does not heal-save to receive favour-giftsbut if you wish to repay Ri Zu, speak-tell her why this happened. Shao Heng paused at the strange, guttural accent the woman had, in contrast to her normal razor sharp diction. It snarled and it bit as she repeated words, like the rhyming slang from the worst parts of the cities, but even more base. Her brows were narrowed into a harsh line and her teeth were grit. Though the terrifying aura and little shadow-beasts were gone, her Qi was obviously straining at her control. Mo Chaoge of the Outriders. Member of the prestigious Mo family. A man who has been loyal to the Shrouded Mountain Sect for a long time. What could cause him to want to kill his superior? Biren asked. He turned to look at Shao Heng, his eyes narrowing to something that looked almost vulpine. Shao Heng took a breath as he was suddenly under their scrutiny. For a brief instant he debated saying he was just as confused as them But he did know. He knew exactly why Mo Chaoge had tried to silence him even if he had been so consumed with his own healing that he had put it out of his mind. If he spoke on the reason why his subordinate had tried to kill him, they would surely lose any shred of respect they had for him. What a pitiful creature he was, to have that be his first thought; but his saviours had demanded his voice and so Shao Heng would speak. Mo Chaoge was my subordinate in the Outsiders. He was a known slacker. He would cut his patrols short or lie upon his reports. Many a time have I had to go back along his routes and make sure of things, or I would do his patrol with him to make sure it was completed, Shao Heng began. He was also a bitter and jealous subordinate, who said that a cultivator from a weak family such as myself should not have a position over a member of the Mo family. If he was that bad, why didnt you have him kicked out? Ri Zu demanded. The Mo family holds the esteem of the Patriarch, Shao Heng replied. There was nothing I could doand whenever there was something wrong upon his routes, it was something minor. Unworthy of disciplinary action. Ri Zus face flushed with rage, and only the touch of Bi De upon her shoulder calmed her Qi. The man watched over her, but Ri Zu was clearly too angry to speak so instead Bi De was the one who spoke. And this leads to an attempted assassination? The man asked. It would because the King Frost Wolf either came from his area of patrol or my own, Shao Heng bowed his head as he forced the words out. Your own? Bi De asked. I have not been a diligent captain. My attention was consumed with my own cultivation, and thus my attention wandered. I stopped checking, when I had specifically put his section beside mine so I could prevent such things from happening. I knew he would lie. I knew he would slack off. And I stopped caring. I did my own routes as fast as I could and cut some of my own corners. Shao Heng kept his own voice as calm and controlled as he could. Normally, I would have ventured forth into his section. Normally, I would check for threats along the border. But I did not. I knew he would be inattentive, and yet I did nothing at all. And because of this inattention the Shrouded Mountain Sect has lost three cultivators, and four hundred and seventy mortals have perished. It was bitter, so very bitter a thought. He had avoided thinking about it. He had thrown himself into his healing yet did he deserve to get healed at all? When he was responsible for the incident? The fire that had been blazing inside him ever since Ri Zu had told him he could be healed began to splutter. This is a big enough incident that it cannot be swept away. If I am dead, he cannot be implicated. If I am dead, the Spirit Beast did come from my area. For who would question a member of the Mo family? He will be the new captain, and everything will be well. Would he have tried this if you were at your full strength? Ri Zu whispered. I do not believe so. He would have tried something else. He likely struck now because he learned I was regaining my strength. There was silence in the room. Ri Zus face was stone. Biren was looking out the window. Yushang looked horrified, while Fat Han was biting his knuckle. Bi De was simply staring at him. Shao Heng stared back at the people who had welcomed him with open arms. It may be best for you to distance yourselves from me, he said, forcing the words out. Finally, he turned once more to the woman who had saved his life. It appears that I do not need your healing any longer, Doctor Ri Zu, he said. This Shao Heng is grateful for your time, but my opponent will be the Mo family and victory is unlikely. It was better this way. He barely knew them, and he could spare them some pain for the kindness they had shown him. He smiled slightly. They would do well without Shao Hengs troubles tainting their path ==================== Ri Zu stared at the defeated man, the burning fire in his eyes crushed into dull embers. Ri Zu grimaced as she remembered the assassins face. So that was the reason why, despite Ri Zus poison coursing through his veins, Chaoge had appeared relatively unconcerned when he had been taken to a holding cell. Ri Zu felt numb. So this is what Master Lishu had meant when he said that sometimes it wasnt worth it. Hed warned her she would have to face this moment. Sometimes it was a fight a person couldnt win. One man tried to kill Heng because he had been weakened. Had tried to take the fast way to dispose of a problem, and now that he had failed he would likely try something else. And if Ri Zu hadnt taken responsibility for Shao Heng, she never would have known or gotten involved. If he had died, it would have ended with him. If she had saved his cultivation completely, it would have been out of her hands and Shao Heng would have been left to deal with the Mo family without any of her knowledge. The fool thought he could waltz into the Medical Pavilion, kill a patient, her patient, and then be safe because of his family name. It was utterly reprehensible, a mere symptom of the internal rot of this sect. Now Ri Zu was involved in this struggle. A strong family against a man with barely a name. He had no one who would defend him except Ri Zu. And would she defend him? A man they barely knew? A person brought to her by a quirk of fate, and who Ri Zu had fully been planning to never see again after he was healed? If she fought for him, she would surely have a harder time in the sect and draw more attention to herself. Could she even protect him after they left? Ri Zu didnt know, but she did know one thing. She knew a good man when she saw one. He had admitted fault to slacking himself. He was prepared to take responsibility, and was trying to ensure the rest of them didnt get hurt by his problems. A far cry from a man who tried to assassinate his captain to avoid responsibility and take his place. Bi De, seeming to sense Ri Zus turmoil, placed his hand on her shoulder. She looked up at him. He nodded. Her eyes found Yun Rens next. Her friends scowl was heavy on his face. His eyes locked on hers and his lips twitched into a vicious smile. Yushang stuck her thumb up, something she had learned from them. Fat Han just sighed, but there was a gleam to the look in his eye. No. Ri Zu would not give up on him just because things got a bit hard. And she wouldnt do so alone. Maybe it was baseless pride but if this was some kind of heaven-sent test, she wouldnt fail it. She took a breath. Ri Zu regrets to inform you that your request to stop treatment has been denied, she infomed Shao Heng. You promised Ri Zu you would follow her advice until the end. The end has not come yet. The middle-aged man looked up at her in shock. When Ri Zu made a promise, she damn well kept it. v4c55: Luck of a Cultivator The Mo family, hmm? the Head Inquisitor asked as he read over Yun Rens report. You do not set your eyes upon the meek, Disciple Biren. Yes. It is a difficult thing, but this disciple would think during these trying times an honest captain would be better than one trying to save his own hide, Yun Ren replied, trying to put it in language that would appeal to the old bastard. Indeed, indeed. The Head Inquisitor leaned back in his chair, considering Yun Rens words, and as he did half of his veiled face fell into shadow. Yun Ren was starting to get used to the dark corners the Inquisitors operated in. He wasnt as nervous now, seeing as they still hadnt tried to kill him, but he was doing his best to stay alertcomplacency lost a hunter his meal, if not his life. Judging by how his mind kept wandering back to the prior night, he was in serious danger of going hungry. It had just been so viscerally uncomfortable. Shao Heng practically breaking down into tears was indelibly seared into Yuns memory. And over what? Nothing more than the fact that they werent going to throw him to the wolves. This Shao Heng owes you all a debt that can never be repaid, the man had said, his voice wavering, head bowed, hands clasped in front of him. Yet he shall pay it anyway, no matter how many lifetimes it takes him. Shao Heng swears upon all his ancestors! There had been a certainty to his voice that had reminded Yun Ren of Xiulan when she had sworn her life to Jin and Meimei. Xiulan had been willing to die for them. Abandon her sect for them. Start a war for them. And Yun Ren got the feeling that Shao Heng was cut from the same cloth. That said, Ri Zu had been pissed that the mans wound had ripped open when he had bowed, snarling about how the herbs here were just not on the same level as the ones back home. So while Ri Zu had patched the man back upwhile whispering vicious and dire threats into his ear the whole time should he rip the wound open againthey had brainstormed what they could do. From a rotating guard when Ri Zu couldnt be there, to how they could actually stop any attacks or retaliation And to Yun Rens disappointment, their best bet was the Inquisitors, not that he could tell Han and Yushang that. Working as a member of the Inquisition and studying their history had been a boring and frustrating task. Plus, Yun Ren had been ready to write the entire organization off after he had learned what had happened to Hans family. But of course, things had to be more complicated than that. In addition to the shit they pulled, they did have a great many records of successfully prosecuted cases against some real pieces of work. Men consorting with demons, hidden bandit societies, and other truly despicable human beings, like one of the Inner Disciples who had been importing children as disciples and servants only to have been well. Even the scumrags of the Shrouded Mountain Sect hadnt liked that, and the punishment had been something Meiling would have approved of. Given their history and how blatant the attack had been, well, maybe the Mo family wasnt an insurmountable obstacle. So Yun Ren gathered the evidence they had, which included a journal that Shao Heng had kept every time disciplinary action was blocked for Mo Chaoge. The man had seemed embarrassed by it, calling it petty venting, but Yun Ren called it the jackpot. As soon as he had mentioned the Mo family, he had been passed up the chain to the Head Inquisitor, who at least seemed to be considering his words. The old man hummed and hawed, and then he nodded. This is well-reasoned. Mo Chaoge is low ranked in the family and I suppose reminding them that the Patriarchs favour is not unconditional would be beneficial. Yun Ren hoped he hadnt just fucked Shao Heng by doing this. But he knew the guy would have gone for it either way. Probably saying something about duty all the while. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ======================== Later that day, Yun Ren found himself doing his usual thingwandering around the offices, archives, and lairs of the Inquisitors, looking for hidden secrets while trying to make it look like he wasnt wandering around the offices, archives, and lairs of those same Inquisitors looking for hidden secrets. It seemed to be working at least, because he didnt really have minders anymore. In fact, Yun Ren had been praised for not letting Han know anything about his familys past. It still grated at Yun Ren having to keep it a secret from a friend. While Yun Ren had lost his full-time shadows, Lady Mist still occasionally joined him. The woman was clearly not taking Yun Rens continual rejection welland Yun Ren had noticed the betting ring around him and her. He didn''t know the prizes, but it was kind of funny all the same. He chuckled slightly as he remembered Lady Mists face the last time he hadnt gotten her innuendo and then that amused feeling faded. The fact that he was planning to stab them in the back even as he needed their help didnt really sit too easy with him, if he was honest. But even if they werent complete dickbags, they were still assholes. Man, why did this have to be so complicated? Yun Ren huffed as he walked through another new side passagethe entire mountain was riddled with the things, in this area especially, and they werent in the best shape. They were shoddily repaired after something had rampaged through them. Some of them had fallen rocks still sitting in them and water dripping down the walls. There was even fox-mist from the surface of the mountain floating around his knees. He eyed one of the passages in particular. Gou would have had a fit about it, its gaping opening and cracked appearance making it look like an open mouth. He smirked and brought out his recording crystalbut looking through the crystal made it look even more like the gaping maw of some giant beast. He frowned, the darkness suddenly seeming so much more oppressive. A soft breeze blew through the passage, cold and dank. It tingled up Yun Rens spine. The mist moved into the passage, like the beast was taking in a breath Something rattled at his waist. Yun Ren jumped so high he hit his head on the ceiling. Eighth Wielders reactions still need work, Summers Sky projected down their link as Yun Ren rolled on the floor clutching his head, the solid stone ceiling above him cracked. Bastard of three fathers! What the hells was that for, Summer?! he hissed back as he staggered to his feet. The sword rattled again. This passageway is familiar to Summers Sky. This is near to where Seventh Wielder retrieved Summers Sky from storage during her escape, the sword replied. Yun Ren raised an eyebrow. Really? Is that why it looks so messed up? Likely. In fact, the Seventh Welder specifically destroyed this passageway. All of a sudden, with a starburst behind Yun Rens eyes, he was somewhere elsethe trailing fractals of what Summers Sky saw filled his vision. Lightning melted and blasted solid stone. Summers Sky cut through an Inquisitor. I hope it set, Seventh Wielder muttered, her voice rasping. The wounds of her torture still littered her body The image of the fallen rocks settled and faded back to reality. Yun Ren shook his head, trying to ward away the sudden headache. A bit of warning next time? Apologies. Summers Sky recommends following this passageway. Yun Ren eyed the passage. It looked like shit but he supposed he would have to trust the repairs. So he started down it. ====================== Ten minutes later, Yun Ren was still walking. The stone walls of the hallway were melted, and the mist thickened until he could barely see past his knees. The hallway went upwards, and eventually exited out into the sect proper. He poked his head out of the alley, only to find himself in a small courtyard. An enormous, ancient tree stood in the middle of it, its branches waving in the breeze. For this part of the mountain, there was barely any fox-mist. A little bit swirled here and there, but otherwise the sun shone brightly. got any ideas, Summer? he whispered to the sword. Summers Sky has no current ideas. Yun Ren sighed. Well, this was a bit of a waste he began before something caught his eye. It flickered at the edge of his perception. It could have just been the sun for a brief moment between the leaves of a tree as the wind blew but he recognized it. He wouldn''t have known what to look for unless he was familiar with his own mistakes. It was the slight flicker of an improperly crafted light illusion. Yun Rens eyes widened. He looked around carefully, but there was nobody here. He brought out his recording crystal, and with a chime he recorded. There was a small blurry patch on one of the decorative walls. Yun Ren approached it and placed his hand against the illusion. It was strange. It was incredibly inexpert and it should have faded so long agobut the mist of the mountain had connected with it and kept it going all this time. And it was doubly strange, because it was made with lightning, instead of light. Illusion contains some of Seventh Wielder''s Qi. Standby, Summers Sky said, and then a charged feeling rattled up Yun Rens arm. Summers Sky also retains some of Seventh Wielder''s Qi. His hand pressed against the false stone. His Qi of light mixed with the Qi of lightning and something prickled in his spinesomething as vast as the entire mountain looking at himbut the feeling faded as fast as it came. In its wake the illusion cracked, then disappeared. Sitting in a spot where a brick was supposed to lay was a dusty storage ring. Yun Ren swallowed,and looked up to see if the coast was still clear when he froze. There was a woman standing there, watching him. Slitted eyes bored into him. Evaluating him. And then the woman smiled. The wind blew and she dispersed into mist, from her long golden hair to her nine tails. v4c56: The Tale of Lightning and Mist There was once a woman. Her name was Su Nezuha. She was a beautiful woman. She was also a beautiful fox. Her fur was white and gold, and her eyes red as blood. Any who looked at her face were immediately entranced by her otherworldly beauty. She ruled the Misty Fang, powering the protections that kept the demons out with her blood, her Qi, and the tribute from both foxes and men. She ruled as justly as she was able, cleaving well to the words her sister had told her before Nezin had left for the outside world, saying her place was out there. We are better than our blood, Sister. Our mother was a monster. Though her spite and cruelty runs in our veins, we must never succumb to it. Be better than it. Master it. I know youll be able to. Those were the words she lived by or at least tried to. She wasnt perfect. She often lost her temper at her subordinates or lost herself in the hunt of a new pretty man to warm her bed. If they didnt want her to chase them, they shouldnt have been so cute. She kept the demons at bay. She curbed the worst of her kinds excesses, and lived the life of a guardian, obliterating any demon that somehow managed to bumble its way through the mists. She was the Lady of the Misty Fang, and both men and foxes were under her protection. One day, however, there was a great upheaval. Something outside their walls cracked and broke. With its fracturing, so too did most of the formations around their home. She tried the best she could to maintain them, but the walls of mist slowly faded. She sallied out every day, fighting off demons to exhaustion but to her surprise, as the protections faded, less and less demons came through. As if something was fighting them, destroying them, or there werent many out there anymore. She pondered this predicament as the protections weakened and faded until one day they let somebody from the outside in. He was absolutely beautiful, with hair of spun gold and blue eyes that were mirrors of the sky. His Qi was depleted, and he was littered with demonic injuries. Nezuha ordered at once that the man be healed, her eyes roving all over his body. ============================= The mans name was Zang Zengsheng. He was from the outside world, where men did battle with demons. He called it the Great War, where the Crimson Phoenix Empire sought to exterminate the beasts and to make sure none had to ever again suffer their depredations. They had pushed the monsters almost off the continent. Zengsheng himself was from the Lightning Brigadeone of the foremost vanguards against the demons. They used their Great Lightning Formation to hurl themselves into combat with the foe, striking them from the heavens like divine retribution. The man had been injured in one such great battle, fighting bravely with his men but ultimately succumbing to an ambush that slew the rest of his men. Indeed, his back was littered with wounds, showing the treachery of the monsters. Nezuha was instantly entranced by the young man and his tales of heroism, as well as his sharp eyes and commanding demeanour. She asked him to lie with her, and he was most agreeable to it. And thus did her days with him begin. He was skilled and attentive, and his words were sweet in her ears as he expressed admiration for her wonderful realm and her ability to rule so in return she lavished affection upon him. She aided him in his healing, helped him refine the interesting and powerful 100,000 Year Ginseng he had with him, and showed him all the best spots to meditate much to the grumbling of her advisors. But what did they know? This was a hero who fought the demons and his nightly vigour proved it! She indulged his commanding voice, amusement dancing within her at how much he swaggered around. They even cultivated together, the man endlessly fascinated with her illusions. But he did heal eventually, and the hero had to return to war. He was reluctant, saying how much he loved the mountain, but he had to go back to his brother. She gave him a drop of her blood so he could get through the wards and visit her again. They would stay hidden for nowfor they would surely be overwhelmed, their mountain still deep within demon territory. ============================== Visit her he did over the years. He often came back injured and begged that she take care of him. Who was she to say no to her brave warrior? She gave him resources and tended to him so he could keep getting stronger and keep coming back to her. Under her, he grew strong indeed. She showed her lover all around her mountain, including the vault that she probably wasnt supposed to. The vault had all their greatest treasures, and, well, she had wanted to show off a little. He could even ask her for one, and she would grant it with some exceptions. My lady, that there would be most beneficial to my cultivation, he said, staring hungrily at the vial. It was behind a hundred formations and sealed tightly. A vial that contained some of Da Ji, the first nine tailed foxs, blood. It was a potent treasure and held some of her boundless malice. It could not leave the mountain. Not now, and not ever. Not that one, she replied, her face falling a bit. That one is to remain behind under all circumstances. None shall have that blood on pain of death. Come now, look at these others here. He tried to convince her. He whispered sweet nothings in her ears. He tried for a full year. But Nezuha did not budge. That treasure was not for him. He grew increasingly grumpy with her, her Zenger but she never imagined he would break into the vault. She never imagined he would smash the wards and try to steal it. She never imagined he would attack her when she tried to stop him. He took a hostage and threatened to kill the child. For the first time she felt her passion cool and she did her duty. She released her full power to stop him and nearly brang all of the protections around down with it. Nezuha defeated her lover. She struck him, she smashed him, she burned him with foxfire but she could not bring herself to kill him. She let him go, the fondness of the time they shared together stayed her hand ============================== His name was Zang Yong. He was a big man. He had hair of spun gold and eyes blue as the sky. His smile was a stunning thing, like the sun rising above the horizon. Everybody who fought with him knew his name. They knew his passion. They knew his battle cry, and took it as their own. Strength above all, to protect what we love. He was loud. He was boisterous. He was generous beyond comparison. He was ever in the vanguard, never flinching, and was often scolded by his lieutenants for using his body as a shield to protect his less powerful comrades. His front was littered with scarsyet his back was marred by not a single one. The accolades he received from the Emperor were many, for none forged ahead so valiantly as Zang Yong, liberator of mortals and slayer of demons. Some even whispered that he would be honoured with a permanent post in the capital once the war was done. He was the Lightning Brigades pride and joy. Their lord and master. They would follow him to the depths of hell with a song in their heart and a smile on their lips. It was a beautiful day. Yong was playing with the children and allowing them to climb over him like a living tree. His voice was booming with laughter. Then, grave news reached him. His eyes hardened and he gently pulled the children off before he left with all haste, going to the side of his little brother. The men called him gloomy, and when they thought he couldnt hear, they complained about his little brothers demeanor, so different from Youngs, but he wouldnt have it. Of course they were different people! He was growing into his own, having taken long ranging missions these past years, to atone for the one disastrous command he had been given. He had been so adamant that 10,000 Year Ginseng was there, he had mustered the men but it had ended in tragedy, with no ginseng, and the entire unit slain. His little brother had barely escaped with his life after hiding in a cave! As Yong entered the medical tent he was immediately enraged by what he saw. His little brother, broken and beaten to within an inch of his life! Who did this to you?! Yong demanded. His little brother, who he had raised like his son! His only surviving sibling after the devastation the demons had visited upon his home! The foxes, Brother! his little brother gasped, his face a rictus of pain. Yongs eyes narrowed. It had been his little brother that discovered the mist wall during his scouting missions. They had kept an eye on the place. Yongs other scouts had found some humans who had stumbled outside mists woven by the foxesthere were quite a few unsavoury tales. Of the illusions inflicted upon men by beasts, and the foxes lustful ways But they were no demons, so Yong hadnt done anything. Better His Imperial Majestys diplomats to make contact, than a man like himself! His little brother told him through his pain about how he had tried to make Yong and the Empire proud. How he had managed to find a way into the foxes den and had tried to convince them to join forces so they could lay the demons low together. Their queen had responded by doing this to him. Laughing and tormenting Youngs little brother. It could not stand. It would not stand. A true man got strong defending what he loved. So he assembled his forces. He told them to wait for his signal, and then he went to treat with the woman who had harmed and humiliated his little brother so. =============================== A bolt of lightning punched straight through every ward that they had. It made the mountain quake and shake. Fox! the golden man roared as he landed before Nezuha. My name is Zang Yong, Elder Brother of Zengsheng! Are you the one who dared to do harm to my little brother?! Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Nezuha rose her head high and she waved her servants back. I am, she stated simply. Then I shall visit upon you what you visited upon him a thousand fold, the man stated simply, his intent focused solely upon her. And thus, the battle was joined. The rest of the foxes could only watch as the battle between two masters in the Imperial Realm raged. =============================== They were evenly matched. The heavens shook and trembled as they did battle, high above the clouds. The man was a raging ball of lightning and his fury shook the very heavens. He looked like a barbarian, with his uncouth demeanour and horrific scars. They clashed, again and again and again. The world shook and the heavens trembled. The clouds shattered into pieces. Yet neither of them had an advantage. The man sucked in a breath and rose up past where a mortal could survive. A massive ball of lightning formed above him, enough to shatter an entire mountain range. He comes here under a flag of truce, and you poison his drink and you beat him?! You court death with all your heart! The man shouted, his voice literal thunder. Nezuha ripped open her domain, her personal world, and mist poured out to catch the gigantic ball of lightning. She strained mightily against it as the mist ripped and tore the lightning ball to pieces. Her hand trembled from the strain. He snuck into our vaults, tried to steal our treasures, and threatened to kill children! She roared back, incensed at the brazen lie. A mass of foxfire, malevolent and alive, raced towards the man. It took him in its grasp and smothered him, burning his flesh and freezing his soul. Lightning erupted from his body with a flash and an explosion so loud it hurt her ears. Zang Yong huffed, his body singed. You dare say my brother lied to me?! You dare believe the words of a coward and a weakling?! Their bodies slammed into each other for the thousandth time. =========================== Nezuha knew not for how long their battle raged. But over time they got lower and lower to the ground until they were upon it. Their blows were weaker. Their spirits were exhausted. But the scowl of Zang Yong had slowly turned from rage to respect over the course of their battle. Nezuha wanted to wipe the stupid look off his face. Yet still they kept fighting. They landed in a place that looked relatively abandoned, which Nezuha was thankful for. Both of them were nearly spent. Zang cupped his hands, and lightning gathered within. Nezuha did the same with her foxfire. Their attacks launched at each other, collided, and then deflected off A child screamed. Too near, too close, Nezuha instantly turned and exploded into motion, moving to cover the child with her body. But another was there too. Their uncontrolled blow hammered into both herself and Zang Yong. Both of them groaned with pain and collapsed to a knee, and the man reflexively caught her to steady her. Nezuha blinked. Then she pushed herself away from him, her face red. Why, you bastard, why would you Zang Young kowtowed before her, stopping her words cold. Zang Yong must beg the beautiful ladys forgiveness for what he has done! He shouted, his voice completely earnest. You are not the kind of woman to poison and beat my brother! This Zang Young felt it in your intent and blows! Nezuhas jaw dropped. They had just been trying to kill each other and now he was willing to stop fighting? but she supposed he had attempted to save the child as well. The kid was sitting there, looking absolutely bewildered. Run along, she commanded, and the boy didnt need to be told twice, sprinting for the mountain. Nezuha sighed. Raise your head, she said after a moment, and the man did so. He was disheveled and burnt, but he somehow looked noble even so, his eyes as pure as the sky above. Will you tell me what happened? the man asked her, politely. So she told him. Zang Yong was frowning heavily by the end of it. I believe you. I just cannot believe my own brother would do such a thing. Where did I go wrong in raising him? His voice was an honest lament, before his eyes turned hard. He has much to answer for. I shall discipline him properly for this, Lady Nezuha, you have this Zang Yongs word. She too couldnt help but believe him. He was so earnest. And kind of cute now that she got a better look at himno! No, no thinking the man is cute, that''s how she got into this mess in the first place! But he really was very cute now that he was smiling. And her instincts tol her he would be really good with kidsno! I am willing to believe this to be a misunderstanding, Zang Yong. She allowed, after thinking it over. But I shall have reparations for this, She couldnt be too forgiving. The man nodded. Of course, Lady Nezuha. And I will make sure to relay this incident to His Majesty. I will meet with your Emperor. And mayhaps yourself, later, Nezuha said. She winked. The nlonde-Haired man grinned at the fox and held out his hand to her. The woman laughed and reached for his proffered limb. A bolt of lightning impaled them both. And Zengsheng, hidden away behind an illusion technique she had taught him, stepped forwards. Not how I wished for things to go, but I suppose this outcome is fine too, the still injured man said. At least Im finally out of your shadow, brother. Brother, why Young started, his voice broken. He was shattered in that momentthat the person he loved and held so dear would kill him. Zengsheng, on the other hand, did not hesitate. He bared his hands like a foxs claw and struck down. Fire erupted around him after the blow as he made sure to slay his elder brother completely. And then he turned to Nezuha. A shame, Was all he said. And then his lightning came for her. Nezuha and Yong died save for a tiny piece of them that flowed into the mists around the mountain. ======================================= The men and women of the Lightning Brigade waited patiently for their lords return.They did not doubt he would return victorious, and with the fox humbled for what she had done. They all looked up when the protections around the mountain faded with a smile. That smile faded when Zengsheng, who even as injured as he was and had begged to go in and scout, staggered back holding a corpse. The perfidious whore faked a surrender! When my brothers guard was down she got one of her servants to strike him in the back! There was silence at his proclamation. Tears began streaming from countless eyes. Several of the brigade dropped to their knees. Master! the wail began. Master! I managed to strike her down, spent as she was! But these treacherous beasts cant be allowed to live! For Zang Yong! Slay these cowards to the last! The horror and the sorrow turned into rage. Strength above all! Zang Zengshengs booming voice rose above them. Slay them to the last! The Lightning Brigade charged, fury fueling every step as they went to slaughter the demon beasts that had slain their lord. It was horrifically bloody. But in the end, the Lightning Brigade took the mountain. Ragged and spent, the Lightning Brigade settled in to recoup their losses. Unknowing of the treasury their new Master looted. Unknowing of the treachery that they had been part of. And that was how the once Glorious, Honourable, and Virtuous Lightning Brigade became the Shrouded Mountain Sect. They subjugated the mountain. They bent its protections to their own ends. But the ever present mist never forgot what they had done. ============================================== There was once a woman. Her name was Zang Wen. She was a beautiful young woman with hair of spun gold and blue eyes. Zang Wen was born into the branch house of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. There were whispers in her youth that it had once been the main house, presided over by the original Patriarch, the man beloved by all. But he had fallen in battle, long ago. They were only spared by the might and skill of his more powerful Younger Brother. The life of a Shrouded Mountain Sect disciple was one of war. They ate it, they slept it, and they breathed it. For the war against the foxes was eternal, fought in the shadows against an enemy with no pity or remorse. Zang Wen knew death at a young age. She knew of her comrades committing suicide from tormenting visions, she knew men and women alike with their throats ripped out by cruel fangs. Zang Wen hated the foxes. She wondered why they wouldnt give up and stop killing her friends. But they were stupid beasts, cruel and duplicitous, so she supposed the thought never occurred to them. She was a rising star; a fierce hunter. Her friends praised her, and her martial brothers and sisters stuck by her closely. She loudly proclaimed how she would be the one to end the threat, once and for all. =================================== She put every fox she found to the sword. She did battle in mountains and tunnels and outside villages that the foxes had beguiled. She never failed to win until she finally met her match. A male fox. Furious and blood thirsty. Its name was Nezan. It was a creature with a hefty bounty, for it had killed hundreds of disciples over the years. For three days and three nights she did battle with the snarling beast, until both were spent. Why? Why dont you give up, you monster? We could all live in peace, if you werent such savages, Wen demanded of it. The fox looked at her incredulously. Give up? You bastard human, how could we give up? You stabbed us in the back, slaughtered our kin, and stole our mountain! We will never give up! Wen glared at the fox. It was obviously trying to beguile her. Save your breath. When we next meet, Ill kill you, she snarled at it. Ill rip out your throat and feast on your bones, Nezan replied, his eyes promising death. They both retreated that day, but for some reason the words stuck with Wen. Not the ones they parted upon, the threats were common, but the accusation of thievery, that the mountain was not the Sects but the foxes. At first she didnt think much about it. But as she fought, and as more and more foxes spat at her, their eyes full of desperation and hate, she began to wonder. was that why they fought so hard? Was that why they were willing to use everything they had against the Shouded Mountain? It tormented her. The fox had said it with such conviction No! No, it must have been trying to induce a heart demon! Wen applied for leave. She had to meditate to recover her edge, and kill Nezan. She traveled all over the Shrouded Mountain to calm her heart, but she was unable to. His words No! One day, after she finished her meditation, she opened her eyes to something odd. A piece of gem that looked like a small piece of Spirit Beast Core. Curious, Wen touched it. ================================= There was once a woman. Her name was Su Nezuha. She was a beautiful woman. She was also a beautiful fox. Her fur was white and gold, and her eyes were red as blood. Any who looked at her face were immediately entranced by her otherworldly beauty. ================================ She nearly suffered internal deviation from what she had seen. It could not be true. The Younger Brother was a dutiful man. A filial brother who had avenged the elder, striking down the wicked foxes. The Blonde-Haired man grinned at the fox and held out his hand to her. The woman laughed and reached for his proffered limb. A bolt of lightning impaled them both. She refused to believe it but neither could she disbelieve it. So Wen, the rising star of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, made the decision to go to the Inquisitors. They could surely make sense of this, she thought. They could surely help her with this false history. But before she approached them, she hid the crystal. Just in case. She pulled a stone from the wall and hid it in plain sight. It was a whim to try and use the technique the Sectmaster had used in the memory and failed at mastering. Yet to her surprise, it worked. The lightning acted like an illusion. And thus did Zang Wen march forwards. A copy in her hands. Things would be simple, she thought to herself. The righteous of the mountain would surely dispel this rumour. At first the Head Inquisitor had been almost grandfatherly, meeting with her alone. They spoke on the incident and what she had seen. His grandfatherly gaze had died a swift death. And in that moment Wen knew the truth. The contents of the crystal were real. The Head Inquisitor had no answers for her. But he had added something to her tea, she realised, as the world went hazy. She woke up, bound to a wooden frame. Her blade was gone and she was naked. Then the real questioning started, along with Wens screams. You knew? she demanded, spitting through bloody lips when the Head Inquisitor once more came before her for questioning. The man looked at her and sighed. Of course I knew, the Head inquisitor replied. As does the Patriarch, but the truth is an ugly thing. We are the Shrouded Mountain Sect. The righteous defenders of the mountain, and that wont change. It cannot change. He paused and looked at Wen, his eyes genuinely regretful. For what it''s worth, I take no joy in this, Disciple. It is simply our duty to make sure that incident never comes to light. So spoke the Patriarch when he founded his Inquisitors. A lie propagated for thousands of years. Untold thousands slaughtered. All to save some face. Stakes of Qi drove into her mind as the Inquisitors started to get creative. And now Wen too was going to die for it. She could feel them rooting around. Practicing. Each moment was agony. She had no idea what they were doing, until it started. Until pieces of her started to flake away. She could feel them slipping from her mind. They were going after her memories. Death was too kind. They were going to try and erase who she was and build her up again. They would make her forget, and have their hunter back. Their work was slow and torturous and Wen was awake for every moment. No. Wen refused to die. She refused to obey the will of the bastard who had slain the true Patriarch and plunged them into this war for his own selfish greed. More and more memories faded. She could barely hold on to anything. The Patriarch had been betrayed. The foxes were right. The truth was there. She had to escape. She struggled against them. She got a feel for the wards that bound her. The Patriarch had been betrayed. The foxes were right. The truth was there. She had to escape. A tiny spark of lightning and a wisp of mist cut through her bindings, and let Wens power fly free once more. Lightning slagged rock. Inquisitors died in droves. Even the Head was laid low, twitching and spasming on the ground. The first thing she did was get her sword back. Summers Sky whistled and chirped, welcoming Wens touch. Maybe somebody else would find the truth. That was what Wen had to believe, as her abused mind reeled. She barely managed to escape. The foxes were right. The truth was there. ========================= She was beaten, broken, and nearly dead when she staggered into the hidden village. The foxes surrounded her, their weapons pointed. And then Nezan? Was that his name? Was there, his eyes cold and hard. The foxes were right. The truth was there. He stalked up to her, his jaws opening to consume her just like he had promised. Wen collapsed to her knees and placed her head into the beasts mouth, accepting her fate. It was only fair, seeing as she had killed so many of them. You were right, Wen stated simply before she closed her eyes and waited. A little wisp of mist floated off her body, and Nezan stayed his hand. ========================================= The foxes once more nursed a member of the Zang Clan back to health. And this time, the lightning did not betray them. Zang Wen fought the Shrouded Mountain Sect when the hunting parties ranged towards their hidden villages. Her former friends cursed her. Spat at her. Called her traitor. She tried to tell them they were wrong; she hadnt betrayed the Mountain. The Mountain had betrayed her. It had betrayed them all, forcing them into a war without end that didnt need to be a war at all. None would listen. She was Zang Wen. Beguiled by a fox. Dead to one and all. But the mist heard her talk and remembered it, adding it to the little collection. Hoping that maybe somebody else could find it. ====================================. Bi De, first disciple of Fa Ram, frowned as he pulled his hand away from the object Yun Ren had given him. He considered it, the revelation he received, and he had only one question. Why must it always be ancient memories and ancient crystals? Bi De asked. Despite currently being human, one could almost see the ruffled feathers. Yun Ren was scowling, but he had to bark out a laugh. No idea. You got any? I suppose it''s because people want to be remembered. Everything that happened back then influences now, Bi De stated before shaking his head. What do you plan to do with this? Yun Ren frowned. I have a few ideas, he said, his eyes burning with rage. Bi De could not blame his friend. He could only hope he did not plan to do anything too foolish. The rooster-turned-man sighed. The consequences of the past were severe indeedand it was up to those in the present to navigate them. v4c57: The Shadows and the Stone Not long after Yun Ren left to speak to the Head Inquisitor Ri Zu took a deep and calming breath as she watched over Shao Heng. The room was silent, save for both of their breathing. She was not expecting another attackit was too soon after the last onebut she was not in the habit of negligence. She had relieved Bi De of his watch and now she sat alone for the first time since the attack. She was still tense, and her heart was still not calm though not because of the danger nor Shao Hengs condition.. Ri Zu grimaced and replayed the meeting that had left her so unsettled in her mind. ============================== After they had discussed their plan, Rizu decided the first thing to do was reach out for an ally. Someone who Ri Zu was certain had at least some power and would hopefully be inclined to help. Master Lishu. Ri Zu was actually a bit confused; he had not been immediately present and ascertaining the situation. The man loathed things like this but instead of Master Lishu taking command, she had only seen a glimpse of him as the internal guard force had taken Mo Chaoge away. He was not the kind of man to let things like this lie. So with Bi De still guarding Shao Heng, Ri Zu went to the Master of the Medical Pavilion. She knocked on the door to his office and Master Lishu thankfully answered. Enter, he commanded, and Ri Zu did as he bid. But unlike all the other times, he was not at his desk. Instead, he was off in a side room sitting upon a stone meditation dias. His eyes were closed and his breathing was deep and even. I presume you are here about what happened last night? Master Lishu asked. Ri Zu was taken aback by his calm demeanor. He looked no different than he ever did. She would have thought that somebody invading the Medical Pavilion in order to kill a patient would at least provoke a reaction from him, but he was the same as always. Yes, Master Lishu. This Ri Zu would have your council and should you be willing, your help. Hmm. I imagined you would take longer to ask mebut I suppose even your stubbornness has limits. I am listening, the man stated without inflection. And so Ri Zu told him about the predicament they found themselves in and their opponent, the Mo Clan. Through it all the mans posture did not shift and his eyes did not open. His breaths were deep and even. And this is why this Ri Zu would ask for Master Lishus help, in case the Mo clan seeks to escalate this. Master Lishu did not react; he was as still as a stone in a pond, like the concerns of the Pavillion he so loved, and the challenge he had with Ri Zu was utterly beneath his notice. Ri Zu can go, if Master Lishu has other things to do, she offered as the man continued to sit. This, however, provoked a reaction. One must go about such things with a calm head, Ri Zu, Master Lishu stated and then opened his eyes. And this Lishu is not calm. At once Ri Zu realised the reason why he was meditating. A veil was ripped open as master Lishus eyes focused on Ri Zu. His intent was like a flood coming down from the mountaintops, a crushing wall of water that would drag down and drown any unfortunate enough to be caught in its path. Ri Zu felt her tears, her sweat, and her saliva begin to move of their own accordeven her blood started to squirm uncomfortably as Master Lishus will was imposed upon her. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Never in my life has an assassin been so brazen as to dare enter the Medical Pavilion itself. Outside our walls, what happens happens. But here? He dared to defy my authority, assault one of my patients within my Medical Pavilion. His voice was like the whisper of death. Ri Zu looked away for a moment to gain her bearings and saw as the fresh flowers and sweet smelling sachets he had begun to keep in his office after Ri Zu started the practise wilted and shriveled as every scrap of water was ripped from them. I cannot fault you for following protocol and calling on the guards. However, if something happens next time, you tell me first and I shall handle things. Am I absolutely plain? Ri Zu shook for a moment before bowing politely before the man. Ri Zu begs Master Lishus forgiveness, and will reflect upon her actions. Good. Remember thisdetermination and pride are virtues. Stubbornness and arrogance are slow and insidious killers. Asking for help from your Master is not shameful, if another starts a fight. His voice was slowly becoming actually calm. If the Mo clan thinks they can do this without earning my ire, then I will show them they cannot. Return to your patient, Ri Zu. Your Master shall lend his assistance in this matter. ======================== The outcome had been positive but Ri Zu was still shaking. Master Lishus intent had been the most potent she had felt in a long time. It had taken ten minutes for it to stop feeling like her own bodily fluids were squirming unpleasantly. Ri Zu took another breath and turned her attention to her patient. Shao Heng was asleep, his chest rising and falling softly as he recovered from his wounds. At least he had the sense to listen to her when she had informed him what would happen if he hurt himself. He was honestly touched by her dire threatsand too emotionally drained by the realization that he would not be abandoned. He had assumed they would do so, had expected them to run, and he would not have begrudged them doing so. Ri Zu could feel herself slipping into anger again. The shadows in the room grew red eyes, and the rats within began to chitter to each other in words that Ri Zu only barely understood. It was a strange path her cultivation was taking. At first, Ri Zu had expected the creatures of shadow to be wholly malevolent, as they had been spawned from darkness, rage, and vengeance. Instead they had proven far more nuanced. A dark reflection to be sure but no more dangerous than any blade if oddly formed. They were obedient to her, like her brothers and sisters had been to Chow Ji so long ago. Before the bastard had sacrificed them, one and all, to fuel his own greed. She could almost see them in the shadows. Ri Zu held out a finger and one of the shadow-beasts appeared from her robe to sit upon itand it began to groom itself. She could use them like Chow Ji could. Sacrificial shadows, fueled by her own worst impulses but Ri Zu didnt feel that was very fair to the spirits. They could be more than mere sacrifices, reflections of her sins. Little one, can you watch over Shao Heng for Ri Zu? she asked the grooming creature. The shadow-beast perked up at her voice and then saluted. It let out a squeak and leapt off her finger. It dashed towards Shao Hengs robe and disappeared into his sleeves. The rest of the shadows chittered, their eyes upon their comrade. Ri Zu gently coaxed the rest to disperse, and after a moment the eyes retreated into darkness once more. But they were still vigilant. Not long after, Shao Heng woke up once more, and an hour later she was relieved by Yushang as Ri Zu was completing her diagnostics. Sister Ri Zu! Uncle! Your Yushang has come to play! the other woman shouted cheerily. Look, old man, I brought you some fruit! Ill cut it up nice and small so you can gum at it! Ri Zu had to stifle some laughter. Yushang did indeed look like a girl going to visit her unclesave for the sword on her back and the brace of throwing knives added to her front. Yushang, for all her silliness, was alert and scanning the room, her intent a razorblade even as she acted like a fool. Shao Heng was taken aback for a moment, before a tentative smile came across his face. Oh, niece, youve arrived. Such a filial descendant. You can rub this old mans back and feet later too. Yushang laughed as she sat down. I give the best massages, so prepare yourself! What parts do I need to avoid, doctor? Just avoid stressing the front of his body, Ri Zu replied. Got it! Go and rest, Ri Zu! This Pretty Sister here will take care of everythingand maybe give you a massage later too, eh? Ri Zu nearly said yes until she saw Yushang start making grasping motions while staring lecherously at Ri Zus chest. She considered the woman for a second. Ri Zus shoulders are a bit stiff, she finally said, willing to take the chance that Yushang was just joking. And thank you, Yushang. For everything. Yushang''s humor softened into a genuine smile. Friends help friends, dont they? They do, Ri Zu agreed, Still, if one does not offer thanks, they may start taking others for granted. Yushang was clearly considering her words as Ri Zu stepped into the hall of the Medical Pavilion. Ri Zu needed to meditate to calm herself. Things did not seem hopeless. They could keep their promise to Shao Heng. Of course, that was when Yun Ren came in and showed Ri Zu the crystal. May we live in interesting times, Ri Zu cursed as she pulled her hand away. On top of everythingthe tournament, Shao Heng, and now this? Ri Zu sighed, and lay back in her bed with a groan. A little black head poked out from her sleeve, and the little shit raised its paw to its mouth and snickered at her. Even her shadow was laughing at her misfortune! Ri Zu rubbed her face, took a breath, and calmed herself. Like Master Jin said. Just keep on moving forwards! Though she would move forwards after she got a massage from Yushang. And maybe one from Bi De too v4c58: About Time Bi De had much to think upon as the days passed; Shao Hengs assault, the true history of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, and the approaching tournament. At least their original mission of investigating the sect seemed to be complete. Indeed, there were no demons herejust a more human brand of evil. Yet it was rather sad that the difference seemed to be so slim. The only thing demons did that men did not was completely destroy the land and Bi De did not have any doubts that some cultivators would do that as well if it benefited them. Still, Bi De had to prioritize. Thus, the true history of the Sect was something Bi De had washed his hands of. What happened with those memories now was up to Yun Ren. Zang Zengsheng was a man who deserved death, the honourless, kinslaying dog he was but he had vanished long ago. The sect said that the man ascended, but there was no proof. He just disappeared one day. The only people who knew of the truth seemed to be the Head Inquisitor and the current Patriarch, while the actual collaborators were all long dead. The entire sect had been corrupted and yet that corruption may yet be defeated. Zang Wen, on realising the truth, had drawn her sword against it. How many other disciples would do the same if exposed to that truth? Bi De did not know, but he was willing to bet more than a few. Next was his cultivation and preparing for the upcoming tournament. Bi De had plateaued at the Fifth Stage of the Profound Ream and that was fine. Instead, he sought to refine his fighting style in this form. He had restricted himself to using solely the arts of his hands, rather than his legs, but the punches and blocks came slowly to him. The only thing that did come easily was an analogue to a wing strike which manifested itself as an open-handed palm strike. Though that came with its own problems. Oho, Young Master, practising your face-slapping? Old Ling asked with a guileless smile on his face. Yushang and Fat Han looked at him, rather concerned. Maybe dont use that in the tournament, Fat Han suggested. Unless youre trying to make enemies for life. Bi De realised just how his strikes looked, but it was not a slap, no matter what the others said. He was not going to intentionally humiliate anyone. Unless they deserved it. And then there was the matter of Shao Heng which Bi De only had limited ability to help with. But he still had some ways that he could contribute. ============================ The Mo family assaulted the Medical Pavilion? Zang Fengfeng demanded. Bi De nodded solemnly from where he sat across from the Young Mistress. This time, the woman and her friends had been free when Bi De had come calling to invite them for a meal. Of course, it had been couched in the language of Bi De giving tribute to Fengfeng but alas, if that was what needed to happen, it needed to happen. Indeed. Mo Chaoge sought to cover up his shame with this heinous act, Bi De replied, and the women around the table made noises of contempt. Those shameless upstarts dared! Well, theyll soon learn the skin on their face isnt quite as thick as they imagined! Fengfeng said, glee in her words as she picked up a piece of pancake and put it into her mouth. She moaned at the taste. And Bi De, you must give this recipe to my servant! Of course, Bi De replied. Naturally, the women had been enamoured by his food and the recipes gifted to him by his Great Master. Though Bi De had no maple syrup, there was a fascinating alpine fruit known as a "blue berry that produced a fantastic jam. Bi Des treasure trove was slowly growing, and his Great Master would surely be pleased when he returned with the literal fruits of his bounty. The talk soon shifted to other things as they ate, and Bi De waited until an acceptable pause opened up. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Baolai, how is Yuquings Senior Sister in the north doing these days? he probed. The woman perked up, eager to share the gossip. Elder Shenhe is gearing up for some big assault, they say, the woman said slyly. And they think it to be the last assault before they come home. I still dont know exactly what they were hunting, but it seems that hunt will soon end. Bi De nodded, filing the proffered information away. Enough about rumours. How do you feel about the tournament, Bi De? Fengfeng asked, her eyes narrowing with challenge. Are you feeling prepared? I shall win it all, Bi De stated simply, looking back into the womans eyes. Fengfeng flushed and looked away. Win, and I shall give you a proper reward. Her voice turned sultry and smoky, and the eyes around the table glinted just ever so slightly predatory. Bi De felt his blood begin to run hot at the looks they were giving him. I shall look forward to it, Bi De said before his mind had fully caught up with the implications of Fengfengs promise. His meditation was very troubled that night. ===================================== And so the days did pass. ================================== If one thing was the worst, Ri Zu reflected, it was the uncertainty of waiting. It had been a week, and yet there had been no attacks. Still, there was a weight off of Ri Zus shouldersa weight that had been lifted by Master Lishu. The man had said he would take care of things. The man had been visiting other pavilions for the past week, gone nearly every day. Then, there had been some sort of meeting between Elders called and when Master Lishu came back the man was no longer quietly seething. In fact, he seemed viciously amused. He arrived while Shao Heng was teaching Fat Han and Yushang some of his mountaineering tricks. Ri Zu too had been listening intently. It seems the Mo family bit off a bit more than it could chew, the Master of the Medical Pavilion declared. Their rise was too swift, and now many would see them suppressed. Even the Che family has taken umbrage. I doubt my family swayed much, Fat Han admitted, and then yelped as Yushang hugged him. Thank you, Brother Han, Shao Heng said, his eyes full of gratitude. On the contrary. Their shame is so great even the Che family dares to speak down to them, Master Lishu returned. I would not let down my guard but things appear to be progressing well. They want to have this matter resolved before the tournament. Truly? Ri Zu asked. Things move fast indeed when you bar an entire family, any cultivator they sponsor, and any of their allies from the Medical Pavilion, Master Lishu stated simply. His voice was calm and matter of fact, while Ri Zus jaw dropped. Master Lishu, it seemed did not do anything by half measures. ===================================== Yushang, despite everything, could say she was happy. She had added another trustworthy person to her growing collectionnow she had five! Five people! Truly, she had the luck of the heavens. Uncle Heng was nice and played along with her jokes, even. Well, actually she had six if she counted Master Lishu, but Master Lishu wasnt really her friend. He was the Medical Pavilion Head. Still, the luster of being part of the powerful sect had well and truly worn off, with everything that had happened. But there was a bright spot on the horizon. After the tournament they would be able to start having missions outside the Sect! The probation period" would end and they could go out into the world. She didnt care much that they would be representing the Shrouded Mountain Sect, but it did mean they could gowell, anywhere but here. With Bi De being an Inner Disciple, he could take any disciple he wanted with him on a mission. And then all six of them could have an adventure! A proper one, away from all of this shit! She told her plans to Fat Han and her friend actually smiled a bit. Some time away can only do me some good, the man admitted. ====================================== Yun Ren meditated deep in a forest. Truly meditated, sitting perfectly still. The mist of the Shrouded Mountain began to roil and swirl around him. He concentrated on the feeling. The tiny spark of a womans will left behind. His own ancestry. And a bit of Wens qi from Summers Sky. There was a spark. A tiny connection, to a fraction of the mist. Yun Ren lifted a hand, and the mist changed. It twisted and it coiled and then the shadows started to brighten. Colour bled into the mist. Colour and sound. Like it was a giant projection. Yun Rens lips curled into a vicious, vulpine smile. =========================================== And then, the day of the tournament arrived. It arrived to cheers and fanfare as the mortal servants pulled out all the stops. Music and fireworks erupted all over the Shrouded Mountain and the city beneath it. The Rising Fist Tournament had begun. =================================== And far, far to the frozen north, something else began. Lightning struck a mountain as cultivators smashed through hidden entrances and breached the hidden base. The last base, they thought, and then they could go home. At their head was the valiant Elder Shenhe, ready to finally end this threat once and for all. Deep in the bowels of the demonic sects base, a young man with green hair and freckles opened his purple eyes. They shone like cursed stars, malevolent and cruel. Hell, it''s about time, the young man said, his smile spreading across his face. Purple and black bands of light connected the freckles on his nose, turning them into something resembling constellations. v4c59: Escalate The day of the tournament arrived with more fanfare than Bi De expected. It was his first time really being at a tournament as he had only caught the aftermath of the Dueling Peaks. Xiulan, Tigu, Ri Zu, and the Xong Brothers had described the opening ceremony of the Tournament to Bi De, but he had been entirely unprepared for the sheer extravagance of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Lightning blasted into the sky, thunder rolled like an invisible drum, and more fireworks than Bi De had ever seen in his life were set off in a constant barrage. The normal, sound dampening wards around the Inner Sect had been silenced for today so that everybody could hear the festivities outside. Bi De watched it from his balcony. He did not feel nervous about the upcoming bouts, but there was something strange in the air. Some intangible force that he could feel in his very soul. It felt neither like an ill omen nor an auspicious momentit was just there. He took a breath and put it out of his mind. Instead, he finished his breakfast and stood, ready to depart. Good luck, Young Master! This Old Ling will be praying for your success, the old servant said, bowing low. Thank you, Old Ling. I appreciate your consideration, Bi De replied, and he did. The old man had been good to him. He only wished that he could possibly direct the man somewhere else. Somewhere where he wouldnt work himself to the bone to maintain a crumbling house in a Sect which did not deserve Old Lings devotion. But alas, the man was determined to live the rest of his days here and serving faithfully whoever resided in this manse. Bi De stepped out into the Inner Sect where his fellow Inner Disciples gathered with their lackeys and servants. Zhong was out of seclusion and the head of the Inner Disciples, seemed slightly irritatedand he scowled slightly when he laid eyes on Bi De. Bi De ignored the man and kept walking. Bi De felt a brief moment of pity for the man as he felt his power. Zhong had still not conquered his bottleneck and was at the same level of strength as when he had started, despite all his boasts and plans. The streets heaved with disciples and mortal servants as Bi De made his way to the northern side of the mountain, where the Howling Fang Pinnacle Arena was located. The place where the strongest of the Howling Fang Mountains gathered Bi De had heard people say. Bi De hadnt seen the rest of the Sects and had no way to know whether the title was justified but he suspected arrogance. The arena itself was a truly massive thingas big as the arena at the Dueling Peaks. However, the two were a study in contrasts. The Dueling Peaks had felt oldBi De, in the few hours he had spent exploring, could feel the weight of eons permeating the Peaks. Bi De had found that the Dueling Peaks were damaged and crumbling, most of its ancient mechanisms apparently offline. The Earthly Arena itself had been simple stone and sand, the seats mere rock. If you only looked upon the surface it would have been almost mortal, with its pulleys and chains. Despite it all Bi De would dare to say the Dueling Peaks were hallowed. The massive mountain, split in two. The arena, rising to the next level after each bout. It was ancient and beautiful. A monument to an age long past. One that wore its age with a grace that provoked awe. The Howling Fang Pinnacle Arena in contrast gleamed. Its walls were clad in polished, shining marble and inlaid with quartz and jade. The roof was a deep blue colour, with golden ornaments sticking out from the top. Crystals floated everywhere, providing light and waterand some even powered cooking stoves. Bi De could see cushions on the seats and servants marching in their hundreds, finishing preparations. It was grand and opulent in the extreme. It was perfectly maintained. There was not a scrap of decorative stone cladding missing, not a single crack in the floor beneath them. And in its magnificence, it screamed to Bi De of its self importance. What the Dueling Peaks achieved by simply being, the Howling Fang Pinnacle Arena begged at the door desperate to be seen and acknowledged like a young cock. When he arrived at the arena itself, Bi De found that there were already hundreds of competitors waiting for the signal to begin. The disciples were supposed to be separated by their position in the Sect, but Bi Des eyes scanned the Outer Disciples, searching for a familiar face before he realised the person he was looking for was sneaking up beside him. Oh? Whats a handsome brother like you doing in a place like this? Yushang asked, her voice teasing. Bi De turned and smiled at her. She looked prepared for battle; her massive sword slung on her back. So you did decide to compete after all. Mmmm! Your pretty sister might not win, but it''s a good way to get experience, Yushang reasoned. She was the only other one of them to have signed up for the tournament. Ri Zu was in the Medical Pavilion and would be tending to the casualties while Fat Han, Yun Ren, and Shao Heng would be in the stands. So give me a reward if I do well, okay? Bi De chuckled at Yushangs cheeriness, but he knew the woman was more than ready for what was to come. She had grown quite a bit since they had first met, and was now sitting at the Second Stage of the Profound Realm. Of course. Ill cook you dinner, Bi De said, and Yushang excitedly pumped her fist. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. They went to their respective sections to wait for the starting gong. They did not have to wait long. It boomed like rolling thunder, so loud that it vibrated Bi Des bones. The sound faded slowly, and for a moment there was silencebefore it was broken by a voice nearly as loud. Sons, Daughters, and Disciples of the Shrouded Mountain Sect! Today is an auspicious day! a booming, enthusiastic voice thundered, as a projection of a man appeared in the sky. Today begins the Rising Fist Tournament! A roar that shook the arena met the words, and Bi De felt his heart begin to pound. He was actually rather excited and quite interested to find out how his experiences would differ from Tigu and Xiulans. They may be the least of our Sect, but even the least is head and shoulders above all others! Those of our Mountain Pavilion may just surprise you! the announcer cried. Yushang huffed and rolled her eyes, then gave Bi De a salute. This was probably going to be the most obvious difference. The cultivators of the Sect would not enter the arena by methods so mundane as walking. A formation activated under her and the rest of the Mountain Pavilions feet as they were wrapped in lightning. They launched up high into the air, and then came crashing back down inside the arena in landings too perfect to have relied upon their own skill. In like manner every competitor was called in, section by section, Pavilion by Pavilion, all accompanied to great fanfare. And then it was the Inner Disciples turn. It was an interesting feeling, to be wrapped in foreign Qi like this and then hurled into the sky. The world slashed by in both an instant and an eternity before Bi De was suddenly in the arena amidst an explosion of Qi. It was a heady feeling to have so many eyes upon him. Thousands of eyes peering down upon them all, watching and judging. Bi De coud feel the nervous energy of some around him, intimidated by the attention, but in the end most of these people did not matter. Bi De sought out his comrades in the seats and found them together, save for Ri Zu, who was nowhere to be seen. Bi De looked around at the upper levels of the arena. The Pavilion Masters were all in attendance in an opulent box seat. Their eyes were piercing as they looked down upon the gathered competitors, but those gazes paled in comparison to those at the very top of the arena. There, Elder Chongyun sat with another Elder Bi De did not recognise and an older man. An older man who radiated power. His golden hair was untouched by age, and his blue eyes dissected all before him. The Patriarch of the Shrouded Mountain Sect was in attendance. Bi De could feel the mans distracting power from here. He did not bother to hide it, or control it like his Great Master or Master Shen Yu did. He radiated power and authority. For a moment, his eyes met Bi Des and Bi De quickly averted his gaze, returning his attention to the arena and the ceremony taking place. And now comes the judging! the announcer said as a massive black stone rose up from the floor of the arena. The Heavenly Ascension Stone. One by one the competitors were called up to place their hand upon the stone. The face of it would twist and shudder as it sampled the cultivation of the competitors. The most prominent thing that appeared was lightningand the average level was either the Fifth Stage of the Initiates Realm, or the First Stage of the Profound. Those in the Fifth Stage of the Initiates Realm bore the brunt of the jeers, the crowd mocking and heckling them for their weakness. Some tossed back the vitriol, while others just shrugged it off. Even the announcer was getting in on it. One poor soul was in the Fourth Stage of the Initiates Realm, something that those watching did not let pass easily. I wonder what Zei Yous plan is, with a cultivation like that? the announcer asked, and the young man in question slumped as he was laughed at. Those in the Profound Realm were more well-received, playing to the crowds cheering or thrusting their fists into the air. Yushang touched the stone and mountain peaks rose high up into the sky, shrouded in snow and frost. Second Stage of the Profound Realm. Oh? What''s this? A gem in our Mountain Pavilion? The announcer questioned. She received some polite clappingand several members of the Fulmination Squadrons suddenly looked uneasy. And so it continued. The crowd never seemed to tire of this entertainment, but for those waiting to be judged it was rather boring, just as Tigu had said based on her own experience. Bi De felt his attention wander to Yun Ren, who gave him a smile when he noticed Bi Des gaze. Nearly an hour later it was Bi Des turn to be judged. He was the first of the Inner Disciples to do so. He placed his hand on the stone. A moon rose, a beautiful crescent in a dark sky; and to Bi Des surprise, opposite that formed the sun. Day and night spun in a cycle, turning faster and faster, until the sun and moon met in the middle, forming a Taijitu, with all the faces of the moon around it. But when it came time to display his level of cultivation, the stone shuddered slightly. The symbols on it flashedbefore it finally seemed to decide. Fifth Stage of the Profound Realm. The crowd erupted at his level, the highest displayed so far. Fifth Stage! The Fifth Stage of the Profound Realm! the announcer shouted. Truly, the Inner Disciples show the true potential of the Shrouded Mountain Sect! =================================== It took a little while longer for everyone to have their cultivation level recordedbut in the end Bi De had, to his surprise, the highest, even among the Inner Disciples. The announcer stepped forwards, ready to continue the ceremony, when another voice cut in. Is this it? Is this all our Sect has to offer? a booming voice demanded. Lightning shattered the sky, impacting the center of the arenaand from it strode three figures. One was a burly man who was slightly taller than Bi Des Great Master. The other was a woman with a glaive, her lower face covered by a veil. And the last was a young man. He had blonde hair and blue eyes that were narrowed into a sour frown. Immediately, fearful whispering began to circulate. Zhong, in the crowd, looked like he was about to spit blood. All around the arena, people whispered the same name. The Young Master. Young Master Sheng. Even the Pavilion Masters looked shocked, though those in the Elders box didnt. Elder Chongyun looked slightly annoyed, while the two others that Bi De didnt recognise looked amused. I heard that brat Li won a tournament last year, and I thought it could not be. But if this is the quality of our disciples, then that stupid rumour must have been true, he continued, his voice thundering. And then that brat had the audacity to die. Can you all believe that? He was indeed a failure, Young Master, the giant man rumbled like an avalanche, while the woman only scoffed. A failure, winning one of our tournaments? It''s depressing. The man shook his head before his eyes landed back on the crowd of cultivators. The young mans power flared, blanketing the arena as he looked down at all of them, his face twisted with contempt. But rejoice, my juniors! For This Young Master, Zang Sheng, has exited his closed door cultivation just for youso that we may all be reminded what true strength is. Sheng slammed his hand against the Heavenly Ascension Stone. The entire thing shuddered as lightning lashed across its surface, a raging storm that was so bright it was almost blinding. And when it ended, the stone flared and proclaimed: Second Stage of the Spiritual Realm. Be not afraid; I, your father, shall educate you all upon the meaning of our words: Strength Above All. v4c60: Something Afoot The crowd erupted into utter pandemonium at the Young Masters words. Bi De watched as the once confident competitors turned meek. In one instant the Young Master had changed the course of the entire tournament. Zang Shengs eyes bored into the crowd, daring anybody to say a word. Everyone whom he stared at averted their eyes except for Bi De. Zang Shengs eyes narrowed, and with a burst of speed he was standing before him on the edge of the raised platform. He needed the platform, otherwise he would have had to look up to look Bi De in the eyes. Green met blue as the intent of one in the Spiritual Realm bored down on Bi De. Bi De remained standing, his eyes focused on the man before him. He could see a spark, a desire to crush Bi De for his impudence. Sheng wanted to hurt him. Yet that glow in his eyes faded after a moment. So, youre the gardener, hmm? I shall allow you to retain the use of your hands, despite looking at me with those impudent eyes, he stated, and then turned his back on Bi De. Bi De said nothing, simply looking at his back. This man was strong. Stronger than Bi De was. And yet he felt his blood start to pump. His soul could not deny the challenge that had been thrown this way from Zang Sheng. They would meet in combat, that much was certain. Bi De went to his seat as the first names were called, and as lightning began to fly He was rather surprised. His friends had said the initial bouts were rather boring, but this was anything but. He found himself quite engrossed as the crowd began to holler and cheer. Twenty silver coins on Jian Feng! Yushang called, grinning at Bi De. And that was how he started gambling. And taking a lot of Yushangs money. ================================== Finish wrapping that burn. Poultice changes every two hours, Ri Zu commanded her aide as she finished her work on one of the injured combatants. Electrical burns were something Ri Zu had a wealth of experience of beforehand, from Tigu, Xiulan, and Wa Shis tribulation training. That had turned out to be a boon today. Her aide bowed while Ri Zu took a breath and reviewed her work in her mind, finding nothing wrong with what she had done. The patient would make a full recovery in three days time, if all went well. Satisfied, Ri Zu went to wash her hands, looking around the ward. The beds were empty, but prepared; Ri Zu, as the most junior doctor, had been the one to deal with the first patient of the day. Finished with her duties, she walked back into the extremely well-appointed break room in their little underground bunker. The cushions were extremely comfortable, and the table was laden with food and drink for the Medical Pavilion disciples on standby. The rest of her fellows were watching the tournament on a crystal that took up an entire wall. Yuanzi, their most senior member, had the control, and they could zoom in on certain sections of the event as he directed. Anyone else? Ri Zu asked her Senior Brother. Just some walk-offs, he replied. How''s our cherry-boy doing? Three days, but he shall be fine, Ri Zu replied, and Yuanzi nodded. Have Bi De or Yushang been called yet? Her Senior Brother shook his head, and Ri Zu went to the table to sit down just as another bout ended. Unlike the Dueling Peaks with its preliminary rounds, this tournament went straight to focusing on one combat round at a time. Ri Zu studied the crystal and winced as a blow landed. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Ooh, that one had to hurt, Hutao said as she ate another custard bun. Definitely some liver damage. Hes going to be pissing blood for a week, Kuang Dan chuckled as he sipped some juicelcohol was banned for everyone on duty. Nothing a pill wont fix, Yuanzi replied, yawning. Walk-off. Walk-off, the others agreed. There was the sound of chalk on a board, and another tally was added to walk-off. Next to those was the single mark under critical and the two empty columns of broken cultivation and death. It was probably rather morbid to keep a tally, and even moreso to bet on the outcomes, but Ri Zu knew that at some point one had to laugh or they were going to cry or break. The bout did indeed end as the disciple simply walked off an injury that would have slain a mortal, looking mildly annoyed with his defeat. A few disciples gave the arena a once over to make sure nothing was too badly damaged, and then the announcer bellowed the next two names as the crowd cheered or jeered. What do you guys think? Equal cultivation, but Shu has three years more experience than Lidai, Yuanzi asked. There were several moments of muttering before the answers all came in, with walk-off being the most popular. Kuang Dan voted critical, while Ri Zu herself also said a walk off. And then the bout began immediately with blasts of lightning and fire. If there was one thing Ri Zu noticed in particular about this tournament compared to the one at the Dueling Peaks, it was the sheer amount of techniques thrown around. It was the addition of Qi. In the Azure Hills, techniques were carefully held back for most of the bouts. Qi was something to be hoarded, and only expended when necessary. What most competitors did was hone their bodies, their best attacks saved for the final moment if they were used at all. Here? Lightning fell like rain, fire consumed flesh, and blades punched deepyet in return the quality of the healing was better and they could afford to take such risks. Thus the combat, even accounting for the differences in cultivation level, was much more intense and probably wouldnt have been that interesting for a mortal onlooker, as they moved too fast to properly see. Xiulan had been the only cultivator in the Profound Realm back then. Here, the Profound Realm was the normand as much as she loved Xiulan, her dear friend likely would have lost some of these preliminary bouts back when she was at the Dueling Peaks. Tigu would have been an underdog, instead of somebody to watch. It was humbling to realise just how much manpower the Shrouded Mountain Sect had available to it, even in the sheer quantity. Ri Zu watched the fight until the end, where, as predicted, the bout ended in a walk off. The loser hopped on one leg off to the side, the other limb twisted all the way around, while the winner pulled four throwing knives out of his chest and shoulders. Have em back, asshole! Shu shouted and chucked them back at his opponent, while Lidai made an incredibly rude gesture back. The crowd laughed at the byplay, and got a few chuckles from Dan, while Yuanzi marked down another walk off. After he did that however, he squinted at the screen then tapped his transmission stone to contact the disciples who had been chosen as stretcher-bearers. Make sure Lidai comes in. That leg break is worse than he thinks, her Senior Brother stated, and that got everybody to go from amusement to closely studying Lidai. Oh, the bones have separated, Hutao said, a moment before Ri Zu could give her answer. A deceptive wound. Yuanzi smiled. Guess what your reward is for being the first to get it right? The woman rolled her eyes and stood up. Yes, Senior Brother. Dan. Next one is yours, then me, then back to Ri Zu, Yuanzi commanded. Yes, Senior Brother, they chorused. The next few bouts went smoothly and Hutao returned swiftly, her task completed, and sat back down. Hutao packed a smoking pipe, ignited it, and took a couple of puffs. She glanced at Ri Zu, who was sniffing at the blend, and proffered the vessel to her. Curious, Ri Zu took it and inhaled then promptly started coughing. Hutao burst out laughing, and Kuang Dan clapped her on the shoulder. She recovered just in time for the announcer to speak up. And nowOur Young Master, Zang Sheng, versus Yoh Xao. The jovial mood died in an instant. Prepare to receive a casualty, Yuanzi stated flatly. Signal the stretcher-bearersthis one is going to be ugly. Broken cultivation is likely. Ri Zus eyes widened as the mood became grim. The gong rang to begin the fight, and Sheng simply stood there. Junior, you have the first blow, he commanded, his eyes boring into his nervous opponent. He visibly swallowed before he steeled himself, drew his sword, and shot into a thunderous charge, his sword swinging to end the fight in an instant. Sheng used a finger to block it. His eyes burned with barely contained energyand then the Young Master flicked the blade away. The disciple went flying, barely managing to catch himself before he went out of bounds. But he raised his head, looking like a cornered rat before getting eaten by a cat. Sheng simply looked at his opponent, his face utterly lacking in any emotion. Not completely worthless. Acceptable aggression, Sheng said, his voice cold. Now, I shall allow you to receive my pointer. Yuanzi was leaning forwards, his eyes utterly intent. Sheng then pitched his voice so it boomed over the stands. This is how one properly performs such a charge. Sheng nearly disappeared from Ri Zus eyes. His form crackled with lightning, his fist aimed squarely for the disciples heart and then he stopped. The air pressure blew the disciples hair backwards, and the barriers behind him flared with energy. The disciple took a single step backwards, disqualifying himself. Th-th-thank you for your pointer, Senior Brother, he stammered. This one sees now where he was lacking. Sheng ignored him, turning to the disciples who were waiting to be called into the ring. As I said, you, all of you, shall be educated. Those who are worth something shall benefit. Those who are not can wallow in their weakness. The first place prize means little to mewhoever impresses me the most may have it. His voice was calm, simple, and matter of fact. Like he had already won. Yuanzi stared at the crystal. All of them did. And then the crowd ripped into cheers for the Young Master. Yuanzi looked like the world didnt make any sense anymore. v4c61: A Powerful Charm And there it is! A masterclass in the Fulmination Arts! But is being textbook enough to lead to ultimate victory? The announcer shouted as another victor raised his fist to the cheers of the crowd. Bi De had to admit, he could see where the cultivators were coming from with this whole tournament thing. He had known that Tigu had enjoyed it, at least when she was fighting, or in the parties afterwards, but hadnt especially enjoyed the watching part. But to Bi Des surprise he was finding even watching enjoyable. With Yushang he was analyzing the combatants strengths and weaknesses, wondering what he would have done against the same opponent and winning money from bets. Yushang was pouting fiercely as Bi De glanced over. He held out his hand, and another silver coin clinked into itshe had swiftly gone from thirty silver as a bet to a single piece. Three exchanges, Yushang bet hopefully, looking to Bi De as the next set went up. Bi De studied them intently. Four, he replied. Yushang slumped and Bi De sat back in his seat with a smile on his face, taking in the atmosphere. The cheers of the crowd, testing ones strength against a worthy foe, the Qi in the air, and, of course, the promise of a prize at the end. It was a fine way to spend time; he should actually see about organizing a tournament amongst the disciples of Fa Ram. Perhaps not quite as violent as this, but something that they could all do together. And if they didnt wish to fight, perhaps a cooking tournament? His Great Master had mentioned one of those before, the indomitable men of cooking, the Iron Chefs. The one black mark was the amount of damage some disciples inflicted on each other. Combat was always dangerous, but he didnt like just how easily they went for blows that could possibly kill their fellow disciples. But he supposed this was the way of the world outside of Fa Ram. Indeed, the match was finished in four exchanges, and Yushang put another silver coin in his palm. Next! Bolai Chenguang versus Yan Xiping! That had Bi De sitting up and taking notice as Chenguang, one of Zang Shengs companions, took to the field. The woman with her veil and glaive radiated strength, and she was at the Fourth Stage of the Profound Realmthe same as the man that had been with the Young Master, Xie Shaoquing. There was something off about the Young Master. Despite his mercy to the disciple he had defeated, Bi De could tell that had not been the mans desire. His eyes were too full of contempt for that. Now, Bi De could have been mistaken, the Young Masters aura leading him astray but he was certain that such kindness did not come naturally to the man. Two blows, Bi De said before Yushang could say anything. The bout started. The womans eyes were cold and hard. Every muscle was bunched in her shoulders. Yet she too held back and defeated her opponent with ease though it took more than the two exchanges which Bi De had predicted. Yushang cheered as she got some of her money back. Well, Bi De supposed it was better than what had been done to his own Master by members of his own former sect. It did not matter if such restraint was under duress only that they were showing it. Bi De let himself relax slightly. And then it was Bi Des turn. His opponent, Luochu Ming, was an Outer Disciple, the older man looking bitter at having to face Bi De. It was an utter mismatch, with the man being at the First Stage of the Profound Realm, and both of them knew it. The rooster briefly considered pulling a Xiulan as Tigu put it and simply pushing his opponent out of the arena without harming them but Bi De knew that this would be a mistake. It would not be seen as a kindness. It would be seen as an insult. An insult to his opponent''s skill, to his power, and to his techniques. It would be an abject humiliation, and something that would turn this man against him for the rest of his life. So instead, after Bi De bowed to his opponent, he took him seriously. His first kick was a powerful blow, but without any intent to truly harm his opponent behind it. Mings eyes widened slightly, and then the bitterness faded, as he realised Bi De was giving him some respectnot destroying him completely and inflicting a bad injury, yet neither embarrassing him. The man inclined his head politely, and his stance firmed as he became determined to take advantage of that grace. They had three exchanges before Bi De kicked aside his hands and brought his opponent low. I yield, Ming stated. His ribs were cracked, and yet it was a comparatively minor injury. Bi De nodded and that was that. The crowd cheered him on with his dominating victory, but he found Zang Shengs eyes upon him. The man looked utterly bored and contemptuous of Bi Des victory. Again the ill feeling returned, but Bi De shook it off. Two bouts later, Yushang was called up and her eyes began to gleam at the sight of her opponent. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. He was one of the ones who ganged up on me during initiation, Yushang said, her eyes narrow. Oh? Well, if he required allies to deal with you then I do not fancy his chances now, Bi De replied. Yushang turned to him and smiled. Kiss for good luck? she asked cheekily. She clearly didnt expect Bi De to sweep up her hand and press his lips to the back of her knuckles. Good luck, Bi De said to her. Her face flushed crimson and it looked like steam started to come out of her ears. Her gait was actually quite unsteady as she made her way into the arena. Are you ready for another thrashing, peasant? her opponent demanded. The remark snapped Yushang out of her daze. A smile crawled across her face as she raised her blade with both hands. Ascending Mountaineer seemed to shiver, the minor spirit that Fat Han had put into the blade sensing its mistresss intent. Begin! the announcer roared. Yushangs intent focused. Her Qi swirled around her, seeming to form snow-swept mountains. [Split the Skies] Her opponents eyes widened as Yushang moved. Her body twisted. He tried to block. Tried. Yusahngs upward swing shattered her opponents blade, snapped both his arms, and hammered into his ribs with a sickening snap. Jiayou! she shouted, the words normally uttered by peasants before they lifted a heavy object to give them strength. The man was launched like a firework out of the arena to slam into the barriers with a crunchand Yushang claimed the fastest victory so far over an opponent who was supposed to be her equal. The entire arena went silent. And then Yushang skipped back to her seat but pointedly didnt look at Bi De. Ill need some more luck tomorrow, she informed him, still not turning to meet his eyes. ============================= Zang Sheng looked at the womanYushangas she skipped out of the arena, and then he looked to her defeated opponent, still dazed against the wall. Not completely worthless, he grunted, and took a pull of his wine. It did nothing to calm his rage and irritation. This entire tournament was a farce. But it was a farce the Patriarch had commanded him to partake in, so he had to hold his tongue. Hold back. The words had been as clear as they were enraging. One does not hunt a rabbit with a ballista. Hold back? What good did holding back do? He did not fight rabbits, but menand men were dangerous foes, even ones who could be called weak. Were there not tales of mortals defeating initiates? Grand talents transcending realms to lay low their betters? Underestimating even a weakling was foolish. Giving somebody the first move courted death. You fought at full power or you didnt fight at all. It was insulting to hold back ones strength against members of their brave disciplesand worse, it harmed them. Broken bones taught better lessons than anything. To feel the might of a cultivator at full power and stand against it anyway was what one should strive for. This Sheng was certain of. After all, while the others had written off Li as weak and useless, Sheng had taken his younger brothers training into his own hands. He had sent Li to the infirmary a hundred times, and each time he had come back stronger. The weak screamed bullying. Feh! Bullying? Why the fuck would he waste his time bullying? Iron had to be beaten harshly to be made into steel. The weak dross shattered, but the strong, like the true disciples of the Sect, were forged into something greater. No, he was teaching, and his methods provided results. Each time Li came back from the Medical Pavilion, his dodges were crisper. His eyes saw more of the world, and he was better at fighting. There was progressuntil he had been forced to stop training his weak brother. He had been told his methods hadnt worked. Li had been looking to the side and down at the ground as those words had been spoken. That was when he truly became useless. Breaking was not shamefulstaying broken was. That was what he was sure was meant by their Sects words. And then, without his guidance, Li had died. Died in the Azure Hills against a Demon. How utterly pathetic. If he had submitted himself to Sheng he might have been alive. If he wasnt blind he might have had a chanceinstead of, as he had been told, strutting around like a peacock and humiliating those under him. His eyes drifted to the competitors. Most of them were weak iron. They would shatter. He hated the looks of admiration they gave him. He was slapping them across the face with his actions, and they were thanking him for it. They didnt understand. And thus, they were weak. So his anger boiled and raged in his gut. He longed to have a person who understood... but he had to hold back. After all, his reward was to receive ten blows from the Patriarch. They would break him, he was sure. But he would beat out the cracks and come out of it stronger. If his cultivation shattered then that just meant his foundation wasnt strong enough. He would rebuild it, better and stronger than ever. His fists clenched and he took a deep breath. Yushang was sitting now, speaking to the only other competitor who looked like he was worth something. An outsider. Perhaps the Patriarch would give him leave to properly test the red-haired man. To bear down upon him with all his might, and see if he was worthy steel. Shaoqing. I want her. Take her measure and offer her a place to know true strength, he commanded. Yushang could possibly be good material. A real cultivator to harden, rather than the rest of thischaff. A true warrior of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. The big man grinned. Of course, you shall have your prize, Young Master. Young Master, please remember the words of the Patriarch, Chenguang said, her voice soft and affectionate. Both of his retainers knew strength, and always rose up again when he taught them in the proper manner. Both had been broken again and againand each time they showed their might. Their cultivation was at the Third Stage; yet even one in the Spiritual Realm had to be wary of their might. Though sometimes he felt like they were misunderstanding him. I know his words. That is why Shaoqing shall make the offer later. She shall last until she meets him in the bracket. Both his retainers bowed, and Sheng sank back into his seat. Their world was one of violence. And one needed Strength Above All to survive it. ================================= The day ended four bouts after Yushangs. She was a little embarrassed about drawing so much attention to herself but it was pretty funny. Especially because that assholes face had been immortalized in a recording crystal right after she hit him. Look at his face, look at his face! Biren said as he projected the image of Yushangs opponent. Who knew a kiss could be so powerful? Han japed, and Yushangs face went red. She had meant it to be a joke! Bi De wasnt actually supposed to have kissed her! But then he had, even if it was just her knuckles. Indeed. A kiss like that is surely mighty-powerful, Ri Zus voice said from behind them, and Yushang paled slightly. Ri Zu was standing in the doorway, smiling, but her shadows chittered and spat unknowable curses at her, little red eyes glaring. A cold sweat beaded on Yushangs neck as Ri Zus eyes swiveled to Bi De, the man looking slightly uncomfortable. And then there was a little chuckle as Ri Zus stern mask cracked, and she started chuckling. Yushang and Bi De both breathed sighs of relief. Good job, Yushang, Bi De. You both performed well. Shall Ri Zu give you two a good luck kiss for tomorrow? the woman asked teasingly. Youre right, Yushang said. Tomorrow Ill need a good luck kiss from everybody! Biren! Han! Ri Zu! Uncle! Grace your Pretty Sister with some of your power! Her friends laughed at her request, and they spent a while dodging away from her as she attempted to claim her prizes. Yushang, however, won eventually. And the second day was just as successful as the first. At least in terms of her beating somebody. Bi De, the bastard, still won most of their bets and took her money. v4c62: The Tournament Arc Curse The tournament raged, and the Shrouded Mountain was rocked with thunder and lightning, fire, and the occasional blast of ice. Its certainly more of a spectacle than the Dueling Peaks, Yun Ren noted. Flashy, he supposed the word was, like fireworks constantly going off. If he hadnt been a cultivator, he likely would have been blinded and deafened halfway through the second day. The crowd was loving it, however, as were Yun Rens friends. Han and Shao Heng were both laughing and cheering along with the rest of the crowd. Han was a bit more animated than Heng, the older man more content to sit back and relax with a bottle of wine, but he too would learn forwards or nod appreciatively at good hits. Yun Ren tried to enjoy himself with them. He tried to keep from looking too nervous but considering what he was planning on doing, he couldnt help but be a bit out of sorts. Yun Rens plan was, after all, for the end of the tournament. Just after the finals during the rewards ceremony. When all eyes would be on the victor that was when he would activate the mist. He had told Bi De and Ri Zu to watch out after the finals, of course. He wasnt just going to dump this shit on them without any warning even if they wouldnt be at risk, not really. Nobody could suspect them. Hells, if things went well, nobody would suspect him either. Jin, when he was a bit buzzed, liked to ramble about random thingsand one of those things had been delayed captures. A timer, effectively, on his recording crystals, so he could leave it somewhere and then have himself in the frame after a certain amount of time had passed. Yun Ren had used that quite often and now planned to use it for something that wasnt his passion. A delayed release on an illusion detailing Zang Zengsheng stabbing his brother in the back, the Inquisition screwing with Wens head, and some other bits of dirty laundry the Inquisition had hidden over the years, like exactly why the Che family was being punished. With luck, the mist would hide or obscure his Qi enough to keep him from being noticed. It was sure to kick the ants nest and, at the very least, rip a gaping hole in the skin of the Patriarchs face. If he was being honest, it was kind of out of character for him to be this angry and be willing to go this far over something. He knew he wasnt the kind of guy who stuck his neck out for anybody but his immediate family and friendshis parents, Gou, Mei, Jin. Everybody knew he was a lazy bastard who did the bare minimum. Hells, he kinda liked that reputation. All he wanted to do with his life was to wander around recording images. Now here he was planning on sabotaging an entire sect. He kind of almost wished he hadnt said anything and just stayed on the farm, hanging out with his brother and Jin and Mei, taking recordings of Little D as he grew up. Maybe going and hanging out with Biyu, or even recording Xiulan as she went and united the Hillsthat would have been something interesting. But right now he was here, and his blood was boiling at it all. Was it because he was related to the foxes? Was it because of the torture Wen had gone through? Anger at the injustice of it all? He didnt know. All he knew is that it felt like the right thing to do and neither Bi De nor Ri Zu were even attempting to talk him out of it. They had simply nodded their heads. Yun Ren sighed and shook his head. He focused back on the crowd as the most recent bout endedand then it was Yushangs turn again. You can do it, Yushang! Fat Han roared from his seat, catching the girls attention. She nodded at them, her face tight with concentration. Her opponent was in the Third Stage of the Profound Realm, and thus stronger than she was. Yun Ren took a deep breath. He had to relax and calm down and besides, Yushang needed some support. Remember your footwork, kid! Shao Heng advised, and Yushang nodded. Man, they were so supportive but Yushang was also way too tense. Yun Ren knew enough about sword fighting now to tell she wouldnt be doing her best. Grab his dick and twist it! Yun Ren shouted. The entire section around him went silent. Yushangs mask cracked and she choked on her laughter. Her opponents eyes widened comically as he turned to Yun Ren, horrified at what he was saying. Biren! Han shouted, aghast. Shao Heng had spat out his wine. You cant just The ol dick twist! Yun Ren exclaimed, reaching up like he was grabbing an apple and then wrenching his wrist around. Yushangs opponent crossed his legs slightly, and the rest of the stands began to howl with laughter. Han just stared at Yun Ren, then turned back to Yushang, who was looking much more relaxed. She shook her head at his antics. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. But she was ready now; Yushang faced an opponent a stage above her and in the end, it wasnt even close. Her heavy sword was an insurmountable obstacle. Her tips from Shao Heng, along with her training with the rest of them, showed just how strong she had gotten. She was panting, but she still raised her sword into the sky. Two bouts later and it was Bi Des turn. Naturally, the man didnt need any encouragement. They gave it anyway though, cheering as loud as they could. ================================= The tournament was organized into seven rounds. Seven straight days of fighting with no breaks. On the fifth day, Yushang was starting to feel it. Her last two opponents had been true tests of her skills, and the fourth had left her with electrical burns bad enough to need Ri Zus aid. Honestly, she was amazed that she had gotten this farshe had been expecting to get knocked out in the second or perhaps the third round but here she was on day five. She was rather glad she had made the friends she did. It was novel, to have people actually cheering for her or in Birens case, cracking jokes and calming her nerves. Fat Han and Uncle Shao clapped her on the back. Bi De would smile and nod; Ri Zus skilled hands would ghost over her, checking for any injuries. When she walked about, she didnt even have to constantly be worried about people jumping herbecause one of her friends was always there, helping her keep an eye out. It was wonderful. It was truly wonderful having friends. Each day she thanked her ancestors that she had found them and that her little ability to see who was trustworthy, and who would be predisposed to hurt her, had never let her down. Yushang was content. Even if she lost today, she had everything she wanted. And now, Xie Shaoqing versus Liao Yushang! and she probably would lose today. She would do her best, but she was against a man named Shaoqingone of the Young Masters servants. Yushang took a deep breath as she walked onto the stage, her sword resting against her shoulder, while Shaoqing practically swaggered in, his face twisted into a smile. He was a big man, slightly taller than Bi De, and to her surprise he was covered in scarsjust like his fellow servant, a woman named Chengang. All of them were covered in scars received in battle. He was an entire two stages above her, and the man had looked bored in every fight he had been in so far, trading pointers with the other disciples before smashing them out of the arena. He was a man that Yushang honestly didnt like looking at. Her ability always made people look slightly strange. It was hard to describe, but well, Shaoqing looked malicious. He was as untrustworthy as they came, to the point where she felt slightly ill whenever she stared at him for more than a moment. His smile twisted more as he looked at her, and Yushang swallowed. This was likely not a battle she could winbut one she merely had to survive. The man had been kind to his juniors thus far Maybe he would stay that way? Yushang bowed politely to him and kept her voice chipper. Yushang greets her Senior Brother, and looks forward to this exchange of pointers. She straightened up and gave him a disarming smile one he did not return. Instead, he said something completely unexpected. You have caught the Young Masters attention. Be grateful, girl, for he sees something in you, and invites you to join him, the man said, his voice pitched so only she could hear him. The offer was sudden and out of the blue. Yushangs stomach dropped down to her feet. Some girls might jump at the chancea few months or years until he got bored with her body, and in that time she may receive powerful cultivation resources and be able to throw her weight around as one of his women. Yushangs eyes flicked over to the Young Master, and paused. One half of her instincts told her that he absolutely would hurt her. He wanted to hurt her. He was downright looking forward to hurting her. The other half seemed to think he was relatively trustworthy, and that while he meant her harm, he did not mean her harm. It was utterly bizarre, and honestly, Yushang had no idea what to think. His eyes were roving over her body, yet there was not an ounce of lust contained within. He looked more like a mountaineer inspecting an icepick for its quality. What say you, girl? Shaoqing asked. Yushang swallowed thickly, and then her smile turned slightly brittle. This Yushang apologizes, but she must decline the Young Masters generous offer. The world is too bright and vast to spend years cooped upon this mountain. Maybe it was dumb to say it outright but she said it anyway. There was no way in Hells she was spending any amount of time near either of those people. Shaoqings eyes narrowed. Youre a fool, girl. Yeah, I am, she replied as the announcer called the start to the fight. ========================================== As soon as the fight started, Bi De knew that something was amiss. The restraint that had characterized Shaoqing for four days instantly disappeared. And Yushang appeared worried. Not worried about facing a stronger opponent, but her eyes flicked to Zang Sheng. Bi De felt a scowl form on his face as the mans hungry eyes devoured Yushangs form. Her heavy sword lashed out against Shaoqings own jian, the big man using a surprisingly small blade. Some would say that he could not afford to hold backthat Yushang had proven herself, Bi De would have agreed. Even Shaoqing actually grimaced whenever he could not fully parry her blows, Yushangs titanic hits sending his arms trembling. Even Bi De rarely directly blocked her blows. But in the end it was their difference in cultivation that ended things. Lightning erupted from Shaoqings fingers and Yushang froze, her body convulsing. It was enough of an opening. Shaoqings jian pierced just under Yushangs ribs and erupted out of her back. She made an odd choking sound as blood from internal injuries spilled out of her mouth. And then his fist whipped around and smashed into her cheek. There was a sickening crack as she was ripped off Shaoqings blade and fell out of the arena. Bi De had to remind himself that Ri Zu could heal those injuries. They were not lethal, but they were certainly severe However, he could barely think over the odd ringing in his ears. A ringing that increased as the announcer announced Shaoqings victory while the man stepped down from the arena to wave away the stretcher bearers. The Young Master has seen her skill, and is impressed by her showing. He has graciously decided to take care of her heal The man froze as Bi Des intent slammed into him, his head whipping around to look back at him. Is the Medical Pavilion not in charge of the disciples health? Bi De asked calmly. Shaoqing seemed to not be able to answer. The stretcher bearers heads tilted to the side, like they were listening to someone, before they nodded. Head Disciple of the Medical Pavilion demands this disciple for healing, one said and carried out his orders. Shaoqings eyes narrowed but he plastered a smile on his face and turned, walking back to his master. Zang Sheng was frowning. Are you getting in my way? the Young Master asked, mouthing the words at Bi De from his box. Bi De smiled at him. Of course I am. Shengs eyes burned yet a smile crawled across his face. v4c63: Celestial Body Yushang woke slowly. The first thing she noticed was that she was comfortable. There was a slight pain somewhere in her guts to be sure, but the bed was soft and the room was warm. She had been hurt quite badly at the academy before. Her sternum had been cracked in two, and most of her ribs were broken. All she remembered from those days after the injury was the haze of pain, and the cold, dark room. She had spent most of the time huddled against the wall, her sword resting on her shoulder just in case anybody got any ideas. She had been alone, with nobody but herself to rely on. Two warm fingers brushed against her neck. Yushang froze. Young Master Zang Sheng had wanted her! Her eyes snapped open, only to meet a pair of eyes that were dark and familiar. They were in a Medical Pavilion room. You are all right, Yushang. You are in no danger here, Ri Zu whispered. Yushang instantly calmed down at Ri Zus voice and touch, the surge of adrenaline from thinking she might have to fight fading. She looked around the room curiously. Man, you got way too much energy if yer up already, Biren snarked from where he was watching over her. Yushang chuckled. You know me! It''s my charm! she declared with a crooked smile. Fat Han snorted from his place beside Biren. Shao Heng, standing with his arms crossed, chuckled. It''s good to see you awake, brat, the older man said. Yushang smiled, her chest all warm and fuzzy before the reality of the situation once more reasserted itself. It''s good to see you all, but whats happening with Ri Zus fingers touched Yushangs lips. Worry not. Bi De is taking care of it, Ri Zus voice was full of not conviction, but pure, doubtless faith. We can watch tomorrowyoull be well enough to move then. For now rest. Your friends will take care of you. Yushang blinked away the wetness that gathered in the corner of her eyes. She bit her lip. She knew it was absurd, that her friends couldnt stand against the Young Master, but despite that she couldnt help but feel things were going to be alright. ==================================== Bi De sat with his arms crossed as the cheers rumbled from the crowd like thunder from a storm. He was the last competitor on the Inner Disciple Box. The first bout of the semi-finals was well underway. Zang Sheng was displaying consummate skillas was his servant. Chengang was a dervish with her glaive, deflecting lightning bolts and tearing after her Young Master. The crowd was loving every moment of it, howling as they displayed themselves but Bi De could see that neither of them particularly liked it. Bi De could glean nothing useful from them trading pointers, so much were they holding back. Shengs eyes bled frustrationas did Chengangs. And then, after more lightning rang out, the woman was defeated. I shall trade pointers with you properly later, Sheng grunted to the woman. She nodded, and then he turned his eyes again to Bi De. They were oddly hungry. And then, the only other bout for the day was called, his own. Later on in the day there would be a pill refining competition and an artifact battle; things that might have piqued Bi Des interest before, but now he paid them no attention. The announcer was background noise as he boomed out Bi Des name. He glanced up at the crowd, to where his friends were sitting. Yushang waved at him and mouthed something that looked like twist his dick as she made a rather vulgar arm movement. Bi De felt a small smile form on his face before it faded and he gazed upon his opponent. Bi De faced off against a man in the Fourth sSage of the Profound Realm. The man who had driven a sword through Yushangs chest. While he could see she was fine that did nothing to reduce the fact that the man had done it on purpose, under the orders of Zang Sheng. It was something that would be answered. The man standing across from Bi De smirked at him. Hmm. With resolve and intent like that, no wonder you have drawn my Masters eyes. Are you going to take revenge for your woman? Shaoqing asked. He seemed oddly eager. I would err more on the word justicethough I doubt a man such as yourself gives much thought to its meaning, Bi De replied pleasantly. Shaoqing huffed. You may be higher in cultivation, but your soft heart shall be your undoing. A man must be steel and value only strength. Something you shall learn. For even if your cultivation is higher, a strong foundation and will can bridge that gap. Bi De put his arms behind his back. We shall see. The gong resounded. Both Bi De and his opponent exploded into motion. A moonlight-shrouded leg met Shaoqings blade and Shaoqings eyes widened as the blade stopped cold, cracks radiating out from its edge as Bi Des superior cultivation and control made the blade tremble. Though you are correct on one account. A good foundation and a strong will can bridge a gap. Shaoqing made to retreat. [Wheel of the Crescent Moon] Bi Des other leg lifted, silver following in its wake to smash into the other side of Shaoqings blade. The sword shattered. Fragments of metal shot into the air and then descended like falling leaves. Bi De expected nervousness. He expected his opponent to be cowed; most seemed to be, when an opponent beyond them was revealed. Yet Shaoqing just grinned and raised his fists. Bi Des eyes narrowed. And then he advanced. Shaoqing was strong. Shaoqing was skilled, and was clearly used to fighting opponents that were more powerful than even Bi De. But Bi De would not be denied. He had sparred with his Great Master and trained under Master Shen Yu. Even if this form was not his preferred one, he was still Shaoqings superior. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. A leg slammed into Shaoqings arm and the man barely winced, even as Bi De felt the bones break. The mans retaliation hit nothing but air, and then he wheezed out a breath as Bi Des knee cracked into his sternum. Shaoqings body sparked and erupted with lightningonly for that lightning to be absorbed harmlessly into silvery armor. Bi De did not waste time with boasts or with humiliating his opponent. After all, while Shaoqing was the blade it was his master who had commanded him to strike Yushang. It was grim. It was methodical. Bi De dismantled his opponent while conserving his energy. Bones broke. Blood splattered, and Shaoqing was ground down. In the end, a rising kick crashed into Shaoqings jaw. The crowd roared its approval. Yushang had to be pulled back down into her seat as she moved more than she was supposed to. Bi Des fellow Inner Disciples cheered. Fengfeng was fanning her face. Bi De turned to Sheng. He expected to see some emotion on the mans face. The mans smile was wide and hungry, his power scratching at the corner of Bi Des soul. ========================= That night, Bi De simply meditated and prepared. In all honesty he had not expected to be really invested in the tournament. It was a distraction. A role he would perform to experience the true world of cultivation. If Sheng hadnt wanted Yushang, he likely would have just bowed out. But instead, there would be a battle. One that Bi De wasnt entirely certain he would win but for both himself and Yushang, he would have to try anyway. =============================== The seventh day dawned. The stadium was packed full. Crystals projected the arena into other areas of the sect, for those who could not make it to the tournament itself. Mortals took time off work to turn towards the mountain. And a man named Old Ling was rather sad his drinking buddy hadnt shown up today. ==================================== And nowthe moment of truth! The final battle! The invincible and indomitable Young Master of our Sect! Zang Sheng! Versus our newcomer! A rising star! Fa Bi De! Bi De stood across from his opponent, a man who was practically vibrating. As soon as the introductions were over, he turned to the Elders box. Patriarch, may I finally stop holding back? Sheng demanded, glaring at the box that held the Sectmaster of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. The man studied Sheng for a moment. Yes. Show everyone the might of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, he declared, and then waved his hand negligently. The gong sounded for the final time. And as soon as it rang, power exploded from Zang Sheng. The full might of a man in the Spiritual Realm was brought to bear against a single opponent. [Thunderous Steps] Bi Des instinct screamed at him as instead of blocking he threw himself out of the way of the strike. It was like a bolt of lightning, so fast Bi De could barely react to it at his current levelbut manage to react he did, ever so barely. [Fulmination Arts: Gold Wire] Only for lightning to erupt off Shengs fist and crackle against hastily conjured silver armor. Bi De would have to thank Yin for the technique later. Yet even as the bolts dissipated, Sheng was already moving again, advancing into Bi Des guard with the intent of forcing it open. It was relentless. It was aggressive and worst of all, as Bi De was forced to give ground, it was working. The fighting style of Zang Sheng unleashed was shock and awe. It was never letting up. Bi De could not dodge the rain of blowshe was forced to block and deflect, and each time Shengs fists connected with his limbs he felt the impact reverberating through his entire body. Within the first exchange, Bi De knew he was outclassed. Zang Sheng was faster. Zang Sheng was stronger. Bi De would even say that Zang Sheng was more skilled and especially more skilled in this manner of fighting. Bi De drew upon all his skills and all his experiences against driving off the onslaught of Tigus claws and Xiulans blades. He parried with his still not completely familiar hands, and wove through attack combinations with the barest hair of space. Bi De needed space. He needed to disrupt Shengs onslaught. [The Rising of the Crescent Moon] Bi De fell back onto his most useful technique. The technique that had defeated Basi Bu Shi, Chow Ji, Sun Ken, and gave Zang Li pause. As surely as the moon, Bi Des leg rose into a devastating strike that had even cut Shen Yus face. Zang Sheng caught Bi Des leg. His arm started to buckle. His skin burned slightly. But the Young Master held. For the first time since he had learned the technique, the rise of the moon was stopped. Bi De had only time to suck in a breath as Sheng rammed his fist into Bi Des jaw. For a brief instant the world exploded into stars. He felt his back hit the ground, and Bi De forced the disorientation away not a second too soon. Sheng gave him not a moment to recover as a devastating kick crashed into Bi Des crossed arms. =========================== Ri Zus watched the battle that was unfolding on a crystal screen. She winced at each blow that got through, and her eyes locked onto every bruise and splatter of blood. She knew Bi De could be hurt. She knew he would take damage, she had patched him up enough times. But even still, Bi De always came through. Even when he was half dead from poisoning she knew she could place her trust in him. She had been so sure that even with a realms difference between the two, he would prevail. Yet right now Bi De was losing. He was losing badly. Even though he managed to strike back for one or two blows. Even though he hadnt really been injured yet. He was losing. And yet Ri Zus heart was oddly calm. ========================== Impossible! Impossible! In all my years, I have not seen a bout such as this! Our Young Masters strength is overwhelming! But Bi De hangs on by the skin of his teeth! Truly, the disciples of the Shrouded Mountain Sect are beyond compare! The announcer roared. The crowd was on their feet. The world was a wall of sound. Zang Fengfeng watched it all, her hand on her chest. Bi Des hair was a red banner as he shot around the arena, weaving through Shengs strikes. Fengfeng herself had barely lasted seconds the only time she had ever sparred with her cousinand here Bi De was, merely in the Profound Realm, and surviving. Heavens, he was a man. Even if he lost to her cousin, he was performing a feat worthy of a legend. Maybe she could even convince Sheng to let her borrow what was surely to be his new servant. But eventually, even the most heroic of feats could not last forever. Bi De made a mistake. He took a hit and threw himself backwards slightly too far and Fengfeng knew what was coming. [Heavenly Deluge] Bi Des eyes widened as a wall of lightning descended from the heavens. [Aegis of the Full Moon] The moon appeared in the arena in all its glory. Lightning met the face of the moon. One bolt. Ten bolts. A hundred bolts. The ground around the moon slagged and shattered. The air screamed in protest. Smoke and debris filled the air. She could hear Bi De roaring from under his shield, holding it up and straining like he was holding up the very sky itself. Yet even under this onslaught, the moon held. Its face was pockmarked and scarredbut it was there. The silver light dissipated, and Bi De collapsed to his knees. He was utterly spent. He was defeated. Sheng approached, and for the first time since she had seen him, her cousin actually looked happy as he raised his fist to end the fight. =============================== Yun Rens mind worked a mile a minute. Should he activate it now? Would the shock stop Bi De from getting hurt too badly? Sheng was smiling like a right bastard Yun Ren was just about to pull the trigger when a voice cut through the roars of the crowd. Really? Is that it, boy? the voice asked, sounding both amused and disappointed. Everything and everyone froze. Shengs eyes widened comically as he paused his advance, instantly searching for whoever had spoken. Yun Rens head whipped around, looking for who had spokenwhen he glimpsed something that stuck out hilariously, but he just hadnt been able to notice. There was an old man lounging on the roof of the Elders box. He was laying on his side, his head propped up by his arm on a blanket. There was a bowl full of stew sitting off to the side, and in his hand he held a gourd of alcohol. Slowly, a smile began to spread across Yun Rens face. ============================= Really? Is that it, boy? Shen Yus question pierced Bi Des exhaustion. It pierced the pain that was lancing through his arms. Bi De was on his knees. He was defeated. Yet he still had one more card to play. He was loath to use it without great need but if Shen Yu was here now it meant his time at the Mountain was at an end. No, I am not done yet, he replied. He had needed to hide. He had needed to infiltrate. He had limited himself, stuck in an unnatural body. Slinking around and hiding his true self. The moon did not hide. The sun did not hide. All who gazed up at the heavens knew their glory. Bi De took a breath, reached deep, and broke the seal. Light enveloped his body. ================================= Zang Sheng took a step back as his opponent activated a technique. This was why Sheng hated holding back; if he did not destroy an adversary completely then they would have a chance. A chance like this. He threw his senses forward anticipating an attack but this was no attack. It was a breakthrough. A mid-battle breakthrough. Zang swallowed as he felt Bi Des Qi rise up into the Spiritual Realm. And then, to the Second Stage. He felt his heart thunder in his chest, preparing for whatever would come out of that light. He glared as the technique faded, staring at the aftermath. And then he paused. His mouth opened. A bit of snot dripped from his nose. He felt blood start to crawl up his throat as he saw the impossible. =========================== He was not alone. The entire crowd stared at what had appeared in the arena. Zang Fengfeng had spilled wine down the front of her dress. Zang Zhong had puked blood all over the man in front of him. Liao Yushangs eyes had gone completely blank. Che Han had dropped the dumpling he was stress-eating, while Shao Heng had just looked completely befuddled. For where the handsome man Bi De had once stood, now there was something else entirely. What was in the arena was not a man, but a proud, erect cock. He wore a fox-fur vest, and a silver chain around his neck. His plumage was the colour of fire. His tail was the most beautiful of jade. An existence that matched Zang Sheng; the man who would be the next Patriarch of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. It was A Chicken?! the Shrouded Mountain Sect roared as one. v4c64: Upending Heaven and Earth The disciples of the Shrouded Mountain Sect were for a moment arrested. Mouths wide open as if they had been slapped by a writhing fish. The disciples watched on as the magnificent rooster took an obvious breath and began to stretch like a mortal before they did strenuous activitymaking sure his body was in perfect shape. His movements were smooth and unhurried; and though he still bore marks on his body where Sheng had struck him, he seemed little worse for wear. After he was satisfied he stopped and turned his profound gaze upon Sheng. This one apologises for holding back. We may begin again, he said, his voice deep and smooth. The world was held spellbound by the sheer absurdity of it all. A single voice called out from the crowd, thin and reedy, croaking out an exclamation Its a fucking chicken!? The spell broke. The crowd roared in shock. ============================ Zang Zhong stared at the arena. A chicken. He had been humiliated by a chicken. He had failed to suppress a chicken. He had been surpassed by a chicken. It was a chicken a chicken a chicken More blood came out of his mouth. ============================= Zang Fengfeng felt like her soul was leaving her body. She had She had offered that to a chicken? To a Spirit Beast?! Oh heavens! She stared at his bright plumage and handsome eyes andoh heavens! =================================== Yushang turned to Biren as he looked down into the arena. She pointed at the chicken. Yeah. He''s a chicken, Biren replied evenly, as he squinted at the arena. Yushang was at a loss for words for a moment before she spoke up, pointing at his sideburns. Are you a monkey?! Biren snorted. No, but my brother is. ====================== Master Lishu of the Medical Pavilion paused, his eyebrow rising. He had come down to the emergency room to assist his disciples in what was surely going to be a rather bad situation; Sheng had sent many, many disciples into Lishus hands over the years after all. He also knew Bi De and Ri Zu were close so he decided to do a kindness to one of his new favourite students. At first, all of his disciples had been watching the fight with interest. Now, they were staring in shock all except Ri Zu. Lishu frowned at her reaction and especially when she turned to look at him, a slight bit of apology in her eyes. Ah. He felt the sting of betrayal. A promising student, a woman he actually liked, leading him on. And yet it did not make full sense for her to be some manner of nefarious infiltrator. She had been far too helpful, and had even trained able replacements. She challenged him and caught his attention on purpose. He pushed down his rising feelings and beckoned Ri Zu forward. She followed him to the back of the room. So what exactly is going on here? He asked, his eyes peeled for any sort of treachery. As Ri Zu and her companions have said; we were sent here to learn from the Shrouded Mountain Sect. He could feel her openness and honesty. He looked into her dark eyes, and found no deceit. And investigate the Shrouded Mountain Sect for demonic corruption, as a test from Bi Des Master. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. That pulled Lishu up short. He paused. Zang Li had been a hollowed out husklikely puppeted by a demon. He was defeated by somebody, and now their Sect was apparently under review by disciples of Elder Shenhe going off fighting something demonic in the north Lishu swallowed. This had suddenly changed things. Who exactly is your patron? he asked tentatively. Ri Zu told him. A dull ringing began in Lishus ears. He isnt just a story? ========================= Elder Chongyun swallowed thickly. He had nearly screamed in shock, but managed to contain himself. It would not do to lose his head in front of the Patriarch. Still, it was a bare thing. Elder Lulai, the older woman beside him, had shamefully dropped her cup and was staring with bafflement at the arena below them. In truth, Chongyun did not blame her. The man had transformed and ascended a Realm and a Stage. Transformed into a chicken. Chongyun had suspected the man to be a spy for the Cloudy Sword Sect! He was either a Spirit Beast, or a man who had a transformation technique that turned him into a chicken. The fact that anyone would willingly take the form of such a beast was absurd He even had a fox-fur vest on Something suddenly slammed into the forefront of his mind. A report from the Fulmination Squadron that had been in the Azure Hills with Zang Li when everything had happened. They had mentioned a chicken, a Spirit Beast commanded by Master Rou. A Spirit Beast with a fox-fur vest and a silver necklace. The creature had not been given a name in the report, but it was the splitting image of the thing in the arena at this very moment. He wished that any of the men who had returned from the Hills were still around to confirm; but Shenhe had taken all of them with her north to remove them from any retaliation Elder Zeng might have had in mind for failing his son. But now that he recognised the chicken all of the pieces that had been bugging him clicked into place. Chongyun had been suspicious of Bi De from the start. One did not just come out of nowhere that powerful and asked to join a sect. Or at least not their Sect. Chongyun had taken notice of the irregularity, though Bi De had spoken the truth about his master wanting him to learn the ways of the world. He had initially suspected the young man to be a disciple of the Cloudy Sword Sect. It fit after all. Bi Des mild personality, his insistence on reading, and his utter disregard for any kind of reward for his actions. In addition to this were the herbs he grew that had purifying properties, which were especially effective against demons. The Inquisitors had considered that angle but Chongyun himself had dissuaded them. They wanted more surveillance, and perhaps a quiet conversation, the fools. If they were truly being audited by the Cloudy Sword Sect then the worst thing they could do was get in the mans way. So Chongyun supported Bi De as he could, distributing the purifying herbs, and having more sent to those battling in the north. Chongyun was cautious by nature But he was not above some underhanded tricks. If they were being inspected by a member of the Cloudy Sword Sect then he would be known as the helpful Elder who assisted him at every turn. If they passed whatever test was in store for them, there would be rewards; but if the rest of the Sect failed,there would hopefully be lighter punishments. And if he had not been of the Cloudy Sword Sect at all, then they got some extremely useful herbs and a talented disciple. Yet the Rooster was a spy for the Cloudy Sword Sect. His hunch had been utterly correct. For Master Rou had sent his chicken to check them over for demonic taint, after they failed to act upon his first hint. He had sent a Spirit Beast to infiltrate their Sect and make sure they were doing as he ordered. Chongyun swallowed And then flinched as the Patriarchs lightning Qi exploded out of his body. Someone seems intent on making a fool out of our Sect with this farce. Whoever it is I shall destroy them, the man declared as he rose to his feet, stalking forwards to leap from the box. They dare to have a Spirit Beast as our Young Masters final opponent? I shall stuff the creature into a soup pot Now, now. None of that, boy, an amused voice declared from behind them. Everybody in the box froze before wheeling to look at where the voice was coming from because it was speaking from within the box. In the box was a person, sitting in the Patriarch''s formerly vacated chair, and who was even now practically lounging in it. The voice issued forth from a ragged old man wearing a rice hat. His beard was unkempt and would not be out of place on the face of a beggar or a street-sweeper. His clothes were rough and worn. A smell hit Chongyuns nose dumplings and cheap wine. All of the members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect sucked in a breathbecause none of them had sensed this old man even move. Between one instant and the next, he was suddenly in the room, in the Patriarchs seat andChongyun gaped as the old man took a pull of the Patriarchs wine. He examined the bottle and huffed. Hm. Mediocre. If youre going to get something expensive, make sure it actually tastes good. The man was drinking the Patriarchs wine and complaining about it. It was Spirit Wine of nearly the highest grade! And he had just called it mediocre?! And then he had the further gall to completely ignore all of them and fix his attention on the man and chicken who were now sizing each other up. The sheer audacity of the man was something that made Chongyun want to spit bloodand made the Patriarch grind his teeth so loud it sounded like a landslide. The air itself began to feel like a storm as the Patriarchs Qi turned wrathful. Chongyun flinched as an expert in the Sky Realm flared his Qi, then focused all his attention on the man who had sat in his chair. You court death, the Patriarch rumbled like an oncoming storm. He advanced on the old man, murder in his eyes. Who dares to enter my Sect and insult us so? I shall flay your skin from your muscles and keep you alive for a thousand years in agony for this. The old man sitting in the chair nonchalantly lit his pipe. Chongyun, on the other hand, realised that things were about to go very poorly. The Patriarchs rage spiked even higher. You dare the Patriarch began, his Qi making Chongyun shudder. It felt like the largest storm imaginable was about to vent its fury. A mortal in this room would have died instantly from the pressure alone. The world shifted and started to crack as the Patriarch began to express his domain, imposing his soul upon the world. Storm Clouds and lightning flashed without ceasing as the Patriarchs body began to decompile into pure lightning. The old man pushed up his hat, revealing his eyes. He gave the Patriarch a singularly unimpressed look. Then, he changed slightly. His body shifted. The beggar faded and an Emperor revealed himself clad in qi. A Sovereign of Cultivation. Chongyun barely resisted the urge to throw himself to the floor and kowtow. He had no idea who this man was; and clearly neither did the Patriarch. But recognition was unnecessary in the face of a monster. It was almost gentle, the way his Qi grasped the Patriarchs own burgeoning domain and snuffed it out. The Patriarchs thundering voice caught in his throat. The mans pupils dilated and sweat began to pour off his body. The lightning disappeared as if it had never been. The Patriarch was forced to once more be a man, rather than an avatar of the storm. Do be quiet, the old man said kindly. I want to watch the match. Chongyun did not move. The Elder held his breath, it took all he had to be still. The old man simply smiled as the battle below them began anew. v4c65: The Wheel Unending Bi De moved his wings and neck, stretching himself out properly. It had been months since he had engaged in battle in this true form, and his opponent was not one that he could fight without being in peak condition. He marveled at the way his body moved, feeling so much smoother and more precise compared to his human form. Breaking through increased everything. His plumage was more refined. His eyes were sharper, and his senses had expanded in ways he had not known were possible. He was acutely aware of every part of his body. The little scars that Chow Jis impurities had left in his muscles had disappeared. The microfractures in his wings from Basi Bu Shis teeth, the scar on his leg from Sun Kenall of these were no more. It was like he had been born again from his egg; yet he could tell he still had much work to do. His body wished to change further. To expel more impurities and refine itself into a true weapon. Bi De took a breath, the nourishing air of the Shrouded Mountain filling his lungs and replenishing his Qi. The damage Sheng had inflicted upon him was cataloged; it was only superficial. This felt much better. The roar of the crowd was in Bi Des ears. Their tumultuous Qi filled the air as shock overcame them at Bi Des true form. The tournament announcer looked for a brief instant like he was about to interfere when he suddenly paused, his face going pale. Zang Shengs mouth was open in shock and confusion. This one apologises for holding back. We may begin again, Bi De said as he readied himself. Zang Sheng went from shocked to angry. That was you holding back? This is your more powerful form? I dont know whats more insulting. The fact you are a chicken, or that you were holding back against me. Lightning began to spark and crackle around his body as he started walking to the side, already looking for a more advantageous position to strike from. Bi De copied him. He had some aches and pains still from the battle so far, while Sheng was near fresh; Bi De had landed no telling blows in his human form. It was quite difficult, Bi De replied. You are a powerful foe, and it was only my familiarity with your arts that prevented my defeat. Sheng scowled even harder before he took in a breath, his eyes becoming sharp and dangerous. To Bi Des surprise, Sheng did not fly into a rageinstead, his intent focused. It seemed that out of all his opponents, Sheng would be the first to not underestimate Bi De in this true form. Very well then, the Young Master said evenly. I suppose I was holding back slightly as well. It matters not the form you take. I shall crush you and have you serve me. Strength Above All. WIth those words said, no more needed to be spoken. Bi Des spurs ignited with holy lunar wrath. Shengs lightning Qi spiked. Bi Des talons dug into the stone as he launched himself forwards. [Thunderous Steps] And then they were upon each other once more. A fist wreathed in lightning met a silver blade. A massive shockwave slammed into the barrier formation around the arena, making it flare. Silver met gold, and both stopped dead. Before, every other time when Sheng had struck, Bi De had given ground. He had retreated, utterly overpowered. Each moment was spent simply staying alive, attempting to minimise the damage taken. Bi De stared into Shengs sparking blue eyes. Both of them flexed, throwing themselves backwards. Sheng raised his hand and Bi De narrowed his eyes, light gathering around them both. [Fulmination Arts: Gold Wire] [Light of the Full Moon] Lightning smashed into a beam of cleansing sliver light. Each struggled against the other, until these too canceled each other out in a massive explosion that had the barriers flare up again. ============================= Fat Han felt rather numb. His good friend, who had helped him out so much, was a Spirit Beast. And not just any Spirit Beast, but a chicken. A chicken now fighting no, now matching Zang Sheng. Biren had obviously known something. Known enough to make jokes about it even. And while Han did want answers for now, all he could do was stare at what was going on below him. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. It should have been comical. A chicken battling Zang Sheng. It sounded like a bad joke. It should have been over in an instant. And yet the battle raged on. Sparks and explosions of Qi lit up the growing dust cloud where they dueled as Zang Sheng clashed again and again with the proud cock who had challenged him. Rolling thunder heralded Shangs blows, while Bi Des power rang like a pure chime, beautiful and celestial. There was enough power being thrown around that Han would have died in an instant had he been in the middle of it all. And they were clearly not slowing down. In fact, they seemed to be speeding up. Sheng burst from the smoke, chased by Bi De. Han could barely comprehend what happened next as both man and the rooster''s limbs blurred. It looked more to him like one of Birens slideshows set in fast forwardhe could only glimpse the clashes and brief pauses as the combatants struck a hundred, then a thousand times, as they both fell back down to earth. Blood sprayed out from a cut on Shengs arm. Bi De grunted as electricity sparked along his body. [Descending Lunar Fangs] Bi De flipped, his spurs transitioning into savage sickles as they drove down towards Sheng. The man lifted his arm, accepting the blow and grunting as they bit down into his fleshbut he simply brought his other arm back in return. [Heaven-Sundering Horn] Shengs arm decompiled into lightning, turning into a blazing lance of coruscating energy, and in the space between heartbeats, Sheng drove it into the roosters chest. The silver armor on Bi Des chest blazed with lightbut the attack overwhelmed it. The lightning lance penetrated, disintegrating the entirety of Bi Des chest. Hans jaw dropped, stunned that Bi De had died so suddenly, only for Bi Des body to become completely silver before fading like the mist at dawnand for a completely black rooster to leap up from the shadows, his blazing silver spurs at the ready. [Split faces of the Half Moon] Sheng managed to pull his arm out of the silver doppelganger and ripped it down to meet the light with a roar. Silver met gold, and the arena erupted again with Qi. Han could only stare, his mouth dry, at just how far the gap was. He barely felt Yushang shaking him and screaming, or Shao Hengs own wide-eyed awe. And then, Han felt his resolve firm. He did not despair. Instead he could only wonder when he would be able to stand there like them. =============================== Once more the world had narrowed completely to nothing but the fight for Bi De. If he spared any thought to the world outside he would instantly lose this battle. Even speaking and banter was put aside, for Zang Sheng was not saying anything and Bi De knew that no words he spoke would have any effect. Zang Sheng was as utterly focused as he. Bi De twisted through an attack combination that would have dismantled a human, closing in on his adversary. Sheng was clearly inexperienced at fighting something as small as Bi De. The movements were off, but Sheng was adapting already as Bi De had to abort his own attack. He used his wings to throw himself backwards, lest he be pulverized by lightning. Sheng capitalized on the sudden shift in position and erupted forwards, his entire body shimmering with light. Sheng had originally fought safely, was the best way Bi De could describe. There were no openings. Every movement was perfect in order to bring Bi De to defeat without allowing even an inch of retaliation. It had showcased the power difference between them, yet Sheng had taken him seriously the entire time. Now, Shengs attacks were bigger. The Young Master was leaving himself open to retaliation in a way he had not done before, but the sheer power he was unleashing made it hard to capitalize on any of those opportunities. Whereas before it was only a matter of time until Bi De was defeated by him, now everything was on a knifes edge. They traded blows, like an ocean that ebbed and flowed in cycle. Bi De was bleeding; his feathers were scorched as another devastating blow clipped him. Sheng himself was littered with cuts, but the purifying moonlight did absolutely nothing more to him as it had done with Zang Li. Zang Sheng He was a monstrous man. He was strong. Ridiculously strong. Even Zang Li at his full power would have been utterly crushed before the torrent of lightning and the skills he displayed. But as the fight went on, something did start to change. As they traded blows and pushed themselves to the limit Shengs output started to fall slightly. His Qi started to diminish. Sheng was starting to tire. While Bi De himself needed to simply breathe in, the air of the province provided him with all he needed. He would still eventually exhaust himself but it would be a long time yet. The land gave freely to those who would give to it. Sheng noticed this. It was impossible not to. His face twistedand then, his eyes narrowed. So it''s like this, then, he stated simply. [Forbidden Arts:] Bi Des eyes widened as Shengs Qi suddenly spikedthe other man burning years off his very life, rather than be defeated. The man completely decompiled into lightning, his eyes and body burning blue. He raised his hands and the world screamed. [Ephemeral, Eternal Moment] Light poured forth from him. It consumed the entire arena. It consumed the sky. It was an overwhelming attack. Bi De felt his feathers stand on end. The Aegis of the Full Moon would not be enough for this. The world slowed down as the attack raced for Bi De, an attack that would be able to knock the top off a mountain. It was a lethal blow, one Bi De could not block or dodge. He closed his eyes as he summoned [The Split Faces of the Half Moon] to his side. Bi De loved the moon. He loved its sublime beauty; the way it kept him company in those early days, his only companion in the night. It was his sword and his shield and it had never failed or disappointed him. He once more placed his trust in that silver light. Bi De opened his eyes. The lightning was nearly upon himself and his clone. Bi De stepped forwards to meet it. His feathers turned black and silver, the colours of his beloved moon. Beside him his other half did the same, cladding themselves in holy moonlight. A crescent burned on his brow. Both of his halfs moved into the start of a flip. The start of his first move, the [Rising of the Crescent Moon]. His old, faithful friend. And yet, even as he began the move, there was something fundamentally different about it. Bi De was a creature of Yang, a bloodline tied to the call of the Sun, as a virile defender; yet he cultivated the Moon. The cold light and darkness. But it was only one part of the whole. It was only one part of the cycle just like himself. The Moon and the Sun. Yin and Yang. Yet they were one in truth. One part of a never-ending dance. He had never had the strength to do this before. But right now Right now, he wished for victory. For Yushang and for himself. Something ignited. His shadowy clone merged into his bodyand for a brief instant, Bi De burned gold. The moon rose. Then the sun. Then the moon again, spiraling in their perfect harmony for all eternity. Yin and Yang, darkness and light, a duet of one spun inexorably forwards towards the mass of lightning that was coming for him. It had no name. Not yet. It was still incomplete. The Lightning of Heaven met the Wheel of Eternity. A moment captured in the lightnings glow ran into the march unending. But it was enough. The world disappeared into light. Bi De felt his feathers burn. He felt his body scream in protest. It felt like he was trying to resist the change of seasons, or turn the days back. The gold fire faded, until all that was left was silver. But he trusted in himself. He believed. The Moon always rose again. And the lightning started to fade as the Taijitu burst through the back of the technique, blazing with silver. Zang Sheng did not beg. He did not turn his back or try to flee. He raised his arms in one last defiant block, holding no hatred in his eyes; all that remained in them was simple, begrudging respect. Bi Des leg slammed home into his chest. v4c66: Excecutioners Blade There was silence in the arena as Zang Sheng fell and did not rise again. Bi De stood before him, his eyes on his opponent. His feathers had been burned, blood leaked out of his beak and he was clearly exhausted, yet he still stood proud and erect. Elder Chongyun just stared at the arena, his mouth open. One of the greatest talents of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, defeated by a mere chicken. Worse, his defeat had been broadcast all over the Sect; including to the tens of thousands of mortal servants. It was a massive gaping hole ripped in the face of their sect. Nothing could rectify this wound. Any other day Elder Chongyun would be taking every action he could to fix it. Any other day, except that on this day, nothing could compare to the monster idly watching the tableau below. He was still just sitting in the Patriarchs chair and laughing. The Patriarch himself looked furious; but after being so quickly suppressed was unwilling to say anythingor incapable. He simply stood there, his shoulders hunched like there was a great weight upon him. Bi De, you little rascal! I haven''t enjoyed myself so much in years! the old man said, his smile wide and his eyes twinkling. A great show, boy! A great show! The rooster turned to their box and bowed politely, even as the crowd remained in stunned silence. The old man laughed again and raised the Patriarchs wine before draining the rest of the bottle. Isnt my student a treasure? the old man asked, turning to Chongyun. Three years old and already crushing Young Masters. It brings a tear to this old mans eye! Chongyun nearly spat blood at the casual mention of three years. The rooster had been only cultivating for three years and already he was in the Spiritual Realm?! There were transcendent geniuses, and then there was that! Y-yes, Great Expert. Chongyun said deferentially as the Patriarch began to struggle against the great weight that was obviously pressing down on him. He looked like he desired nothing more than to speakto shout and rage against this treatmentbut his mouth remained locked shut, as it had been since the man had commanded the Patriarch to be quiet. Might this unworthy man know the name of Bi Des master? The old man smiled brilliantly. Regrettably, I cannot take full credit for this cocks growth. His First Masters name is Rou Jin. I believe youve heard that name? His smile was friendly and kind, like a grandfathers, but it did not reach his eyes. Rou Jin was a young man, according to Yingwen. And he had mentioned not wanting to get his Elder Brother involved. His Elder Brother, who was postulated to be an Elder of the Cloudy Sword Sect. Which fit this nightmare day perfectly. Chongyun swallowed. Indeed I have, Great Expert of the Cloudy Sword Sect. We have followed all of his instructions, as he dictated to us. The old man blinked, then let his head fall back as he laughed. Ah, commanding entire sects already! Magnificent! Ill have to commend him later! The Patriarchs face soured further, the sheer insult this man was offering them almost too much to bear. The old man mimed wiping a tear from his eye. My grandson is truly a magnificent man, no? Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Chongyun paled slightly. The Patriarch paused in his struggle to speak. Grandson, Great Expert? Chongyun ventured, choking out the words. Indeed! Though, I suppose you were looking for my name when you asked the question about the name of Bi Des Master, no? The man was still smiling as he turned to look at the Patriarch who until that moment had been glaring hatefully at him. The Patriarch suddenly paled as his eyes widened in recognition and horror. My name is Shen Yu. The words were soft and simple, yet they resounded throughout the world as if his name was whispered by the very air that sustained them. Chongyun and his fellow Elder suddenly found themselves sweating and struggling to breathe. Shen Yu, the Unconquered Blade. He needed no other titles, though he had a thousand more. He was more a myth than a real man to mosteven Chongyun would have thought him more a legend if he hadnt heard the whispered story of the man sleeping with the Patriarchs aunt. A cultivator in the Imperial Realm. A man who stood at the peak. A man who had apparently left the Cloudy Sword Sect because one of the greatest sects in the Empire couldnt help him grow any further. If the Cloudy Sword Sect auditing them had been unfortunate, this could very well be the last day of the Shrouded Mountains existence. The Cloudy Sword Sect could be reasoned with. For all of their might they were extremely by the book, considered and fair in their judgment or so it was said. If they found no demonic taint and were pleased with their efforts to root out the beasts they would have at most censured them for negligence, then set them about their business. It would have been unpleasant, but in the long run they would survive. Instead of the vaunted Cloudy Sword Sect, they were dealing with a man who was legendary for not letting slights go unavenged. And Zang Li, or the demon that had been inhabiting his body, had assaulted this mans grandson. Chongyun barely managed to look at his fellow Elder, the womans face so pale she might as well have been a corpse. I heard a fascinating story from my grandson. A story about a little demon coming from this sect, Shen Yu said, leaning forwards so he could stare into the Patriarchs eyes. His expression changed for a moment. Blank. The mans voice was a hollow void. Emotionless. So I just had to see if they were true. You cant let such a taint set in, you know. You have to rip it out, root and stem. Then the man suddenly leaned back, smiling again. That''s why I sent my little disciples ahead, to investigate the rumour for me. And if they found any demonic taint I would eradicate your Sect! The man said it so matter of factly that Chongyuns mind struggled to grasp the words. Shen Yu spoke of eradicating their Sect like a man spoke of the weather. Your sect provided training to my disciple and his companions! Be grateful that you were of use to me, Shen Yu declared, turning to the Patriarch. He was clearly expecting him to say something. Th-thank you, The Patriarch choked out, speaking for the first time. Chongyun swallowed again. He felt the knifes edge that his entire Sect stood upon. He could not fail. He forced himself to speak. If they were to be destroyed he would at least face his end with dignity. And what is your verdict, Great Master? he asked. Shen Yu blinked, turning to Chongyun with an appraising eye. Well, how about we find out together, hmm? Shen Yu nodded magnanimously, then stood.Then he strode to the edge of the edge of the Elders Box, and Chongyun and the others felt compelled to follow him. The pressure upon them lessened fractionally as Shen Yus attention shifted. Despite the danger, now that Chongyuns mind wasnt solely occupied with the thoughts of Shen Yu, he noticed that the disciples were practically rioting in the stands, shouting and hollering. Silence, Shen Yu said; and his will was done. He did not flex his power. He simply spoke and it was so. Every man, woman, and child on the Shrouded Mountain instantly ceased their movements, frightened mice before the tiger. Shrouded Mountain Sect. By the will of the Emperor, this sect has been, over these past five months, investigated for demonic corruption. Shen Yu unrolled a very official looking scroll marked with the Blazing Phoenix Seal, proof of the authority of the Son of Heaven. The people in the stands jaws dropped. This investigation is concluded, and the outcome shall now be revealed. None shall be permitted to leave during this deliberation. As he said those words, Chongyun felt the world suddenly close off as another barrier erected itself around the Shrouded Mountain Sects wards. Shen Yu then leapt into the arena, his aura dragging them all with him. Bi De. Ri Zu. Yun Ren. Attend me, and give witness. The trial of the Shrouded Mountain Sect begins now. v4c67: The Trial Che Han could only gape as the powerful expert descended from the Elders box, dragging the Patriarch, Elder Chongyun, and Elder Lulai with him. Fat Han had no idea who this expert was, but he was the most monstrous existence he had ever laid eyes upon. The entire stadium was silent. Only the hushed sound of breathing and stillness was left. There was nothing other than the expert''s intent. The power that surrounded them all.The expert had commanded silence and it was so, all were held to his will. His might did not rage and flare like the Patriarchs. Instead, it was like the sun in the sky, looking down upon them from higher than they could possibly conceive of, yet still all encompassing. Trial? The Sect is on trial for potential demonic infiltration? Han could not comprehend it. And yet, the blazing seal on that parchment was impossible to fake. Bi De. Ri Zu. Yun Ren. Attend me, and give witness. The trial of the Shrouded Mountain Sect begins now, the man declared, and Han startled. The eyes of the Emperor were upon them, and two of his friends had been the Emperors spies. Bi De, who was some sort of servant Spirit Beast, and Ri Zu. He didnt know who Yun Ren was, but Han paused and turned to Biren. Biren stood up beside him. Han felt Yushang stiffen beside him, and Shao Heng frowned slightly. you too? Han asked. Biren Biren looked slightly remorseful. Yeah. Sorry about the whole Bireno, Yun Ren trailed off and sighed. All three of his closest friends they had been spies the entire time. Han felt a hammer-blow to his gut. Part of him wanted to rage, to label them both as traitors. He wanted to demand the truth. Was their friendship a mere convenience? Han instead took a deep breath. The Emperor rarely ordered such investigations, but if they had legitimately been infiltrated by demons then wasnt this a good thing? Would not the agents of the Emperor crush the foul beasts? Han swallowed again. Are we really being? he asked. Being investigated for demonic activity? Yeah. That said you want front row seats? And maybe we can swing a little bit of protection, with you guys being our known friends, Yun Ren asked, offering his hand. Han glanced towards Yushang and Heng. Yushang pondered for a moment, then smiled and nodded. I think we can trust them, Yushang declared. Shao Heng glanced back at the arena, where Ri Zu was walking out of the medical access point, trailed by Master Lishu and the rest of the Medical Pavilion disciples. I owe Ri Zu my life. If she needs me to stand beside her, then I shall stand beside her, Shao Heng said, resolute. Han licked his lips. Then he turned back to Yun Ren and nodded. The three of them stood. Han felt all the eyes on them, including his own family, staring at him in askance. He locked eyes with the Patriarch of his family, old grandpa Hanbin. The man looked extremely worried. Han swallowed and looked forward as they entered the arena. The Old Monster was simply standing there with his arms crossed, a small smile on his face. He seemed inordinately pleased about the entire affair. As one they knelt. Master Lishu and the medics also bowed their heads. There was a pop and Ri Zu turned into a rat. Everybodys heads swiveled towards her. Han stared at the tiny creature, on one knee with her head lowered. Yushang made a quiet eep sound, her eyes going starry as she looked at the admittedly cute rat. Then, as one, everybody turned to look at Yun Ren. What animal are you? Yushang whispered eagerly. Yun Ren huffed. Im just a normal guy! he shot back, his voice low. Yushang pouted. The old man chuckled, and at once all attention was redirected back to him. Hmmm. I asked for you three, yet you brought more before me, the old man said, eyeing all of them with amusement. Yes. Bi De took the lead, his voice the exact same in his chicken form. It was slightly disconcerting to hear that deep, smooth voice coming out of the animal. They knew nothing of our mission, yet their assistance has been invaluable. The old man nodded and stroked his beard. Very well! Now then, tell me what you have learned. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. =================================== To hear things from Bi Des point of view was enlightening as he described their infiltration into the Sect. Han had honestly expected more collusion or something, but in the end all three of them had simply, as Bi De put it, walked through the front door. The audacity of the plan shocked Han but it had worked. They had been accepted, and Bi De even got put into the Inner Sect on account of his might. And then Bi De admitted that he had been at a bit of a loss on how exactly to investigate them. It was a good question. How did one investigate demonic corruption in the middle of potentially hostile territory? Bi De had started by going to parties, and when those proved to not have all the information he needed he eventually came upon an answer. Bi De selling all the herbs he grew seemed so obvious now in hindsight but according to him, it would have been harmless to anyone without demonic taint. Han had himself eaten a lot of them and they had been nothing but beneficial to his cultivation. They were mentioned as the unwitting help that had been key to his saturation of the entire Sect and all the attending mortalsHan was just in awe of how much Qi the rooster had expended to make things possible. And so you were just allowed to saturate the entire sect with the herbs? the old man, Shen Yu, asked, sounding vaguely disappointed. There was a cough from behind him, and the man turned to where Elder Chongyun was standing and sweating slightly. Shen Yu raised an eyebrow. You may speak. Yes, Expert. The passage of these herbs was encouraged by myself after I noticed their properties, and had even had bundles sent north to aid our fellows in their battle against the isolated demonic enclaves, the Elder said, bowing his head. I personally ensured that all of our core disciples took some. Shen Yu actually paused for a moment, before nodding. Very well. You are not completely incompetent, Shen Yu said before he waved with clear dismissal and the Elder shut up. The man rubbed his chin. Tell me, Bi De, what are your thoughts on the Shrouded Mountain Sect? This one disagrees with just about every part of their philosophy but he can say that they have not been heavily infiltrated by demons, the Rooster said, his voice calm and matter of fact. All of a sudden, the Elders, who had been looking extremely worried, relaxed slightly. The old monster nodded. Ri Zu, he commanded. The little black rat squeaked and stepped up. ============================ For Lishu of the Medical Pavilion, it was rather surreal to hear a talking rat speak on her time spent infiltrating his domain. He supposed he should have been mad; but the simple fact was Ri Zu was too helpful to have wished any of the patients harm unless they had been demonic. In which case they would have had no protection anyway. It was actually rather funny, in a way. She may not have been human but she was one of the best doctors Lishu had ever known. A mere rat was more concerned with saving lives than many humans Lishu knew. A rat had wanted to place it all on the line for others. How ironic. Ri Zu believes Master Lishu and his Medical Pavilion beyond reproach. It was Master Lishu who taught Ri Zu the finer points of treating demonic wounds, and he was obviously concerned about the state of the disciples in the north. He was also the one to perform the autopsy on the corpse of Zang Li, Ri Zu said, her voice steady. Lishu was actually rather surprised at just how much regard Ri Zu held him in when she kept the company of this legend. But then again, her education in the beginning had been much more like a mortal doctors. It was an interesting puzzle and one he would likely never know the answer to. Lishu kept his head bowed as he felt the gaze of the monster in front of him land on his back. He could normally feel people; the blood in their veins, the spit in their mouth, the sweat on their skin even the Patriarch was available to Lishus senses. Shen Yu was not. It was like he was looking at a naked sword rather than a man. Lishu could feel no blood or moisture. Shen Yu was more a being carved out of solidified Qi than a human. Oh? High praise for the Medical Pavilion, Ri Zu. Indeed, I have witnessed the changes you were allowed to make to his domain. Tell me, boy, why did you implement this ones ideas? Shen Yu asked. Good ideas are not limited by age. Their benefits were self-evident, and were therefore implemented after a trial period, Lishu stated, his voice as calm as he could make it. Look at me, the man commanded after a moment, and Lishu raised his head to stare at Shen Yu. He could feel himself being judged as the mass of Qi touched his own. Hmm, Shen Yu said. Why are you in this sect, Lishu of the Medical Pavilion? Lishu blinked at the question. Because despite their faults they save the most lives, Lishu answered honestly. It was the naked truth. It was why he had joined. It was why, in the beginning, he had tried so hard to change things. Until the decades had sapped that drive from him. Shen Yu looked at him for a moment longer, before nodding. The man tossed a scroll at Lishu, and he nearly fumbled the catch. Should you desire to leave this sect, read it, Shen Yu stated simply. Lishus jaw dropped. Shen Yu ignored him after that. So, Ri Zu, your verdict? The rat bowed her head. Outside the Medical Pavilion, this sect is abhorrent but they are not demons, Ri Zu said. Then, Shen Yu turned to the last one in line. ================================== Chongyun felt his heartbeat slowing as the last one, Yun Ren, gave his testimony. This was simultaneously disastrous and better than he could have hoped. At first he had been horrified that Zang Li getting eaten by demons had somehow doomed them all. Shen Yu called Master Rou his grandson, and the mans pet chicken was here too. It probably would have been easy, perhaps even desirable for them to have declared that the Sect had been infiltrated by demons. Chongyun probably would have done that to his own enemies, but instead the ones before them spoke the honest truth. Though it didnt change the fact that this one had somehow gotten access to their secret archives so easily. He would be having words with the Inquisition. How had they not caught any of this?! What was the point of the Patriarch even having them?! They had been moderately useful as an intelligence force, but here they had actively abetted an infiltrator! And what only added to his ire was the fact that none of them were here. Just where were they? So, yeah. No demons to report, save for the guy who already bit the dust, Yun Ren finished. There was silence as the Sect held its breath. So, all three of you agree that there is no demonic taint? Even after the incident? Shen Yus face was neutral. The two animals and one man looked at each other. Though them being demonic in nature would satisfy certain urges this one prefers the truth to a convenient lie. They are guilty of many things, but being demons is not one of them, Bi De stated. All of them bowed their heads and then the air shuddered. Chongyun frowned as the mist started gathering in the arena. It wasnt supposed to be here. Oh? Guilty of many things? Shen Yu asked. While they are innocent of being demons, we have found numerous instances of dishonourable conduct. Particularly the conduct of the Inquisition and the Patriarch, Bi De declared. The mist started to take shape. To Chongyuns surprise, it was crackling with lightning, in addition to odd dark tint And then colour started to bleed into the mist as it took shape further. It billowed and changed, until it formed into a stunningly beautiful woman with nine waving tails. Chongyuns eyes narrowed at the fox. They were the ancestral enemies of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, to be sure, but that was just it; they were his enemy. He had little of the visceral reaction many of the other members had. Members like the Patriarch, whose eyes had just about bugged out of his skull on seeing the woman. He instantly started to thrash, a snarl erupting out of his throat. Chongyun blinked. Just what exactly was causing this reaction? Indeed, indeed, indeed, Shen Yu said as he turned to look directly at them. A smile had formed on his face as he watched the Patriarch thrash and snarl. The truth is ever so important. Chongyun watched curiously as the woman rushed to where a meteor had fallenand that meteor resolved itself into a man who looked like their own Patriarch. Not exactly like him, but the familial resemblance was clear. He expected her to attack him. Instead, the beautiful fox woman picked him up and started tending to his wounds. Chongyun felt a pit of worry start to form in his gut. v4c68: No More Face Zang Sheng woke instantly when he felt the power descend from the Elders box. It would have been impossible not to; the power the man emanated felt like all of Shengs ancestors had had their funerary tablets broken. Still, he kept his eyes shut and took stock of his wounds. He was not too badly damagedthe massive rent in the front of his body hadnt hit anything important. His cultivation and refined body had managed to resist the worst of the damage the rooster had inflicted on him. Bi De had not broken him. Being defeated by a chicken would be embarrassing to some, possibly embarrassing enough to cause a deviation; but Sheng refused to feel shame at his defeat at the hands of a Spirit Beast who was his equal in cultivation. He would have to train even more harshly in the future. He did not comprehend how Bi De had broken through an attack that he had spent his Vital Qi on, but it had happened. It was utterly vexing, but irrelevant. All that mattered was that he was lacking. He took deep, even breaths, and turned his attention from himself to the voices that were emanating from the stage. It was mildly annoying that he had apparently just been forgotten where he lay, but there was no helping it. Somebody was speaking. Oh? Guilty of many things? an old voice asked. While they are innocent of being demons, we have found numerous instances of dishonourable conduct. Particularly the conduct of the Inquisition and the Patriarch, Bi De declared. Sheng felt a change in the air, like it was suddenly denser. He opened his eyes and blinked as he saw mist surrounding the arena, having formed into a giant woman with nine golden tails. She was tending to another man with blonde hair and blue eyes, the splitting image of the depictions of the Second Patriarch. He was later named: Zang Zengsheng, the man Sheng himself and his own father were named after. He should have felt pride, to see his lines sire. Except for one thing. The mans eyes were weak. Sheng noticed it instantly. They were not the eyes of a man filled with resolution and might, solid and unflinching. They flitted and locked on to things. They were shifty. Sheng had to shove down his instinctive revulsion for the behaviour. That was the Patriarch. The founder of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. His Ancestor. Surely, he was about to erupt with might after he found out what the foxes were doing? He would see the blood sacrifices and fight his way free. Sheng waited, but all the crystal showed was the fox-woman showing off her home. A home that looked rather well-kept. Humans and foxes going about their business. The Patriarch then promised to leave and return and return he did, again and again, each time receiving healing and gifts from the foxes. Sheng could hear the disciples start to murmur with the same confusion he felt. Just what was going on here? And then there was a great outcry as the founder took a fox hostage and tried to steal one of their treasures, breaking every rule of hospitality there wasand the mortals of the mountains took their hospitality very seriously. The mountains were a cold and dangerous place, and the customs of them were as old as time. Blizzards would blow in unpredictably, and travelers would often find themselves taking refuge in anothers home; None would dare turn a stranger away, just as no stranger would dare to harm or steal from a person who gave them shelter. Even the worst of mortal bandits abided by the Mountain Code. Those from mortal families were standing up, and others were cursingand even Sheng himself felt a brief surge of satisfaction as the man was beaten severely by the woman. He was so utterly pathetic. Sheng couldnt believe he was the founder. The scene changed, the mist crackling with lightningand Shengs eyes widened. His jaw dropped. His breath quickened and he could tell he was not alone. Even through the mist, the man had presence. His eyes were pure and resolute. His body was perfectly refined, and the scars that marred his front simply added to his majesty. This was a man who never backed down. He never retreated. He was might incarnate. Sheng stared at the magnificence of the First Patriarch. The man who was often sidelined, or omitted all together as a fool who died to the foxes. That that had to be a lie. Sheng basked in his overwhelming presence. He could feel lightning Qi touching his very soul, charging him, filling him with might. Strength above all, the man said with a smile, and Sheng knew the mantra was good. He had lived his entire life by it. Surely, the First Patriarch would have been proud of him To protect those we love. Shengs world screeched to a stop. The man, Zang Young, laughed as he lifted children up onto his shoulders and shook the hands of mortal soldiers. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Their words their creed had been different? He was almost numb as the First Patriarchs eyes widened and he went to check on his brother. The man rose and went off to warfor the sake of a man weaker than him, for the sake of a snake, against a woman who had never wronged them. The battle was spectacular, of course. His might was everything Sheng had ever dreamed of. And then, once more, there was confused murmuring as they stopped their quarrel and apologized to each other. Their eyes brightened as they thought of the future. And then a lightning bolt pierced both of their backs. The stone under Shengs hands crumbled into dust. He could only imagine that this had to be some sort of lie. His ancestor was a paragon of strength. His ancestor was mighty. He wasnt a rat who killed his own brother from behind because he was too weak to face him openly. But he could feel it. He could feel the Qi in the air and the mist, charged by lightning. The lightning of the last dregs of an honest man. Sheng grit his teeth as his ancestor led the assault on the foxes and drove them from their home. Blood almost unconsciously filled his mouth and he spat it out. He kept his eyes locked on the mist. ============================== On the ground of the arena, Yun Ren was sweating as the mist shifted and billowed. This this was not entirely as planned. He had created this illusion, sure but it had been nothing like this. The mist had taken on a life of its own. He could feel the Qi within it, bubbling and surging and changing things. Yun Ren had planned on a show. He hadnt planned on the emotions within it. He hadnt planned on the sheer visceral sensations that he was certain everybody in the arena could feel. He grimaced as the Qi within it brushed against his own, it wanted something. It demanded something, now that the remnants of the old fox could finally act. The illusion tugged at him again. Yun Ren took a deep breath as the mist in his mind pulled back slightly, revealing its deepest self to him. Yun Ren reached out and ripped off the last of the shackles that kept the mist tied to the Mountain. ====================== Che Han had been reeling when he saw the first part. All his life he had been taught of the monstrous foxes and how they had betrayed everything only for them to have been the ones that were betrayed. And then the scene changed as a man who looked a lot like Ches own father appeared, frowning. There''s no way the Patriarch could have been defeated like that, the man whispered to somebody else. I need more information but I think Zengsheng may have killed him. The words were treasonous and somebody had noticed them. Zengsheng stared dispassionately as the report came in. Send Hanbin on a mission and get him out of the way. As for the rest of the clan? The vine shall wither, but the Sect may still make use of the stunted fruit." Han felt his grandfather stand up, his Qi roaring with fury as Zang Zengsheng sent their ancestor on a suicide mission and then condemed the rest of them to thousands of years of being held back. He felt like he wanted to vomit as he turned to Yun Ren. The mans eyes were glowing blue; mist was seeping out of his mouth and he was shaking slightly. And still the vision continued. ============================== Elder Chongyun could only watch. He knew the Inquisitors were mostly for internal affairs but the sheer extent they had been used was mind-boggling. The visions were speeding up now, as more and more of the early generation was culled. This they could not recover from this. There was no way any of the families and clans under their banner would tolerate this. There was another roar of fury,this time the Mo family, as one of their ancestors was snuffed out just as easily. And then the vision changed to a woman he recognised. Zang Wen, the Arch-Traitor. Shenhes aunt. Chongyun blinked. Shenhe and Wen, who were of the line of Zang Yong. Zang Wen, who found out the truth and was tortured and broken for it. Elder Chongyuns heart started beating faster. He had joined the Sect and risen high within it. And now he had an idea that just might salvage things. Something that might prevent the utter implosion of the Sect and the devastating consequences that would come with it. Chongyun licked his lips and waited for the right moment to act. ============================== Shen Yu stared up at the mist as a final crime played out, the Inquisitors extinguishing an entire family on the current Patriarchs orders. Bi De had been right. They had been dishonourable. Shen Yu had known something was up, but this certainly hadnt been what he was expecting! Shen Yu had spent his time looking for demonic influences and otherwise evaluating his pupils. But in the end, this was much, much better than he had ever hoped for. Really, just where did Jin find all these people? He had a transcendent talent for finding transcendent talents! Only in the Profound Realm and they had driven a sect into what was looking to be an open schism?! Shen Yus smile widened. He looked up at the stands. Family heads were all on their feet. Disciples were looking to either run or get their own pound of flesh. He would have to get Yun Ren something nice. Because this? This was something quite amazing. Shen Yu smiled at the boy as he fell face first to the ground twitching slightly, his Qi exhausted; but the mist itself seemed to be growing in power like a storm cloud. Shen Yu could feel the intent within, as all the mist on the mountain started to gather. He smiled and nodded. Well! I do believe this ends the trial of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. They have not been infested by demons, He declared grandly. And now that the verdict is rendered, it is no longer our place to interfere with their internal affairs. Your tagalongs may follow if they wish. Bi De blinked and then seemed to get what Shen Yu was getting at. Will the mortals be alright? the chicken asked, and Shen Yu smiled. The barrier will hold. The mortals are safe; The inquisition Shen Yu reached out and grasped at the little beacon he had left for himself, cutting between the intervening space. The Inquisitors, trussed up and looking extremely panicked, fell to the floor of the arena. Bi De bowed and made to get ready, turning to talk with his friends. Shen Yu watched with a grandfatherly smile. Why? a voice croaked from next to Shen Yus feet. Shen Yu blinked and turned to look at the man who was kneeling at his feet. The Patriarch of the Shrouded Mountain Sects face was twisted into an ugly, furious thing. Why what? Shen Yu asked. Youve ruined me. Youve ruined us. Youve come into our Sect, torn off our face, and now Now! Oh, why did I do this? Do you really wish to know? Shen Yu asked. He leaned in and smiled at the man. Because your sect insulted my grandson. The man gaped at Shen Yu as the Unconquered Blade reached out and slapped the mans face twice. It was almost an affectionate gesture aside from the fact that the strikes nearly exploded his meridians. The mans Qi started to spasm. The Patriarch collapsed, coughing. Shen Yu then turned back to the children. Ready to go? he asked. The children nodded. And thus they left the Shrouded Mountain Sect. ========================================== There was silence in the arena at the sudden departure. The barrier stayed but the arena was still full. Things were balanced on a knifes edge and ready to erupt into bloodshed. Family against family. Disciple against disciple. Thousands against the Inquisition, who had murdered and ripped apart the minds of far too many disciples. And then, somebody broke the silence. Shrouded Mountain Sect! To me! Stand with me, against the blood of the usurper and the kin-slayer! ever-cautious Elder Chongyun shouted. His words ripped through the arena as eyes widened. With me! To restore our Sect to glory! The spell broke. Kill the kin-slaying cunts! Che Hanbin roared, his face purple with rage. Disciples and families roared, their eyes locked on the Inquisitors. The current Patriarchs power exploded off of him. The charge instantly stalled. If you think I will just lay down and die! the Patriarch began, and then eyes widened. He turned around as all of the mist from around the mountain finished ripping itself free. It churned like a storm cloud and then it launched itself at the Patriarch, a spear of lightning and foxfire. ========================= The mountain bucked and rocked for three days and three nights as cultivators did battle upon it. Mortals watched on with fear as it shuddered and trembled. They didnt know what was happening. But they did know one thing, as the perpetually misty place was revealed entirely. It would never be called the Shrouded Mountain ever again. v4c69: Away from the Wreckage Che Han stared blankly ahead into the vast blue horizon as they fled from the Shrouded Mountain atop a giant flying sword that looked to be made out of a cloud. The flying sword technique was typically for a single individual, but the sword they flew on was as large as Shen Yus presence. It effortlessly cut through the air, the man obviously not feeling the weight of them at all. Neither did the wind touch them, their trip still and silent. Well, they were less fleeing and more just leaving, seeing as nobody tried to stop them. Or could stop them. He wished he could be more in awe of the fact that he was currently being transported by an expert above experts, and that he could see the world and the Howling Fang Mountains in all their glory, but his spirit was far too rattled. His mind was reeling. Half of him demanded he jump off the flying sword and race back to the mountain to support his family. The other half wept at the waste of it all, so many of his family lost to the systemic suppression by the inquisitors over the generations on the Patriarchs orders. How many had been left like he had with nowhere to turn, only to end up in a first wave assault group with misplaced support? What could cleanse such a stain? He should have stayed But when Han glanced at his grandfather before they left, the oldman bid him to go. So he went. It made a twisted amount of sense, after all. In the turmoil of the Fox-Thunder Revelations, it was better to have at least one of their family out of the line of fire until the ashes cooled. If there was one thing the years had taught the Han family, it was how to survive the worst. A bitter taste filled his mouth at the thought. And now he didnt know if his grandfather was alive or dead. He had felt the explosions shake the mountain and watched the mist that had surrounded it for countless years disappear. Han wasnt stupid enough to ask why the immensely powerful cultivator, Shen Yu, hadnt stayed to help. One didnt ask why a legendary expert like Shen Yu did what he did. One simply accepted it was happening and rode out the aftereffects. So, Han himself was safe as were the rest of his friends. He glanced to where Bi De was sitting beside Master Shen Yu at the front of the flying sword, and then turned to the other end of it. Yushang and Shao Heng were sitting beside Ri Zu, who was back in human form. The woman Spirit Beastwas fussing over BireYun Renwho was still unconscious, his body swapping between shimmering like mist or sparking with lightning. From the way his face was locked in a grimace, Han didnt envy Yun Ren at all. While at first Han had felt betrayed by the fact that they had apparently been spies the vision in the mist had dispelled things. After all, Yun Ren had never forgotten that off-handed rant that Hans family had maybe been suppressed on purpose. He had always seemed to pause slightly or frown whenever Han had mentioned it later. And while the man hadnt said anything, likely to keep his cover within the Inquisition, he had found the truth out for him. Han had been right, and Yun Ren had brought it all to light. How could Han hate him after that? How could he hate any of them? Their cause had been noblewhich was only natural when working in the Emperors name, unlike that of the Mountains, no, the False Patriarchs self-serving ambitions. Han grimaced at the thought, at the reminder of how much blood had been spilled for a place that hadnt cared all that much about them in the end. Bile rose in the back of his throat. is he going to be alright? Han asked after a moment. Partially to distract from his nerves. Ri Zu paused in her work before glancing at Han. Her dark eyes were full of compassion as always but he could tell she was nervous too. At least she had directly seen Master Lishu and his disciples safely leave the barrier and retreat into the Medical Pavillion before things got crazy. Ri Zu believes so, she responded. His Qi is undergoing tribulation, but he appears to be calming it. Though there will be some changes. She pulled up astrand some of Yun Rens hair, revealing how it was a lot lighter than his previous pure black hair. Lightning sparked again around it. Han took a calming breath and looked again at his fellows who were actually from the Mountain. Shao Heng seemed to be stoic, while Yushang looked contemplative. Neither of their faces revealed their true thoughts but neither seemed to be outwardly panicking either. Han swallowed and looked away. A cultivator had to harden ones heart against tragedy He flinched as he felt Yushangs arms wrap around him and as she rested her head on his shoulder. Sorry for getting lost in my own head there and not noticing, Yushang apologized, and Han found great comfort in her arms. How are you two? he ventured. Dont you worry about me, Yushang stated. Your Pretty Sister hasnt lost anything. I had no family there, and all my friends made it out fine. So! I just gotta keep going, you know? Han nodded tentatively. That did make sense. Yushang had been an outsider as well, from a far-flung academy, and she had outright told him she didnt particularly like the Sect. Han turned to his other sectmate, and Shao Hengs calm eyes stared back. Many years have I given to the Shrouded Mountain Sect in my ambition to be a hero like my mentor, the older man began, his eyes going far away. The Sect has stained its honour and is no longer capable of performing the task I originally joined it for. Though my debt to Ri Zu finds me here I likely would have left to continue my duty alone, was I capable of it. Han digested the words. They were correct. They had joined the Sect for their own reasons, while Han had practically been born into it. No wonder they were more okay than him with leaving. Han looked at the ground. So what now? he finally asked. We shall likely be heading north after Yun Ren recovers, the deep, smooth voice of Bi De declared as he walked back to sit beside Ri Zu. It was still so strange to hear his voice coming out of the body of a chicken. Shen Yu wished to examine the work of Elder Shenhe and make sure she properly exterminated the demons. I would be glad if you all joined us in completing this task, my friends. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Han swallowed thickly. Friends, huh? Alright! Yushang said, agreeing immediately. Sheo Heng nodded too. Han, however, paused before tentatively nodding as well. He could not just sit around and mope. He needed to do something, and some action would likely help him get over recent events. Probably. He was feeling slightly hollow right now. He could feel himself slumping as everything that had happened started to catch up to him again. And then Yushang opened her mouth. So the two of you were disguised, but what about him? the woman said while pointing to Yun Ren. Han rolled his eyes. She was still fixated on that? Ri Zu sighed before turning back to Yun Ren, and with deft movements she wiped at the mans face, did something to his eyes, and pulled off the large, bushy sideburns that made him look like a monkey. What was left was a relatively androgynous man with narrow eyes and far sharper facial features than Han was used to seeing. It was rather unfair. Han grouped himself and his friend in the not so handsome category, but he had clearly been betrayed. Han blinked. Yushang squinted. Shao Heng tilted his head to the side. Wow, he''s kinda hot, Yushang said bluntly. Han sighed in despair, looking for another way to distract himself. So, how did you end up entangled in all this, if you dont mind me asking? Bi De and Ri Zu looked at each other. Bi De nodded. It began two years ago, when our Master encountered Zang Li in a town he was visiting Ri Zu said, her voice soft. Han took another calming breath. He already had had his entire world upended. Surely this story couldnt surprise him. =========================== And then, our Great Master punched Zang Li into the next province, Be De finished from his place now on Hans lap. The weight was oddly comforting, and Bi De was warm. His feathers were also marvelously soft. And yet despite the comfort the rooster brought, Han still felt like he was drifting further away from reality. It turned out that no, he wasnt prepared for things. Bi Des master was affiliated with the Cloudy Sword Sect! Shen Yu was that Shen Yu! The very one from the stories! Han was past shocked and panicked, now he just felt numb. He needed a heavens-damned drink. Luckily, it seemed that his prayers were answered, for just shortly after the tale was finished the flying sword began to descend from the clouds. Han spared a glance over the side, wondering what he might see. Some sort of fantastical realm, rich with Qi and floating islands? What he saw instead was just a relatively normal looking valley manor. The kind of compound the rich and powerful made for themselves. There were even a few watchtowers, and as they approached a gong began to sound out and people poured out of the manor. The sword touched down just outside the gates, and Han just stared. Row upon row of stunningly beautiful womenand androgynously handsome mengreeted them, with the most androgynously handsome of all at their head. A man who looked extremely like Yun Ren. Of course, Han could not enjoy their faces, nor the lush curves of the ladies, for upon each of their heads were a pair of fox ears; and upon each of their rumps were a number of bushy tails. The instinctive part, the one that had been forged from the stories Han had been told of the beguiling foxes, suddenly blared in alarm in his mind. For a brief moment that part of him gibbered in terror, that somehow these beasts had managed to arrange everything and beguile Shen Yu and the rest of them into destroying the Sect with honeyed words and poisoned lies. And then Han remembered the feeling of the mist touching him, the charged lightning that had only honestly within it. He remembered his family being sacrificed again and again. no. There was no beguiling here. Foxes could not read minds or so thoroughly find out his fears. And besides, how could these beasts beguile Shen Yu? Still, he did feel some apprehension. As one, the foxes dropped to their knees. We pay our respects to Lord Shen Yu, they all declared. Our home is yours, Lord, the leader of the foxes continued seamlessly. Please rest and partake of our hospitality. Excellent. We all need a drink, and Yun Ren needs his rest, Shen Yu said. The fox raised his head slightly, and his eyes widened at seeing Yun Ren still unconscious. Naked concern flashed across his face. And you might as well make it a party. Rejoice, Nezan. One of your dreams has come true. The Patriarch of the Shrouded Mountain Sects karma has finally caught up with him for the sins of his ancestors. The fox froze. You mean? Yun Ren did a splendid job. Why, I dare say he holds the record for the youngest cultivator to induce a civil war in a Sect! The fox, Nezan, stared. And then tears sprung into the corners of his eyes. They dropped to the ground, the fox looking slightly lost. Truly? he asked. The man began to laugh. It seems that our guests shall have a wonderful story to tell. He clapped his hands. Girls! Get our esteemed guests cleaned up! Break out the vintages! Tonight is a night for celebration! There was a great roar and a slight ringing in Hans ears as eager hands grasped at him. The events of the day were simply too much as he was led into a foxs den. It was almost like he was watching himself from behind his own shoulder as he was bathed, given fine silk clothes, and led into the manors hall where he was instantly served a cup of wine. He stared at the liquid that was a pale blue colour. It felt off and strange that there was such a massive party right now. He raised his cup to his lips. He spared a glance for Yushang, who seemed to already be getting along with everybody, the vivacious woman already chatting away with a bunch of foxes. Ri Zu and Bi De watched on in human form. Shao Heng clapped Han on the shoulder and he jumped. Drink, Han, the man said as he sat down beside him. It may not be the best way to handle ones demons but for now, drink. And perhaps everything will make more sense in the morning. Han deferred to his seniors advice and tipped back his wine. Shao Heng did the same. It was delicious. His entire upbringing had been a lie. His Sect had used and abused his family. He was suddenly alone in the world, with no real reference points. Han took a deep breath and turned to the pretty lady beside him who was pouring him drinks. So whats it like being a fox? he started, his words blunt. He knew the Shrouded Mountain Sects half of the story, and he now knew it to be false. Why not ask the foxes what they were like? Find the truth for himself straight from the foxs tongue? The woman serving him blinked and then smiled. Her teeth werent any sharper than a humans. Bloodlust and madness were absent from her eyes. Well, what do you want to know? she replied. The conversation started with the woman taking her fake fox ears off. ================== Yun Ren awoke feeling like shit. His entire body was sore, he was exhausted, and his head felt like it did after Meiling forced him to go through that one study marathon after Yun Ren got the bright idea to fake being less literate than he actually was in order to get assigned less work. It hadnt been his best moment, and after the twelfth hour the characters had started dancing around the page as his head had been stuffed with knowledge. To make it worse, there was pounding drums and music coming from downstairs. He guessed, by the decor, that they were at least somewhere safe, most likely back at the fox compound, so with a groan he rose to investigate or to at least get whoever was playing that music to stop playing so loudly. Yun Ren staggered down the stairs and towards the sound of the party, rubbing at his eyes. Hey, he said as he passed one of his fox cousins, whose eyes widened at the sight of him. Good evening, Young Master! the woman said, bowing. Yun Ren nodded and kept walking. Young Master? He thought he told people he didnt like being called that. He reached the hall quite quickly, his head a bit less sore, and his stomach growling. Hopefully there was some food. He walked through the open door. The entire room froze at his appearance, all of the foxes and his friends. Yun Ren raised an eyebrow at the sudden attention. Nezans already wide smile became somehow even wider from where he was serving Shen Yu drinks. That is a fantastic look, dear nephew, Nezan said. Yun Ren blinked. The hells are you talking about? he demanded. Nezuhua, the leader of the foxes from the brothel, pulled up a mirror. At first, Yun Ren suspected something like one of Meimeis pranks. She was the type who would dye peoples hair while they slept; and the white streak in his black hair was certainly new. But something else caught his attention. Yun Ren slowly reached up and touched the two fuzzy ears poking out of his head. They were warm, soft, and he could feel themand then felt something grab a part of his anatomy that wasnt meant to be grabbed. Yun Ren yelped and spunonly to find Yushang holding a tail. His tail. The woman was rubbing her face against it, her very flushed face; Yushang was clearly wasted out of her mind. Huuu? It''s real. Anhic!soft! Yushang slurred and then started rubbing drool in it. Yun Ren reacted instinctively. There was a snap and a pop; the smell of ozone filled the air, and Yushang was launched off his tail with a spark of electricity. That was certainly new. v4c70: Aftermath 1 Bi De observed the new moon high above his head. He was sitting on the railing of a second floor balcony. The air was crisp and clear so high up in the mountains. There was something to be said for its refreshing bite. The sound of music and Nezans laughter echoed out from behind him, sounding female this time. The fox had been shifting around and dancing on the tables ever since Yun Ren had come down and received the full story. Indeed; all of the foxes had lost themselves to their joy when they learned they no longer had to fear the Inquisitors hunting them down and executing them. That at least had made Bi De smile for a little bit. He had eventually slipped out of the party so that he could contemplate the events of the day. Bi De took a swig of his wine. It was a little awkward to lift the gourd with his feet, but after months in human form being back as his proper self was grand. Of course, there were some advantages to being human Like the fact that he could hold his drink better, but right now he simply needed to be himself. He swallowed his mouthful of drink and hummed with contentment. This was a fine vintage, the sort better savoured slowly. The cold air only added to its taste as he took a breath and then began again his study of the moon. It was almost a complete void, where the great heavenly sphere normally sat; there was a patch of empty sky, where once there was glory. He supposed it was fitting for his current mood. Just as the moons current face was shrouded and unknowable His own feelings were unclear. He did not know what to think. There had been some justice done; that much was clear, but Bi De sighed and took another drink of wine. He stayed staring at the moon even as he heard footsteps behind him, the man not trying to hide his presence at all. The party is missing you, Bi De. Youre one of the men of the hour, and these foxes are quite delightful! Shen Yu exclaimed as he leaned on the railing beside Bi De. Shen Yu looked well, the same as he always did, save for the addition of red lip marks on his cheeks and chest. A man should savour such honest attention! And if not from the foxes, from your own women. Bi De flushed at the insinuation. He would indeed have liked to enjoy Ri Zu and Yushangs company, but Not right now. Bi De looked back up at the moon. Shen Yus smile faded slightly and he sighed. I know that look, boy. Tell your Master what ails you. Shen Yu saw through him instantly of course. I am contemplating what happened, Bi De replied. And my own role in the events. That is good. A man must always reflect upon his actions; It is the best way to improve, Shen Yu answered. This was your first experience with such things, and you were successful! I expected more joy, but you are a contemplative fellow. I must confess that in my first victories I did not give as much thought to my actions as you clearly are. Back in those days the only thing that really mattered was that we defeated our enemies. We used to give our Masters such headaches Shen Yu tailed off with a chuckle and Bi De felt a small smile form on his face at the thought of Shen Yu sitting before his Master, thoroughly chastised. The smile did not last though as his uneasy mood returned. I was wondering if there was a better way, Bi De said. The entire sect had not been his enemy. His time spent among them hadnt been wholly pleasant, but they did their duty. The roads were safe and the mortals were protected. And now? Now that once province-spanning protection network was compromised by their own actions. Shen Yu looked to the stars. You seek perfection in your actions; and that is always a noble pursuit. It is the only true pursuit, though perfection is never truly attainable, at least until we ascend and leave our earthly bodies behind. All that can be acquired is as close to perfection as possible... and that depends on what your definition of perfection is. For you, what would be your perfect ending to all this? You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Bi De contemplated his words and then answered honestly. I do not know. Perhaps we could have stayed? Perhaps things would be resolved without as much bloodshed? Many will die fighting the Patriarch and leaving them to it when we were the ones that instigated things. The Patriarch will kill many before he dies if he dies at all. Oh, I would not be so worried. It''s quite difficult to fight with ruptured meridians. He will die, Shen Yu stated with absolute certainty. Bi De did feel a little bit of relief at that. As for your question I shall answer with two more. How invested are you in the future of that sect? And at what point does helping become harmful? Bi De pondered the questions. He was not especially invested in the future of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Quite frankly he did not really care at all for it beyond those he knew that might be affected. Old Ling, the Che family, and maybe Fengfeng and her friends. They had at least been agreeable. But that was the crux of it. Shen Yu was asking how much of himself he should dedicate towards the sect and implying that it might have taken years of his support to truly help it. As for the other question If you solved their problems for them they would not value the solution. Leaving so quickly was intentional. You have said often how a man must struggle and overcome to be better. By fighting, and perhaps winning on their own merits Shen Yu smiled and inclined his head. Bi De huffed and looked up towards the sky. He supposed it did make a certain amount of sense. Still, even if it made sense He still didnt entirely like everything that had gone on. The world of cultivation it was a cruel thing. Yet he was here now. He had participated. He didnt have a better ending this time but perhaps if there was a next time he would figure something out. We all make our choices. And in the end, our choices make us, Bi De replied, quoting his Great Master. He had made the choice to leave with Shen Yu and see the world. Now he would see where the rest of that choice took him. Shen Yu blinked. That is a good saying. A very good saying, the man said. Now, return to the party and wallow no further upon this. Your Masters orders. Bi De sighed and shook his head. There was a pop and a man was there once more. it was easier to hold the wine bottle this way. He reentered the manor, looking around at the insanity Nezan was producing. A technicolor lightshow erupted out of his hands as he danced and capered around the room, shifting between man, woman, and fox between steps, dragging along Yun Ren with him. The fox-boy was complaining the whole time, looking utterly annoyed by his uncles antics. Three cheers for our Young Master! Nezan shouted, lifting him up before the entire room. The foxes did as Nezan bid. Three cheers for his companions! Nezan shouted. Han and Shao Heng blinked as he pointed at them. Han looked vaguely ill as the illusions danced around. One of the fox-women was beside him, rubbing his back. Heng was sitting beside Han, but engaged in conversation with another fox-woman, one who looked a lot Well, wilder than most of the others. She was saying something about patrol routes, and Heng was nodding along. Ri Zu was alone, however, watching along as Nezan laughed and danced, her face slightly flushed from alcohol. Bi De walked over and sat beside her. Wheres Yushang? he asked, searching for their missing companion. Ri Zui squeaked slightly and then she swallowed. She just stepped out for a little! Ri Zu deflected, before pouring Bi De another drink. Shell be back in a little bit. Have you tried this one? Bi De had not. And while he was curious well, his Master had commanded him to not dwell on things. So he downed the cup and then glanced at Ri Zu. Shall we? He asked, gesturing at the spot where people were dancing. Ri Zu responded with a brilliant smile and obliged him. They drank and danced for perhaps an hourwhen Yushang rejoined them and nodded firmly at Ri Zu. Bi De raised an eyebrow at the two of them; they were clearly scheming something. His suspicions were further reinforced when Ri Zu asked him if he would walk outside for a while with him. Together they went out into the crisp mountain air. There were two pops as Bi De turned back into a chicken and Ri Zu back into a rat. She hopped onto his back just like she always used to. He took comfort in her warmth as she snuggled into his feathers. They made a slow circuit around the inside of the manors walls before Ri Zu asked him to leave the manors grounds. It was then when Bi De realised what exactly Yushang had been doing. There was a single patch of mud in the otherwise rocky and stark terrain. Ri Zu hopped off his back. My, my. Ri Zu wonders what this is doing here,. she said, lying unconvincingly. Two pops sounded out. Two humans stood before a patch of mud. Indeed. However, I believe that this is rather auspicious, dont you? Bi De held out his hand. Ri Zus smaller hand fit snugly inside his own larger hand. Then, with great decorum, he lifted her into his arms like a princess. Though I thought we were going to wait until we were back home? Ri Zu looked into his eyes. I dont want to wait and miss any more moments, she replied. Our Masters will understand. Bi De nodded solemnly. He looked back at the pit, and with great decorum said his Great Masters words of power. Ca Wa Bun Ga. There was a splat. The mud was cold. The wind was freezing. He still didnt know if he had done his best. Yet Ri Zus mud splattered smile drove all those thoughts away. v4c70.2: Aftermath 2 Shao Heng awoke to an unfamiliar ceiling; yet such a thing was something he was long used to. He had slept anywhere from under the stars to in mortal barns, and the place where he awoke had long since ceased to be a consideration. As long as his instincts told him it was safe, he could rest his head anywhere. And indeed, his well-honed abilities told him one thing only: that he was as safe as he could be considering the circumstances. To think he would be safe in the middle of a foxs den. Yesterday the very idea would have been preposterous; but the world had changed between one hour and the next, and all that was left was to adapt to his new circumstances. Shao Heng pulled back the soft covers of his bed and slowly rose to be seated. His head hurt from the drink he had partaken of last night; his less advanced cultivation made it so much more obvious that he had overindulged. Yet headache or no headache it was time to get up and continue the exercises Ri Zu had given to him for his returning cultivation. He was certainly going to be feeling better than the rooms other occupant, at least. Young Han had drank until he passed out; and Heng had then taken the lad to his own room, just in case. The fox-woman he had slumped over onto obviously held him no ill will, but Heng had decided that at least some caution was warranted; so like a good senior he had seen to Han, and then after he was certain the boy would be fine he had went and collected Yushang Who had been teasing Doctor Ri Zu and Bi De, who were both covered in mud for some reason. Shao Heng rubbed at his pounding head and took a deep breath. Then he rose to his feet and exited into the silent hall. Few were awake at this hour, especially after last night but there were some servants going about their business, fake fox ears on their heads. That their blood was so weak that the fox ears were faked and that few of them had any capability to use illusions had been well, it had been a revelation. Nobody impeded his progress. In fact, a couple bowed politely and got out of his way as he exited out into the courtyard. The sun was still hidden behind the mountains, and the air was bitterly cold. He began warming up and paused as a fox-person set down a jug of water as well as some towels on the railing for his use after he was finished. My thanks, he said, and the woman bowed to him before departing to leave him to it. He watched her go. If he was honest, he was slightly surprised at the welcome he had received. He had expected more animosity, with them being members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, but the fox in charge, Nezan, had simply welcomed them all after he found out their roles in helping Bi De and his company, immediately labeling them all good friends. Shao Heng had heard for nearly his entire life that the foxes were all vicious, vile creatures. It was honestly something that had just faded into the background of his mind. The leaders of the Outriders had always repeated that they were the first line of defence against the foxes, and they always made sure to have a small stock of Revelation Spheres, the portable illusion detectors, in their packs. Yet in spite of all that those warnings had gradually become background noise. In his forty years, ranging from every far-flung outpost and foiling thousands of attacks from Spirit Beasts and men the Revelation Spheres he carried had never so much as twitched. Shao Heng had never even seen a fox, let alone witnessed a fox attack a settlement. He had heard stories about them and other Outriders had claimed to have hunted the beasts but their stories had never seemed quite right. And now he knew why. He had learned last night by listening to the fox-woman, Da Jin, that had joined in their little group speaking about the foxes. Instead of predators filled with endless malice and beasts of great power who were constantly waiting to lay them low, most of the foxes were barely even cultivators at all. They were a scattered and broken people eking out a living wherever they could. While Nezan had been howling with laughter at the harm brought to the Sect all Heng had seen was relief in most of the other foxes'' eyes that they would no longer be hunted. He had seen those eyes a thousand times before. They were the same eyes that the people of far-flung villages had when Shao Heng arrived and told them that they need not worry anymore, for the heroes of the Shrouded Mountain Sect were there to protect them. They were the eyes of a people who suddenly had salvation. He took a deep breath as he finally turned away from the fox-woman servant and began his morning exercises. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Shao Heng didnt know if he was still of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. But he would still be a hero. That was his goal in life. That was his reason for being. That was what Ri Zu had reminded him of when she had saved his life. And once he regained his strength the mountains would once more be patrolledeven if he had to start up his own sect to do it. For with the sudden power vacuum that was sure to form, many villages would be left without guardians. Shao Heng did not fault his companions. The sins of the Shrouded Mountain Sect had been heavy and many. So, like he said before, there was only one thing to do. Adapt. Adapt and figure out a path to victory. Once he was back to his former strength then he could begin to truly act. So Shao Heng did his physical therapy. He exercised his meridians in the way Ri Zu had shown him. He felt himself grow, his old strength returning to him in a fraction of the time he had spent originally cultivating it. And he was better than before. His foundation was a rock. His strength was as sturdy as the mountains. His past self would have been dumbfounded if they saw him now. Shao Heng let out a final breath as he completed his exercises and opened his eyes. The sun crested the horizon and its warmth hit Shao Hengs body. A mans gentle voice began to echo out over the mountains. He turned to where a short woman was standing, watching over him. Ri Zu smiled at Shao Heng. She seemed to be positively glowing today as she stepped down to check on his progress. Youre doing well, she told him. The care and affection in her voice was obvious. She cared about him, not merely that he could do his job. Youre progressing faster than Ri Zus estimates. It is due to your care and diligence in crafting my exercises, Shao Heng demurred, but Ri Zu shook her head. No. It''s Shao Hengs discipline and determination. Without it, no matter what Ri Zu did, it would yield no results, Ri Zu declared, and then she looked into his eyes, her tone changing. Are you well? He considered her question before nodding. Thank you for your concern, but this uncle here is made of mountain rock. It will take a bit more to chip me. You are taking it better than Ri Zu likely would have, she said, amused. But come, let us have some breakfast. You need your energy. Together, they went to get their breakfast. Most of the foxes were up by now and they were cooking up a feast. The smell was delectable as they walked past the kitchens and into the meeting hall. There were already three people up and waiting for them. Han looked mostly recovered from any hangover he might have had and was actually smiling at the other two members of the group. Yun Ren looked incredibly annoyed as Yushang played with his tail. The woman noticed them with a sideways glance through a face obscured by fur and perked up. Uncle! Ri Zu! Here, touch it! Its so fluffy! she exclaimed happily. Brat, he replied in greeting, shaking his head. Excitable as ever I see. Yushang giggled and shoved the fox-man''s tail at him, obviously intending for them to touch the incredibly soft and fluffy looking thing. Nezan said that I can curse people who touch it, Yun Ren said. It''s not working. What, you would curse your pretty sister?! How cruel! Yushang sobbed in mock misery. With a blank stare and without any hesitation, Yun Ren replied with a deadpan, Yes. Shao Heng found himself smiling slightly at the byplay. Both Ri Zu and Yun Ren acted exactly the same as they had back at the Sect. The slight awkwardness and tension bled out of the interaction near-immediately, leaving him only with the memory of the good times they had shared together as Yushang and Yun Ren bickered like siblings. The fox-man turned to Shao Heng and Ri Zu. Come on, then, get it over with, he grumbled and proffered his tail. Shao Heng touched it once. It was very soft. Then he stepped aside as Ri Zu took over, her hands moving with oddly disturbing grasping motions. Let Ri Zu see! she demanded, and Yun Ren gained a look of abject horror. As Ri Zu was molestinexamining Yun Ren and explaining that two sets of ears made no sense, Shao Heng sat down beside Han. The young man didnt look quite as close to a breakdown as he had last night. Thank you for looking after me last night, Heng, Han whispered as he sat down. Are you doing better, lad? he asked. ...a little. Han replied, and Heng clapped him on the shoulder. Still, your advice did help. Im glad youre here. ...it had been years since a fellow member of the Sect had honestly said that to Heng. Mmm! Uncle is good to have around! Yushang agreed. Indeed. His temperance is a gift to us all, a warm familiar voice declared. Shao Heng glanced up as Bi De entered the hall. He was in his human form and he seemed to be glowing with pleasure at seeing them all. Good morning, my friends. Im glad to see you well after the events of yesterday. I understand that it was tryingbut rest assured that you have our full support. We will be discussing our future plans later todayand hopefully we can lay any lingering concerns to rest. Shao Heng found himself nodding at the mans words. Ri Zu and Yun Ren were the sameso why would the man before him not be? His smile was bright as he clasped Shao Heng and Han on the shoulders before sitting down. Ri Zu let go of her examinations to sit down beside him, snuggling into the red haired man. Yushang watched the action with a predatory grin. Sooooooo, Yushang said leadingly. How was last night? Ri Zu and Bi De flushed slightly. Shao Heng blinked. So that''s why she looked so happy. He would have to offer his own congratulations later. It was wonderful, Bi De replied. Thank you for crafting the mud pit for us. That, however, made Heng pause. What did they need a mud pit for? Yun Ren, on the other hand, looked scandalized. Wait, what?! You didnt tell me? Meimei is going to have my ass that I didnt get any recordings! Yun Ren howled. Ri Zu and Bi De suddenly flinched, and just as they opened their mouths to reply Yushang cut in. So when''s my turn? she asked, smirking. Bi De choked and Ri Zu spluttered as she flushed even more but she didnt actually look upset at the question. Youre doing it again, damn it! Han, can you help me get a mud puddle set up? Maybe we can go to the valley and get a better shot with some greenery Shao Heng struggled to contain his laughter at their antics. It had been decades since he had been so amused. He may have left a lot behind in choosing to follow Ri Zu but he was certain that he had gained a lot more in return. Shao Heng closed his eyes, as some hope for the future brimmed in his chest. v4c71: Dark Heart To say Su Nezan was ecstatic was an understatement. Every moment since Yun Ren and his companions had come back with their tale had been spent in a state of bliss that he had been certain he would never be able to feel again. He thought his happiness had died with his dear and beloved Wen. But now his Qi was churning and jumping about like a child, giddy and bounding so much he felt almost unbalanced. Yun Ren had ignited that spark again. They had exposed every crime of the Shrouded Mountain Sect and even now the mountain was being torn apart by their own disciples. It was justice so poetic it seemed borne by divine intervention, the comeuppance penned by the greatest of playwrights. At long last, the sins of the past had caught up with the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Surely, they were fated to be victorious! Nezan ate and drank and made merry like he hadnt in thousands of years, then woke up bright and early to make sure it hadnt just been a dream. It hadnt been. Yun Ren was asleep in his bed, tail clutched in his arms like a pillow, Shen Yu was meditating on the very top of the mountain, Bi De and Ri Zu were in the same bed, and the former Shrouded Mountain Sect disciples were within their own quarters. They had no guard, despite where they had originated from. They were too weak to be a true threat, and they were here. Why, the large one, Han, had even seemed genuinely interested in the way they did things. While Nezan did have a grudge against the Shrouded Mountain Sect, he wasnt stupid enough to consider fresh initiates who had left the sect after less than a year his enemies. With the fact that this wasnt some wondrous dream satisfied, Nezan had gone to the roof of the manor to watch the sunrise. What would the world look like if a dream you held for thousands of years finally came true? It looked brighter, Nezan decided. The sky was bluer, the mountain stone less drab, and the clouds a pure white. He listened to Bi Des songIt was quite beautiful, and far better than having to listen to him scream that it was morning and thus time to get up. He smiled at the wonderful song, just enjoying the world for another few minutes, before he descended the stairs back into the manor. It was an old gathering place. One of the few that had been left after thousands of years of war and preserved only by its secrecy. A fortress of the foxes. He stepped into the main hall and smiled warmly at where Yun Ren was arguing with his friends. Nezan felt warm pride fill his stomach at the sight of the boy. He truly was the greatest gift Nezan had received since Wen. And now with his bloodline active, Nezan had an heir he could trust with the future should the worst happen. It had been ages since his kind had had a leader, a true leader, and Yun Ren would do nicely. So? What do you think? he asked as he sat down beside a woman who had been staring at Yun Ren. She was a wild looking woman, her hair bushy and her canine teeth far too long to be a human. Lord Uncle, Nezuhuas voice knocked him out of his musing and he turned to the woman. She had been a wonderful aide so far. Yes, dear? I have confirmation from Yuanlin and Xue Ji. They received your request to return and are making haste back, Nezuhua said with a bow. There was something in her voice that noted dissatisfaction, but it was probably just something to do with the logistics of this place. Nezans grin got wider. Excellent! Excellent! he decreed. It will be good for him to meet them. Speaking of, what do you think of our boy, Nezuhao? he asked, turning to the owner of the manor. In stark contrast to most of their kind, the woman sitting at the head table was an ancient, withered looking woman; she was also the chief of the village in the valley. Nezuhao was one of the leaders of the foxes, and the old woman was at the Fifth Stage of the Spiritual Realm. Though her fighting prowess had long since atrophied with her body, her illusions were still incredibly potent. Nezuhao simply shrugged. He''s a good lad. Offered to carry me down the stairs this morning. He''s a damn sight better and more polite than you, Uncle. Nezan laughed. That he is, that he is Nezan turned back to the hall as more and more of his kin entered for breakfast. Most of the foxes here were the supportthe makers. Their blood was weak; and few of them were cultivators. But the rest? The rest were returning now. While Yun Ren and Shen Yu had been at the Shrouded Mountain Sect Nezan too had been busy. Busy gathering all his kin. Old debts had been called in. Secret and hidden realms entered. To the four corners of the Howling Fang Mountains had Nezan ventured, finding the scattered enclaves of his kin and asking for them to join him here. They had come, heeding their Honoured Uncle. Nezans smile grew slightly wider as he looked at the hundreds of foxes and felt several Qi signatures returning to the manor. The Shrouded Mountain Sect had been hurt but it was still alive. Still on their mountain. The joy turned to bloodlust. The first blow had been struck. And the darkness in Nezans heart churned gleefully. ================================= After breakfast, and after Ri Zu and Yushang stopped molesting his tail, Nezan called Yun Ren over. Quite a few people had come into the manor, and Yun Ren recognised none of them. They were an eclectic mix; some of them looked like mountaineers, others looked like court clerks, and others were more in line with what he thought of when he thought of cultivators. Nephew! Nezan said before shoving him in front of them all. Come and meet your aunts! Yuanlin! You first! So! Youre the kid Ive heard so much about, eh? the woman before him demanded, her narrow eyes roving all over Yun Rens body. She was a wild-looking woman, her hair as big and bushy as her tails. She practically had fangs, rather than normal teeth, and basically anybody who saw her would immediately think fox. She sounded gruff and slightly surly, and she felt dangerous. Like Nezan before Yun Ren had befriended him. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! I guess so! he replied, putting on a smile. Xong Yun Ren. Nice to meetcha! She immediately invaded his personal space, but Yun Ren managed to hold his ground. Her yellow eyes bored into hisbefore she turned and looked at his fingers. Bow and the sword? Ah, yeah, my dads a hunter, Yun Ren replied. Yuanlin nodded. We shall have to go hunting sometime. Yun Ren blinked as the woman clapped him on the shoulder, and then he realised that this was just like meeting his mothers side of the family. Of course! Dont blame me if I get the bigger beast! Yuanlin started laughing. Not bad, kid! she declared. Then the next woman stepped up. Young Master. This one is Xue Ji. It is a pleasure to meet you, the woman demurred, bowing slightly. She looked like an average court functionary, her hair in a severe bun. Well, like an average court functionary if they wielded swords. Ah, you dont have to call me Young Master he began, politeness coming to him. And so things went. Nezan stayed behind him the entire time, gesturing each person forwards. Every person he met had measuring gazes, and some were more polite than others. By the end of it, Yun Ren had to meet nearly fifty peopleall of whom were cultivators. For a moment, Yun Ren wondered why Nezan had so many people here but that question was satisfied as Nezan spoke again. You told me last night, nephew, that you had taken the recordings we asked for. May we see them? Nezan asked politely. Of course, he agreed. Let''s see if we can darken the room a little They closed the curtains and Yun Ren brought out his recording crystal. He took a breath and projected the first image, a landscape shot of the mountain as seen from the valley. There was a great intake of breath. Yun Ren was particularly pleased with this shot. The mountain was shrouded completely in mist, but the angle of the sun let one see the rays of light that dispersed through it and hinted at the mountain beneath. ============================= Nezan, for the first time in thousands of years, saw his home again. He felt tears spring to his eyes as he saw the majesty of the Misty Fang. He could practically smell the forests. He could hear the laughter of his fellow children as they roamed the mountains, made secret bases, and played silly games, even though most of them were half-remembered. For the first time in thousands of years he was home. ==================================== The Misty Fang was truly a stunning place, Su Nezuhua mused, as Yun Ren shifted to another image. She had never seen her home. Nobody in this room except for Nezan had. For the months since Yun Ren had left and promised to return with images, she idly wondered if she would feel some ancestral connection to the mountain. That she would see it and suddenly know it was home. Yet all it remained was a pretty place. The trees were not rare species found nowhere else; she could go home to her own valley and find them. The mist, though constant, was not unfamiliar. It was a pretty, misty mountain. And as you can see, somebody was a bit of a shit! Yun Ren narrated as he pulled up another image. It was of a childishly drawn fox with poop all over it, proclaiming the drawing Nezshit. There was laughter from all the foxes, and Nezuhua herself let out a soft chuckle. It was the work of a child, true, a little scribbled stick figure with poop surrounding it. Honoured Uncle Nezans eyes were locked on the image, and tears had sprung to his eyes. He whispered something too low for her to hear; a name, spoken in fondness. At the sight of him, Nezuhua felt her good mood sour slightly. She had to admit, after the happy glow of last night had faded she was starting to get nervous. Nezan had been cagey about his plans after he had brought them all to this manor. It had been months of silence and fixing the place up and now all of a sudden the future was uncertain. Nezan had called Yuanlin and Xue Ji. That could only mean he was thinking of war. One didn''t call the two strongest remaining members of their people in without at least thinking of it. Even after she had begged him not to. Nezuhua glanced at her fellows, the leaders of the different enclaves of foxes. Yuanlin was obviously enjoying the show. Xue Ji was looking interested and taking notes. Nezuhao was simply sipping her tea. None of them had the same look of emotion than Nezan had; and yet And yet it was their ancestral home. Was it not right to fight and take it back from the invaders? Nezuhua licked her lips and closed her eyes. ==================================== It was always fun showing off his recordings, and the audience had been very appreciative of things. Yun Ren was satisfied as he showed them the last image. He had, after all, taken enough to practically fill the crystal. And if you ever want to look through these again, I can make copies for you, Yun Ren said he leaned back slightly while admiring the last landscape from the top of the mountain. I dont know if well need copies, nephew, Nezan said, his voice oddly guttural. Yun Ren paused at the snarl in the mans voice. After all we might not need mere recordings soon. You said yourself... The mountain is weak. Yun Ren froze at the bloodlust and eagerness in the voice, and turned away from his illusions. His uncle was lounging in his fox form, his eyes burning predatory yellow. A twisted sadistic grin had spread across his face. There was something sick and twisted in his eyes, like what Yun Ren had seen in Xiulan when she had come back to the Farm the first time. The low light and dim candles, originally used to make his illusions look better, now made the room seem slightly sinister. His uncle was not alone. Beside him, Nezuhua, Nezuhao, Yuanlin, and Xue Ji were standing, their narrow eyes also burning in the darkness. And behind them behind them were the hundreds of people who had drops of fox blood, their faces hard. Qi and intent filled the air. A grudge, thousands of years stewing, was finally being brought to a boil. The foxes had sensed their prey was weak. Yun Ren. Your Uncle has a question for you, the fox said, his voice conversational. Do you think we can take the mountain? he really should have realised that this would be Nezans reaction to finding out what had happened. His uncle was still fixated on the mountain but Yun Ren had doubts about the rest of the foxes. Nezuhua, he knew. He knew she had no desire to go to it, but he could see the slight look of resignation in her features. The old lady he met this mornings face was pinched. Wild-looking Yuanlins savage grin was more of a grimace. Court official Xue Jis face was a neutral mask, but she was stock still. Yun Ren Yun Ren started to feel angry. Yes, he hadnt liked that the foxes had been betrayed and hunted, but at least there was some justice for that. The people who had perpetuated that were exposed, and hopefully going to be dead and gone. If the foxes went and took the mountain well, it would be a disaster. Yun Ren had learned a lot from his time in the Inquisition, as much as he hated to admit it. Logistics. Spirit Beast Raid locations, sect raids. The foxes, if they attacked now, would barely be able to take the mountain, let alone keep it. Why the hells would you even be that stupid? Yun Ren replied instead. Everybody in the room blinked at his incredulous tone and the way he was addressing Nezan. Youre free. For the first time in thousands of years you dont have to worry about being hunted, and your first thought is to throw away more of your kins lives on a plan that might get you the mountain back for a year or two before another sect takes it because you lack the numbers and power to hold it? Nezan recoiled slightly, his eyes wide, before they narrowed. It''s the Misty Fang. It is our home. It''s a damn mountain. What''s really important is right here, Yun Ren shot back, gesturing to the foxes. His uncle turned back towards the others, frowning heavily. Uncle? Nezuhua spoke up, her voice quiet. Nezan turned to look at her. Then he noticed the uncomfortable faces of the foxes behind him. We cant, Uncle. We arent the foxes of your time. The mountain is not our home. Most of us dont really have one. Nezans frown softened at the plea. He glanced at the other foxes, not even able to shapeshift, who were staring at the ground. I dont mind fighting, Uncle. ButI dont like the odds of this one, Yuanlin said. Nezans head whipped to the wild-looking woman, who was sitting with her eyes closed. He looked surprised that she was saying it. We are the shields of our people. Not blades of conquest. Logic dictates that this is a foolhardy course of action, Uncle, Xue Ji whispered. The old woman took a sip of her tea, her tone scolding. Youre how old, and you still have such a hot head? The bloodlust in Nezans eyes started to dim. And then, Yun Ren hit upon a stroke of genius, something that would be the final blow. And if you want the mountain so much you got time, dont ya? The entire sect is reeling, and theyre feeling guilty. Youre a fox, arent you? Why would you pay in blood for a mountain you might be able to get for free by going about this with half a damn brain! Nezans jaw dropped. The twisted darkness in his eyes dimmed. Yun Ren could once again see the candles light behind his eyes. I see he said, his voice sounding slightly off as he glanced around while Nezuhua slumped into her seat, sighing with relief. Well, this was supposed to be a war council. Does anybody have any other ideas on what our next course of action might be? My mom and grandpa probably want to meet you, so consider it an invitation to visit, Yun Ren replied. All of the foxes turned to him. I mean, I hope you like yak milk? It''s kind of a big thing v4c72: Relfections and One Last Task Nezan watched on idly as once more food and drink was brought out. He had a small smile plastered on his face as he watched Yun Ren entertain the rest of their kin with colours and swirling lights. It was a scene of levity, compared to the oppressive atmosphere that Nezan had created. He sighed. He had nearly succumbed to Da Jis hate; the blood fury inherent in all foxes when their ire was roused. The savage, destructive malice that demanded to see everything burn. The mere idea that they could once more own the mountain had been too much. It had stirred his heart and set his Qi on a dark path forwards. His heart, his being, his identity was all tied into what seemed like a never ending war to get it back. He had been but a child when it had fallen, and afterwards his cousins had spirited him away to a hidden realm where he had trained to grow strong enough to enter the war. He had fought for centuries. He had probably killed more members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect than any other person or organization could ever claim. He had torn out their throats with his teeth even as their swords stabbed into his guts. He had burned them to ashes with foxfire. He had imposed twisted visions that had driven them insane. He had never been alone. At first, he had followed the stronger foxes, mad on Da Jis hate. They demanded that everyone must fight, declaring that this war was their solemn duty. So they did. There was no such thing as a non-combatant fox for the first part of the warwhen they gathered in their hundreds to challenge the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Indeed, Nezan still remembered the impassioned plea of his cousins during the conclave that had convinced the majority of their kin to stay instead of fleeing the province when the tide of the war became obvious. Oh, some likely had left; but the bulk of the foxes had stayed. This was their home, and it was their duty to fight to their last breaths to defend it. Even as their numbers dwindled, Nezan fought. His survival was what saw him get, to use a human term, promoted; he fought and he fought and he fought until one day he found himself as one of the strongest foxes left alive, with everybody following his lead. So he continued the battle. For his family, and for all those who had died, it was their duty to. Somewhat ironically it had been Wen who had started to change things. Even though she was barely coherent when she first came to them, her mind reeling from whatever tortures the Inquisition had inflicted on her, she had been the one to see their population problems. She had convinced Nezan and the others to start setting up more hidden villages and to start making deals with the other human sects who disliked the Shrouded Mountain Sect. It had been her that convinced him that not everyone needed to fight nor should they fight. They needed those who would preserve their culture and their ways, so that one day they could finally rise again. And then it had been her that had given her life for them in that final, fateful battle. Her amongst some of the last foxes who had strength left. A rear-guard action, to protect their last real village and buy time for their evacuation. They had turned the valley into a burial mound. Three Elders of the Shrouded Mountain Sect had gone to their doom along with nearly a thousand cultivators when his dearest had turned herself into an avatar of living lightning. Nezan, too, had nearly perished in that battle. He had been grievously injured, his cultivation nearly shattered. But his people had still needed his help. He laid Wens body to rest, along with her sword, then returned to the Howling Fang Mountains. Nezan had been working more off instinct more than anything else. He couldnt remember how many people he had to bribe or lie to. He couldnt remember how many times they nearly lost everything. But in the end, Nezan became Honoured Uncle Nezan. The technical leader of their race, by seniority if nothing else. The leaders of the clans swore they would wait for his word and for his return, and that their children would forever honour him. With that, Nezan could finally rest. He staggered back to Wens grave and he slept. He slept for ages; a human cultivator surely would have perished by old age, but the foxes of the mountain were known for their longevity. But it took him entirely too long to recover. Each time he awoke, it was almost like a dream. He would work on Wens Tomb or he would sneak out to a village to make sure they were still there. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. And then, one day, he found an intruder in his den who, with his words and actions, had made the world swim back into focus. At first he had been content to sleep. He was an old relic, and his kin were relatively safe. Yet the Shrouded Mountain Sect had reared its ugly head, once more threatening his family. All of a sudden, he was back in the war. Back in the never-ending battle to retake his homeland no matter the cost. He had tried to distance himself from the dark feelings, for Nezuhuas plea against restarting the war had moved him. The reality of the situation was plain, yet even this had not really succeeded. At first, the force that had been assembled had been a contingency plan. A just in case if Shen Yu was serious about only Bi De receiving his protection as his student. Of course, he needed not really worry but he had anyway. Yuanlin was a specialist in rescue operations. In the few cases the Inquisition managed to catch a fox these days, it was Yuanlin who went to try and intercept them before they made it back to the mountain. The news of what had happened had completely broken the dam on his emotions, however. All of a sudden, for the first time in as long as Nezan could remember, they had a true chance of retaking their home and it had gripped his soul. It was a question he had to ask. It was something he had to demand or Nezan would not be Nezan anymore. Even as his Qi bubbled and roiled from indecision, it was something he had to do. Even though his heart had been wavering, he had to have one last, defiant gasp. Thankfully, his boy once again succeeded magnificently. Youre a fox, arent you? Why would you pay in blood for a mountain you might be able to get for free by going about this with half a damn brain?! Indeed, the words had been a spike directly to his soul. Chastising Nezan for not being enough of a fox? The boy had shown sheer gall in doing that! But the wound to his pride had done the trick. The Hate of Da Ji had recoiled to a bare simmer as its focus shifted, latching on to the demand for subtlety and manipulation over brute force and salting the earth. A perfect victory, where the only blood spilled was that of his enemies. He lost himself for a while, thinking of the best path forwards. The best way to slowly work his people back into their rightful place. Invited in, no, begged to come back by whatever remained of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Uncle? Are you well? Nezuhuas voice broke into Nezans thoughts and he blinked. The hall had been opened again and the rest of the children were there. Yun Ren had Summers Sky out, using the blade to create spiraling fractals in the air. Bi De was deep in conversation with Xue Ji, the officious-looking woman writing something down for him. Ri Zu was speaking with Nezuhao, the old woman chuckling at whatever the girl had said. In addition to them were the former members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Yushang was expertly losing a game to the few children who were here. Han was once more speaking with Da Jin, listening seriously. And finally, Yuanlin was speaking with Shao Heng, the stoic man nodding along to whatever she was saying. Im fine, dear, he said, giving Nezuhua a small smile. He sighed as he gazed thoughtfully at the scene before him. Yun Ren was right. Nezan had time. Time to do this right. He sighed again and closed his eyes, pushing and shoving the snarling animal in his soul down so it was a bit quieter. He had promised Yun Ren he would visit his family. And why not bring the rest of their distant cousins too? Yes. That was a fine idea. Wen would have approved. ===================== They stayed with the foxes for three days. It was a three day respite which Bi De had sorely needed even though it was not perfect. No, perfect would have been at home; all of them knew that. Yet still, he was free to be himself and free to steal quite a few wonderful moments with Ri Zu. But alas, they had duties to attend to. They were needed to the north, to ensure the Shrouded Mountain Sect had truly been attacking the demons as they claimed and clearing them out properly. Their party was comprised of himself, Ri Zu, Yun Ren, Yushang, Han, Shao Heng, and Nezan; the rest of the foxes would instead be dispersing back to their own homes and in Nezuhuas case, they would be making preparations to travel to the Azure Hills, so that they could travel there as soon as Bi De and his party returned. Bi De had also given a letter to one of the foxes, who swore she would deliver it beforehand. Bi De had been out of communication for a while and his Master needed to be informed, just in case this took longer than expected. There was little in the way of goodbyes. Nezan and Yun Renwhom Nezan had taken pity on and taught how to hide his ears and tail, much to Yushangs disappointmentmerely bid their kin farewell and declared that they would see them again soon. And thus off they went, heading north. The mood was optimistic as Yushang bugged Yun Ren to take out his tail again, much to the other mans annoyance. ================ There was a ringing in his ears. His entire body felt like it was burning and freezing at the same time as the wind howled and his body rocked side to side. It was incredibly uncomfortable. He suddenly dropped slightly, as whatever he was on rocked more. He was being carried, he realised. And the person carrying him had just stumbled. Stay with me. Come on, Yingwen! Stay with me! Fenxian demanded over the wind, his voice tight with pain. Were gonna make it! Zhou Yingwen of the Shrouded Mountain Sect opened his eyes and then immediately wished he hadnt. It was dark and the air was filled with snow, but it did nothing to hide the state his companion was in. He could see Fenxians skull. The blackned bone was visible in the ruin that was his face. His clothes had been burned off, and his leg had a bone sticking out of it, his own bone. His brother disciple was barely standing, and Yingwen would not burden him anymore. I am awake. Put me down. I can walk, Yingwen said, trying to lessen the burden on his fellow. Fenxian laughed. The sound was pained. No, you cant, Fenxian replied. Yingwen blinked and then looked down. Oh it appeared Fenxian was correct, for the first time in forever. Yingwen could not walk. He had no legs. He let out a rattling breath and turned away again. He fell silent as Fenxian trudged along, Yingwens eyes roving around and trying to make out anything through the blizzard around them. And then he saw it, the briefest of flashes before it melted back into the snow. Fenxian. I know, his brother disciple tersely replied. Then they heard it. It was low, almost masked by the wind. The rattling breath that sounded like laughter. Yingwen swallowed, his mind flashing back to the abominations that had been in the mountain. Fenxian started moving faster, no matter how much the movement pained him. The rattling laugh was joined by a second, and then a third. Yingwen felt despair start to creep up on him. The same despair he felt when Elder Shenhe had fallen. Shadows danced through the snow, hounding the last surviving members of Elder Shenhes Fulmination Squadron. v4c73: Place of Defeat Zhou Yingwen was in darkness. He had been in darkness since Fenxian had caused the avalanche that hid them. He didnt know how much time had passed as he faded in and out of consciousness. The stumps that were his legs had long since been tended to at least though they lacked the resources to reattach the one limb Fenxian had managed to save, his foolish comrade carrying it along with them. They had survived, for now, but Yingwen knew in his soul that this was the end. That this cave, covered by snow, was to be his tomb. It was an almost comforting thought. It was peaceful here. There was no more terror, no more pain. It was silent; save for the occasionally crunching sound as the snow settled a bit. They both lacked the strength to dig themselves out before they had no more air and even if they had enough air, they were likely already being slowly poisoned by the ripped off arm of the beast Fenxian had taken with them. It was sharp enough to be a weapon, and neither of them had their swords. Yingwen let out a breath. It was wheezy and rattling. The initial assault had gone well. They had stormed the last base, their lightning burning everything in their path, as it had in every base before. Then it all went wrong. First the ripping explosion. Then, the Qi of the world went mad as a giant formation activatedand then the secret side tunnels opened up, disgorging horrors. Perhaps they had once been men or women, but now instead they were something terrible. Half man and half demon. Chitinous blades sprung from their arms or their backs. Black armor covered random bits of exposed flesh. Their breaths were raspy and their faces were twisted not with agony, but joy and amusement. They looked happy as they tore into the Shrouded Mountain Sect Disciples. They were not particularly strong, but they had durability and numbers on their side, and they cared nothing for taking damage so that they could strike in return. They literally buried people under them, grabbing cultivators and dragging them down. But those were not the only beasts. There were far more insidious ones. Demonic Cultivators. Demonic Cultivators who were not crazed beasts, but cold, efficient, and ruthless. They looked more like an Imperial Execution squad than any Demonic Cultivator Yingwen had ever heard of about. Yingwen shuddered as he remembered the battle and the screams of his fellow Disciples as he listened to the snow shift overhead. Their brother and sister Disciples had fought back as best they could but it was overwhelming. They had honestly done well to survive as long as they hadfor even Elder Shenhe had fallen to a man with burning purple eyes. She had been limp in his grasp, her body smoking, and constellations of light floating around her body. Yingwens only regret was that he wouldnt be able to warn the Sect that had taken him in and practically raised him. He stared into the darkness and listened to the steady, almost rhythmic, shifting of snow. Crunch, crunch, crunch, it went. that wasnt the snow shifting. That was something digging. Fenxian, Yingwen rasped, his voice weak. Yeah, I hear it, brother. Looks like they found us, Fenxians voice was calm and Yingwen heard him shuffle around and stand. At once, there was an almost blinding light as Fenxian ignited a small spark in his hand, just enough to see. Looks like my plan was shit, as always. His brother Disciple was smiling ruefully. His plans had always been harebrained. His brother Disciple was an idiot of the highest order, after all. It was a fine plan. The Lode Iron trap especially was inspired, Yingwen stated. You used up all your good ideas at the last moment, it seems. Fenxian chuckled. It truly is the end if youre complimenting me. The sound of digging was getting louder. Well, shall we perform one last charge? Yingwen asked. You always said a man should go out in battle. Fenxian nodded. For the Shrouded Mountain Sect, he declared. For the Shrouded Mountain Sect, Yingwen agreed, pushing himself into a seated position with his good arm. He could not die standing But he could at least spit in defiance one last time. A limb punched through the snow. The cave erupted with light. Yingwen gathered all the Qi he could, his skin cracking from the energy, and as soon as a figure appeared in the portal, he unleashed it Fenxian roared and charged. The shadow dodged the lightning boltand caught Fenxians blow. Yingwen stared, determined to look his death in the eye. ============================================= The snow crunched under Bi Des feet and his breath came out in great steaming gouts that were instantly swept away by the howling wind. The worst storm Bi De had ever experienced before was the Devil Storm, at the end of winter back in the Azure Hills. It had been the true fury of nature, with its savage winds and bitter cold. Yet while it had concerned normal people, it had only been an interesting distraction for Bi De. As a cultivator he could have waltzed through it without a care in the world. The storms of the Howling Fang Mountains started as strong as a Devil Storm. The province was aptly named, for with the jagged mountains that looked like rows of serrated teeth combined with the roaring bellow of the wind, it was like they were in the mouth of a massive predator proclaiming its dominance for all the world to hear. For the first time since he had ascended past the Initiates Realm, Bi De felt truly cold. The outer layer of his skin was trying to freeze over, and he could feel the icy tendrils of the Qi-empowered storm reaching for his dantian. To the left and right of him were what looked like parodies of Tigus sculptures; humanoid forms hunched over like he was and trying to trudge forwards, interspersed with others holding out their hands in the direction of the wind. Except these were not sculptures. Each frozen statue had once been a human, part of an Imperial Army regiment, before the entire group had been frozen in minutes. And this was mild weather for Forlorn Sculpture Pass. He was near-blind from the driving snow and near-deaf from the screaming wind, but he glanced to the side as Shao Heng tapped his shoulder.. He made a hand signal that indicated cave and pointed off to the left side of the pass. Bi De nodded, sparing a glance at the others behind him. As the one with the strongest cultivation, Bi De was the bulwark, a shield for his companions against the wind and other things. His hand lashed out as he caught an icicle as long as his forearm and absently crushed it. Bi De forged ahead, flaring his own Qi and shoving the storm aside as best he could, yet the world knew that a man must be humble. The storm refused to bow before him and kept venting its fury. After only a minute he found the cave Shao Heng had indicated. The wind cut off swiftly as they entered it, and the air warmed as Shao Heng immediately pulled out a fire crystal. All of their party let out a sigh of relief. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Bi De himself started undoing buttons on his jacket, a gift from the foxes before they had left. At first Bi De had been confused about the gift but then Shao Heng and Yushang had insisted that they take them. They received thick, puffy jackets, boots with nails poking out of the bottom, specially treated rope, and ice-picks. The clothes were lined with the fur of Emperor Wolves, or stuffed with Blaze Bird down. They additionally had a pocket specifically for a minor fire crystal in the chest area. Now, Bi De was rather glad that they had taken them. Yun Ren groaned as he collapsed against the wall, rubbing his hands together. Wish my brother was here. He kicks out heat like a fire crystal, he grumbled. You have fluff if you want it. Stop complaining, Han grumped while Yushang sighed heavily, draping herself over Ri Zu. I never thought wed actually take Forlorn Sculpture Pass. I thought you were joking, Uncle! Yushang complained. Lord Shen Yu demanded the fastest pace we could make. Forlorn Sculpture Pass is the fastest, Shao Heng replied as he pulled out the map. The pass was marked with numerous skulls but the route cut a week off their journey to the last place Elder Shenhe had been spotted. The speediest paths are oft fraught with danger, Shen Yu said as he casually walked into the cave, not looking cold at all. He wasnt wearing anything different from his usual clothes. Nezan was behind him, similarly no worse for wear. One always must consider this while traveling, especially when they have somewhere to be; as the shortest path can sometimes be the longest path, if things go wrong. Shen Yus eyes roved over them all. I will allow a short rest, but we will continue within the hour. And with that he turned and walked back out into the storm. All of them sighed. Couldnt he have just flown us there? Han complained, but his heart wasnt in it. After all, Shen Yu had told them why he wasnt allowing them to take a shortcut. Traveling through hardship is good for you, Bi De said to Han, repeating Shen Yus words. All of them let out a chuckle but it was true. Now, let us recover ourselves. Master Shen Yu wishes for our best speed. Bi De sat beside Yun Ren, and the other man pressed slightly up against him. Han sat beside Yun Ren while Ri Zu sat on Bi Des lap. Yushang sat beside Bi De, then the woman turned to Shao Heng and patted the ground beside her. The Healing Sage, if she could see him, most likely would have made a joke about how many people Bi De shared his bed with but in the Howling Fang Mountains, multiple people crammed together and sharing heat was the norm. He closed his eyes and meditated upon their journey north. At first, the weather had been mild and their pace had seen them reach the first town Elder Shenhe and her people had visited within half a day of departing. The locations had been recorded by Yun Ren when he had raided the Inquistion''s archives for knowledge. It had been a small town. The mortals had all been evacuated earlier by the Shrouded Mountain Sect, leaving it completely abandoned. It looked mostly unharmed until they got to a building built into the side of a mountain. The building had been sealed entirely by a formation, but Shen Yu had made short work of it, allowing them entry. Hmm, she''s thorough, Shen Yu had said with what sounded like a mild amount of praise. The halls were blackened and slagged, like the woman had ordered every inch cleansed with electricity. There were seals plastered all over the walls, and in quite a few of the rooms there were prayer offerings to cleanse tortured spirits. Bi De couldnt feel any lingering demonic taint at all, and even Shen Yu had to actually focus to find any lingering Qiand even there was the barest hint of corruption. After that, they had gone to where the mortals had been evacuated and spoke to them. Apparently none of them had known anything at all had been amiss until the mountain they had lived on started rumbling, and the Shrouded Mountain Sect Disciples had thoroughly examined all of them for a Qi Plague. They visited three other locations, each one as thoroughly cleansed as the last, and each with the same story. After that the old man had commanded they were changing their methods. Instead of taking a look at every place the Elder had cleansed, they were traveling to Zang Shenhe directly. And that meant taking the dangerous routes with all speed north. It was exhausting and freezing. Yet though it was a tiring journey he was enjoying himself. He was enjoying the challenge of the route. But he was also curious at what they might find with Elder Shenhe. ================================== It was when they were an hour away from their destination when they started to feel ill at ease. Bi De glanced at his companions and sped up. They exploded into motion, making all due haste, until, on the horizon, they saw smoke and stopped dead. Shen Yu and Nezan were already there; both of them were frowning heavily. They were standing in the middle of a ransacked camp. The banners of the Shrouded Mountain Sect had been tossed into a pile and burned. But more than the camp, there was a mountain. Half its top had been blown off, or had collapsed inward, and even now smoke poured out of it. The entire area felt off. There was no grand demonic taint. If anything, Bi De felt only the occasional whisper that was so faint it may as well not have been there. Bi Des eyes went from the mountain to the area around it. There had been a storm through here recently, but there was still the occasional patch of red blood visible. Red blood and what oddly looked like where patches of snow had been scooped out. Shen Yus face was grim as he glared at the mountain. Disperse and search for survivors. If you see anything amiss, flee immediately and break this talisman; it shall call me to you, Shen Yu said bluntly, his voice brooking no disagreement as he handed out talismans and transmission stones to each of them. I shall be going into the mountain to investigate. Nezan, keep an eye on them. Yes, the fox replied tersely. Yushang, with Yun Ren. Han, with Ri Zu. Shao Heng, with me, Bi De said, evenly splitting their combat power as much as it could be split. An extra pair of eyes would help him out as well. His companions swallowed thickly, but made ready. Yun Rens ears and tail popped out, while Yushang drew her sword. Han let out a breath, while Shao Heng simply bowed his head. Ri Zu closed her eyes and a legion of little squeaking shadows boiled out of her sleeves. They have a good sense of smell, Ri Zu explained. And if need be, they can scout ahead. The shadow rats lined up like an army regiment and gave them all little salutes before running over to cling onto pants or hide under jackets. Then they dispersed in their pairs. Shao Heng was a lot slower than Bi De, but his knowledge of the mountains was still superior. The first thing Bi De noticed was the lack of corpses. Bi De saw places where bodies fell, the pools of frozen blood, but no one lay in them. Every single corpse was just gone. For an hour they searched, in a winding pattern, but it seemed to be fruitless. All the trails ended quite close to the mountain. They were just contemplating going back to tell the others when Bi Des transmission stone buzzed. Yushang saychrrzzzz, Bi De winced as Yun Rens voice hissed harshly from the stone; interference from the disrupted Qi around the mountain. trail of somebodyPossible survivors? We shall head over to you immediately, Bi De replied. Got ishhhhh sittin tight. Bi De nodded to Shao Heng and they both took off. Bi De sent a transmission to Nezan as well; and soon enough they were all assembled again. Yushang pointed at a trail. It goes off further than the other ones, the woman replied tersely. Normally bubbly Yushang was grim, her eyes hard. To Bi De it seemed the trail terminated, but Shao Heng gave it one glance and nodded. Good eye, Yushang, he praised. They set off together, following the trail; or rather Yushang and Shao Heng followed the trail, as it often broke completely, and then Shao Heng or Yushang spent several minutes searching before one called them over again. They followed the trail for half an houruntil Bi De felt something. He was casting his Qi out, searching, trying to help his companions when he touched something that made his guts roil. He stepped off the path towards an unassuming patch of snow. Carefully, Bi De pushed the snow away and revealed a patch of darkness. A drop of black sludge, buried and frozen, yet emitting a demonic taint. Bi De swallowed at the sight of it. His Qi shuddered in his body, revulsion sweeping over him. It is concerning that our enemy is so thorough in removing traces of themselves, Nezan said as he approached Bi De and pulled out a vial. He then broke off a piece of rock and used it to push the drop of frozen sludge into it. They continued their search before they came to a ravine that had been filled in by a rockslide but some of them had clearly been moved, dug out of where they had fallen, before whatever had been digging had clearly given up. Lode Iron, Shao Heng stated. The same weight increasing metal Yushangs sword was made of. A normal rockslide is largely ineffective against most in the Profound Realm, but Lode Iron is a different story. When each rock weighs as much as one a hundred times its size Bi De glanced to Ri Zu, who nodded. Her little helpers squeaked and shot off into the shadows of the rocks. Five minutes later, one returned. There is wicked-evil sludge at the bottom, she narrated as the little shadow beast squeaked. The only solid piece is one off to the side. It''s like a dark beetle, but sharp. Should we try to dig it up? Nezan shook his head. Unless Shen Yu does it, this will take weeks. Lode Iron is difficult to shift at the best of times. Then we keep searching, Bi De replied. Perhaps the ones who brought down the Lode Iron still live? And so they did. For an hour they searched to see if there was another trail. They were just about to give up when Shao Heng let out a shout of triumph. They doubled back, the man reported, pointing at the snow and at something Bi De did not recognise. It''s an old Outrider gambitto double back upon ones own trail and get closer to the enemy before breaking off into another direction. It''s a move of desperation, but They were clearly desperate, Han muttered. The portly man looked ill. Thus they reversed course, back along the trail, and began to search again. It took another hour, for those that were evading their pursuers had some skill, but Shao Heng eventually found their trail. A trail that led partway up to a mountain until that too disappeared, as the mountain had been covered by an avalanche. Bi De was ready for another few hours of searching when Nezan put his ear to the ground and simply waited for a few moments. Breathing. This way. ========================= And so they dug. The snow was deep; but it did not take them long to excavate enough so that Ri Zu could start to smell them. Blood. Lots of it, Ri Zu reported and she began to fish out her bag for medical supplies. Soon enough even Bi De could feel weak, flickering Qi. And then they broke through into the mouth of a cave. Bi De jerked his head to the side, dodging a weak lightning bolt. A roar sounded out as a body surged towards him. Bi De nearly reflexively struck the creature moving towards him before he realised it was not a creature at all, but a man with half his face missing. Burned and blackened bone was visible through flesh, and his eyes were wide and delirious as he made a desperate charge. Bi De gently caught his arm and let his Qi flow into the other man. Demonic poison that had been festering within the mans blood was destroyed. Hold! You are among friends, Bi De said, his voice strong and commanding. We are here to aid you. The man, who had been on the verge of madness, suddenly calmed. He gaped at Bi De, before a smile spread across his face. Thank the Heavens, he breathed out. Ri Zu was on him in an instant, but the man shook his head. My brother Disciple is more injured than I. Tend to him first, Lady Healer. Ri Zu squinted at him, but nodded and brushed past them, deeper into the cave. The man sighed and collapsed onto his rear, a smile coming to his face. Am I ever glad to see you lot He suddenly froze as he laid eyes on Yun Ren. fox?! Yun Ren blinked. Fenxian?! Bi De blinked, suddenly recognising the man. He was one of those that had been with Zang Li. The man gaped at Yun Ren until his eyes rolled back into his head and he fainted. Yun Ren and Bi De stared at each other. Small world, eh? Yun Ren asked, trying for some levity. Bi De was about to respond when Ri Zu came back out of the cave, her face grim. You will wish to see this, she commented. Bi De did as she bid, and laid eyes upon a twisted, corrupted arm. ========================== They retired to the camp, taking both survivors, Yingwen and Fenxian, with them. Moving the arm had been harder, and required the sacrifice of a few sets of clothes to the ugly-looking thing. Ri Zu worked her skills on the two injured Disciples of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, while the rest of them were silent. Shen Yu returned not long after, his face like stone. v4c74: To the North Shen Yu frowned at the mountain before him, still belching smoke. Demons and demonic cultivators always soured his disposition, mostly because they always found a way to be inconvenient. He had been almost looking forward to meeting Zang Shenhe; her work against the various demonic bases had been praiseworthy in its completeness and effectiveness. They had one and all been burned down to the bedrock, and the taint they exuded was so miniscule Shen Yu himself could barely feel it. It was enough that he had decided that he wouldnt be too harsh on her when they metthe Empire needed able warriors against these beasts. He would tear down any face she had, of course, for the incident in the Azure Hills, but she would return to her sect unscathed and with a pat on the shoulder. He imagined he would find her in the ruins of another demonic base; she was in the middle of the Earth Realm, Zang Shenhe, and the cult seemed to be one centered around infiltration. A strong assault, coupled with the competence the woman had shown, should have seen another base destroyed. But she had been laid low. Laid low by a trap; a formation whose residue was largely alien to Shen Yu, something which still sat ill with him now. The power had peaked at the Sky Realm, and the echo of it spoke of an enormous amount of reagents used to reach those heights. Shen Yu was fairly certain that this was the extent of their power. This base was too large and the battle here had been too vicious for it to have been anything less than their main stronghold but he was dealing with a demonic cultivator who was not completely insane, as most of their wont had the grace to be. The enemy had even collapsed the base behind them and taken away nearly all traces of their presence. For that alone, Shen Yu would have to personally hunt them to the ends of the earth. The subtle knife was the most dangerous, and demons did so love to ferment the worst poisons. They had to be destroyed before they could lick their wounds and enter the Empire again. And they had nearly erased their trail. Shen Yu had their direction. North. North, into the Sea of Snow. An unfortunate direction. Shen Yus brooding was interrupted by Ri Zus approach. It is as you postulated, Master Shen Yu. he looked back to the rat, currently in the form of a woman. She was standing at attention, the task he had given her complete. The corpses are relatively fresh, and their meridians are developed enough that these people either had cultivation potential or were cultivators already. The rest of the disciples were looking at the dissected bodies with varying levels of discomfort. He had, of course, already known that, but it was best for the children to familiarize themselves with the operations of demonic cultivators. Shen Yu glanced at the pieces of evidence he had found. While the enemy had been thorough in destroying the important things, some rooms had only been lightly touched. Shen Yu had found a resource stockpile that had been somewhat intact. Full corpses and body parts. Rather fresh corpses that had likely been under preservation wards to keep the poor wretches aliveat least until they had been buried for two days in the freezing temperatures of the Howling Fang Mountains. The various other body parts had been preserved in jars. A common tactic, Shen Yu said bluntly. They were either intending on refining or experimenting on them. The rat paused at his declaration. She seemed to be debating whether a question would be appropriate, so he raised an eyebrow, gesturing for her to speak. Ri Zu thinks the experimentation might have already begun, she said. Ri Zu has some experience with impurities. On a brief glance, they look like what would form naturally after eating a poorly refined pill but the deposits are oddly regular, distributed throughout the body. Some are very large. Now that was something he hadnt noticed. Interesting but nothing we can act on at the moment, Shen Yu said before turning back to the last two bodies in their camp, the still living but unconscious forms of the Shrouded Mountain Disciples. And them? They should be awake within the hour. Good, Shen Yu said. A firsthand account is always valuable though it is interesting that you know them. They were both a part of the team that was sent to capture us, Ri Zu replied after a moment. Oh? Shen Yu asked, his eyes narrowing slightly. He locked on to the man who had gotten one of his legs put back on then conspicuously considered at length the man with half his face bandaged. Their faces were flush with healthy colour. And yet still you have tried your best to heal them? Ri Zu does not like them but neither does she hate them, the woman pronounced. Yingwen was furious about the mission they had been given. Although he did assault Ri Zus friends even when he was losing, he refused killing blows, content with repelling the cultivators of the Azure Hills. In the end, he offered his own head to spare his subordinates'' lives. Shen Yu considered her words. Indeed, an enemy today could be an ally tomorrow, so long as certain courtesies were kept. Not everything devolved into centuries long blood-feuds. And besides, there were demons to slay; punishment could wait. ======================= Like any other cleansing, it had been routine. Had been. The lightning struck, and the vanguard went into the tunnels. In all the other bases, there had been a few demonic cultists in the halls. They were immediately killed, as was their squads usual standing orders. Only the leaders were captured to have their information extracted. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. In each and every base, they had found corpses; but none of them had any ritual rooms or any place to refine the bodies. After months of interrogations, a leader had finally snapped and revealed this location to them, the main hub where everything was transported to. It was to be the final battle. Yingwen and his squadron had entered from the south with the rest of the Rampaging Roar Squadron. Behind them the Inescapable Judgment Squadron had formed the cordon meant to capture any escapees, and beyond them the Outriders ranged even further. They fought through the demonic cultists swiftly, the shock and awe paving the way to plunge deep into the heart of the mountain. Elder Shenhe was naturally in the lead, ready to reinforce any problem points. It was there they found a man, sitting on a throne, and smiling. Shenhe had immediately gone on the offense, only for a great barrier of what looked like constellations to block her blowand then, the explosions started. Walls collapsed and out poured a new foe. They were biological horrors; these things that had once been men. Bones burst from their bodies and extra limbs spasmed in the air. They had never seen the like before. Elder Shenhe had made the call to retreat, but it was too late as another formation activated and their Elder screamed. In addition to the tide of horrors, there were several skilled cultivators within the beasts ranks who were the equal of any Shrouded Mountain Discipleone was even in the middle of the Spiritual Realm. Fenxian had managed a fighting retreatonly to find that their camp, the cordon, and the Outriders had been similarly ambushed. Nothing like this had ever happened. There had been bad raids before, but never had even their established base been yet another trap. Thus, in the middle of the blizzard, they continued with their last orders to retreat. Or rather Fenxian did. Yingwen had been indisposed. =============================== That is all these disciples know, Great Expert, Bi De frowned as Yingwen finished his report. They were all seated in the tent to hear about their new enemy. Well, they had finally found the actual demons, and they were as monstrous as the stories. Only Sun Ken could come close to their depravityand he had been hampered by the fact that he had lived in the Azure Hills. Hmmm. Artificial demons, Shen Yu said after a moment. He stroked his beard. It has been a long time since those have been encountered. Artificial demons? Bi De asked. Indeed, they are as they are named. Wretches created by suffering and foul alchemy to ape a fraction of an actual demons power. Theyre mindless things, without skillbut their physical abilities tend to wind up several stages higher than the person that was used to make themand the best ones can be up to a full realm superior. Yingwen and Fenxian paled. Elder Shenhe was in the Earth-Realmand while Shen Yu was still above that, a full realm higher meant that Demonic Shenhe would have been stronger than their previous Patriarch. Theyre a small thing in the end, Shen Yu said with a shrug. It takes time to break and form one of those beasts but still, speed will be our ally here. We will not be returning to the Azure Hills at this time. Bi De caught nods from his fellow disciples. Then, what shall we be doing? Bi De asked. We shall be heading into the Sea of Snow; we shall tear this out by the root. Left untouched and given time, it shall ferment like rotten poison. He turned to the rest of Bi Des companions. If you are not confident in your strength, stay here. We shall camp here for the night. Make your decision by the morrow. His words were heavy. Bi De looked to his companions. They would speak about it but Bi De could see the hardness in Ri Zus eyes. Yingwen cleared his throat. Great Expert, may this Yingwen speak? Shen Yu looked at the man and shrugged. This humble disciple knows the Shrouded Mountain Sect would deploy its full might for this, if it pleases you, Yingwen said. With our formations we may reach the Sea of Snow and forge onwards, bringing all of these creatures to justice. Bi De winced slightly. Yes, this would be a moment where the Shrouded Mountain might shine in its own way and show their worth but what was done was done. That is an impossibility at this time, Shen Yu replied bluntly. They are in the middle of a civil war. Both of the Shrouded Mountain disciples jaws dropped. Blunt, Bi De judged his words, but effective. On the morrow, Shen Yu merely repeated. And then he was gone. Fenxian turned woodenly to Yun Ren. Yun Ren sighed and pulled out his recording crystal. ============================== Zhou Yingwen could barely process what had happened. It was unthinkable, inconceivable. And yet, with the monster of a man right there and the recording how could it be anything other than the truth? He was numb. Here he was, missing a leg and absolutely useless, an absolute failure of a cultivator in the hour of the Mountains need. Yigwen considered his options. He never was one for rash action. But at this point, what other action was there? He looked to Fenxian. His friend shrugged. Might as well go out like a bolt of lightning, Fenxian said. Yingwen licked his lips and looked at the stump of his leg. Fenxian had managed to save one. Well and good; this meant he only needed one more. Miss Ri Zu, he said, his voice breaking despite his best efforts to keep it level. The woman looked up from where she was finalizing her preparations, packing away her medical supplies. Though it is the height of impertinence, this Zhou Yingwen has a favour to ask of you. The spiritual doctor listened to his request, and her eyebrows raised. Ri Zu can remove the impurities and Master Jin did say something about transplants The woman sounded intrigued, but she was hesitating, quite reasonably. There was a strange comfort in that. Yingwen wouldve been worried if the healer had been anything but hesitant. If it starts killing me, Ill cut it off, Yingwen assured her. =================================== Bi De, in his natural form, stood in a line with the rest of his companions, waiting for Shen Yu to descend the mountain. All of them were calm. All of them had made their decision. The dawn light crested the horizon and Shen Yu landed in front of them, his eyes gazing out over their line in approval. The road ahead shall be challengingwe are headed into the Sea of Snow at the start of its winter, chasing the trails of demons. Who will join me? Shen Yu asked. Bi De stepped forwards, and Shen Yu smirked at him. I do not remember giving you much of a choice, disciple. The rooster chuckled. And yet if you had, I would be joining you anyway. I swore to follow this path until the end; and I shall. Shen Yu smiled as next Ri Zu stepped forwards. A group needs a doctor. Especially Master Shen, who still needs his treatments to draw out the residual demonic Qi, Ri Zu said. If we are headed for the Sea of Snow, it would behoove us to stop by Terminus Station, Shao Heng said, strolling forward nonchalantly. Stock up on more fire crystals and rope. Yushangs eyes were burning as she stepped forward. They made those demons out of people. People go missin in the mountains and that''s a fact of life but what if they werent all missing? What if they were taken? Like hells Im letting them get away with it! Che Han sucked in a breath and stepped forward as well. If theyre going, Im going, he said simply. There was a beat of silence, and Shen Yu turned to Yun Ren. The man sighed and scratched the back of his head. I came here to record images. Nezan talked me into going to the Shrouded Mountain, but chasing demons into the Sea of Snow wasnt exactly in the plan, yanno? Both Shen Yu and Nezan nodded; the fox actually looked quite relievedat least until Yun Ren took a step forward himself. Plans change, I guess, Yun Ren said with a shrug. His hand was shaking slightly. The sword at his hip rattled. Bi De knew his friend was scared of what was to come. Bi De had, last night, even tried to convince Yun Ren to stay. But in the end, Yun Ren had made his decision. They make women fine in your Azure Hills; but the men, so far as I''ve seen, are of equal quality, Shen Yu allowed approvingly. Finally, Shen Yu turned his gaze to the last two; the ones that were not Bi Des friends, but still had conviction and drive Bi De had to respect. Yingwen stood stoically on a new legone from the preservation jar that Ri Zu had removed all the impurities from. Bandages with medical formations on it were wrapped around the leg. It was a stopgap solution, and painful enough to the man that Ri Zu had considered simply removing it again, but Yingwen had refused. If we fall behind, cast us off without hesitation, Yingwen said with determination. If nothing else, we can be shields, Fenxian continued. Shen Yu considered them for a moment. He nodded once. I accept your resolve, Shen Yu said, his eyes hard. Very well, then we go. North, to the uncharted lands. North, to the Sea of Snow. Shen Yu exploded into motion. Not the fastest he could go, but still an absolutely punishing pace. They all burst into motion behind him. Bi De kept his eyes fixed on the horizon. The beginning of winter. He hoped he would be home in time for the Solstice. v4c75: To Home It was raining. The sky was drab and grey, and I had a frown firmly planted on my face as I stood across from a great, bloated beast. It was a truly massive thing, after so long of glutting itself on my farms bounty. Its corpulent body rose into the sky, and its smell struck my nose with the sickly sweet tang of decomposition. I took a breath, and with a heave I thrust my mighty weapon into my foe. The blade bit deep, penetrating into my adversarys very core; a sublime blow that any cultivator would be proud of. With a flex of my muscles I heaved; and I felt things tear as I ripped open the wound I had made in this great beast. Steam erupted from its innards, billowing in great gouts into the cold air. But one strike, no matter how perfect, was not enough to have defeated this foe. There may have been a time when I could have conquered it with just this, but it had grown large indeed. Like really damn big. Man, my compost pile had gotten fat. My shovel struck again as I heaved up the mass of decomposing food, manure, and other assorted farm waste, aerating it so it would decompose properly instead of just rotting. Normally, I actually liked this job, but I was in my least favourite state as I workedwet and a bit cold. Rain fell down from the sky, too much to be called a drizzle but too little to be an excuse to stay in not that any amount of rain would really be an excuse to a cultivator. Instead of sitting inside and watching the rain fall, I was wearing the very nice jacket Meimei had made me and a thick hat made of reeds and rice stalks. It was almost a poncho, and it helped keep the rain off kind of. That rain, in addition to the biting north wind, had made it the worst kind of day to work. But it needed to be done. So my shovel churned up the mound of compost. The hot innards of the compost heap made it look kind of like the ground was on fire, belching smoke into the airand as I worked, some of the annoyance from the cold and the rain faded away. It sounds kind of weird, but working by the compost pile always did make me happy. I wasnt sure why, honestly; it wasnt the smell, that''s for certain. No, I did know why. It was the fact that I could feel how lively the entire thing was. I could feel the microbes and bacteria and the various detritivores as they did their work. I could feel the nutrients in the soil. I could feel just how good the compost I was making was for everything that would grow within it. Tianlan could feel it too. She said it felt good, and that she couldnt exactly describe it. Maybe a bit like getting to drink warm tea after a day out in the cold, a sudden burst of warmth that improved everything. And maybe a little bit of my momentary contentment was from remembering the teachings of an old man who resided in Tianlans dreams. Behold: I follow the path of Shennong. Composting is, after all, destruction. The first step on the path of creation, I thought at her, making myself sound like an old master. I heard Tianlans laughter in the back of my head. Indeed. Truly, my contractor is most wise to recognise this, Tianlan declared pompously. But he is still a fool! He claims the work of the Master of Destruction as his own! May Heavenly Master Worm strike you down for your hubris! I nodded solemnly. Youre right, my martial sister. Heavenly Master Worm, forgive this unworthy man for taking credit for your work! I kowtowed immediately. A pink creature poked its head up from the compost heap, seemed to look at me for a moment, then burrowed back into his home. Master Worm has acknowledged us! Tianlan shouted. Stolen novel; please report. Praise Master Worm! Jin, why are you bowing to the compost heap? my lovely wife asked as she dumped some scraps that even Washy didnt like eating onto the pile. I received enlightenment from the Heavenly Master of the Dao of Destruction, Master Worm, I said seriously. Meiling just stared at me for a couple of seconds. She considered at length my words. She walked over to stand beside me. Praise Master Worm, she intoned, her lips twitching as she struggled not to smile. ============================== We could only praise The Heavenly Master of the Dao of Destruction for so long, however, because we both had other things to do. The barn needed mucking, the sheep needed to be fed, and I put out some more birdseed in the feeders Yao Che had made for us. At first Meimei hadnt liked the feeders, deeming it wasteful but she had come around to them pretty fast, and now she looked forward to watching the songbirds eat their fill at breakfast. The drop hammer wasnt pounding today. Instead, Bowu joined myself and Gou Ren and we taught him how to do some repair work on the fence. It was brisk work, and away from the warmth of the compost pile the world made it very clear that it was truly getting into fall. The leaves had already started turning, and the main harvest of rice would be very soon. I was really looking forward to going to the Mid-Autumn Festival again this year. I have to say, that and the solstice were my favourite festivals. The Solstice especially, if things went well. That meant everybody would be back home. The thought put another smile on my face. Soon enough though the chores were done and we could finally go back inside. I took off my muddy boots and pulled off my reed poncho. Buzzing greeted us immediately as bees swarmed around us, their wings beating for all they were worth in an attempt to dry us off. Some outright landed on me, licking off the drops of water. It kind of tickled as they licked me, and buzzed happily. Thanks, Vajra, I said as I rubbed my hands together. The bees buzzed happily. I banged my boots off outside and then put them in their cubbyand then I noticed another pair of shoes. I was slightly surprised, but we might have taken a bit too long on the fence if he was here already. I could hear his voice in the other room. are improving. Remember to keep your guard high, a calm voice intoned. Yes, Meimei replied, and then swishing sounds started up again. Senior Brother, I greeted as I walked into the main room. Lu Ri was sitting at the main table and playing Go with Washy, who was in his dragon form. Meiling was standing off to the side, her training spear in her hands. Jin, I thank you again for your invitation, Lu Ri replied from where he was sitting at the table. Lu Ri mostly stayed at Hong Yaowu, but I had invited him around for dinner tonight. Recently, we had actually started talking about the Cloudy Sword Sect a bit more, and he had given me a couple of scrolls on their work. It was actually interesting hearing the stuff they had to say. If I''m honest? Kind of a complete mood whiplash, comparing what they wrote to how I had been treated therebut they had made amends and were going to be protecting Hong Yaowu in case anything went wrong, so the least I could do was read things with an open mind. Tea is nice and hot, Boss, Washy said as he examined the Go board while I started pouring cups for me, Bowu, and Gou Ren. In a mirror to Lu Ri and Washy, Babe and Chunky were playing their own board game, one Xiulan had gotten me. Babe was still partially out in the rain, the board on the veranda between them. I had long since given up on trying to get the ox to come inside, even during weather like this. He just liked the outdoors too much. Peppa, meanwhile, was dozing near the table with Zhuye resting against her side. I sat down at the table to watch Washy and Lu Ris game with Bowu while Gou Ren wandered into the kitchen to get himself a snack. Washy and Lu Ri were way better than I was at Go and I was trying to learn so I could finally kick Xiulans ass when she came back. Watching two masters at work was leveling up my own game and really, Lanlan wasnt exactly good at Go either. I would have my vengeance! However, my studying of the board was interrupted by a grunt. I glanced down at the floor. Zhuye was sitting up and leaning on his front arms, his eyes focused completely on Washys glittering tail. My son stared at the waggling appendage and grunted as he reached forwards, slapping his hand down, only to not land anywhere near his target, He pouted, looked up at Washy, and grunted. Washy, too engrossed in speaking with Lu Ri about tea, didnt seem to notice, his tail wagging outside our little mans reach. Zhuyes pudgy hand slapped down again, trying to grab the glittering scales, but again he was denied. His face screwed up in frustration, and for a moment I thought we were going to have a tantrum on our hands. He sucked in a great breath, like he was going to start wailing. But instead of an ear-splitting cry escaping from his lips, he grunted, his cheeks puffed up comically. His arms shook as he put more weight on them and then he pushed with his legs, settling onto his knees and wobbling for a moment. My eyes widened, and I shot towards the cabinet that housed our recording crystal. I opened the door, snatched the crystal, and chucked it towards Meimei, who had also noticed our sons actions and leapt into the air and caught the crystal like a football star, activating the crystal in one smooth motion. I rushed back around the couch just in time as Zhuye, his eyes determined, crawled for the first time. Both Lu Ri and Washy had obviously caught our commotion, and the dragon turned around to look, his own eyes widening. He inadvertently pulled his tail away slightly further. I dont think Zhuye noticed; instead he just kept up with it, crawling maybe two paces across the ground before he managed to slap his hand down on the shiny dragon scales. Then, finally, his cheeks deflated and he released a mighty cry as he collapsed face first into Washys tail, hugging the appendage tight. Me and Meimei cheered along with him. Little Bro! Washy cried as he reached down and scooped him up into the air. Haha! It is I who helped you learn how to crawl! Tigu is going to be so jealous! I hugged Meiling as we both crowded around as well, Zhuye looking a little confused about why he was being praised so much, but happy with it all the same. All in all, the rain might not have been my favourite thing but it was still a good day. And, after the rains finished, we had things to look forward to. v4c76: To News The wind blew through Meilings hair and steam wafted off the top of her tea. It was warmone of summer''s last hurrahs. Outside the small pavilion and in the sun, it was even hot enough that quite a few of the people out in the fields had stripped off their outer layers. The rain from the past week had been chased away, leaving conditions perfect for the harvest or an event. And an event Hong Yaowu would proudly host, the Great Reaping Race. It was a small thing, mostly amongst family and friends, but somebody had invited the Lord Magistrate and Lady Wuand to everyones surprise, they had actually come. So now Meiling was sitting with Lady Wu, Pi Pa, Meihua, Hu Li, and several other women from Verdant Hill that Lady Wu had brought along with her. It was the kind of gathering where she normally would have sat on the edges of, if she had been invited at all. A wallflower, shying away from the more radiant ladies around her. It was a hard habit to crack, but one could hardly blend into the background when they were seated beside Lady Wu. And yet there were no condescending looks from the other ladies. No barbs about Meilings appearance. Even when Meiling found herself looking for things to get angry about, there was nothing. The boney viper, the prickly thistle was just Meiling. She found herself smiling as she returned to the conversation. It has taken a lot longer than I first anticipated, but it''s been an enjoyable projectI even saved up a bit and bought thread from the Azure Jade Trading Company! Isnt it a wonderful shade of blue? one of the ladies asked as she opened up the embroidery project she had been working on. Meiling gave it a glance. The scene of sky and clouds woven into the dress was very niceshe would have to see about making one like that for herself. It is a wonderful design. The colours truly pop, Pi Pa said from her own seat. Thank you, Miss Pi Pa. The women Lady Wu had brought with her had been afraid of the talking pig at firstbut that fear had swiftly fallen away when they discovered the dainty-hat-wearing Spirit Beast was as prim and proper as they came, the picture of feminine grace. I wish we could afford that! another lady grumbled. She looked slightly frazzled, even now. But this year has been a travesty! Burrower ants in the foundation, termites infesting the walls of the servants quartersweve had to tear down three buildings and take the servants into our own house. I haven''t had a quiet moment in months, and my husbands been working himself to the bone. He''s been too tired to fulfill his duties to his own wife! Meiling felt a touch of pity for the woman. That was one thing Meiling didnt have to worry about. I may know something to put a bit of pep back in him, Meiling said, and the rest of the ladies leaned forwards in interest. Oho? Lilings specialty? Hu Li asked. Youse best be careful with that, couldnt walk straight for a week after Ten had a sip! Lady Wus eyes lit up. The rest of the ladies leaned in. Please, do tell us more, Meiling. ================================ The conversation meandered from there. It was nice to have womens talk. While she did love Jin and Gou, ever since Xiulan, Ri Zu, Tigu, and Yin left she was mostly lacking in female conversation partners; only Pi Pa remained and they both needed more people to talk to. Meiling felt herself relaxing as she looked out at the fields where they were finishing the set up for the demonstration. She quickly spotted Gou Ren, who was taking care of Zhuye today. He looked to be lounging and lazing; her son curled up in his arms after finally exhausting himself. It was a welcome reprieve for both of them. While Meiling enjoyed being a mother, she had just gotten hit with her first real trial. Taking care of Zhuye when he was immobile had been rather simple, in a lot of respects, and her constitution prevented a lack of sleep from impacting her. This was a bit more of a trial. The second her boy learned how to crawl he immediately set about giving every one of his minders a headache. He scuttled about like a rather cute beetle, and each day he crawled for longer and longer. He definitely had his fathers inexhaustible stamina, even at this tender age. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. It was good that they had baby-proofed the living room, but even then he had somebody always watching him, just in case. Just in case of times like when he decided the best idea ever was to launch himself off the couch. He had been sleeping the moment before! Chun Ke had managed to catch him on his back. The boar pushed the shaken baby back up onto the couch, looked Zhuye in the eye, and gently but firmly shook his head. Zhuye had immediately started crying after being admonished but somehow Chun Kes simple headshake had gotten through to him. Zhuye stayed away from the edge of the couch now. Still, it was trying enough while he was crawling. Meiling wasnt particularly looking forward to the day he could walk, run, and escape the relatively safe confines of the house. As if reacting to her thoughts, Zhuye stirred. His eyes opened and he pushed himself out of Gou Rens grip, his eyes darting all around. Gou sighed and looked at Meiling. Meiling simply winked and raised her cup of tea, cherishing the mans expression as he stuck his tongue out at her. Ah, I remember when my son started crawling, Lady Wu observed with a small smile. He was a bit less spirited than your Red Leaf, but he got into everything. My husband used to call him his Special Inspector because there was nothing we could do to keep him away from drawers he really wasnt supposed to be in. Meiling laughed. Like the ones containing the ropes? she jabbed. Like the ones containing the ropes, Lady Wu replied serenely. Both of them chuckled. =========================================== Soon, however, it was time for the event to begin, and Meiling, according to Jin, had a vital part. She was standing in the middle of a field, holding two flags that she would raise and drop to signal the start of the coming race. There was also a costume to go along with this, but Meiling refused to wear the tight-looking, form-fitting garment in front of the village. The women in the Other Place were certainly bold to have such clothes! No, the racing queen was strictly for her own enjoyment, and as a project. Getting fabric that shiny would be something to work on. The atmosphere in Hong Yaowu was charged as the racers lined up. First! We have Yao Ches apprentice! The Lord of Steam! Ty Ans husband, Liu Bowu! Jin shouted. Meiling stifled a laugh as Bowus face went crimson, and Ty An in the crowd started hurling expletives. The rest of the village jeered at the introduction, or whistled, making the teens faces go even redder. Next! We have the Master of the Blade! The ponderer of the riddle of steel! Bei Be and Sun Ne, along with their helper, Liu! The crowd cheered at the ox peacefully chewing his cud. His horns were bedecked in flower crowns, and to Meilings surprise, Quiet Liu, the normally silent little girl, was seated on the plow, looking determined. The next contestant is the man you all know and love! The titan of the land! The greatest Ride Giver and his assistantChun Ke and Hong Xian! Meiling raised an eye at her little brother, who was standing on Chun Kes back with his arms folded over his chest. He was wearing a cape, of all things, and what looked like those glasses things Jin had drawn, but dark red and pointyand it wasnt glass at all, but lacquered wood, so her little brother couldnt see anything. The rest of the village children seemed to think it was the coolest thing ever, judging by the cheers. Chun Ke! I believe in you! he shouted. And finally, the mountain of Hong Yaowu! The Mighty Blacksmith and his squad, Yao Che! The man flexed, grinning, as did the five fastest men in the village. Ill now turn it over to our lovely mistress of ceremonies! Jin shouted. The most beautiful woman in the world, my wife! Meiling just rolled her eyes and raised her flags. The people at the starting line tensed. One! Two! Three! Go! Meiling shouted, dropping her hands. The crowd around her let out a cheer as the contestants surged forwards. Steam spluttered. Scythes swung. The two Spirit Beasts marched forwards. Meiling shook her head, her job finished, as the crowd started heckling the contestants. She wandered over to plop beside Gou Ren, who had managed to distract Zhuye with a piece of fabric. Youre going to make a good father, she told him simply, and Gou Ren flushed. She watched the race from beside her brother in all but blood as Jin heckled every one of the contestants. Meiling honestly thought Bowu had itbut it was much closer than she thought. Bowus reaper spluttered at a critical moment, and Bei Be capitalized. The ox, with Sun Ne, reached the end of the field first. Xian was still proclaiming he was going to win, his wooden, pointy red glasses completely blocking his view. In the end, Bei Be won, followed by Bowu and then by Yao Che and his menwho had all taken off their shirts and were flexing at the crowd to laughter. Finally, Chun Ke was in lastthough that was probably because he didnt want her foolish little brother to fall off his back if he went any faster. The Lord Magistrate was chuckling and shaking his head. Lady Wu, her retinue, and Pi Pa were all giggling about something. Jin was running away from a red-faced Bowu and Ty An. Meiling smiled and breathed in deeplyand then frowned. It had happened once before, a slight acrid tang on the wind that disappeared as soon as she smelled it. The first time she had asked Vajra and Lu Ri to check on the areabut both had found nothing. Yet here it was again. Just what was it? Mei, you okay? Gou Ren asked her. Meiling startled and looked at him. Im feeling alright, she said after a moment. Just smelled something strange again. Gou Ren frowned and opened his mouth to respond, when he too paused, his eyes suddenly going to the road. Meiling followed his gaze, and raised an eyebrow. Because there were soldiers marching up the road. Soldiers bearing the colours of the Azure Jade Trading Company. They were arranged around a single wagon, their eyes peeled. Jin went up to talk to them, and he was similarly frowning. That lasted until the men all bowed. And then Jin smiled. Meiling walked over, interested. What''s going on? she asked. Her husbands giant smile turned to her. Letters from Tigu and Xiulan, he replied. The guards of the caravan unloaded a chest. A heavy chest that thunked as it hit the ground. The memory of the acrid scent was dispelled as the letters were revealed. v4c77: A Cats Tale Part 1 Gou Ren took a good look at the guards as he bounced Zhuye on one knee. The guard captain held himself at attention, yet he also had an easy, personable smile; his armour was of incredible quality and well-maintainedGou Ren could see every slight blemish in the steel from the long travel this man had undertaken, but to a normal persons eyes it would be unnoticeable. The rest of the guards were the same. They were all disciplined, professional men, even as they drank their tea. Gou Ren thought it was probably a little excessive to have so many soldiers for an escort, but after listening in on all the shit Lu Ri and the mail couriers would have to deal with, maybe it was just the right amount? How was the journey, anyway? Jin asked the head guard as he poured the man tea. The man, Long Chenshen, had taken Jins offer to get himself and his men refreshments as soon as it was offered, and now the caravan guards were drinking tea and looking with interest at the reaping machines. It was leisurely until it started raining, Master Jin, Chenshen replied. The roads turned to muck, but we managed to push through until we got back to civilization. Gou Ren chuckled at the jab about the state of the roads. It was a vast difference, and after a mere year of living with the roads they had made, he wondered how they had lived without them. Yeah, the rain can get pretty bad, Gou Ren chimed in commiseratingly. But at least by this time next year, we should be nearly to the next town. Truly? The guard asked, looking impressed. Yeah. Itll make things a lot easier, Jin said with a nod. Though I do have one question. I would have thought Bo and Chyou would be with youthey said they would be back up to collect this years harvest. The guard bowed. Master Bo and Mistress Chyou are indeed at least a week behind us, but we were sent on ahead; a message from Rou Tigu to yourself is to be conveyed with all due haste. Gou Ren blinked. Right. They were important people now. It was still damn weird to think that. That people would go out of their way to do things for them, like hire an entire guard squad and a caravan for a single crate. Granted, it was a rather large and very nice crate that he could see through gaps in the protective cloth covering it. Gou Ren could appreciate the craftsmanship. It was a beautiful thing, old hardwood lacquered to perfection. But it was still a single crate. The world was very strange sometimes. They made some more small talk until the guards bowed and left, heading back towards Verdant Hill. Meiling immediately turned to Jin. Come on, let''s just open it right here! Gou Ren rolled his eyes at Meilings whining as she stared hungrily at the box that the Azure Jade Trading Company had delivered. She was as excited as she had been that one time she had managed to find some rare poisonous herbs from the caravaneers. She was even starting to bounce in place. We wait until tonight, when everybody can see it at once, Jin replied, and he chuckled when Meimei pouted but relented. She stille spent the next couple of hours trying to guess what was inside, poking, prodding, and only barely refrained from shaking the box at Jins disapproving but amused tut. Dont end up like her, okay little buddy? Gou Ren asked Zhuye, but he was afraid his nephew was already lost, giggling as Meimei hopped around like a jiangshi, examining the chest from every angle. ================================== After the festival, instead of staying in Hong Yaowu like they normally would, they headed straight home. The Lord Magistrate had congratulated them on having such a fun day, and then he and Lady Wu had started talking with the other noble ladies about what they thought of the reapers. The last he heard was them saying they would be telling their husbands, and the other ladies they were friends with about the wondrous new tool. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Though, with the excitement of getting a letter from their friends having faded, the topic of conversation became a bit heavy. Well go check together the next time you smell it, okay? Jin said as they walked down the road back home. I trust your nose more than anything, so if you think somethings off, something''s off. It could just be nothing. Tianlan said things were a little bit off with our senses, Meimei demurred, still sulking slightly from her curiosity being restrained. Still better to check, Gou Ren said, adding his thoughts. Because like hell was anything going to take his home from him. We can set up a rotation. You say something, and we go running? Meiling nodded. Next time. Ill try to get a better direction, but it comes and goes so fast. All can do is our best, Chun Ke stated sagely. Exactly. So instead of that let''s look forward to what comes after dinner, eh? Jin asked, as they reached the gates of the farm. With a course of action set, the mood lightened as the smell of food filled the house. As always, they had a bit of an eclectic mix for dinner. Half of the food was Jins creations. Today, they were having Ta Kos. It had slow-cooked beef mixed with the spicy peppers, lettuce, tomatoes, and onion, another variant used breaded fish, and a third type for Chun Ke that was made out of beans and more mushrooms. All of it was encased in a kind of cooked dumpling wrapper made of corn folded in half but left unsealed. The other half was the stuff Gou Ren had grown up with: the stir-fries, the rice, and Meimei had made some of her dumplingswhich was the only food that Jin actually cared about people stealing from him. He may have made up a thousand dishes, but the traditional dumplings of Hong Yaowu were his absolute favourite. Both the familiar and the new and interestingGou Ren always had a bit of everything. Meimei did make the best dumplings, but the Ta Kos were really good too; there was something about assembling and wrapping it up that made it fun. While most everyone present liked the new food, Bowu and Wa Shi were inhaling the things. Jin laughed at the kids enthusiasm, while he fed Zhuye a bit of the beef that wasnt spicy. It was a hit with the little man too, as Zhuye grasped eagerly for more meat. Then Jin gave him part of a dumpling that had been chopped until it was paste, and Zhuye completely lost interest in anything else. Meimei was very smug about that, and she went from acting happy to actually happy. She was vibrating in place by the time dinner was done and the dishes were cleaned. Then they all stood before him as Jin placed his hands on his hips. Now It''s finally time. The thing that comes after dinner is. Bed time! Jin exclaimed. There was a small moment of silence. One of Vajras bees buzzed its wings twice. The look on Meilings face went from happy to murderous. Pi Pa huffed in irritation. Miantiao rolled his eye. Wa Shi, in his jar, spat a stream of water into Jins face. That was lame, big bro, Bowu deadpanned. Super lame, Gou Ren agreed. Even Chun Ke and Bei Be looked unimpressed. Jeez, tough crowd Jin started, then really got a look at Meimeis face and instantly capitulated. Kidding! Im kidding! he yelped. No more teasing, I promise! Meiling sniffed imperiously as Jin beat a hasty retreat. They pursued him, of course, to the living room, where Jin removed the protective cloth, exposing more of the finish on the crate. The top had the symbol of the farm carved into it. This is really nice, Jin said as he ran his hand over the solid wood, nodding Stop stalling and open it, Meiling grumbled. Jin laughed, pulled out the key that had been given to him and undid the lock on the front, throwing open the chest. The first thing that hit them were the smells; the scent of spices, of preserved fruits, and finally a hit of perfume that Gou Ren recognised, and was very familiar with. The slight scent of Xianghua. And then, there was another clothand written upon it, in Tigus elegant, artistic calligraphy, were the characters great victory. Below the bold declaration were black ink hand prints, each signed with a name. Tigu. Xiulan. Xianghua. Delun. Chou. Wei. Yin. Fei. There was even a paw print that said Shaggy Two. ...they actually did it? Bowu asked, sounding slightly faint. This is going up on the wall, Jin decided instantly. He reached in and pulled out the cloth. He carefully unfolded it, and within were several scrolls. Each of them had one of their names on it, with one, bigger scroll, simply labeled all. Jin passed out the scrolls, and then, after a moment, he popped the cap off the main scroll and unfurled it. Jin cleared his throat and began to speak. To My Master and Father, to My Mistress and Mother; To my Brothers and Sisters, and to all of our friends. Rou Tigu pays her respects! It has been many months, and I miss you all dearly. Especially my Little Brother! I wept that I could not attend his naming, but your daughter takes solace in the fact that he was most assuredly named Kai, and not anything that the Blade of Grass or my foolish, meat-headed Junior Sister said it would be. And his name is most definitely not Wan or I shall hunt Wa Shi down to the ends of the earth for daring to suggest he be named meatball. Gou Ren snorted at the sheer offense on Wa Shis face. Wan is a fine name! You know what, Im going to name my spawn Wan! The dragon huffed and looked away as Jin laughed and shook his head before continuing. But all of this can wait until we meet again. It has been a lot of work. And entirely too much paper and writing but your daughter can safely say she has accomplished the first step of what she set out to do. So please, listen to your wayward daughters tale. It is a much different story than I thought I would write but I hope you will enjoy it all the same. Surely, it will be superior to Bi Des story and his aimless wanderings! Firstly, after we escorted Biyu and Huo Ten back home, we headed straight for the Misty Lake Sect! At this, Jin pulled out something that had been wrapped in the scroll and unfurled a small wood-block print. It depicted a village made of reeds and floating on the water. Gou Ren shook his head. That was certainly an interesting way of writing. Gou Ren leaned against Chun Ke as they settled in to listen to a tale written by a girl who was a cat. v4c77.2: A Cats Tale Part 2 There was something to be said for getting a letter. Unlike the Before, with cell phones and email, where you could know what anybody was doing in a heartbeat, getting a letter was an event. Especially when you had been looking forward to hearing from that somebody for months. I couldnt send a letter every week with the state of the system, or with them being constantly on the move. And even though I had known they were alright. I really, really wanted to know what they had all gotten up to. Now though, we could sit down and hear what had happened all together. It was fun playing the part of a speaker in this audio drama retelling of Tigus Excellent Adventure. Yin then said, A round on me if you say his name is Shandan! She dared! Master, Miantiao, you must scold your disciple for this betrayal! Especially since the bar agreed with her! Your Daughter could not convince them! I pitched my voice in a passable imitation of Yin being smug, then transitioned into Tigus righteous anger. Everybody else burst out with laughter at the petulant whine. Noodle was wheezing from his place coiled around Bowus arm, tears gathering in his good eye. Ah, this old man is glad she''s getting a sense of humour! Noodle said, wiping at his eye with his tail. It was a little bit of a struggle to get there because of his back, but he managed it. I shook my head in amusement and continued. I later learned that this was all Rags fault, and hunted him down for corrupting my dear Junior Sister! I tied him to the ceiling of the bar! At this, I pulled out another drawing and turned it around, eliciting a fresh round of laughter at the very unflattering depiction of Rags. Big Ds letter had been lyrical, almost, in its quality. He wrote like somebody from, well, an ancient time period, his language largely formal but still informative. It had been concise, with the occasional aside to explain his feelings. Tigu just rambled. It flowed from one place to the next, roughly, occasionally jumping back when she remembered something she thought was important. It was earnest and heartfelt. Tigus thoughts were conveyed as best as she could to the page. She had little doodles in the margins of the scroll, things she had seen on peoples clothes; and when she reached something she wanted to convey, she didnt even try to describe it. Another print would simply be inserted. From the reed houses of the Misty Lake, to the endless Grass Sea at sunset. One was Xiulan, staring at the horizon, a little smile on her face. The Blade of Grass paid her respects to her fallen comrades. Im glad the demons of her past no longer haunt her. Those men can rest easy knowing that Rou Tigu and her comrades have taken up their cause! Meilings eyes softened and a small smile crossed her face. Chunky oinked with pride. She was a far cry from the selfish cat she once was. I was proud of her. And I was even more proud when a print of people in cages was unveiled. This one was abstract, unlike Tigus normal perfect realism. The vision was edged in red and black miasmic swirls. I do my best to follow what you have told me, even when sometimes I do not entirely know right from wrong. One part of me cares little about those sorts of distinctions. But when I came to this scene, I knew in my soul that this was evil. I will walk with my head held high, for in this I know that I have done the right thing. Shes grown up so much, Peppa stated, her eyes warm. A better Sister, I could not ask for. Nor a better daughter, Meiling murmured. Her back was straight and proud. The girl who had once cared nothing about the weak and maimed things she didnt like because she thought it was fun had grown to become a woman who would stand between the weak and those who would hurt them. I felt a smile grow on my face. She was right. She could hold her head high, because all of us were proud of her. She may not have been the daughter I had imagined having but I was glad that she was. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. She had her second abstract piece after thatthe great beetle that was Grass Sea City, and its dark, seedy underbelly. What followed was straight out of an action movie as they hunted down the slavers, and met Deluns mother and father, two people who Tigu had given a glowing review. I glanced at my wife and she nodded. We would have to meet the potential in-laws soon. And so it was done. With the help of our friends, and the Special Inspector, a man by the name of I trailed off. Huh. That''s a familiar name. I tapped the name and Meimei looked at it, her eyebrow raised. Oh, that''s the Lord Magistrates surnamewait, that''s his sons name. Well, it isnt exactly an uncommon name, I pointed out after a moment. Besides, the Lord Magistrate told me he''s stationed in Pale Moon Lake City. We both looked at each other and shrugged. I continued reading as they left Grass Sea City and headed to the Dueling Peaks. ...Never in my life have I heard such terrible music! Even kind and fluffy Shaggy Two took exception to her! I shook my head at the sheer smugness that was radiating off the next picture; a cute chibi-rendition of Yin playing her pipa as a dog gnawed on her head. ============================================ Finally, they came to the Dueling Peaks. Tigu described the tenseness. The confrontation with the Grand Ravine Sect. The charge in the airand then the absolute bafflement as they simply handed over all the memory crystals. It was almost anti-climactic. They were all prepared for a battle, perhaps a war, but I think Tigu had the right of it. The easy part is now over. Now comes the truly hard part, keeping it going. It''s endless meetings and paperwork that makes my head hurt sometimes; but I think it''s worth doing. That this is truly worth something. It is only this past week that I''ve finally been able to sit down and think of something to write to you. Xiulan is a slave driver and I would usurp her, but she has to do more work than me. Being the Grand Marshal of the Azure Hills is too much. So your Tigu will have to content herself with being Captain of the White Tigers. Before Wa Shi asks, no, I didnt choose the name! We had a vote and they named it after me! I am training them hard, and imparting the lessons you gave to me, Master. Mistress! It is disappointing! They are failing their ethics questions as much as I once did! Shes holding ethics classes? Gou Ren asked, a look of incredulity on his face. Washy just started laughing so hard he nearly fell out of his trough. I suppose this is the end of things. I still have so much more I want to say, but Ill say it to you all face to face! For now, enjoy the things Ive sent home, and enjoy the letters I''ve made the others write! Ill see you all on the solsticecome whatever hells that may try to stop me! Your Daughter and SisterRou Tigu. I finished the scroll and sighed with contentment. This is going right beside Big Ds, I declared happily. before swatting away Washys hand as it inched towards a bag of sweets in the chest. Does anybody want to read their letter out aloud? I asked, and Bowu immediately opened his scroll. My Dearest Brother. I hope this letter finds you in good health he began, and I listened to the sweet, affectionate words that had been penned to Bowu. I started pulling out the souvenirsthere were reed hats and water plant seeds from the Misty Lake, an opera fan and preserved flowers from the Verdant Blade Sect, several prints carved in stone, a slightly ragged headband that looked like the one that Rags wore, and badge that had a tiger on it. There were also dried fruits and honey candiesalong with a bottle of some kind of perfume. I would like for you to one day see our home again. But if you dont, that is for you to decide. Even if you never return, have faith that your Sister will always be at peace with your decisions. Know that my love for you can never waver, Bowu finished as we passed around the new items. He looked a bit choked up and he scrubbed at his eyes. Encouraged, Gou Ren opened his next. He grinned as he unfurled it and cleared his throat, ready to tell us the contents of the letter he had received. Gou Ren. I write to you with all the love in my heart, I smiled as another sweet letter began as she described how much she missed him. Just as my heart yearns for you, so does my body. I have purchased several items you will like. Upon my return we shall endeavor to shatter our bedfram and then his eyes bugged out and he choked. His eyes went further and further down the page, and his blush went from his cheeks all the way up to his ears. He tried to roll the scroll back up, but Meimei was beside him in an instant, moving faster than I had ever seen her move. She grabbed the letter, her eyes roving all over itbefore her face turned pink. Wow. Xianghua is bold, she simply said. Gou Ren snatched his letter back, his face so red that you could probably cook an egg on it. ====================================== The other letters were much less lewd, fortunately. Most of them were actually more personal letters, written by Tigu, to Washy, Chunky, and Peppa. Mostly, they were about food, in the case of Washys letter, gloating about all the different things she got to try. The dragon got steadily angrier as he read, until he was positively fuminghis rage was only quelled by the fact that Loud Boy had also written to him, thanking him for his instruction. Xiulan had written to me, thanking me for the idea to just give everybody the recordings. That one was rather embarrassing. I had just provided the idea. She was the one who had gone and done it. The Torrent Rider had written to Big D, so that one remained untouched. And then the final letter was from Yin to Noodle. It was rather short and to the point, and kind of awkward and stilted, as she struggled to describe things. But its ending caused the snake to bow his head. You were right. There is more to life than fighting but this is the path Im going to choose. I know that this isnt the life you want for me; a life of battle. But it''s the life I want. And even if my life is a life like this, you have my promise that I will be more than a weapon. Ill be Yin, whenever I find out what that is. The snake took in a shuddering breath and sighed. Foolissshhh student. It was a wonderful end to a wonderful day. And it gave us something concrete to look forward to. They were coming home on the solstice. We had it in writing. And if they werent home, well, I would have to go and fetch them, wouldnt I? v4c78: Reaping a Harvest All of us had a bit of a pep in our step as we made breakfast that morning. The letters had brightened all of our moods. Both my and Meimeis hips swung from side to side as we hummed a traditional farmers song that she had taught me; We chopped and kneaded and made sure the skillets were at the correct temperature. Meimei rammed her butt into mine, trying to shove me aside, and I responded in kind, bumping back. She stuck her tongue out at me, so I grabbed her in a headlock and noogied her until Gou came in with the meat he had freshly butchered. He shook his head in exasperation. I glanced at my wife and she grinnedbut by the time we looked up Gou Ren was already out of the room, having noticed that we were both going to set upon him. He had good instincts. Breakfast was finished without further incident. The weather was good enough that we were going to have breakfast outside. You could tell fall was well on its way, with the way the light looked and the feeling in the air. It was probably one of the last breakfasts we would have outside that year. Everyone still on the farm was waiting for us. Even Peppa, who had taken this morning off to spend it with Chunkythey were making a commemorative pot to hold the letters Tigu had written to them in. Both of them were still designing things, but there were a great many cats on the side of it. Chunky liked using his nose to make the basis for the faces before drawing on the ears. And while his skill wasnt on par with Noodles, I did enjoy his whimsical designs. It was really nice watching as my first, utilitarian purchases were slowly getting replaced by things we had made. I particularly liked the one that held the Lowly Spiritual Herbs I kept in the kitchen. It was a happy looking boar, and the sprigs of Spiritual Herbs grew out of the pots back like a green mane. Everybody perked up as we approached the table and the spread was honestly kind of absurdbut this time of year was the time of plenty when most of the harvestable plants came in. We had eggs fried in a spicy tomato saucea recipe I didn''t quite remember the name of, and I didnt have all the ingredients, but it still turned out tasting great. We had breakfast burritos with venison sausage, scrambled eggs, and some smoked cheese that Meiling had grudgingly declared didnt stink. We had carrots fresh from the earth, peas from the vine, and baked squash. There were hash browns cooked in duck fat gathered from Gou Rens hunts. We had marbled tea eggs, congee, and a light mushroom soup. We had peach tea as well; from the trees Xiulan had brought us. The pits, now saplings, Washy had brought home were still too young to bear fruit. Each and every item had either been produced on the farm or gathered from the still wild areas nearby. Washys still sour mood from yesterday mellowed out as he ate; I could still surprise him with new flavours and textures. Chunky smiled happily as he munched on the fruits and vegetables harvested just this morning, baked potatoes, and the burritos I had made without meat. Peppa had claimed basically all of the hot sauces from my experiments with our peppersThe Spirit Herb one especially had a terrific kick that left your mouth tingling. She was putting quite a lot on her food, but was also making happy little noises as she ate, which was a first. Normally she kept pretty quiet. She blushed when she noticed my stare, and harrumphed. Vajra dined on a spoonful of maple syrup while the rest of her hive flew in formation, scouring the countryside for the last blooms of the year. Noodle contented himself with some whole eggs and raw duck; the more spiced food gave him a stomach ache. The spartan ox Babe sat beside him with the pile of fresh cut grass piled high. Today he even ate more than just the grasses he contented himself with, with his vast pile topped with fresh clover, Spiritual Herbs, and vegetables. Mei, Gou Ren, and Bowu ate a bit of everythingand me and Mei took turns chopping food into bits small enough for Zhuye to eat. I ate heartily and gave thanks to the world for this bountyI got a cheeky youre welcome in response, amusement coming clearly from my connection with Tianlan. And though it was a lot of food, it was food we needed. For after our breakfast, and our morning exercises were finished, we turned our attention to our fieldswhich were still full to bursting. So we unlimbered our sickles and scythes. Bowus Steam Reaper hissed and spun up; while Babe hitched himself to Sunny. Mei attached the massive baskets to Chunky and Peppas sides. Noodle went into his workshop and kept working on all the jars we would need. Washy roared with delight as his water tendrils started the task of uprooting the onions and other root vegetables. We worked. We worked with the sun beating down on our backs as the morning became noon. Our lunch was jerky or whatever we were harvesting as we worked through the noon hour. We had more in common with industrial reapers than people. Our horde of chickens dashed around our feet, snapping up the thousands of bugs we disturbed with our harvest. Our sheep looked quite pleased to be rid of all their wool, and our cows would come over to receive scratches. We worked all daybut even still, as the light began to fade, we had much more work to do. Our larders were full. The storage house for the food we were selling to the Azure Jade Trading Company exceeded two and a half thousand bags of rice. It was a truly beautiful sight. But the day had one last beautiful thing in store for us. The hives opened up and teams of two inch long bees, working in concert, dragged out heavy frames the colour of gold. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. I was honestly stunned at just how much Vajra and her hives had produced. The honey was arranged by plant species; and some of the frames were just solid wax. There were no caps to take care of, no cleaning to be done, it was just instantly ready to use. Which let me tell you was an absolute game changer. Thank you, Vajra. I breathed. Are you sure this isnt too much? The bees buzzed happily and then formed an arrow. I ventured back to the hives and saw that Vajra was quite correct. It wasnt too much. The hive boxes were still practically bursting at the seams, except now, without the frames, it looked like they had constructed a miniature castle, complete with tapestries made of reeds, fluff from threads, and basically anything they could get their legs? Arms? Well, their whatever on. Oh, is that one me? I asked, pointing at one tapestry. The bees bobbed up and down in a nod. I looked at the tapestry for a moment longer, before nodding and closing the top of the hive. Well, it''s very nice. The bees quivered and then landed to start dancing enthusiastically. Meanwhile, I carefully put aside the thoughts that the bees had a tapestry of me sitting in the bathtub and drinking wine. It had been remarkably detailed. Maybe she had learned it from Tigu? I shook my head and got back to work. I poured myself into the workeverything I had. My heart, my Qi, my soul. It felt good. And it felt right. Finally, as the sun set, we paused in our efforts. The wind grew cold and the temperature dropped. We retired for the night. In contrast to the morning spread, the food tonight was but two dishes. One a thick broth made from fish and the crayfish that lived in the river, and the other mushroom stew. We paired it with mead and mulled wine, which warmed us up. The day finished with a bath. I scrubbed Meilings back, and then she scrubbed mine. We washed Zhuye, who also seemed to like his baths. We soaked together, the heat seeping into our bones. And then, we rested. We climbed into bed and closed our eyes. I opened mine again immediately. A little girl stood in front of me. She had an axe in one hand, and she smiled as I appeared. She was covered in golden cracksbut her clothes were pristine. She was wearing the same gi that I wore, and her back had a maple leaf and sheaf of wheat on it. I raised an eyebrow at the little pile of wood beside her. Working hard or hardly working? I asked the little spirit who was preparing for winter. Working hard of course! she huffed. It''s just we have time. And instead of a big rush, I want to make my house slowly. I nodded to the little girl seriously. Of course, of course. And it''s not because youre waiting for me to cut these for you. Tianlan stuck her tongue out at me. Well, if youre offering, big guy. Me and your missus can sit here and watch you work. Make sure you take your shirt off, else youll spoil the view. Arent you going to protect my virtue? I asked the other person with me, who just looked amused. No. She''s right. Shirt off, Jin, Meiling said as she sipped from a cup of tea. Let momma see you flex. I rolled my eyes as Tianlan and Meiling cackled. I was joined later by a boar, a pig, a snake, a man who looked like a monkey, and an ox with a wild child riding on his back. In the distance, I could almost see a cat, a woman, and a rabbit, and further still, an outline of a rooster, a rat, and a fox. Even in my dreams, I did farmwork. But I have to say I loved it. I worked through the night, and in the morning I got up completely refreshed. I could only hope the others looked forward to each day as much as I did. ================================================= It was always a good day when Xiulan could wake up and there wasn''t anything urgent requiring her attention. At first, it had been a rare thing indeed. But now, as things started to settle, Xiulan could awake more and more often to peace. In the months since the Dueling Peaks Summit, Xiulan and her companions had been all over the Azure Hills, visiting each and every sect. They took oaths, established lines of communications, trained with the younger generation, and compromised with the elders. It was exhausting work. But the fact that it hadnt all fallen apart yet gave Xiulan the strength to keep going. It was working. Against all odds, they were making progress. Nobody had stabbed anybody in the back yet. Nobody had brought up the old grudges they had sworn to forget. And now, they were back at the Peaks. Xiulan took her time, brewing her tea, and then walking out onto the balcony that only her closest companions had access to. There, she found Tigu. Normally the woman would already be about, training with her White Tigers. But today, she was leaning on the balconys ledge and absently scratching Shaggy Twos head. She looked upset. Tigu? Xiulan asked. What is the matter? Theyre going to be harvesting by now, Tigu said, pouting. Theyre going to be harvesting, and were going to miss it. Ah, so that''s what she was so upset about. Hmm. Well, if youre so eager for another defeat, I think we can ask a farmer down here to host our traditional contest, Xiulan said. Tigu immediately perked up. Another defeat?! Last harvest we tied, grass for brains! I distinctly remember winning, Xiulan replied smugly. Tigu glared, before she started to deflate again and she sighed. She kicked at the balconys edge, her face looking suddenly younger. Xiulan sighed and hugged her friend. We will be home soon. This, I promise you. It''s not much longer, now, okay? Tigu nodded. I know, Tigu said. She closed her eyes,took a deep breath, and seemed to once more be the powerful leader of the White Tigers. Im good and Ill take you up on your challenge later! Xiulan smiled as Tigu shook herself off. Of course. It''s been too long since weve had a proper bout. Tigu huffed, then turned to the dog by her feet. Shaggy Two! Sound the gong! Gather the Tigers! Were going to redouble our training! Tigu shouted. The dog immediately perked up and barked three times before shooting off. He''s enthusiastic as always, Xiulan noted. I know. Arent dogs great? Tigu asked. Xiulan chuckled as the gong sounded, a clear note echoing across the mountain. Im going, Grand Marshal, Tigu declared. Fight well, Captain, Xiulan said as she clasped her fist with respect. Tigu exploded into motion. Xiulan looked on as she sped off, took a deep breath, and prepared herself for another day. Grand Marshal, Ulagann Sarnai, Guo Daxians Younger Sister and the rose of the Grand Ravine Sect, greeted her as she entered her office. She was a beautiful woman, and Xiulan understood why, exactly, the Grand Ravine Sect had kept her within the Ravine. Here is everything we have that needs your attention today. Xiulan stared at the stacks of paper. They were getting slightly smaller, as time went on, and she relished it. Thank you, Sarnai, Xiulan said, and the woman bowed. Do you have any requests for me today? Sarnai asked. Xiulan nearly dismissed her, but paused. Yes, I do. Can you see if any farmers around here are willing to let me harvest their fields for them? Sarnai blinked, looking slightly confused. Interlude: The Legacy of a Proud Warrior Rearing the striker back, he swung forwards a second time. The Gong sounded; its call a command that would have the White Tigers gather. It made his ears ring, being so close to the loud noise. It was scary, like thunder! But Big Sis had asked him to ring it! So he did! He was a good boy! He dropped the striker (it was not for chewing, no sir!) and turned, racing off to the meeting ground. He was speed incarnate! He was faster than fast! He shot along the corners, his mind fixated on the muster grounds. The few people in the halls either got out of the way or tested his agility as he dodged around them! Both were good! He made sure not to hit anybody because he was a good boy! Big Sis said he could hurt people, and he didnt do that. Well, not to good people. Bad people were for killing, like wolves were for killingsometimes. Big Sis taught him that. He didnt entirely get it, but he listened like a good boy. He was always a good boy. All the people said so! He was called Shaggy, Second of his name. His father, even though he couldnt remember him, had been Shaggy as well! He too had been a good boythe best boy, Big Bro said. He had died a long time ago, and he had been a proud warrior, defending his village. Shaggy Two hoped that he could be as brave as his father. Good morning, bud! a voice called out and Shaggy Two immediately whipped his head to the side. Big Bro! he shouted back happily. Oh heavens it was Big Bro! Big Bro was his favourite! The best human! The human whose smell was so imprinted in his mind that he could never forget him, never ever! He was wearing his awesome mask and had on his cool cloak and amazing spear and Shaggy Two hoped that one day he could have a spear like that! It was like a big stick he could carry around all dayah! His tail was wagging too hard! His back end was skidding and that wasnt good! Oh? I almost heard you that time! the other human beside Big Bro said. Raggy was a good human too! He gave Shaggy Two treats and scratches! But he couldnt hear Shaggy Two when he spoke. Well, he could hear his barks, but not his words! Most nobody could! Only Big Bro, Big Sis, and Yin-jie could. Big Sis and Yin-jie said more people would be able to hear him as he got stronger, but he didnt really mind. Even if they couldnt understand him, they could understand him. Barking was great like that! They raced into the muster grounds. It was a very big place and very old, with all sorts of interesting smells that he stopped himself from checking out. Big banners fluttered in the wind. Some of them said Azure, and there was a big one with a White Tiger on it. Shaggy Two paid his respects to one of the guardian beasts, and then he turned and trotted over to the end of the courtyard. Big Sis was already there, being the fastest person Shaggy Two knew! She turned and smiled as they all jogged to a stop before running her fingers through Shaggy Twos fur. He leaned into the touch. It felt very nice. Her fingers were strong, and she was tanned and she smelled like the sun and vaguely like something he wanted to chase and also like a big predator. Part of him screamed at him to bark and drive her off, but he wasnt dumb. Big Sis was also a guardian, like him. All the predators would run away from her, making their job of guarding people easier! How fantastic! Good job ringing the gong, my Disciple, Big Sis said warmly. Shaggy Two barked happily at her praise. We shall be training hard today, so prepare yourself! Shaggy Two nodded and marched over to stand beside his Big Bro and Raggy. Yin-jie was next into the courtyard, and she also gave him some scratches. Loud Boy, who could bark very loudly, hopped from the wall of the courtyard to stand with them. They were all behind Big Sis, lined up. And then the gates on the other end of the courtyard opened, admitting the rest of their pack. Or their pack in-training, as Big Sis said. They needed to be strong and skilled to be proper guardians of the flock, because it was very, very big! So big Shaggy Two couldnt comprehend how big it was. Shaggy Two stayed quiet and still as he watched the people file in. It was a bit hard not to greet them and inspect the people entering their domain to make sure they werent threats, but he managed. Even though the one person in the back was making it very hard. He smelled deliciouslike beef. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Beef was very yummy. Shaggy Two licked his lips but stayed put. Big Sis nodded as everybody assembled. Your speed is acceptablebut next muster we shall be even faster. Now, today we shall be working in randomized teams Shaggy Two listened intently as Big Sis made their big pack into smaller packs so that they could hunt better. The other people listened intently. Big Sis said most of these people were from the people without a pack, the sectless, so they needed to learn how to work as a team! There were people from the big packs as well, and they were a lot better at fighting and working together, so they all needed to learn from each other! Shaggy Two! Youll be with Grey Team. Hunter! Shaggy Two perked up as his packmates cheered, while the others looked distraught. Damn it. This is going to suck. The Captain''s pet finds everyone, he heard somebody mutter. He was right! Shaggy Two found everybody! Always! They trained long and hardjust the way Shaggy Two liked it! He chased and chased and chased. He stayed quiet when they were stalking and ran out and barked while his pack came in from the other side. And he stayed awake for all of it. Sometimes when he was hunting he felt his head go blank and some of himself slip away, back to how he was before he could think better. He didnt really mind it, but Big Sis said to keep it under control. So he did! He was a good boy! After the hunting and the chasing, they had combat training! People would pair up and spar. Shaggy Two helped Big Sis with demonstrations as she showed them how to fight wolves, since he was roughly the same shape. He would get to spar again later too, and then one of his pack would really trade pointers with him. After sparring they all ate food together, and then Big Sis split everybody up again. This time, a bunch of their pack went to study maps and talk about how to split up patrols, while Big Sis went to teach again. Today you will be doing supply procurement, Big Sis commanded. I have a list of everything we need, and you will have to source this material. She handed out the pages to the people who were left. They looked relieved but today Big Sis was being sneaky! Today wasnt a lesson on supplies! It was a lesson on ethics! She said it was the most important thing a person could learn! Shaggy Two didnt really get it, but if Big Sis and Big Bro and Raggy and well, everybody important all said it was important, it was! The sectless people were normally pretty good at these questions. But the people from the big packs needed more time to learn, for some reason. He still remembered Big Siss words. It was actually one of his first concrete memories. ================================== They had been talking about what to do if a village was damaged. That much Shaggy Two remembered. They were discussing how to best compensate the people of the village, and how to rebuild what had been broken. Theyre just mortals. What should it matter? one of the men had said. He looked bored. That lasted until Big Siss eyes focused on him completely. They are not only mortals. They are the reason for our existence. Our only mission is to protect the people of the Azure Hills. I will not have the very people we are supposed to defend run in fear from us because we destroy their homes and hurt them without a thought, Big Sis went from kind of scary to calm. We will be operating throughout the entirety of the Azure Hills. We will be trusted to go onto other sects lands, if that means chasing down our quarry. The Elders are looking for a reason for this not to work. Theyre looking for a reason to say all their old grudges were justified, that they should once more close down their borders and return to the old ways. We cannot give them this reason. We cannot make any mistakes. We must be paragons beyond reproach, beyond any accusations of spying or damaging another sect. This is a duty. We shall train as if we are going to war tomorrow. We will strive for perfectionfor a better future for everyone. The man hadnt asked if the mortals mattered after that. ======================= And today, Big Sis had a test. A test that needed all of Shaggy Twos pack to help them! They snuck over the buildings, each member of the pack assigned a person. Shaggy Two was with Big Bro, as was only right. They tailed their quarry out of the big mountain and into the town. The man glanced at the note he had been given, located a shop, and nodded. Excuse me, sir, I require several wooden barrel Eh? Sonny, youll have to speak up! somebody inside the shop shouted. My ears ain''t what they used to be! I need a Louder than that, sonny! Shaggy Two heard the mans teeth start to grind. ================================== Their quarry, in the end, managed to finish his list! Even though he met a lot of annoying people! Even though he ground his teeth a lot, he passed Big Siss test! He was a very good boy! Shaggy Two praised him! They finished for the day. They had a very nice dinner, and Shaggy Two got a steak! Then he sparred with Yin-jie and Big Sis, and then it was time for bed. He curled up with Big Bro. Man, what a day, Big Bro sighed. Never thought I would be here. Big Bro belongs! Shaggy Two comforted him, and Big Bro laughed. Thanks, buddy. Do you want to hear another story about Shaggy tonight? he asked. Shaggy Two barked happily. And so the tale began. It was a nice, peaceful tale. The thing Big Bro talked about the most when he told stories of Shaggy Twos father was not his razor teeth or booming voice, but instead his kindness. How he would let children ride on his back, and talk about how gentle he was with the lambs that used his body for shade. Shaggy Two felt pride bloom in his chest. He had a great legacy to live up to! He was Shaggy, Second of his name! And all the People of the Azure Hills would be his flock. Interlude: The Man of Iron and Stone In the dim glow of a light stone Tie Delun took deep, even breaths as he worked alone. He was standing in the middle of a granite tube, one twice as tall as he was. His hammer gently tapped out an even beat on the back of his chisel. Each tap was uniform in power, and each movement of the chisel was perfectly aligned with the formation that had painstakingly been drawn on the inside of this tube of solid granite; it was cladding for one of the devices of the Ancients, and it aided in regulating some of the artifacts functions. It was an arcane, branching thing; if one traced every line and character and spread it out, end to end, it would reach all the way to Verdant Hill. Delun had been working on this for twelve hours so far today. He had started long before the sun had risen, and now it was setting. Yet his chisel did not deviate. No groove was deeper than any other. Each and every line was ruler-straight or perfectly curved. All that existed was himself and the work. There was no pause. There was no break. Until, at the fourteenth hour, his hammer finally stopped falling. His chisel ceased its relentless cuts. Tie Delun took a deep breath and let it out. He examined the walls. Tomorrow, he would cross reference everything to the diagrams. But for now he was finished. Carefully he climbed out of the cladding. The sound of clanging hammers, scratching chisels, pumping bellows and shouts of other members of the Azure Hills Restoration Commision returned to him. They were winding operations down for the day, and within the hour this place would likely be deserted. Delun sighed and stretched as he surveyed his domain; there were a lot of people. Every member of his own tiny sect was here, in addition to members of practically every sect in the Azure Hills; every seal specialist, every formation mastereverybody who could contribute had come. All of them were working together for the resurrection of their history. The Dueling Peaks were considered the heart and soul of cultivation matters in the province. Who would shame their sect by not participating? Who did not wish to see the glory of their Ancestors return? At first, it was a small thing. He had called it the Azure Hills Renewal Force. Tigu, Xiulan, and Xianghua had so much on their shoulders, taking the foremost roles within the tentative alliance. So he sought to lighten the burden and give them some victoriesshowing tangible, immediate benefits to this alliance. He would repair some of the broken infrastructure of their Azure Hills, to return it to the glory of the Ancients like he had in Grass Sea City. A few of his fellows in the Young Generation had been receptive: Chen Yang from the Framed Sun Sect and one of his fellows, Ai, a woman whose father had been a carpenter; a couple of members of the Grand Ravine Sect had joined them; one member of the Misty Lake Sect; and the Young Master of the Rumbling Earth Sect, Gan, who had looked so lost and confused Delun had taken pity on the other man and shoved a chisel into his hands. Delun had decided to start things off with something small in the Dueling Peaks. They were already there, so he looked for things to do to help out, deciding to take a look at the elevators first. They had only stopped working relatively recently, and the formations they used were pretty exposed. Together, they managed to find the break in the formationand luckily the formation used was one of the ones familiar to Delun. Delun taught his comrades the proper way to repair the formation, and within the week the elevators, operated by pulleys and chains, once more smoothly slid up and down the mountain of their own accord. That caught the attention of everybody. An assembly had been called, and Delun had explained what he had done and what he planned to do. His idea to aid his friends quickly went from a minor operation to something central to the first days. They went from the Azure Hills Renewal Force to the Azure Hills Restoration Commision. One with sweeping powers over how and where they repaired things.And after Xiulan had mentioned he had already repaired the formation in Grass Sea City Delun was quickly asked to head the new commission. He got asked. Not his father, not some Elder, him. His Father had even agreed with them! At first he had been confused about them not asking the obviously more experienced man to head their efforts, but his father was resolute. You are more experienced in this field than us, my son, his mother had gently reminded him. Youve had months to study the memory crystals and our Dao is much more set. We must reexamine ourselves and alter our very foundations, for we study iron and steeland the mysteries of stone are a different creature altogether. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Of course, then she kissed him on the cheek and started calling him Head Mason. Which stuck. And now everybody called him Head Mason. So the repair work began on the Dueling Peaks. To Deluns surprise, there was even an entire archive in the basement, something that the various sect Elders only became aware of not too long ago and now freely shared, that contained even more knowledge than the crystals did about how the Dueling Peaks worked but had equally lacked much of the knowledge that the creators had evidently considered common sense about constructing extremely complex formations. Delun had been in that library quite a bitand honestly he wasnt tired of it yet. There was something invigorating about repairing the Dueling Peaks. Master Mason! a voice called out and Delun blinked as he was knocked out of his thoughts, turning to look down to where Bao Wen, the caretaker of the archive, was standing, and beside him wasDelun blushed as Tigu smiled up at him. She was holding a waterskin and she had a backpack on that smelled delicious. His body suddenly remembered that he hadnt eaten or drank anything since he started, and he swallowed the spit in his mouth. Handsome Man, Tigu said with a smile. It had been a week since he had seen Tigu last, and he drank in the sight of her. Bao Wen told me you normally finish around this time! Delun turned to look at the man, and Bao Wen nodded back. For some reason, the Elders had appointed the young mortal to be the archives caretakerand they couldnt have chosen a better man. Not just because Bao Wen did this for him. He already had a good idea of where exactly the scrolls that Delun needed were; he had mastered the use of a control rod, which made things a lot easier in testing where the mechanisms were broken; and he shared Deluns irritation with the demands of his work interfering with the time he could spend with the woman he liked which was the only really bad part about his position. Bao Wen understood, in the way a true man did. Delun had made Bao Wen a lotus formed out of burnished copper and beaten gold for his early assistance, and now it seemed that the mortal was returning the favour. How goes the work? Bao Wen asked leadingly. I am done. Ill finish the checks tomorrow, and then we can get this cladding into place, Delun answered, and Tigu brightened up before she slumped. I wish I had more time to assist you! This looks so interesting! Tigu said with a sigh. Delun smiled. We both have our roles to play. And any time you feel like it, well Youre handy enough with a chisel, he teased. Handy enough Tigu shouted, outraged, before she crossed her arms and stuck her nose in the air. Humph! Ill take these bao I made elsewhere then! Forgive me, mistress of carving, Delun immediately capitulated, and Tigu laughed. Youve been working too hard, and my Master says that all work and no play makes a dull man, Tigu declared. So come! Bao Wen told me of a lovely hill! Were going to meet up with the rest of our comrades and dine upon it, after you show me what youve been working on! Bao Wen, who had been looking smug, suddenly slumped slightly and turned an apologetic gaze to Delun. But Delun simply smiled. He hadnt seen most of his friends in a while. It would be good to catch up with everyone. Though he would have to do something nice for his mortal friend. It had been a good idea, and he had tried his best. Sounds like a great idea, he replied. Now come on up, Ill show you how this works. They hopped down into the cladding together. It was a very tight fit, with both of them pressed up against each other. Tigus eyes were wide and sparkling as he explained everything he had been doing and how they were going to assemble everything. He had her full attention. Though for some reason she kept her eyes mostly on him as he talked, rather than the things he was pointing at. And he really wasnt prepared for when she spoke. Youre very handsome when youre passionate, she declared. Deluns face went crimson. He was in a very good mood for the rest of the night. ============= The next day, in the afternoon, Delun once more found himself surrounded by Elders. Alright, everybody. Let''s do this, Tie Delun commanded his subordinates, and he received nods in return as they swung into action. The checks had all come back good, so they went ahead with things. The old artifact was one of the simpler ones, and only slightly damaged. They had removed all the broken parts last week, including the outer cowling, and now it was time to install the components. It was several hours of work. Several hours hoping that everything was right and that when they activated this there would be no failure. The bronze components were connected. Intricately carved wooden rods were placed where the old ones had snapped off. And finally, the granite cowling, twice as tall as Delun, was carefully lowered into place around the main core. Then came the moment of truth. Bao Wen picked up his control rod and went through the movements, and the ancient artifact shuddered. It clicked. Like a great beast, seemed to take in a breath. Then another. Then a third, and everybody in the room could hear as water started filling the device. And then it started trickling out. It dripped into bone dry channels. Its trickle became a stream, and the stream a steady flow. There was a great cheer as the Dueling Peaks Water Pump and Purifier started working again. The channels would take it all throughout the mountain. Every room would have fresh water; it would flow past long-desiccated planters filled with seeds. And finally, it would flow out into the town around the mountain itself, in long unused channels. They had already warned the people what would happen, and that there would soon be a ring of water in the town itself; A constant flow of fresh, immediately drinkable water. At first, he hadnt really known its value to mortals, but now he truly knew. Even if they did have wells, they could now have a spigot dispensing water on every street corner. And, if they fixed a couple of other thingsit would allow the Earthly Arena to be flooded for additional environmental effects. Tie Delun smiled and nodded his head. They had a lot more work to do, but he was looking forward to it. ============= ================ Edited by: Brandon Philosophysics Zhang-Leong, BargleNawdleZouss, Massgamer, Interlude: Inheritance of Ragged Leaves Commander, the last set of reports, a dry voice intoned. Dong Chou, known as Rags to his friendsand well, to most people nowadaysglanced up at his subordinate, dismayed to see the number of scrolls in his arms. Youre a bastard, Huyi, Rags groaned. Hi Huyi, one of Xiulans students, simply shrugged apologetically, his dead-fish eyes filled with both commiseration and amusement. The other two people in the office, Khaliyun from the Grand Ravine Sect and sectless Ze Xi, both let out little snickers at the tone of Ragss voice. And you two! Get back to work instead of laughing! Rags ordered in annoyance at them. Yes, Commander, the tribal woman and handsome-looking man both replied, both faking at sounding innocent. Huyis smile widened. Rags glanced down at the intelligence reports and sighed before opening up the first. There were a lot of them, but most of them were just going to be tests of their new system. Bland reports about the weather, for nothing of note would be happening. Most of these were to see how the back and forth worked. Good luck, Commander of the Grass Sea, Huyi said, making a grand bow before going off to assist Rags two other subordinates. The title still felt weird. Dong Chou, Commander of the Grass Sea, Information Master of the Grand Marshal and her White Tigers. He had even volunteered for the position when they had all been talking about it. Rags well, not to brag, but he was good at this kind of thing. He knew how to keep his finger on the pulse of what was going on, and it had saved his ass more times than he cared to count. It was how he had known to get his people out of harms way before the Face-Snatchers went on their merry night. Chou had saved nearly a hundred lives that night. And while that was a small number he had only been mortal then. But this job needed more than Rags being another guy on the street. Xiulan was the boss of bosses but he was also a boss. Boss Tanhui didnt go around getting the goods on his lonesome, he had people for that. And Rags had a way wider area to cover than Grass Sea City. So he needed to set things up for the flow of info, of goods, of manpower and crap. Fancy folk called it logistics. Naturally, Rags had found out who the best people were at information gathering and then shamelessly stole what he could from them. The Plum Blossoms Shadow obviously knew what they were doing. So whenever Rags bought information from them, he tended to stay and chat. He talked about their difficulties and how things were for them and surprisingly they were rather open about their philosophy for one of Master Scribes Favoured Clients. Xiulan was still a bit wary of their mysterious benefactor. Rags, however, had some suspicions on who the benefactor might be. Just suspicions, but well, it was something he had overheard one Plum Blossom lady telling another. While birth may account for some things, merit is the only measure that truly matters. A day labourer striving to learn is objectively superior to a noble who only contents himself with pleasures of the flesh. It had been said in a light tone, but strangely, it was something Rags had recognised because it was something he had heard before. That Lu Ri fellow had said it. And he had been reading out of a Cloudy Sword Sect manual to Wa Shi. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. The Plum Blossoms Shadow. Lu Ris surname meant plum. It may have been a coincidence, but he also bet if he described Lu Ri to one of the Plum Blossoms he would sound suspiciously like Master Scribe. But Rags wasnt dumb enough to poke at something like that, so he didnt know. He shook his head and read through the reports. He marked more things down that they needed looking over, and filed others away for tomorrow. Finally, he put down his inkbrush as he finished the last report and let out a sigh as he finished his work for the day. He shook out his hand and then grabbed the cold cup of tea that was sitting on his desk. Taking a sip, he took a deep breath and let it out slowly. He glanced up and took in the rest of his office, its interior cast in gold from the setting sun. His three subordinates were still working. Khali, Huyi, Xi, that''s enough for today, Rags said, and when they all glanced up he smiled. Now go out and have a drink on me. His subordinates grinned as Rags tossed them all a coin a silver coin that was more money than he had ever had in the first twenty years of his life. To think that now he could toss such an amount to somebody on a whim and tell them to have fun. Well take our leave then, Commander, Xi and Huyi intoned respectfully. Boss, Khali said, and somehow the simple word sounded just as respectful. They left the room. And then Rags was alone. He looked again at his office. The nice chair. The nicer desk. It was solid oak, and had been crafted by a master carpenter. He liked running his hand across the smooth surface. It was nice. It still felt a bit strange that it was his but it was proof of how far hed come. And a reminder not to let the opulence go to his head. He was Dong Chou, a street rat from Underbridge who through luck and wit had escaped the Face-Snatcher Gang and led the young and the old who had joined him to a better place. A cultivator who came from nothing. Hells, he hadnt even been able to read until a year ago. And now he was here. Now, he had the power to change the world. Not for the bastards who sat in ivory towers. But for the people like him, those who couldnt He couldnt forget his people. The Underbridgers, who had a shitty enough hand in life that they didnt need cultivators dumping on them either. Rags took a breath as he remembered the thing that had started it all. The pictograms on the side of the long abandoned fortress. The pictograms that had ignited his dantian and had sent him to the Dueling Peaks, where he had met those he could call friends and comrades. He still didn''t know its name. He didnt know if he was practising it right. But it was evolving all the same, changing as he grew in power and dedicated himself to a cause he knew was just. I swear to you, Dong Chou. There will be no more Sun Kens. No more slavers, Xiulan said, her eyes burning blue. Rags chuckled at the memory. It was a good one. He clenched his hand into a fist and brought it to eye level. Rags opened his hand, and a single golden Ginkgo leaf, ethereal and not quite all there, swam into existence. It was a thing of life, and of protection. It was a good power. [Preserving Ginkgo Leaves] Rags blinked as the name swam around in his head. Yeah, that sounded right. His musings were interrupted when there was a slamming on the door. Rags sighed. Whaddya want?! he demanded and the door opened, revealing Loud Boy and Yin. Oi! Were gonna have a party tonight! Tigu said to spread the word! Loud Boy declared, his voice booming off the walls. Rags brightened up. No shit? Yeah! Cmon, let''s go, Commander of the Grass Sea! Loud Boy declared. Oh, well, if Leiting Long, Commander of the Tiger Leopard Outriders, commands it, I guess I can come along, Rags jabbed back, using Zang Weis new nickname. Leiting Long, the Thundering Dragon. It was pretty appropriate, and pretty cool but there was no way Rags was telling him that. Yin laughed at Loud Boys face going a bit red. Shut up, Commander of the Blazing Swords, he retorted. Yin just laughed harder. As they pushed and shoved each other, it felt no different from being kids again, playing and pretending to be great cultivator heroes. But it wasnt pretend anymore. They would be the new stories people told to each other. The Legend of the Azure Heroes. ============================ Hey! Ho! Hey! Rags shouted in time to the beat of the song. His arms were slung around Loud Boy and Tigus necks. They were all rocking from side to side and kicking their legs out. The line was everybody long. Even Delun had joined in, on Loud Boys left, while Xianghua was on Tigus right. For the first time in a long time they could all just have fun. Even the Grand Marshal. Ohhhhhh~ Xiulans sweet voice rose in the air. There once was an ol whore, spry as could be, and her companion, by chance, was a young donkey! Oh, the Ol Spry Whore. Rags loved this song. They partied into the night, and the next morning Rags got to see something amazing. He got to watch as pure, fresh, clean water poured out of the Dueling Peaks. Water that wouldnt make you sick if you drank it. Enough clean water for everybody. Rags couldnt help but smile. v4c79: Strength of Purpouse Keep moving, you bastards! Lengthen your stride! One must find the perfect balance between haste and endurance! Yin shouted as she blitzed across the Grass Sea along with her squadron. The sun beat down strongly on them, the wind howling as they moved across the sea. The grasslands were bad for stealth but good for speed. Yes, Commander! her people bellowed back at her. There were thirty of them, from all the corners of the Azure Hills, drawn by one thing and one thing only; the promise of what the Blazing Swords was. Rags had the sneaky types and scouts. Loud Boy and the Tiger Leopard Outriders were the first reaction force. The Blazing Swords? They were the hammer. Theirs would be the most difficult and dangerous jobs; the front line, the heavy assaultjust as Yin liked it. And judging by the enthusiasm of the people she was running ragged, they too were looking forward to the day when they would be put to the test. Some might say that it was cruel to hope that bad things would happen so they could be of use; but Yin knew that bad things were going to happen regardless. It just so happened that they would be ready for whatever came, instead of being surprised by it. In two more Li, hold! Then we will be trading pointers! I want some enthusiasm, damn it! Yin shouted again, and the reply was a resounding affirmative. Good. When she was first introduced as a commander and she set about gathering up the people she needed, her Blazing Swords had been filled with fools. Many men had come just so that they could stare at her. That lasted until the first training session, when some asshole from the Azure Horizon Sect had run his mouth. Well, more accurately, the Young Master of that sect. I would deign to be under Rou Tigu or Cai Xiulan. But you? Youre just a pretty flower. Your beauty is wasted, being the commander of an assault force. You would look much better in silks than that rough gi, and I would be happy to provide, Jian Jiang had said, his eyes lingering on her chest. And you look like you could suck a gourd through a rice stalk, Yin had replied. The look on the mans face had been priceless. Alright, let''s get this outta the way first. If any of you dumb shits have a problem with me being in charge, were settling this right here, right now. The entire crowd had recoiled at Yins declaration, but the Azure Horizon Sect guy stood his ground. Your manners and speech are appalling! the man replied. I shall be sure to teach you properly, when I am commander. He had drawn his sword. He actually had pretty good cultivation, being at the Fourth Stage of the Initiates Realm. He had obviously been one of the ones who had broken through after seeing his sects memory crystal. Yin drove him head first into the ground like a nail. And then put the next two people to test their luck into the ground right next to him. One was a big guy from the Grand Ravine Sect, and the other was from the Green Leaves Sect. A bunch of people had left after that but, after she pulled the three of them out of the ground, Jian Jiang and Elbeg, the Grand Ravine Sect guy, had both stayed. They had proven to be surprisingly good lieutenants, if a bit prone to staring at her whenever she took her top off. Eh, they would grow out of it. Sho Shan! Youre up first! Yin declared and pointed at one of her men. Yes, Commander! he shouted, and got into his stance instantly. The first couple of times people traded pointers they were all skittish and worried. Like most of them thought that trading pointers with her was dangerous or something. Nobody really thought that anymore, and most people were downright eager to spar. Which was also great. Come on and do your best, or Ill kick your ass! Yin shouted to him, and then they were sparring. ======================== Great job today, everyone! Yin shouted, and a cheer followed her words. They were all in a tavern; one Yin found quite agreeable, as it had a balcony that they could all sit on and watch the setting sun from. Her people looked exhausted. She had driven them hard. but that was what all of them wanted. To be challenged. To be the best. Liang Yin was finally content with life. The peace and quiet of Fa Ram was nice in some ways, but in others it made her restless. She had felt aimless, without direction, drifting from one new thing to the next, trying to find something, anything that truly captivated her. Her Shifu wanted her to be more than a weapon, and she strove to make him happy but nothing had clicked. Nothing gave her the peace the others had; they all found joy in the simple things in life. They found peace in it. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. And Yin couldnt. It had made her restless and irritable. Her heart yearned for something, anything. And now, she had it. She had finally found her purpose once more. Each new day was a challenge. She had to think up ways to keep her people motivated, lead training exercises, and spar, all with the knowledge that what she was doing was right. That she was once more a weapon against evil. Even the other things she had tried, like mining, blacksmithing, or weaving, felt more fulfilling. Yin, in the middle of the most work she had to do in a year, during a stressful, turbulent, changing time was at peace. And wasnt that one of those paradoxical things? Almost as funny as a rabbit blessed by the sun. She smiled and closed her eyes, enjoying the moment. ================================ The work was hard and fulfilling in equal measure, but after months of it things were finally starting to slow down. Tigu and Xiulan started getting days off, ostensibly for their own cultivation. but most of the time for stuff like this. Yin was sitting beside a very bewildered farmers field with the rest of her companions. Xiulan had bought all the grain in this particular farmers field after they had all refused to let her harvest it. Right now, both Tigu and Xiulan were stretching and warming up for the epic battle to come. Xianghua was lounging almost indolently on top of a pile of hay. Loud Boy and Rags were sharing a drink with Delun, and the Torrent Rider was teaching Shaggy Two how to write. Yin herself was leaning slightly over the Torrent Riders shoulder, watching as he wrote down a bunch of easy characters for the dog to try his hand at. Shaggy Two was doing his best, and he was a commendable spirit, even if his characters were rough and uneven. This one, Yin suggested, and her little brother brightened up. She could tell he was smiling under his rooster mask. Okay! This one means peace, okay bud? the Torrent Rider asked. Shaggy Two barked as the young man started writing the character out, the dog following the strokes closely. It took him three tries to get it rightbut both Yin and the Torrent Rider made sure to praise him. He really liked being petted, Shaggy Two, and Yin couldnt blame him. Being petted in rabbit form was really nice. Sometimes she got Tigu or the Torrent Rider to scratch behind her ears. Eventually, however, Tigu and Xiulan were ready. Yin picked up the gong and stood as her two friends faced off. Prepare to lose, Blade of Grass! Tigu haughtily declared. Im much stronger than I was last [Verdant Blade Sword Arts: 64 Blades of Grass] A veritable forest of blades erupted around Xiulan before they began to morph. Like a child weaving blades of grass into a crown, Xiulans swords wove together into multiple shearing blades, reminiscent of one of Bowus reapers. Tigu paused and her mouth dropped open. She pointed straight at Xiulan, her arm shaking. Let''s have a good match, Little Sister, Xiulan said sweetly. Tigu said something that even Yin raised an eyebrow at, while Rags choked on his drink. Did she really learn how to do that just to beat Tigu? Loud Boy asked. Yes, I saw her practising. It took her a week to figure it out, and she copied my little brothers work! Xianghua replied. It''s why This Sectmaster did not add her blade to the ring. I refuse to partake in such a lopsided battle! I think we might have to say no Qi techniques in the future. Rags mused, scratching his chin. You think Tigu will accept that? Yin replied. Probably not, Delun said. But maybe she can do something with her Qi claw blades like that? Yin shrugged before sounding the gong. The battle began, and ended, in Tigus devastating defeat. The cat stared forlornly at the reaped field. ...best two out of three, she demanded. The day ended at five to zero. Yin wrote down everything that had happened that day in a scroll. Either it would be another letter or she would be able to read this to everybody once they got back home. And then she would tell her Shifu about her life properly. The solstice was coming soon enough. ============================ Zang Zeng, Elder of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, looked closely at the messenger. And this lead is accurate? he asked. Yes, Elder. The north Azure Hills. Everything matches. The cultivator considered his subordinates words. Out of the corner of his eye he glanced at his woman, the one who always knew exactly what to say. She was wearing a bland, inoffensive smile, as always. I must meditate upon this, he decided. His man bowed and left the room. Zang Zeng frowned. They had been sitting here, waiting for news for entirely too long a time, but finally they had a lead. Today is a joyous day, is it not, Master? His woman said, her voice like silk. You finally know where the charlatan who spits on the Shrouded Mountain Sect hides. Indeed. The isolated north. It does all fit, from where my boy was first ambushed, but he trailed off. Something still felt wrong about this. Im certain your skilled men have brought you accurate information, Master, the woman whispered, her voice oh so very convincing. She was right. He had skilled men, and that location was where his enemy hid. There''s no more reason to hide; Im sure you can descend upon his family as you please. Like the rats at that mountain could stand against you. That did sound like a good idea, to get the girl at the Dueling Peaks. But that carried a risk that was currently unacceptable, his gut told him. No. I shall not give my enemy any alert as to my action. We head north, quietly, he said, making his decision. The womans smile remained fixed on her face, and her hands started toying with his chest. His body reactedthis was the only reason why he kept her around, she was supremely skilled in the art of pleasing him. Why, he could almost get lost in her eyes and taste. Of course, Master. Your caution does you credit. Zang Zeng nodded as she started pulling him down. He considered dallying, but instead he grabbed her hand. My plans are immaculate. Now, begone. I have to meditate. We will leave soon. His womans eyes flashed with disappointment, before she bowed. Of course, Master. Zang Zeng frowned as she left. The feeling of wrongness was diminished. His soul felt at peace. So he planned and issued his orders. An hour later, he decided to break his fastand partook of his only meal that day. He walked over to his nightstand and pulled out the last of the Silver Grade Rice. There was a miniscule amount left. He cooked it himself and savoured every bite. He chewed slowly. And the feeling of unease came creeping back. ====================================== A messenger from the Shrouded Mountain Sect arrived four hours later. He had been given quite the run around. First, he had gone to the safehouse in Green Stone Forest, where Zang Zeng was supposed to be. Instead, he found only a skeleton crew, and nobody knew where he had gone. The messenger had kept lookingeventually following the Elders trail to here. But now the man was gone again, with not a trace of where they had went. The messenger was starting to get nervous. He turned away from the Azure Hills and headed back into the interior of Yellow Rock Plateau, clutching his emergency orders for Zang Zeng to return to the mountain. v4c80: The Wheel Keeps Turning By the power the sects of the Azure Hills have invested in this position, Cai Xiulan calls this meeting to order, Cai Xi Kongs daughter declared formally. Her eyes roved over the assembled Elders as she spoke. This was the first meeting called with all of them in attendance since that fateful month, where his daughter had revealed her ambitions. How much things had changed in that short time already. The little seed his daughter had planted was already growing and gathering strength. He had charted its course with great interest, as had the rest of his sect. Like the grass their sect was styled after, it had grown fast, quickly covering the hills in green. Those who hadnt been paying as much attention, those whose entire thoughts were consumed by the crystals and the secrets within them, had likely received a rather large shock. They had assumed the hot blood and folly of youth would stymie the growing movement. They assumed that the old grudges they held for each other were inviolate, even with the oaths they had taken. Needless to say, they had been unprepared for when Xiulan and her allies went on their tour to each and every sect in the province to make their oaths and claims a reality. The youth had not fallen to petty infighting. Instead, Xiulans vision had captured them all. The youth had a dream, a shared vision burning within them. A dream of strength, glory, and respect that they chased after with all the passion and fire their youth gave them. They had something to build, something to create for themselves, and they had grasped it with all their might. What was worse for those who never intended the organization to be as strong as it became was that Xiulans ideas were good and that they were working. Cultivators who seemed certain to forever only taste the First Stage of the Initiates Realm had surged to the Second, or even the Third. Young Masters and Young Mistresses went from the Fourth at best to knocking on the gateway to the Profoundif they had not broken through already. It was like some great curse had suddenly been lifted from all of them, like some hand that had been weighing them down had suddenly relinquished its grasp on their souls, and now the children, especially those who had thrown themselves into this new dream, grew like weeds. It was here where the nature of cultivators worked in his daughters favour. She was making them stronger. And thus, she was allowed to work. Still, some would scheme, some would plot, some would grumble behind closed doors But none, right now, could refute that what she was doing was working. All Xi Kong felt was pride, and a sense of satisfaction. It was still the early days yet but this was no longer some mere ephemeral moment. It was an enduring reality. And today they were about to see more fruits of this reality; for today these Peaks would be hosting a very special guest. A guest that Xi Kong never would have guessed they would have. We are gathered today to welcome one of the first benefactors of the Azure Hills, the ones who made it possible for me to share with all the sects the memory crystals you now hold, Xiulan said to the gathered cultivators. Captain Tigu, please bring in our esteemed guests. Several of them leaned forwards, clearly curious. Xi Kong would have likely been curious as well but being Xiulans father did have some paternal privileges. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. So he was not surprised at all when the doors to the amphitheater opened, and an honour guard walked in. They were one and all clad in armor, their allegiance to the Azure Hills proclaimed upon the flags they bore. Little Tigu managed to look stern and commanding, a far cry from the boisterous young girl he had known briefly last year; her demeanour all business as she escorted one of the secret movers and players of the Azure Hills. Several of the Elders leaned back in their chairs, bafflement upon their features. Others had their eyes widened in recognition. Lady Mengde, the woman who had created the Crystal Emporium, and her close friends had featured heavily in many of the recorded memories after all. A monkey? one of the Elders asked, his voice incredulous. Presenting, Master Gen Ten! Tigu declared. The monkey was one common to the north; some called them a golden snub-nosed, or simply a golden monkey on account of the rich golden colour of their fur. His face was a pale blue, and his nose was non-existent, only having two small holes that made his face look slightly skull-like. But nobody who saw this monkey could say he was a mere beast. It was his eyes. Like Bi De and Ri Zu, the monkeys eyes were filled with a keen awareness and intellect. He did not merely see; he observed, his eyes considering them all. He walked in on his hind legs, his gait only slightly shuffling. On his back he wore familiar clothesthe same blue colour that Xiulan and her companions had worn. On his back was the symbol for azure, and over his heart was a stylized open palm. His wrists and neck were adorned with crystal piecesand some of the crystals Xi Kong had never seen before. The monkey walked to the center of the room. Master Gen, it''s a pleasure to see you again, Xiulan said, starting things off. It''s good to see you again too, lass, the monkey said, his voice strong, deep, and gravelly, like a mortal mining foreman. The kind of mortal who would stare nobles in the eye and tell them to get bent. Now, Ive got a few things to say, ifn ya dont mind, Little Orchid. Not at all, Master Gen. The monkey smiled at Xiulan, before that smile faded. He looked up at them all. He studied them, his eyes fathomless. And then, he reached into his shirt and produced a pipe. He pressed a crystal to it and it sparked, igniting the smokeweed within. The monkey took a puff before he straightened up. He had a presence about him, Gen Ten. He felt old and hardyit was like looking at a fellow Elder, if Xi Kong was honest. I am Gen Ten, Master of the Crystal Hill and supplier of nearly every crystal used in Mengdes Crystal Emporium. Each and every one of you has used something mined by us; some of you have used thousands of our crystals. And some of you use what we have even now, looking at the memories of your ancestors. Yet we have kept ourselves hidden. Im sure you do not need for me to tell you why, Gens rumbling voice filled the amphitheater. There were several nodsand On Gang suddenly looked particularly ill. They would have been resources at best to most of them. Still, it was quite remarkable that the crystal sellers had managed to keep such a secret quiet for so long. That their main suppliers were Spirit Beasts Several months ago, it was my first time seeing the past as well. Long have my kin searched for the secrets of our Ancestorsfor we too had lost much. Imagine my surprise, at seeing what we had in the past. Even more surprising was the Little Orchid there, who swore that she would bring about those times again. It had been thousands of years since we interacted with any but our dear friends in Mengdes Well, she convinced me of the purity of her resolve. So we backed her, with the crystals you use to view the past. We believed in her resolve, and we believed in her dream. And now in light of the repairs being made to this blessed mountain we shall extend some trust to you as well. We are the Monkeys of Crystal Hill. We will not be your servants. We will not be your resources. But we trust the Orchid. We will believe in that dream, the dream our ancestors had. So we are willing to extend this much trust. Everything must start somewhere. And then, he raised his hands in the traditional gesture of respect. This old man pays his respects to the sects of the Azure Hills, the monkey said. I represent my kin; the miners of the crystals of the Azure Hills. I look forward to working with you in repairing the mountain. There was a brief moment of silence. The monkeys calm, gravelly voice had been full of power and resolve. Then, Xi Kong spoke. I pay my respects to Master Gen. It is good to meet you. You have kept your people safe for thousands of years. That indeed deserves respect, Ulagann Baatar, Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect, intoned. It was one thing to see the monkeys helping to craft the Dueling Peaks. It was another to have one in front of them, laying out his own plans. The greetings were slow. The greetings were cautious. But they were a start. Just like all of this. Just like the rest of the revitalization of the Azure Hills. For the first time in thousands of years, a spirit beast sat upon one of the Dueling Peaks chairsand to the chagrin of some, it lit up with three lines, denoting a person of importance. For now, only the people directly involved with the repair of the mountain would know. But what else would the future bring? Xi Kong couldnt say. What he did know was that the new ambassador from the Monkeys of Crystal Hill to the Sects of the Hills was named Huo Ten, and both Tigu and Yin were very happy to see him. v4c80.2: The Wheel Keeps Turning Part 2 The days continued, sunrise and sunset winding into each other. The cold wind began to blow even in the south, as the trees began to change colours. The harvests of the mortals were reaped in full, the ground in the morning started to be coated with frost, and the fall rains poured from the heavens upon the Grass Sea. Great herds of bison and deer continued their unending march, heading south, where the winter would be milder. Many would come to shelter in the Grand Ravine, where there was always at least some grass exposed, and the clear running water rarely froze. They were preyed upon by tigers, ripperbeaks, wolves, and the occasional Spirit Beast. So too did the people of the Grass Sea take their bounty, as the herds marched past them; yet even they could not make a dent in the vast numbers of herbivores, fueled by the green of the Grass Sea. Fall had come, at last; a deep breath before the snow fell, and winter was truly upon them. ================================ The cycle of seasons marches ever onwards, Liu Xianghua mused as she sat on a balcony. The Dueling Peaks had hundreds of such platforms, and the lower reaches of the mountain had turned scarlet, orange, and gold as the trees changed colours. Today, there was no work; a day of rest, and one that Xianghua was grateful for. Instead, they were observing the fall colours, one of Master Jins traditions, and watching over the town below as it prepared for the Mid-Autumn festival. Despite the coming cold, the entire town seemed to be in a festive mood; men practised for the dragon dances, women carefully inspected the puppets and the clothing, repairing as needed, and children dashed all about the town. Xianghua smiled at the peaceful atmosphere and stretched her arms above her head. She had needed this break. Running a sect was hard work, but she was fully capable of the task. She had been learning since she had been a toddler, after all. If she was honest, the pressure was immense. All of a sudden, she was responsible for everybody and everything. It was a grand task, and one made more complicated by the state of the sect. Her fool of a sire had been rather lax in some of his record-keeping. There were some mortal villages that hadnt been visited in nearly a decade, and even worse, he had not been performing his duties as outlined in the sects founding document. The head of the Misty Lake Sect was to open the festivals of the mortals, and her father had simply sent somebody else, uncaring about the wastes of time. Absolutely, positively unacceptable. The mans only redeeming quality is that he hadnt abandoned all his oaths and all his senses and was actually on top of the petitions from the mortals, as was their right, even if many of the petitions had stalled with the sudden instability any power transfer brought. Elder Bingwen, at least, had made great strides in resolving those issues, but he still needed the Sectmaster to have the final say. The man had been an immense help, and he was in charge whenever Xianghua was absent. Some might find it strange to trust the man who had led the charge in deposing her fatherbut Xianghua was fairly certain she understood Elder Bingwen. The man cared only that the sect was strong and righteous. Oh, Xianghua was certain that he had liked ruling the sect, but Elder Bingwen was the pragmatic sort. Xianghua made them stronger, so he gladly relinquished control. The entire sect was swelling like a spring river, the rediscovered teachings of their ancestors and the steam furnaces propelling them to new heights. It was a new dawn. The sect was united like never before. The councils were fruitful and productiveeven when Xianghua had to speak with the woman who birthed her. They had an understanding between them. The woman did her job, and Xianghua did hers. Integration into the alliance, training regimens, diplomacy it was all under Xianghuas purview now. Though she was getting a bit tired of running back and forth between Misty Lake and the Peaks. She had gotten the travel time down to a day and a half at this point. But running the sect was not all she didshe was an integral part of the alliance here, if she did say so herself, assisting where she could. Her days were full to bursting. The lack of a defined routine she could follow was starting to wear a bit, and having to remember so many faces and people was exhausting. At least her act still worked mostly. Some people were getting harder to read, as they stopped treating her like a Young Mistress and instead a Sectmaster. She may have to rework her entire act, and that made her soul leave her body just a little bit. But today, there would be no work! None! She could recover herself and truly appreciate the fall colours with her friends, even if she wished she was with her Gou right now. Sitting in his lap and watching the leaves fall would have been very nice! Especially if Bowu was in her lap so he could tell her all about the new things he had made! And Mother Hu Li and Father Ten Ren would be there too, as well as Lady Meiling and Xianghua pouted a little bit, then took a sip of her tea to wash away the budding grumpiness before she returned her attention back to her friends who were sitting with her. They were acceptable too. Especially since Xiulan had gone out of her way to make Xianghuas favourite tea. Perhaps we should tell them? Tigu asked from where she was sitting. At the moment she was a cat. Maybe knowing that there are already other Spirit Beasts among them would smooth things over? The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Xianghua blinked at the conversation, before she recalled what they were talking about. The Crystal Hill monkeys joining the alliance had been a bit strained. Most cultivators didnt know how to act around the friendly Spirit Beasts. Things were awkward and stilted and there had been some inadvertent insults as the monkeys were treated like animals instead of the cultivators they were. Thankfully, disagreements hadnt escalated to blows, but the worry was always there. It helped that Master Gen was very visible sitting among the Elders, and the monkeys were very present in various rebuilding efforts. It''s up to you, Tigu, Xiulan replied. I do not know what the reaction will be. I just know most wont be as subdued as others. At this, Xiulan turned and smiled at where Delun was sitting. Delun, Loud Boy, Rags, The Torrent Rider, Shaggy Two, and Huo Ten the monkey were all sitting around Yin and using the heat she was producing to roast rice balls. The woman was currently in rabbit form, content to be used as a portable stove, lying underneath the metal mesh that served as the grill.. All of them were chatting about something and laughing. Indeed, Deluns reaction to finally figuring out Tigu was a Spirit Beast had been quite amusing and proof of his nature. He had looked a bit shocked, then he had pondered for a moment, then he had spoken. Tigu is Tigu, no matter the form she takes, the man had said with a shrug. Xianghua smirked before considering Tigus question. I think we should stay the course. I believe it is helping with you being so casual with them. The others look to you for guidance, and if a human reacts like this to them, they will follow suit. Tigu sighed. There was a pop, and then she was human again. Feels a bit like tricking people. Xianghua shrugged. Then do as you please. We shall deal with any problems that come up together. The woman smiled. Thank you, Misty Lady. Truly, my Brother Disciple had a good eye to find such an exceptional woman! Xianghua chuckled, and Xiulan rolled her eyes. You can thank me by not talking about work, fool, Xianghua deadpanned. Tigu blushed and scratched the back of her neck. Though, speaking of our Junior Brother, Xiulan said. Delun has mentioned difficulties in repairing some of the core structural components of the mountainfor all that we can repair the mechanisms there are no true architects here for the task. I think Ill be asking him to lend us a hand, if he can be spared. He already has a most worthy and pressing duty assisting Master Jin, Xianghua demurred. But it would be nice to see him, if only in an advisory role. Gou Ren, aiding in this? Being by her side so she could refill her reserves of energy? It would make her a thousand times more efficient! The thought put Xianghua in a better mood. After that, things did change to lighter topics. The Mid-Autumn Festival, for one, and what they would be doing. It was a good conversation! Then, they finished their tea and all went for a walk through the forest on the mountain, to properly admire the colours. Xiulan scoured the entire mountain until she found a red maple tree and started making a crown for herself out of it. You know, there would be fewer comments about you being Master Jins woman if you stopped wearing so much of his symbol, Xianghua noted. The look on Xiulans face was most amusing. ============================= Across the Grass Sea, and in Grass Sea City, another man prepared for the Mid-Autumn Festivalor rather directed the preparations. And directing festival preparations for the city of over a million souls, and probably the surrounding lands that held millions more, was certainly a trying endeavorbut also ironically a lot easier than he had feared. Excellent work on the banners, the Special Inspector, Acting Lord Magistrate of Grass Sea City, complimented one of the work gangs who were making fresh banners for the interior of Underbridge. The men grinned and slapped each other on the back. They were rough lads, some covered in tattoos and most scarred, but they did good work. Let''s get these up. Report to Mister Lung for payment, afterwards. Yes, Special Inspector! the probably previously gang members said, smiles on their faces. The Special Inspector nodded to them, and then turned to the brightly lit interior of Underbridge. It looked greatmuch better than it had previously, bright and clean, instead of dark and dilapidated. For the first time in living memory too, Underbridge would officially be a part of the celebrations. Normally the place was completely ignored, the previous administration citing the people as dirty malcontents who stole everything good. Which was an unfortunate comment. Sure, the people were poor, but back home in Verdant Hill, the poor werent any lesser or dirtier, they were just poor. His Honourable Fathers methods on how to make the place better and reduce crime worked wonders, and he was a little bit baffled that the previous administration had such a hard time imposing order. All you had to do was go down and talk to them like they werent simpletons, and things got done. Tell people what you want, pay them the amount you said you would on time, and the suspicious looks instantly turned into polite deference. Hells, the guards previously refused to enter the place except in force so he had gone and done the patrols himself. Now, little patrols were there, accompanied by Boss Tanhuis men, and the thefts and violence had dropped like a rock into a river. The people he had the most trouble with were the remaining nobles. They schemed and they politicked and they looked for any slip-up he could make. He checked his drinks for poison whenever he was around them. That was the hard part, and the part that had him wishing for his replacement to hurry up and arrive already. Hed give the man his functioning city, that didnt have anything obviously wrong that could be blamed on his management in it, and then he could escape to a less stressful job! Or maybe go back home, escape from being Special Inspector forever and sleep on his parents couch for the rest of his life. Maybe inherit Verdant Hill? It was a pleasant thought that kept him going throughout the day, making sure everything was running smoothly, and waving to the people who called his name. He kept his smile wide, as he met with the nobles again, and listened to a couple of them complain about how much he was paying workers. He finally got to his room, screamed into his pillow for thirty seconds, and then got ready for bed. The only good part about this was at least he wasnt causing his parents any stress. ================================== Ming Jie was on one knee as he bowed his head before his Lord and Lady. His Masters face was stone, while the Lady was smiling. It was not a nice smile. In fact, he was rather terrified right now. This will be a long and arduous journey; the first of many, and the first long distance test, the other man in the room said. Some manner of cultivator who served the Patriarch. And was that not a fascinating idea? Only the Master of Verdant Hill could have such a retainer. Yes, I will write down everything and make note of any problems, Ming Jie reported, his head bowed. Excellent, the Lord Magistrate said. Thank you, Ming Jie, for volunteering to go so far. It is no trouble at all, Lord Magistrate. It''s an honour and a pleasure. And it truly was. He had already done the first rounds in Verdant Hill and to the outlying villages. Ming Jie liked to travel, honestly, and this new mail system his Lord was devising was truly ingenious! He planned to spread it over all the provinceand Ming Jie would have the honour of being the Lord Magistrates eyes and ears in how he could implement it. Then please, go, and deliver this message to our son. To his hands only, Lady Wu said. To Pale Moon Lake City first. Because our son is certainly not lying to us about his peaceful school life, and if he is Im going to tan his hide The last part was furiously said under her breath, the womans smile turning malevolent. Yes, my Lady. Not rain, nor snow, nor sleet, nor hail, nor rampaging spirit beasts shall prevent your words from being delivered, Ming Jie swore. And then he set off, his head held high, his delivery for the Young Master safe and sound. ========================= It''s probably just a coincidence that the new Lord Magistrate has the same name as our boy, the Lord Magistrate said to his wife after Ming Jie left. Lady Wu twitched. It had better be. v4c81: Last Days of Fall Drums pounded without cease. Fireworks detonated with wild abandon. Dragon costumes bounded and pranced through the streets, and children chased their tails. And so the Sects of the Azure Hills, and this Director of Spiritual Ascension Affairs, bid you all welcome to make merry on this fine day! Xiulan listened to the cheer that went up as the Lord Directors voice finished booming through the recently repaired formation. His voice was jovial, and punctuated by even more fireworks. The streets thronged with people as the Mid-Autumn Festival at the Dueling Peaks commenced. It was likely very different than the people of this town were used to, Xiulan mused as she walked through the crowd herself. The Dueling Town was normally quiet and sleepy this time of year. Perhaps there would have been a few parties and small town events, as most of the people left during the off season. There normally were no cultivators, and without the crowds that travelled to watch the tournaments most of the residents dispersed back into the countryside, retaking their roles as farmers, or simply closing their shops and heading back to other towns and villages. But this year the cultivators had stayed. This year, each and every sect was in attendance. Over the months they had been operating out of the mountain, the people who lived in the town had obviously sent messages to friends, family, and business partners. And while it wasnt to the level of a tournament, the number of people in the town had once more swelled. The town once again looked more like a cityand Xiulan had worked with the Lord Director, Bai Huizhong, to organize the festivities properly. The man had only been too happy to helpthe Lord Director had been nothing if not accommodating of everything they had been doing, and in return he had a seat in the meetings. Not that he actually spoke much, simply saying most of the time that he deferred to the Elders judgment. Xiulan realised instantly why he had been Lord Director for so long, and why her father never had anything bad to say about the man. He was very adept at the political game. Outside that, he had actually been quite the help in smoothing out some of their problems. At first the Elders had been skeptical on how a mortal would be able to help with cultivator logistics, but Bai Huizhong clearly knew how to move vast quantities of supplies relatively quickly, and his ability to coordinate men in different towns and villages so far away from his seat of power was fascinating. He also had several interesting ideas on how to cement the idea of the Azure Alliance, as many were calling it, in the minds of the people. They had not announced the alliance officially to the mortals, even if they knew something had changed, simply because at first nobody knew if it wouldnt all fall apart. But now? With the way things were progressing? Most of the Elders were fine with the people knowing. To that end Huizhong was commissioning songs and plays and, of all things, dolls of various cultivators, clad in what was fast becoming their uniformthe blue gi top with the symbol for Azure on the back. Familiarity reduces fear, the man had said. What child is afraid of the doll they hug for comfort at night? Who does not want to hear of their glorious protectors? Xiulan found his logic hard to argue against as did the rest of the Elders. Everybody had been happy about itexcept for Tigu. So what about royalties? she had asked. Huizhong became slightly less enthusiastic after thatand Tigu had to explain the entire thing to the Elders. Most hadnt cared about the paltry sum from mortal trinkets, but Tigu had simply said it was so they could pay their mortal servants and that they needed every silver coin they could get to properly restore the mountain. That had found more fertile ground with the Elders, and a deal was soon agreed to. Huizhong would be in charge of the announcement, and they would have a likely small but still useful income stream to aid in the reconstruction efforts. Xiulan paused and took a step back as she felt something approaching. Scuse me!! A child shouted as she darted past Xiulan. Outta the way! another yelped as he barely avoided hitting Xiulan. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Sorry, miss! a third yelped, stumbling after his friends. Xiulan chuckled at them and shook her head before returning her eyes to the festival. She only really had two festivals to compare this to. The one in Green Grass Village, and the one in Hong Yaowu. The one in Green Grass Village was a happy memory, and one that was slightly hazy in her mindshe had stopped going after her mother had left to continue on her journey. She remembered some kind of candy, and watching from her fathers shoulders as the dragon puppet bucked and leapt. The festivities in Hong Yaowu were a lot fresher in her mind, and equally as happy. She had to say, compared to the dancers here, Uncle Xian, Ten Ren, and Yao Che were the superior dragon dancersthe men may have passed middle-aged, but they could put on a fantastic show. But while the acrobatics of this lot at the Dueling Peaks were not quite as pulse pounding, they were still experienced and they showed it when they choreographed the dances with the other sets of dragon puppets, bounding and spiraling around each other, before meeting in the center of town and then shooting off again. The men were even making use of one of the new flows of water, skipping and leaping over the shimmering rivers. Xiulan found herself following one of the better dancers of the five dragons, swaying to the pounding beat. As she walked, her eyes roved over the crowd and what she saw made her smile. She saw Chen Yang eating at one of the stores he had made a sign for. Ulagan Tarkhan was speaking to an older mortal while the Young Master of the Grand Ravine Sect examined sets of rope with him. Dulou Gan, Young Master of the Rumbling Earth Sect, was having a drink with some of the road workers. Another cultivator had an entire group of mortals cheering him on as he bought all the dumplings one of the carts had, his nose so far in the air he was practically bent backwards. A woman was seated with an old man outside a kiln as they both examined a set of bowls. Xiulan saw Tigu giving the girl from the store Jin had repaired, Ning, a shoulder ride as she darted through the streets, the little girl howling with laughter the entire time. Yin was engaged in an eating contest with a man three times her size, slurping down bowls of spicy pork noodles. She was on her eighth bowl already. Rags and Loud Boy were shifting through scrolls together, Loud Boy pointing out ones that he thought Rags should read. Delun was with the Torrent Rider and Shaggy Two, the older man deeply considering a new shirt the Torrent Rider was thinking of buying. And there was Xianghua, who was leading around her own younger sectmates, and watching over them as they partook in the festivities. She looked for all the world like a mother directing her children, or a duck leading around ducklings. Xiulan smiled as she watched, her feet taking her around the town. Her smile was still firmly on her face as she felt another presence approaching. It is a strange but not an entirely unwelcome sight, the rumbling voice of the Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect noted as he fell into step beside her. He was not much taller than she was, even if his presence and Qi made him seem larger than he was. Im glad you think so, Master Baatar, Xiulan replied. She had been given the honour of addressing him by his first name after their last meeting and the journey to the Grand Ravine. They had not stayed long, as they had to travel to a great many sects, but the week spent in the Grand Ravine had been pleasant. Xiulan silently thanked the fact that she knew the Xong brothers and their motherboth she and Xianghua had rather impressed the people of the ravine with the knowledge and respect they had for their customs. Impressed them enough that Sarnai, Tarkhans little sister, requested to be her aide. And, Xiulan was not the only one who had impressed. It still brought a smile to her face every time she remembered Xianghua holding court with a bunch of other swooning ravine women as she waxed pridefully poetic about Mother Hu Li and her Gou Rencomplete with drawings of said mans abs. The only incident on the trip was that Tigu had nearly gotten a full shoulder tattoo, and was only prevented from getting one because they wouldnt have had enough time to do so before moving on. Mmm. We have the same dragon dance, even if many of our customs are differentthough our dragons have to walk across the ravine balanced on ropes, the old man continued. I would like to see that some day, Xiulan said. Perhaps next year? I would like a visit not cut short by the necessities of politics. The man smiled. Of course, Grand Marshal. We would show you our hospitalitybut why wait? I would invite you to witness Ovliin Tulithat is the Holy Solstice. It is of great importance to us. Xiulan paused, surprised, before she smiled. I am honoured, but I promised Master Jin I would celebrate the solstice with him and his family. The older man nodded his head. Say no more. I understand he trailed off for a moment. How does he celebrate the night, if it is not too presumptuous of me to ask? The old ways. His family dances until the sun comes up, to once more greet the dawn. Baatar looked intensely interested. He took a breath, before deciding to speak again. I know Master Jin asked for his privacy. Butthere are some delicate matters of clan and people. How would he react to receiving a letter from us? I would like to meet him and offer my thanks. He looked after my kin when they battled the Shrouded Mountain Sect. If he is agreeable, I would invite him into our home as a guest of the highest honourweak though we may be to a man of his caliber. Xiulan considered the request. The man making it was completely humble, with not a hint of greed in his eyes or posture. There was nothing in his mannerisms that indicated he wanted to use her friend. Instead, he spoke only with the greatest respectand Xiulan knew how much inviting a man into the ravine meant for the people of the Grand Ravine. Very few outsiders received that. Besides, Jin had mentioned exploring the province, hadn''t he? He had once said he thought the Grand Ravine would look amazing. When Little De got a bit older, perhaps they could travel? Xiulan wanted to show him the Azure Hills. The real Azure Hills, in all its glory. I will deliver any correspondence myself, but I cannot promise anything, Xiulan said after a moment. Thank you, Grand Marshal. That is more than I could have asked, Ulagaan Baatar said, clasping his hands in respect. Then he turned and considered the rest of the festival, before his eyes alighted on a go board. Though, may I ask that you keep this old man company for just a little longer? Xiulan chuckled. Of course, but Ill have you know I have defeated Master Jin every time we have played. The old mans eyes widened. Ah, then I shall be challenging your might. =========================== Ten minutes later, Baatar was squinting at the board. Xiulans cheeks were flushed as she stared at the complete domination she had been subjected to. ...Master Jin is really, really bad at Go, she said, defending herself. v4c81.2: Last Days of Fall part 2 Three years. Three Mid-Autumn Festivals. It''s amazing how time flies. The Mid-Autumn Festival was one of my favourite occasions. There was just something so supremely pleasant about going to Hong Yaowu and partaking in it. Maybe it was the cheers as we arrived with our massive wagon loaded down with food and a dragon heralding our presence. Maybe it was the laughter of the children as we got straight to work helping everybody. Maybe it was Pops, telling me, Welcome home, Son. Maybe it was because this was the first place, three years ago, where I felt like I really belonged? Whatever it was I loved it. I loved the well, I guess the purity of the entire event. It was a small town festival, and the only people here all knew each other as family and friends. It was a place where we could gather, eat good food, and have a good time. The fireworks were simple things that popped and cracked. The drums were old heirlooms that had been repaired a thousand times, and anybody could come up to bang on them. The village itself was vibrant, red and gold matching the leaves of the trees. I had woken up with a silly grin that morning when we packed up and set outand that small grin was still on my face. How long until the dumplings are done? Could I have a hand over here? We need some more firewood! Ty An, could you get those please? I sat just outside the kitchen and let the sounds of food preparation wash over me. I took in the people at work, the burning fires, and the tantalizing scents. I caught one smell in particular, one that made drool gather at the corner of my mouth. Meimei was making some of her special dumplings, and I couldnt wait to dig in. I smiled at the thoughts of food, before turning my attention back to my own task. Big Bro! Big Bro, is it ready yet? Xian the Younger demanded of me. His eyes were wide and pleadingas were the rest of the childrens. And Washys. The dragon was giving me the puppy dog eyes something fierce. Not quite yet, I replied as I glanced down at the piece of cast iron I was rotating over the fire. It was a strange looking thing: a bulbous kettle with a top that had been screwed down tight. It was another piece from my memories. I remembered the videos of the street merchants with this iron contraption, using it for a very specific purposeand Bowu had once more worked his wizardry. It crafted the newest dessert in Hong Yaowu, a dessert of dreams and imagination! After a few more turns of the kettle, a few more eager bounces from the kids, and a few more trembles from an excited dragon, it was done. I pulled the cast iron contraption off from the fire and put the mouth of it inside the woven bag. You ready? I asked them. Three! Xian shouted. Two! the rest of the kids called. One! Wa Shi roared. I pulled down on the handle, and the kettle exploded with a terrific bang. It dumped white, fluffy clouds of puffed corn into the bag. The kids and the dragon all cheered. I was pretty surprised too when I found out one of the varieties of corn the Azure Jade Trading Company had gotten me popped. I remember popcorn being a special type of corn, but the pink corn I had received was truly special in more ways than one. In addition to being fabulously coloured, it also popped into something truly decadentsoft, yet crunchy in all the right ways. And it was about to get even better. Working quickly, I transferred some of the corn to the bubbling caramel pot that had been beside the corn on the fire, and with a few tosses the popcorn was generously coated. Now, it was still too hot to eatbut the previous batch was now cool enough and I filled up the multitude of bowls and the single platter presented to me. The children got their popcorn and rushed off whooping, in the full throes of a sugar high and with nobody around to stop them. The dragon added on caramel apples, caramel pears, caramel water reeds, and caramel coated eggs. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Boss. Big Bro. How do you keep coming up with such wonders!? the dragon asked as he popped an egg into his mouth, considering the new taste. Mostly just copying what other people have done, I admitted freely. The world is vast, and the flavours are limitless. To eat is to live; to live is to eat. Tears sprang to the dragons eyes. Truly, this Wa Shi is lucky to have such a Master. I laughed at his expression, and added a few more caramel offerings to hid platter. Go on and get these to Chunky and Peppa. The pepper flakes are an interesting choice, though. Pi Pa will love them, the dragon declared authoritatively. I trusted his judgement. Looks like I would have to start spicing Peppas food more heavily, if she liked the heat that much! Well, sweet heat was goodand wait, hot honey would be great too Something to think of for later. We certainly had enough honey for it. And speaking of honey Take as much as you want, girls, I said to the flight of bees hovering around more of the caramel popcorn. They buzzed in what I thought was happiness before they alighted on a couple pieces and carried them off, up and away, to eat the sugar off them. I idly wondered how many of the workers were sapient, and how much they were more of a hive mind. I didnt know, and I had a lot of trouble understanding Vajras answers as Chunky translated her dance for me. I shrugged and returned my attention to filling the kettle back up. It was the first of its kind and yet, it would probably be joined by thousands more soon enough. I smirked when I remembered our most recent visit with Bo and Chyou. The Azure Jade Trading Company had come around again, to collect the harvest, and let''s just say the looks on Bo and Chyous faces when they saw just how much I had had been rather priceless. It was rather fun showboating, and showing them the power of my cultivation. They got a show, and a bunch of ideas that I knew they were going to implement. I got moneybut more than that, I got things. The most valuable of things, seeds. More varieties of corn, peppers, squashes, and peas, some barley, a pear saplingand lychee. Lychee were known as the king of fruits and they were impossible to grow this far northbut the Palace of Pale Moon Lake City had some seeds, and the Trading Company had gotten them for me. The other things they had gotten were a bunch of edible and medicinal mushroomsincluding one that blew my mind and made Meimei actually swoon. It was some kind of cordyceps mushroom growing out of a caterpillar that could apparently cure cancer. Or at least significantly reduce the effects of the disease. And unlike the snake oil from the Before, this cure actually worked. Because Xianxia magic. Hells, Pops had started hopping around like a Jiangshi too when Miemei had shown him. The synchronized bouncing was actually pretty cute. Unfortunately, they were both extremely rare and expensive as hell. Or at least they were right now. Because if there was one thing me and Meimei were good at it''s growing things. It may take decades, and we may need a few more to dial it in, but with luck? Well, cancer could go fuck itself. Hell, Im glad that I told them I preferred seeds and rare medicinal plants to money. This was way better than a bunch of coinsI had enough of those for more than one lifetime. And well, other than the gifts, and them picking up the harvest, they had also given us an update on the progress on the expedition to the south which, if they pushed it, they would be able to go next summer. Which was way faster than I had been expecting. I let out a contented sigh as I turned back to the popcorn, turning it around and around in its kettle. Man, this year it had been a pretty good year so far. The birth of my son, the reconciliation I had with Gramps, learning how much Tigu had grown. The only thing I was missing was a letter from my favourite rooster. I hummed and finished up the last of the popcorn, and then, seeing that nobody else wanted any for now, I stood up. I walked past where Ty An and Bowu were tinkering with something. I walked past where Chunky, Peppa, and Washy were sitting, chowing down on caramel popcorn. I walked past where Gou Ren was trying to convince his parents to let him build them an even bigger house, and where Babe sat, the ox bedecked in a crown of leaves and little Liu brushing his fur. The ox seemed to quite enjoy the treatment. I finally came to the head table, where a tired but happy Hong Xian the Elder was sitting, my son cradled in his arms. Zhuye was giggling as his grandpa and Yao Che made funny faces at him. I plopped the popcorn down beside them and settled into a chair myself, looking out over the village and taking in the sights. Some of the adults were playing what looked like a variation of cornhole, laughing and cheering. Kids were zipping around, playing tag and hide and seek. The sun was starting to set. The air was cool, but not cold. Dinner was served. We all ate, drank, and made merry. It really was the perfect day. Jin, there''s somebody coming, Meiling said as the sun started to dip below the horizon. They smell like. mist. Mist and warm fur. Theyre being accompanied by Lu Ri. I raised an eyebrow. Shall we? I asked. My wife nodded. We both quietly excused ourselves from the party and set off down the road. It wasnt too long until we met Lu Ri and the person he was accompanying. Lu Ri simply nodded to us, his body language completely relaxed. I turned to the woman. She was kind of short, with wild blonde hair and extremely familiar eyes locked in a permanent squint. Would you be Master Jin? the woman asked politely. Yes, I replied. The woman bowed, and with a pop two bushy ears erupted from her head and a golden fox tail from her rump. I stared, shocked at the sudden appearance of a real life Kemonomimi. This one is Su Yuanlin. She comes bearing a message from Fa Bi De, Hong Ri Zu, Young Master Yun Ren, and Lord Shen Yu. Meimei blinked incredulously, Young Master Yun Ren?! Aye, He''s Honoured Uncles heir, the woman replied. Both of us paused, and I looked at Meimei. Well there''s certainly a story there, miss, I said after a moment. Why dont you come join and tell us? There''s plenty of food, and enough drink. The woman with fox ears and a tail smiled. Thank you, Master Jin. Additionally, I was instructed by Bi De to give you these immediately, as well as this recipe. Something about you not having beets here? I took the piece of paper she presented to me, and saw my mans writing. Big D always had a certain flair to his characters. Beets?! Hells yeah! I loved beets! And this recipe looked like some kind of borscht! What a dutiful son, Meiling said with a laugh. Big D and Gramps trusted her enough to let her bring us this letter, so she deserved at least our hospitality. We got her settled in and introduced her to Hu Li, who pointed at the other woman in shock. Myself, Meimei, and Gou on the other hand, got to reading. Reading a tale about what happened at the Shrouded Mountain. V4c82: And the First Days of Winter Su Yuanlins journey to the Azure Hills hadnt been what she had been expecting. Everybody had harped on about the Qi voidand yeah, it had been bad for the first leg of the journey, down the mountains and into the hills. The sucking feeling had lessened the closer she had gotten to her destination, though, to the point where she couldn''t feel it at all. Of course, just as shed started getting comfortable, somebody came out to meet her, a cultivator. Except instead of being some weakling, barely scraping the Profound Realm, she met him. State your business, the cold, aristocratic man demanded. His eyes were sharp and his body was refined. He oozed calm mastery, and Yuanlin felt every hair on her body stand on end. His Qi was suppressed, in a way where Yuanlin could not sense his might, but her body knew. He was strong. Yuanlin licked her lips, carefully not moving too much lest the man cut her with his eyes and intent. Might you be a servant of Master Jin? This Su Yuanlin has been instructed by Fa Bi De and Master Shen Yu to convey this letter to him. She slowly and carefully pulled out the seal letter she had been given. The mans eyes locked on to it and then the dangerous aura abruptly ceased. Yuanlin took a breath, relieved that the pressure was gone. That letter is indeed in order, and I feel your intentions to be pure. I am Lu Ri; guardian of this place. The man bowed formally to her. Then he straightened up and gave her a small smile, looking slightly sympathetic. I see you have been burdened with a task I know well. Yuanlin blushed slightlyhis smile was somehow more dangerous than his Qi. Please, Miss Yuanlin, this way. I shall not impede your delivery. The man raised an arm like a servant and then began escorting her. Not the prisoner kind of escorting, but the gentleman escorting a lady and a guest kind of escorting. I do hope your travels have not been too full of trials. Yuanlins heart beat slightly faster in her chest. It wasnt too bad. A bit of difficulty in the beginning with so little ambient Qi around, but it was nothing I couldnt handle. She smiled and leaned over slightly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. Her nape was her best part! Indeed? I am glad to hear that, the man continued, completely ignoring her light flirtations. Yuanlin pouted. Sure, she wasnt as feminine and soft as the other gals, but lots of men liked the wild look! It was just her luck that this gentleman didnt. Of course, all the flirting was blasted out of her mind when she actually met Master Jin, who felt like a giant mountain just looking at her curiously. But he too had been polite, simply recieving her message before and gently passing her along to her current predicament. Su Yuanlin stared awkwardly at the mortal human before her, her finger outstretched and her mouth slightly open. The mortal woman was her mirror image, save for the fact that her hair was black instead of blonde and age had lined the womans face. It was one thing to see those features on somebody accompanying Honoured Elder Nezan. It was another to see them on a person here. Not that she had doubted the Young Master, but still. She was kin, alive and well, and that was always something precious. Good evening, My Lady, Yuanlan said, going for respect. Su Yuanlin pays her respects to the Young Masters honoured mother. The woman went from shocked pointing to consternation. The hells yeh callin Lady, cuz? the woman demanded in an incredibly thick accent. Young ladies should be calling old maids like me, Auntie! Now come on and sit down and tell Auntie Hu Li everything. Yuanlin blinked, a small smile coming to her face at the immediate mothering attitude of the woman even though she was centuries younger than Yuanlin. And her name! Hu LiFox was definitely a bit on the nose. course, Auntie, Yuanlin replied in her own thick mountain-tribe accent. The mortal woman beamed even as the man beside her, a man who looked a bit like a monkey, raised an eyebrow at her. Then the man shrugged. Ten, get us some dumplings, wouldja? Me and my cousin here gotta have a chat, yeah? Hu Li asked. Her husband nodded agreeably, and Hu Li turned to Yuanlin again. First! Everyone! Welcome my cousin here to Hong Yaowu! The best village in the Azure Hills! There was a cheer from the other mortals, along with several well wishes. There were some curious glances at the colour of her hair and at the sharpness of her teeth, but it was just thatcuriosity. Nobody here was having second thoughts about her, nor thinking of running to an authority to start a fox-hunt. She appreciated that. Though they hardly needed to with the monsters protecting this village. Hells, Yuanlin was of half a mind to sprint back to the Fangs and move everybody over right now if they could get protection from Lu Ri and Master Jin. Theyd never have to fear a fox-hunt again! The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Welcome to Hong Yaowu, Big Sis! one young boy in particular said, smiling brightly up at her. He was a cute kid, with a band of freckles across his nose. Thanks for the welcome, she said, slightly awkwardly; and several people laughed, but even they smiled and nodded encouragingly. At that, Yuanlins smile became slightly more natural. She followed Hu Li to a fine housea surprisingly fine house, one extremely well built for a mortals abode, especially in the countryside like this. It looked more like something a noble would have commissioned. And yet it smelled it smelled like family. The faint scent of foxes. Yuanlin almost staggered as what felt like a physical wave of relief travelled over her. She sat down at a table with a woman who couldnt be anything but related. The womans husband brought in some dumplings, as the mortal woman studied her. youve had a rough go of it, havent you, cousin? Hu Li asked quietly. Yuanlin looked into the womans amber eyes and let out a little breath, knowing that her emotions were in plain view. We have, yeah. But I think things may be starting to get a bit better now. Hu Li extended her hand across the table, and Yuanlin took it. Now, why youre callin my boy Young Master? Hu Li asked. Yuanlin smiled at the tone in her voice. A mother, wondering just what sort of mischief her children had gotten up to. Yuanlin was only too happy to gossip. ======================================== The three of us sat in Pops house. It was just me, Mei, and Gou Ren for now. I would read the letter again to everybody else later, but for now for now it was just us three. Chunky and Peppa were off in the forest somewhere, Washy was in a food coma, and Babe was asleep alongside him. Maybe it was a bit hypocritical of me to make people wait for Tigus letter and then read Big Ds immediately, but Big D had always been in more danger than Tigu and I knew Tigu was fine through Tianlan. I unrolled the scroll with a steady hand, and was immediately greeted by elegant calligraphy. The part of me that had been taught to write by Gramps admired his brushwork. He had gotten even better, and had completely eliminated all the little imperfections that had come with writing with his beak. Fa Bi De pays his respects to his Great Master, the Healing Sage, and his fellow disciples. It is a relief to finally be able to write to you after so long. Necessity demanded silence from our band but now that necessity is no more, and we may speak candidly. Much has transpired since I have last seen home, and our deeds are many. Some good, some bad, and some I am still unsure what to think about, even after meditating upon the path we have traveled. Though now I can say with certainty I understand why you left this life behind, Master. I paused at that statement, and a small frown found its way onto my face. While Tigu got to see people at their best, coming together and abandoning past grudges it seemed Big D got to see the worst sort of cultivators. It was not an experience I would wish on anyone, and my heart went out for my disciplemy first friend in this world. To know he had done it so I wouldnt have to part of me felt like a bit of a failure for that. Another person, a person who I liked, suffering for my choices. I felt a hand press into my back, and another one on my shoulder. I glanced over into Meis eyes first and then looked over to Gou Ren, who simply had a stoic expression on his face. I took a breath and forced the feelings away. No. Instead of pity, instead of regret there would be pride. Pride and compassion. Big D wanted to defend his friends and home. He was braveand he would return to a place that valued him and everything he had done for us. I returned my attention to the characters. What follows is an accounting of all we have done since departing in the spring. It shall be as detailed as I can make it, and my dear companions were invaluable in pointing out things I had overlooked. In addition to this, Yun Ren has provided his usual services, in addition to mine own art. Without further ado, I shall begin. After we departed, we tracked northeast, to the den of Nezan, to reunite his fragment with his main body. There, within his home, Shen Yu began our first bout of training and we stayed there for a period of one month; the training was difficult, as expected, but not overly so. Master Shen Yu is a fine teacher, and knew exactly the steps to push me to my limits. Nezan similarly instructed Yun Ren and Ri Zu I smiled at the wood block print of all three of our friends meditating. The beginning part didnt really have too much detail; they trained for a while, then set off for the Howling Fang Mountains with Nezan; they went through the Stone Gate, the same way I had come into the province. Of course, things didnt stay simple for long. Thus, to facilitate our infiltration of the Shrouded Mountain Sect and investigate the potential Demonic presence, we transformed into humans. They what?! Meiling shouted. I quickly pulled the scroll open more, and there was the first real picture taken by Yun Ren. I stared in shock at the tall man with brilliant red hair who was standing beside a woman who could have been Meilings sister. She had a green streak in her hair, dark, soulful eyesand she was very, very cute. He''s got your eyes, Meimei whispered as she traced a finger along Big Ds image. He really did. man, Tigu is going to be so upset that Rizzo has freckles, I said after a second. We chuckled. ============================= Tigu sneezed, then shivered. She frowned at her offices open window. The air was getting kind of cold With great reluctance she closed it, but she still felt oddly cold. She frowned. The office had a fireplace but hadnt Handsome Man said something about a heating system? She would have to see if they could repair that sooner rather than later. If she felt cold, the poor mortals had to be freezing! ============================= I had to admit, them literally just walking through the front door of the Shrouded Mountain Sect was kind of funny. But as we got deeper into the story, things became more uncomfortable. Meiling and Gou Ren looked slightly incredulous as Big D described the Inner Sect and the way everybody acted, pushing others down as hard as they could to try and get ahead. I knew the truth of that all too well. But at least they had made some friends. Old Ling the housekeeper, Fat Han, Yushang, and Shao Heng sounded like good people and hells, I wouldnt have even minded meeting Master Lishu, if Rizzo had such good things to say about him. It was especially awkward for me because, well, it read like a Xianxia story. Like the tale of some talented Young Master seeking revenge. Though I was actually rather surprised at the outcome of the investigation. Each and every one of us determined the same thing. The Shrouded Mountain Sect is not Demonic. They are merely assholes. I barked out a laugh at that one. But the rest? Well, there wasnt much to laugh about at all, really. ================================= An hour later, I was sitting on the roof of Pop''s house. I had the letter in my hand, and I had just finished reading over the ending for the second time. The truth of the foxes and the Shrouded Mountain Sect Civil War. no wonder Big D didnt really know what to think of all that. I didnt either. Meimei, of course, had just shrugged it all off and basically said karma. She, at least, was very proud of Rizzo. Gou Ren had been quieter, just relieved his brother was alright. If I was entirely honest? I I mostly didnt particularly care what had happened to the sect either. Id never claimed to be a paragon of justice or the pinnacle of morality. The Shrouded Mountain Sect had apparently fucked around enough to find outand honestly? That was the extent of my thoughts, really. Or it could have been, but I was forcing myself to consider it more deeply. Big D valued my opinion. He trusted me, and he was kind of a kid, still, asking his father if what he had done had been the right thing. I sighed. It was a messy situation, but he had done what he could. He had spared as many innocents as he could manage. And that? That was enough. I wouldnt have been able to navigate it any better. And I probably would have done worse. He didnt have it easy, my boy. But he came through in all the ways that mattered. I glanced down at the final part of the letter. We go now to the north, to confront Zang Shenhe and ensure that the demonic taint is purged from this province. I shall not tempt fate by saying anything foolishbut I hope to dance with you, My Master, on the night of the solstice. Until that time, we shall return to hunting evil. Forever yours, Bi De. Man, we return to hunting evil? That sounded really badass. I smiled and looked up at the night sky. There was no doubt in my mind that he would succeed in whatever he set his mind to. You tell em, Big D, I whispered, the wind carrying my voice away. Epilogue: The North Wind Blows A freezing wind spoke from the north, cutting through the Dueling Peaks in the small hours of the morning. The world outside was hushed, a thin film of snow covering the frozen ground. Xiulans office mirrored the bleakness outside. There was no light nor warmth here. No flame lit the hearth, nor light emanated from candle flame or light stone. Missing too were the voices that would fill her office and the bustle of moving bodies. Today there was only the rattle of the wind and the soft sound of a brush ghosting over parchment. Xiulan was seated at her desk. It normally bore the weight of many stacks of neat, orderly, scrolls and papers. Now, it was nearly empty. Save for the single scroll upon which Xiulan wrote. . Finished writing she set aside her brush. Then she pulled out her seal and pressed it to the page. She took a moment to blow on the ink and ensure it was dry before she rolled the scroll up and sealed it. Her last task completed, Xiulan stood from her chair and walked to the door. Once she reached it she turned around and spared the room a final glance.She had actually become oddly fond of the room and its big desk over the months. She smiled, turned, and exited the room at last. Everything all finished Grand Marshal? Bao Wen askedfrom where he stood outside, and she nodded. Yes. Please ensure this gets to Director Huizhong, Xiulan replied, handing the young man the scroll. It will be as you command Grand Marshal, the young man said with a bow before he rose with a small smile. We shall miss you greatly during the days you are away. Xiulan chuckled. I shant be gone long, Bao Wen. We still have more work to do but everybody deserves a rest. Especially yourself. Bao Wen coughed sheepishly. Xiulan had actually had to scold him for working too hard. He had been sleeping in his office, trying to keep up with the amount of hours cultivators could work. Bao Wen recovered swiftly from his embarrassment, however, and clasped his hands in the gesture of respect. Then allow me to wish you a good Solstice and a wonderful New Year, Grand Marshal. Xiulans smile softened and she collapsed her hands together as well. You as well, Bao Wen. Have a wonderful Solstice and a happy New Yearwith luck, I shall hear of a date for your wedding. Bao Wen beamed. With that, they went their separate ways. Bao Wen, back to his duties. And Xiulan, out of the quiet mountain. The corridors of the Dueling Peaks were as empty as her office. Almost everybody had gone home to celebrate the Solstice and the New Year. There would be a few scouts and rangers who would remain, volunteers to watch over the wide reaches of the Hills over the break. None of them were expecting any trouble, but if something did arise Well, then Xiulan and her dear friends would come to assist. And whatever caused a disturbance big enough to have Xiulan come running to confront it, interrupting her most important period of rest and relaxation, would perish. If Xiulan got to it first, of course. Tigu was getting extremely fast with her movement technique, and Xianghua at full steam was more like a superheated arrow than a human. Xiulan chuckled at the thought as she finally came out of the mountain into the cold air. The sky was slightly brighter now, with the coming sunrise, but it was still overcast and grey. Xiulans feet took her through the town. Over the new waterways that werent freezing, due to the subtle warmth of the channels beneath them. Past her own sects compound, where she had already wished her father and her students a wonderful break. An Ran was headed to Grass Sea City. Huyi was going to spend time with his family and make sure that bastard is good enough for my cute little sister. Xi Bu and Li were among those who had volunteered to stay and make sure nothing went wrong in their absence. Her father and the Elders would be in seclusion for the next few months as they finished digesting their memory crystal. Xiulan started humming to herself as her feet moved to that old beat. She danced alone, now. The normal slight pushback she felt from her dancing partner was absent. It might have been a cause for concern, normally, but Xiulan knew where her friend was. Half-remembered dreams of helping a good friend build a house for the winter tickled the back of her mind. As did the warm smile of the little girl as they tucked her in and kissed her good night. Tianlans smile was the one thing she did remember with full clarity; peaceful. Relaxed. Happy. It had put Xiulan in a good mood too. Soon enough, she came to the square. The first one she spotted was Tigu. Her bright red knitted hat immediately caught the eye but it was more the fact that she was standing on top of a statue, her arms crossed, and pouting at the lack of sunlight. Her tan was already starting to fade a bit, and she was most cross with that predicament. Next, she spied Xianghua, learning against the statue. Xiulan raised an eyebrow at the red hat she also wore, with her headband firmly overtop it. Xianghua was talking with the Torrent Rider, the younger man having forgone his mask today to also wear a red knitted hat. In fact, all of her comrades were similarly dressed. From Delun to Loud Boy, to even Huo Ten and Shaggy Two. Blade of Grass! Are you finally done? Tigu demanded, shouting from the top of the statue. Indeed I am. Are the rest of you ready to go? Xiulan asked, and received nods and confirmations as the rest of their party started standing. Excellent. With luck, well make good time today Hold on a second! Tigu interrupted, hopping off the statue. Youre improperly dressed! Xiulan rolled her eyes even as she allowed Tigu to put a red hat over her head. Stepping back, hands on hip, Tigu looked her up and down before nodding decisively with a self-assured grin, one of her fangs poking over her lips, Did you make this? Xiulan asked. Mm! Master said everybody needs a red winter To ke! Thank you, Tigu. Xiulan said. Now, am I permitted to go, Captain, as I am no longer violating any rules on the standards of dress? I shall allow it! Everybody, move out! Were headed home! Tigu shouted. But contrary to her booming voice, they began moving at a leisurely pace. Slow enough that Shaggy Two could bound alongside them, rather than have to be carried. Not all of them would be coming back to Fa Ram; Loud Boy and Rags would be breaking off soon to go back to their gangs fortress, and Delun would be spending the Solstice with his family. But for now they travelled together, just like old times. They laughed and joked like they hadnt in a while. The enormous task that they had put on their shoulders seemed to lessen with every step as they travelled north. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ============================= A rooster stared up at the heavens from where he sat at the entrance to an icy cave. It was mid-day, and yet the sun was still nowhere to be found. This far north, at this time of year, it never rose beyond the horizon. It was a land of perpetual darkness. But that did not mean that it was without its own wonders. The roosters eyes were locked on something he had never seen before; shifting colored light filled the dark sky. It danced and undulated like a living thing, while the stars shone their cold light from high above. For being such an inhospitable place, it is quite beautiful, a soft voice from beside him mused, and Bi De turned his gaze to Ri Zu, who was in human form. Her eyes were also locked on the Aurora. Indeed, its beauty is something to behold, Bi De replied. But by your presence, I assume it is time to move on again? Ri Zu nodded, and Bi De returned it. The demons had retreated very far into the Sea of Snow. In fact, they had discovered collapsed tunnels and the remains of some kind of formation that Master Shen Yu had said created flying swords nearly as large as his own and sped them down what looked like tracks in the icy walls. Instead of finding their prey swiftly, they would have to search, going deeper and deeper into this place. But such was their duty. Bi De and Ri Zu glanced back at the cave, where their comrades started to march out. Yushang, Fat Han, Shao Heng, Fengxian, and Yingwen. All grimaced as they walked out of the warmer cave and into the bitter cold of the frozen cave. Shen Yu and Nezan didnt react at all. Forward, Shen Yu commanded, and his words were heeded; They set out into the darkness, their feet carrying them north. ======================================== Yes, Elder Zeng, there is a cultivator who lives in the town. He hides his Qi well, yet this disciple would reckon his Realm to be of Earth. It could not be anything less. I have also heard tales of other cultivators coming and goingoutside the two that were part of the merchant caravans guard, though they were nothing noteworthy. Basically peasants, seeing as they were assisting the mortals in moving goods, a woman wearing black clothes and a dark veil watched carefully as one of the Outriders gave his report to Zang Zeng. The man had been wearing so many suppression seals for this mission he would have been completely indistinguishable from a mortal in terms of Qiand he had not been that powerful to begin with, at the Third Stage of the Initiates Realm. Weak, but loyal, and perfect for a clandestine mission. Even if his suppressors somehow came off, he would be mistaken for the trash that filled this province. They were in the northern Azure Hills, near the border with the Howling Fang Mountains. She had been elated to finally have Zeng move towards the one who had killed the idiot Lu Ban. At last, progress. The man had been sitting on his ass for months instead of rampaging and making a mess of things like she wanted. Either he would kill the fool who killed Lu Ban, or he would be defeated and draw the Shrouded Mountain Sect into further conflict. And if the man was a part of the Cloudy Sword Sect, even though that was extremely unlikely, then the resulting backlash would absolutely cripple the Howling Fang Mountains. Which wasnt wholly ideal. The goal of Lu Ban was to have him eventually take over the sect and open the way for them to use the Fulmination Arraysif they could get access to the array itself, which had been impossible even for her, sealed as it was behind Zang Blood, then they could begin to recreate it. For all that the sect were meatheads, their crown jewel was made by a true Master. It was something her own Master had admitted admiration of, the creation of the Lightning Brigades General, refined in the Age of Heroes. It had its flaws; nothing her Master could not fix and then power properly, with blood and the right sacrifices. Being able to teleport their agents anywhere in the world, carried on subtle shadows, would have been a massive boon. But alas, that route was now closed to them with Lu Ban dead. Still, if the Shrouded Mountain Sect was crippled or, better yet, displaced from the mountain, they would be able to try and brute force the protections without the entire sect trying to kill them. Of course, her Master could have slaughtered them like dogs, but that would have been unacceptably obvious. Light touches and daggers in the shadow. They were not yet prepared to march out in the open. Zang, however, was. And yet still the bastard was hesitating. Your enemies are right here, Master, the woman breathed into his ear and pushed. Zang Zengs eyes went blank. Her powers were finally breaking through to him. She grudgingly admitted he had a strong will, but that was finally out of the way. Yes, my enemies are close at hand, Zang Zeng muttered. I must prepare to face them, if they are truly in the Earth Realm. A spot to meditate The man looked to the north, and the woman trolled her eyes. She thought this fool was bold. He hadn''t even thrown his weight around at the insects that were the cultivators of this province! He had just bypassed the daughter of his enemy, not sparing her a second glance. Ah well. This would be over soon, at least. Zeng would assault the one who killed Lu Ban, then she would poison everybody there and leave only a few survivors to go back to the mountain. If need be, she also had her own troops on standbyshe would have to alert them, once Zeng found the place he wanted to prepare at. She was content. Zang Zeng clenched his fist, his eyes narrowing. He chose to head north to meditate. She couldnt help but smile. He was getting closer to his enemies by going that way, after all. ============================== The Imperial Auditor huffed as he sat in a waiting room of the Verdant Hill Palace. It had taken him three months to get here. Three whole damn months! There were road washouts, freak storms, and he had even nearly been held up by a pair of brigands! The sheer cheek of the bastards! Luckily, he had splurged for the guard and the man was worth his coin. He saw the fools off. But now he was here. He was here, and he could hopefully curry some of the favour he had lost with the Wu family when he got kicked out of the Dueling Town by the cultivators. He felt a bit sorry for the poor provincial bastard he was going to ruin, but really? What kind of fool gets on the Wu familys bad side? He huffed and straightened his robes, annoyed that the country rube was making him wait but soon enough some random serving girl approached. The Lord Magistrate apologises to His Majesty''s Imperial Auditor for the waithe had to make himself presentable for such august company. The Imperial Auditor frowned and then felt some of his anger fade away. The hick had probably had cow shit on him or something, and he wouldnt have wanted to smell that. He nodded regally and rose, following the serving girl into the meeting room. It was not anything personalbut the man was about to have a very bad day. And likely a very bad next couple of years, if he truly had caught the Wus ire. He walked into the room like he owned the placeand then froze as he felt eyes level at him. Eyes that made his hair stand on end. The Lord Magistrate of Verdant Hill greets His Imperial Majesty''s Imperial Auditor, the man said, his voice powerful and smooth. The Imperial Auditor was immediately forced to reevaluate the man. Instead of a fat, ruddy faced peasant, he was greeted by a man who wouldnt have looked out of place in the capital. His clothes were of expert quality and make; his hair clasp subtly worked gold. His goatee was well-trimmed, just long enough to stroke, and his eyes were flinty daggers. He cut an impressive figure, but he was somehow overshadowed by the woman sitting next to him, who was smiling pleasantly yet had an air of palpable malice surrounding her. She looked very much like Ladyhe paused. This woman was a Wu. Lady Wu Zei Qi, the cripple. The woman who constantly shook from the damage she had taken from a cultivator. This woman looked anything but a cripple. She did not shake at all, her hands steady like rocks. Especially the hand holding a fan in front of her mouth. A fan painted with a Soaring Phoenixa declaration of war. He swallowed thickly, his mind racing. Beside Lady Wu was an unexpected person, a representative from the Azure Jade Trading Company,wearing an Azure Sashwhich meant that this place had the backingthe full backing,of the Trading Company, who were just about the only people who could tell the Wu family to go shove it. The Auditor was starting to feel faint. He felt his eyes slide over to the corpulent, jolly-looking man that had a tremendous stack of papers in front of him and looked downright pleased to see the Auditor. The Auditor raised his hands and smiled politely, but inside he was suddenly very, very worried. Alarm bells were ringing in his head as he greeted the people before him. He would have to tread very lightly here. Why, oh why, had he been so sure that heading north would be a good idea? ============================= My wife scratched at her nose. We were long past the property line and quite far north, hip deep in snow. It was actually quite nice and the scenery was beautiful, but neither of us were particularly enjoying it at the moment. Anything? I asked Meimei. Nothing, She said with a frown. We had been taking these walks for a couple weeks now, to see if Meimei could smell the acrid scent again But it hadnt returned. Meimei was grumpy that she hadnt found the source, but it was probably a good thing if it was gone. Meant it was not here. What do you think? I asked. I think I think it flies? she said, hesitantly. Maybe very high up? I dont know. My wife looked incredibly grumpy that this mystery was still persisting. Maybe it''s some kind of I dont know, Seven Stenches Buzzard? I said, trying to lighten the mood, and Meimei chuckled, before her face turned serious again. It bothers you that much, doesnt it? I asked. It''s just annoying. Every time I smell it, it ruins my day. It''s like when you get shit on your boot and you wonder why your house smells like crap and you look everywhere trying to find it, Meimei huffed, definitely speaking from experience. And to be fair, I knew that feeling too. The ol shit shoe sucked. So well keep looking, I said simply. Besides, I get to spend a lovely day with the woman I love the most in the world. Meimei smiled at me and bumped me with her shoulder. We wandered a bit more, Meimei occasionally sniffing at the air. Suddenly, she tensed, her eyes narrowing before she sighed and slumped. Why did you tell the Guan siblings that they could have their cultivator guards help them get everything ready in Verdant Hill? I keep smelling them, faintly, under Lu Ris Qi and it''s annoying. Because they have like five hundred tons of food to move? I asked back. It had taken them nearly a month to figure out how to even move everything, and this was the second trip. They would have to make a third to finish taking all the grain, pickles, and maple syrup jars. Dont be reasonable with me, husband, Meimei said jokingly before she sighed again, then she made a face. This was really bugging her. I put my arm around her shoulder. Cmon, I think this is enough for today. Let''s have some soup, then a bath. If the smell comes back well find it, and then you can experiment on it if it''s evil. Meimei perked up just a little, and a rather vicious smile stole across her features. My wife let me guide her away as she muttered under her breath. I turned my ears off, dismissing the war crimes I was hearing from my mind. I spared one last glance to where the smell always came from. The northern wind blew, tousling my hair and caressing my cheeks. It was cold, and I shivered a bit. v5c1: A Winter Tale Begins The best part about winter was definitely being lazy by the fire. The chores were all done: the animals fed, the barn mucked, and the pathways shoveled after the fresh snowfall yesterday. Which would have been one hell of a job to do by hand if I wasnt a cultivator. Instead, it just took a while, moving what had to be several tons of snow. While it couldnt hurt me, I still felt the cold and the damp, so I was taking a well deserved rest. I reached out into the coals, grabbing a chestnut that had reached optimal roastiness, and I cracked the shell open the rest of the way. Half, I popped into my mouth. The other half, I ground into a paste with the back of a spoon. After making sure it was cool enough, I scooped it up and presented my offering to the Young Master. Zhuye, or Little D as we often called him, eagerly opened his mouth to receive the offering. My sons amethyst eyes were wide and happy, and he burbled gleefully as he smacked his lips. Was that tasty? my wife asked, her voice lit with amusement. Meiling was laying back on the couch reading a medical scroll. Her green hair was splayed all around her head, and her eyes, the same colour as our sons, were sparkling with amusement as Zhuye bounced in place. Little man has good taste. Chestnuts are great, said Gou Ren, one of my best friends, while lounging on his own couch. He was the perfect picture of sloth or rather, of a lazy monkey. His sideburns had grown out again and he wasnt wearing his bandana, which hid his hairline, so the resemblance to our distant ancestors was rather strong today. That they are," I agreed. I gently tousled Zhuyes brown hair and grabbed another couple of chestnuts. Meimei opened her mouth with an ahhh the request clearand I got nothing but net from the three point line. As Meimei chewed on her prize, I ground the other into paste. Though this time, instead of giving it to my son I spread the chestnut paste onto two glutinous rice dumplings that had been roasting over the fire. Both dumpling skewers were promptly retracted from the fire by two muscled, scaly arms which were attached to the sides of a rather portly brown carp who was leaning out of a nearby trough filled with water. One disappeared immediately into his mouth. His eyes sparkled with delight. Another delightful combination! Washy, our resident dragon and glutton declared. But the rice dumpling needs more char! The other skewer was held out so a massive, rust-red boar who was laying on a cushion could munch on it. Chunky oinked happily as his friend fed him, and when he was done, the fish chucked the skewers into the fire and started preparing fresh ones. He set those newly made rice dumplings up beside the other ten that were hanging over the fire charring. There were dumplings slathered in maple. Others had honey, and still others had pickles or even hot pepper paste. It was a really eclectic mix, but no one could ever say Washy was unimaginative when it came to food, and the good ones found their way into our cookbooks. Washy grabbed one of the hot pepper dumplings and examined it carefully before nodding with satisfaction and opening his mouth with a sly smile. Wa Shi, you scoundrel! a prim, offended voice rang out. A pink pig that had been laying beside Chunky shot to her feet and glared at the fish. Just a nibble? he asked teasingly, and Peppa glared at him. The fish started laughing as he handed over the skewer, which Peppa took with a huff before making a pleased noise. Ah, I can taste the smokiness! she said happily. The roasting time is paramount! Too little, and the taste doesnt change! Too much, and it burns and tastes horrible! Washy declared. It took this Master ten tries to find this optimal char point! Achieving the correct strength of flavour that you now enjoy! Both me and Peppa rolled our eyes at his pompous tone, and Peppa sat back down beside Chunky, snuggling into his side. I smiled at the comfy scene, before turning my attention to the sound of soft humming. Bowu, a young man with wavy blue hair, was reading as he hummed tunelessly to himselfthough unlike Meiling, he had a technical manual on pill furnaces in his hands rather than a medical scroll. With a contented smile on his face, he was a far cry from the rather grim looking young man who had come to us last year. He was also bouncing one of his legs up and down as he readthe one Meiling had fixed last year, after the lad had spent years having to use a crutch to compensate for his mangled leg. Nearby and closer to the fire was the long green, noodly form of well, Noodle. The old, scarred snake was bundled up in a knitted tube and conked out completely. He had never been the best with the cold in the first place. Last but not least were Babe the ox and Vajra the queen bee. Babe was gazing contemplatively at the flames and Vajra was, for once, still instead of dancing, the three inch long iridescent bee settled by the fire with a couple of her workers. Finally, I closed my eyes as I reclined in front of the fire and traced the connections of my Qi to a world beneath the earth. There, in a little cottage with a snowman standing guard outside, rested the last member of our family. I poked my head in and checked on the little Earth Spirit, Tianlan, as she slumbered. There were golden cracks along her facebut her clothes were new and clean, and she had a soft smile on her face as she slept. She looked content. I left her to sleep. It truly was a perfect day. A warm fire and companionable silence though the fact that it was so quiet only highlighted that there were people missing, because it was rarely so still with them here. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Tigu, Xiulan, Xianghua, and Yin had gone off to the Dueling Peaks, in an attempt to stop the feuding between the sects of the Azure Hills. They, at least, were coming home soon, their task having succeeded. The other group, made up of Big D, Rizzo, Yun Ren, and Gramps, had gone to the Shrouded Mountain Sect to infiltrate it and make sure they were not conspiring with demons. The last I heard from them they had found out that the sect had been innocent and were now on the trail of the actual demons. It had been a long, slightly melancholic summer, knowing my family was doing dangerous things without mebut that was their choice. All I could do was support them as best that I could; with food from home and a place to come back to. Our little slice of heaven. Hopefully, I would see them all soon. And hopefully, they would be whole, hale, and have wonderful stories to tell as I pampered the shit out of them. ============================== Fa Bi De, First Disciple of Fa Ram, let out a breath as he stared at the titanic trees before him, looming out of the perpetual night that had descended upon the north. Their trunks glowed with luminescent fungi, and their boughs were surprisingly largely clear of snow. The rooster, currently in the form of a man who had long red hair and eyes as green as his Masters, was once again surprised by the Sea of Snow. The moon shone brightly down upon them with a silver glow, casting the trees in cold light as well as revealing a break in the snowfields. Theyre so big, a voice gasped from beside him, and Bi De turned to look at Ri Zu. The short woman with dark purple eyes and freckles across her nose looked slightly intimidated by the sight before them. At first he had imagined, by the name, that it would be like the Grass Sea: a vast expanse of rolling hills, but white instead of green. He had been categorically wrong. The Sea of Snow played host to a myriad of different environments. There were mountains of ice taller and wider than any of the Howling Fangs, lone behemoths that formed enormous walls in their path. There were ice caves and crevasses that opened suddenly, and they were hundreds, if not thousands of Li deep. There had been fields of flowers made of ice that were alive, growing in snow like it was rich soil. There were floating ice islands, and in the distance they had even spotted a trio of volcanoes belching fire into the air. That was not to say the white fields did not exist; indeed, they were the dominant land feature. Snow fields as far as the eye could see, with Spirit Beasts lurking in the powder and the ice like it was an actual body of water. Most heeded not Bi Des calls for parley; enraged by Bi De and his companions presence in their territory, they decreed the punishment was death. Others were simply hungry and declared them food. They had been here a week, and had been in sixteen battles with the locals. This place was incredibly dangerous, and if they had been mortals the cold would have finished them off long, long before the Spirit Beasts would have. Now they were before a forest of pines so tall they disappeared into the clouds, with trunks as thick around as Brother Chun Ke was long. Though they were in the middle of trying to track down the demonic forces that had defeated Elder Shenhe of the Shrouded Mountain Sect and her forces, and they were on somewhat of a time limitthey still had at least a month according to Shen Yu, to find the captured cultivators before they would be corrupted and turned into weaponsand the sights could not help but take his breath away. And judging by the chiming of Yun Rens recording crystal, he found it equally as impressive. The vulpine mans perpetually squinting eyes were open slightly. The cold silver light of the moon glinted off his black hair, especially the portions streaked through with blonde. They had found tunnels under the first demonic base they had come across. Though they had been collapsed, it was clear that they had been used to facilitate speedy transport, using a flying sword that set into grooves in the walls. They were headed roughly in the direction Master Shen Yu had deduced the grooves ran in, and that path took them into a dark and foreboding forest. The forest looks a bit ominous, Fat Han muttered. At least well have a windbreak for when we rest! Yushang replied, trying to find something good about having to venture into the massive trees. The bubbly woman shifted the massive sword on her back. What do you think, Uncle? They all turned to Shao Heng, the older-looking man squinting slightly at the forest. We must certainly be warythe boughs are clear of snow, which concerns me. All three of them had once been members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect and all three had abandoned it after the excesses of the Mountains Inquisitors had come to light. We cannot go around. It would take too long, Yingwens cold voice, tinged with a bit of pain, declared. There was a grunt from Fengxian beside him. Bi De turned to look at the two members of their group who were still a part of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, the only two members of the Fulmination Squadron that had either survived or escaped capture at the hands of the demonic forces. The two still looked slightly weak. Yingwens grafted-on limbs caused him pain, and Fenxian was still recovering. But neither man had slowed their pace down, soldiering on without flinching, determined to save their comrades. The boy has the right of it. We go through, the gruff voice of Shen Yu stated bluntly. The Old man, an Imperial Realm cultivator, simply appeared beside them after he dropped down from the air. He had clearly gone to scout out the outskirts and make sure that going through the forest was necessary though that was likely going to be the extent of his aid unless they encountered a truly powerful Spirit Beast they could not fight off or escape from on their own. Otherwise, he largely stayed silent, listening carefully to their deliberations on choosing paths and judging their skills. He was teaching them how to combat demons and how to navigate such dangerous places. If he simply did it all for them, then they would learn nothing. Do be careful though, children, the final member of their group, Nezan declared. He was in his Spirit Beast form, a massive white fox. His narrow eyes fixed on the trees. This forest radiates power. Bi De could not help but agree. They approached cautiouslyit took half an hour of travel at the speed of a cultivator to reach the start of the forestwhen Bi De suddenly noticed something. There was a cairn, and the mound of stacked rocks included some of the massive tree branches to form a pair of what looked almost like a pair of large antlersdenoting a boundary, almost like a fence. Bi Des eyes widened. With a pop he reverted to his true form and snapped out a wing. His companions all stopped immediately before they could set even a single foot within the forest. Bi Des eyes snapped around at the trees, locking onto scrapes very, very high up on the trunks, as well as the quality of the snow. It looked just like how Brother Chun Ke moved it out of the way. He scented the air, and found the slight tang of a storm. All of these were noted and Bi De had a rough idea of exactly what lived in this forest. Judging by Shao Hengs own considering expression, he too had seen the signs. Oh? You felt that? Shen Yu asked. He sounded impressed. Bi De frowned. Shen Yu was suppressing his power and intentionally trying to hide. He had learned to tell that much about him. I feel nothing, Master. But those, he said, gesturing at the stones. They denote a boundary. I believe politeness should prevail, before we trespass. Shen Yu considered his statement, then nodded. Not the path I would have chosen but good eyes nonetheless. Bi De took the statement for the leave it was and bowed. We humbly ask for passage through your home, Bi De called out, his voice echoing throughout the forest. There was a moment of silence. And then the massive trees started shaking. The smell of a storm came to them on the winds; and a creature fit to live among the behemoth trees seemed to materialize out of thin air, power at the pinnacle of the Earth Realm as far as Bi De could tell. Half a Li tall at his shoulder, his head was as big as a house and his rack of magnificent antlers looked like the crown of a kingor like a set of battering rams that could breach any fortress in the world. His fur was a dark grey, and he was wreathed in frozen mist and storm clouds, the mantle of his power swirling around his body like a royal cloak. Bi De swallowed as the creature walked with deceptively silent steps. The massive mooseor Thunderhoof, as those not his Master called the creaturesstared down at them. Bi De still remembered the baby Thunderhoof who had followed Yun Ren north. It had been, at the time, the largest creature he had ever seen. The Spirit Beast considered them. For a moment, Bi De wondered if this would come to a fight but Thunderhooves were considered symbols of luck amongst the Nezin tribe and thus implied they were not prone to violence at first meeting. The great Spirit Beast stared down at them, then cocked his head to the side. Finally, he spoke, his voice a deep rumble. This is the first time little ones have asked to enter my home in a long while. I shall greet you; This one is He Who Sweeps the Forest Floor Of Snow and Opens the Way; you may refer to me as Forest Sweeper. Tell me, little ones, what brings you this far north, to the gates of my domain? Bi De had the Spirit Beasts full and undivided attentiona beast who eclipsed him utterly. So he once more bowed politely, and began to speak. v5c2: The Strongest Technique Bi De kept his story simple, short, and to the point. His Great Master had once said a man should be able to explain an important issue in twenty words or less. They were chasing demons, the demons had collapsed their underground tunnels, and thus they had tracked them overland this way. One might say telling a random Spirit Beast about their quest was foolish; it could have been in league with the demons after all. However, Bi De doubted that, and they were effectively attempting to bring an army through Master Forest Sweepers home. It would have been terribly impolite not to speak to him. Being honest was the only correct choice. And it is for this reason we have come to ask permission to venture through your forest, Master Forest Sweeper. It is the fastest way, Bi De finished. His voice was slightly strained as the massive Spirit Beasts intent pressed down on them all. Not directed at them, merely a reaction to the news that he was receiving. That alone made it barely tolerable, especially as the intent made Master Forest Sweeper transition from the Earth Realm to Sky, and easily match the might of the Patriarch of the Shrouded Mountain Sect and then start to surpass it. Yushang, Han, and Fengxian were shaking slightly; Yun Rens eyes were open all the way as he took deep, calming breaths, his arm around Shao Hens bicep as the mans knees wobbled and his sweat froze on his face. Ri Zus shadow was writhing like a living thing, and Yingwen was standing perfectly still though his eyes were slightly glassy. Nezan seemed only mildly concerned, while Shen Yu looked the same as always. Master Forest Sweeper let loose a blast of arctic air from his nostrils. His mantle, the great storm he bore on his back, boiled with barely suppressed fury. Underground? Under My forest? Master Forest Sweeper ground out, his voice rumbling like an oncoming storm. Yes, Master Forest Sweeper. And after seeing your might, this Bi De postulates that they intended to use you as a shield, should any try and track them down above ground, Bi De said. He swallowed again, keeping his voice as even as he could. Bi De understood that most groups of cultivators would not have hesitated to march into the forest before himand judging by the Spirit Beasts strength, the demon''s plan would have succeeded with the death of all but a rare few who stepped within the Spirit Beasts realm. Lightning flashed as a peal of thunder broke the air and Master Forest Sweeper grew bigger, his body becoming one with his mantle as clouds gathered above the forest. Half their party fell to their knees, and Bi De staggered as the air froze in his lungs. Nezan stepped forwards, to place himself in front of them when the Thunderhoof seemed to struggle with himself for a moment. He snapped back into his natural form and his intent retreated. Bi De could suddenly breathe again. Quite rude of you, to frighten the children like that, Shen Yu spoke for the first time, his voice mild, but his eyes were sharp and dangerous. Master Forest Sweeper sucked in a breath before the moose turned back to Bi De and the rest of his companions, who were still picking themselves up and recovering from the effects of the mighty Spirits Beast''s fit of pique. I would ask my guests forgiveness for that unsightly display, the titanic moose requested, and the lordly Spirit Beast lowered his head slightly. Twas unbecoming. Bi De could only nod, but his ears caught the word that he had been looking for. They had been called guests. That was a good sign. Your words have wisdom, little moonbeam. The Iceheart Forest is not a place one invades without consequencenot even a sword that walks, like the man beside you, would have an easy time of it, Master Forest Sweeper continued, his eyes turning to Shen Yu again. The old man cocked his head to the side, considering the Spirit Beast. Not while protecting these whippersnappers, noespecially when this construct isnt your real body, you overgrown tricky goat. Id have your horns eventually But it would be a detour we cannot afford. Bi De blinked at the term construct but remained silent. A construct this powerful did that mean the true form of Master Forest Sweeper was even stronger? Still, both Shen Yu and the Spirit Beast nodded at each other, as they acknowledged each other''s strength. You have done this one a favour, by bringing this information to this ones attention. It is in ones nature to return all kindness a hundredfold. Be welcome in my home, little friendsfor we have much to discuss.Your words have caused a great many things to suddenly make sense. For that, we are grateful. Bi De let out a breath. We thank you for your hospitality, Master Forest Sweeper, he said, bowing. The Spirit Beast nodded, and another arctic blast issued from his nose as he exhaled slowly. This time, however, instead of a blast of wind the snow outside the forest shuddered. And then it rose as chunks of snow and ice formed themselves into the shape of smaller Thunderhooves. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. The constructs bowed and lowered their shoulders, their intent clear. Welcome to the Iceheart Forest, Honoured Guests, Master Forest Sweeper declared. Soon, they were all astride steeds of ice and snow, marching into the luminescent trees. ========================== One would expect that once out of the wind and under the boughs of the trees it would be warmer. It was not. It was colder. Much colder. The forest was a fountain of freezing Qiand yet despite that, or perhaps because of it, there was an abundance of life. The forest floor was completely clear of snow, which exposed pale blue grass that was vibrant and alive. Unlike the outside world of perpetual darkness, the forest was lit up bright as day, glowing with the cold light produced by mushrooms and lichens growing on the trees. Birds formed of crystal flitted through the air, snowy white deer with antlers of ice bolted at their approach, and monkeys that looked like Huo Ten, completely white in color, stared down at them from the trunks of the trees. They moved quite swiftly through the forest, their mounts galloping silently beside the massive form of their Master. Is the lack of snow why you are named Forest Sweeper? Yushang asked, curiosity overriding the obvious fear she felt for the Spirit Beast. The Spirit Beast looked down at her and seemed slightly amused by her question. You are the twenty-second human to ask me this question, the Spirit Beast replied. But yes, it is the name I inherited from my Master. We tend to the Iceheart Forest and ensure that it is never buried by snow; its paths open to all Thunderhooves. Twenty-second? Do you get many guests? Yun Ren asked curiously. Not particularly. In the three thousand years I have lived, I have met perhaps a hundred humans. Most who come here are blown off course by a Howl; the Spirit Beast said, referring to the massive storms that could throw people through the air for hundreds of Li. Those cannot be considered trespassers nor guests, and I am not so callous as to kill a man for wandering into my home by accident. Cultivators I leave to their own devices, unless they move further into my homemost leave quite swiftly. It is the mortals to whom I reveal myself. Most who find their way here are on the verge of death. Thus, I take care of them, and then, after they are healed, I task my younger kin to return them home. That is generous of you, Bi De replied, surprised by the depths of the mighty Spirit Beasts kindness. That is the hospitality of the north. My Master taught me to honor it, and we teach the same to our kin. While we are babes, our powers are weak; unlike most trueborn Spirit Beasts, we barely have any Qi at all, our minds dull and no better than a base animals. We cannot survive in our true homes, deep in the north, as children. So we leave our children in more southerly climes. There, we have no power for cultivators to consume. And there, six thousand years ago, my Master was once protected as a babe by a mortal, helped out of a freezing lake. We honor the compassion of that mortal, no matter how many generations have passed. Bi De mulled over this answer as they continued deeper into the forest. People always spoke of how grudges could last for thousands of years. As if only hatred could echo through the ages. They rarely thought of the other side of the coin. The kindness of a single mortal saving lost travellers through the ages. ======================== They journeyed for perhaps half a day into the forest, their tireless snow mounts sprinting full speed. The cold grew bitter and deep as they travelled further into the forestuntil the mantle of Master Forest Sweeper wrapped around them like a cloak and the worst of the chill was rebuffed. Yet it was still present, seeping into their bones. Then, they passed another stone cairn, fashioned in the shape of a Thunderhoofs head; and the air abruptly warmed again. Not like Master Forest Sweepers mantle, but true warmth. This is where we heal the outsiders we tend to, Master Forest Sweeper explained. We shall speak here, and you may rest where the air cannot kill you with its chill. They were in a clearingbut instead of the blue grass the forest floor had the more typical green. There was a small house here, sized for humans, and a much, much larger stone structure. It almost looked squat, save for the fact that it dwarfed the palace in Verdant Hill. Still, it was good to be warm again. They got off their mounts as they crumbled into snowflakes, and Bi De snorted at Yushangs gasped Prancer, no! They found a firepit nearby, and a log to sit upon, as Ri Zu comforted a sulking Yushang. Master Forest Sweeper shrunk slightly as he became a more manageable size. He seemed to find Yushangs reaction most amusing. He sighed as he settled into the clearing, and once more addressed them. My apprentice will arrive soon with a meal. For now, we shall speak, for your words have triggered an understanding in me of the strange happenings that mine kin have begun reporting from outside my forest, Master Forest Sweeper began. They say the auroras have disappeared in some sections of the north; others speak of odd smells drifting on the breeze. Still others have reported tracks of something strange; not any Spirit Beast common to the north; just last week, one of my kin spoke of something they had never seen before. It looked like a normal bird Save for the fact that it had been impaled by an icicle as big as it was and was still flying. Yet to his senses it had no Qi at all. It was just a normal bird a normal bird whose blood looked oddly dark. Infiltrators, Shen Yu said with a sigh. Theyve gotten a lot better at hiding, the worms. Indeed, Master Forest Sweeper declared. I would offer you my aid in disposing of these demons; though I cannot leave my forest, this one can relay to you information and a few of my kin who know the secret paths through the snow. Bi De felt some relief flowing through his veins at those words. They had been operating off hunches and likely directions for over a week since the last base. Truly, courtesy was a powerful technique. Thank you for your care, Master Forest Sweeper, Bi De said, bowing. The Thunderhoof nodded regally. We hold no love for demons. Not only do they try to kill us, they draw your kind to themand most are not as polite, Master Forest Sweeper said, before he cocked his head to the side. Now, my apprentice has arrived. We shall eat together, and on the morrow we will speak more on this matter. He felt some relief from the rest of his companions at that, as another Thunderhoof walked into the clearing. It was obviously young, with small antlers, and he had a large pack on his back. Master, Im here with the young Thunderhoof began, his voice light and chipper, before he froze. His mouth dropped open. He stared at them all with shock And at one person in particular. Jumpy?! Yun Ren blinked, Jumpy? Wait. Wait, wait, wait. There aint no way! He said, his mouth opening and his eyes widening. What the hells?! Are you really the same one from Hong Yaowu?! Bi Des eyes widened. He had seen the Thunderhoof onceas well as heard Yun Rens endless complaining about the beast repeatedly sneaking up on him and scaring him for fun two years ago. Your face is still as funny as ever, Jumpy! the Thunderhoof chortled. Im going to be getting you back for that! Yun Ren threatened, jumping to his feet. Bi De watched the reunion with amusement. As did both Shen Yu and Master Forest Sweeper. Fate truly does move in mysterious ways, the old Spirit Beast mused. The mood was quite light as they dined together, the young Thunderhoof regaling them with a story of what happened to him after he left for the north. It appeared fate truly did have ways of reuniting people sometimes. ==================================== Somewhere else, thousands of Li away, another group was marching towards their own reunion. v5c3: A Tigers Homecoming The world was covered in a thick white blanket. The trees were bare; their leaves having long since fallenbut the forests were prevented from looking empty and skeletal by enormous conifers, their evergreen boughs laden with snow. Through this frozen world, a group of women and a monkey traveled along a path cleared of snow. All of them were wearing bright red knitted hats, a splash of color on the monochrome canvas that was the snowy forest. A woman whose dark skin was in the middle of losing its tan led the group. Her orange hair peeked out from her hat in twin tails that trailed down her back. She wore a thick dark blue coat and knee high boots. She marched resolutely forwards, her yellow eyes fixed ahead, gazing just past the tunnel of trees to where she knew her destination lay. Rou Tigu was nearly home. She had, during her journey, talked a lot with her friends about how she thought their home might have changed. It was their favourite topic on the road. But now, at the final stretch, she had fallen silent. She had been away for nearly eight months, journeying forth with her companions on a mission to unite the Sects of the Azure Hills; to put an end to the bitter rivalries and divisions that made their home a ripe breeding ground for bandits and other wicked men. The mission had sent her journeying far and wide across the entirety of the Azure Hills and it had certainly been eventful. They had found and destroyed a slavery ring in Grass Sea City; they had convinced the Sects at the Dueling Peaks to heed their words, forging the first link of peace with the secrets of their Ancestors. Then they had to make sure the peace stuck, laying the groundwork for future cooperation. It was still a tenuous thing, their dream, but it was no longer an ephemeral hope. They had with blood, sweat, and effort made it real. Real, and growing in strength and solidity as they worked together with the Younger Generation of the Azure Hills. And now, after all that work they could finally take a well-deserved rest, at least for the solstice. The longest night of the year was still a month away. Their journey back had been swift; it was almost like the roads they travelled along were speeding them to their destination and each step they took seemed more like two or three in distance as they moved with purpose. They said goodbye to a few friends along the way, and promised to meet them again soon. Loud Boy and Rags, two of Tigus best friends, had left to spend some time with the Farrow Gang and Boss Tanhui in Grass Sea Cityto ensure that the promise that they wouldnt be targeted for their aid in bringing the corrupt, slaving nobles down was still being kept. She had hugged her sworn brothers tight and told them to call her if they ever needed anything. Handsome Man, or rather Tie Delun, had parted with them after Pale Moon Lake City to head east to his own home in the Iron Fields, while the rest of them continued north. The handsome, freckled man, normally so reserved, had embraced all of them one by one. And finally, The Torrent Rider, Zhang Fei, as well as Tigus apprentice, Shaggy Two, had split off at Verdant Hill to head to his own home and regale his family with all he had done. The boy in the rooster mask had made them promise to visit soon so they could go Torrent Riding together. Shaggy Two had just yipped happily, the young Spirit Beast still not quite able to fully grasp Qi Speech. And now there were five. Cai Xiulan was humming to herself as they walked, her braids swaying in the wind. The beautiful, blue-eyed woman had undergone a transformation as they got closer and closer to home; it was like a great pressure was easing from her shoulders as her steps got lighter and she started smiling more. Liu Xianghua was almost keeping pace with Tigu at their head. The blue-haired woman looked just as eager as Tigu to return, her storm-grey eyes locked resolutely forwards. The Steam Furnace on her back would occasionally release puffs of heat signaling her excitement to see her little brother, Bowu, and her lover, Gou Ren, again. Bringing up the rear was the silver-haired Yin. The rabbit-turned-woman was chatting away with Huo Ten the monkey, talking about mining and digging as they had been doing since they had started their path back. They were so close to home they could practically taste it. The air had turned sweet, and despite the cold it was like Tigu had been wrapped in a hug. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. They stopped only briefly to say hello in Hong Yaowu, having been greeted by the snow golem they had erected, The Warden that Sends Forth the Ice and Flying Snow. Xianghua hugged Ten Ren and Hu Li. Xiulan had ruffled Xian the Youngers hair. Yin and Huo Ten went to talk to Yao Che the blacksmith, the giant of a man and Spirit Beast monkey snorting and huffing as they flexed at each other. Tigu paid her respects to Grandfather Xian and her friend Ty An. The freckled girl had clapped Tigu on the shoulder with a good amount of strength; her muscles were developing wonderfully from the forge work. But everybody had known their priorities; so as the sun climbed to noon they were back on the road. The road Tigu had helped build. She started counting the paving stones, counting the marker carvings she had made, even though she knew the path by heart and could have gotten home with her eyes closed. Ten Li. She saw the tell-tale scrapes of snow removed by Bei Bes plow. Eight Li. Somebody had cut down the dead tree on the left side of the path. Five Li. The branches overhanging the path had been trimmed. Two Li. She saw Big Man, the largest tree nearby, still jutting proudly to the heavens. One Li. More furrows in the snow, where Chun Ke had gone adventuring. And then finally they rounded the bend, and all of them paused. At the end of the road right before them was a fence. The Great Pillars of Fa Ram, as Bi De called them. The maple leaf stood proudly beside the gate, along with a sign that declared that one must Beware of Chicken. There was some more lichen on the wood, and the gatepost without the plaques had climbing ivy vines wrapped around it, their leaves gone for the winter. Tigu noted all of these, and disregarded thembecause there were people at the gate. Tigus eyes immediately locked onto the tallest of them. He was tall and well-muscled. He had bright green eyes and a giant smile on his face. Freckles dotted his cheeks. Well, well, well. Lookie here. Some vagabonds have come callin, her Master said as he pushed off the fence. His eyes roved over all of them in an instant, making sure they were alright. The brief flash of concern for them faded, replaced by only a look of pride. Should we let em in or run them off? I dont know. Some of them look like they make strange noises when they eat, Tigus Mistress returned as she stuck her tongue out at Xiulanthe woman did make rather strange sounds when she ate food she liked. I say we let em in. There''s one beautiful belle with em, Gou Ren said as Bowu chuckled. He said something else, but Tigu wasnt listening anymore. She used [Pounce of the Tiger]. Her Master and Mistress caught her with ease, taking Tigu into their arms as she buried her nose into her Masters chest and the top of her Mistress head. She heard the laughter of Gou Ren and Bowu as Xianghua hit them at nearly the same time as Tigu hit her Master and Mistress. Miantiao and Chun Ke raced up to Yin, the snake launching himself off the boars back to coil around his child. It was warm. It was safe. It was Welcome home, Tiguer, her Master her father, whispered into her ear. Were so proud of you, her mother said, her voice soft and loving before turning hard and scolding. And you! What are you doing standing there, woman? Tigu heard Xiulan chuckle, her voice thick with emotion. And then a fourth person added themselves to the hug. Tigu didnt mind, as her father and mother shifted their grips. Their arms were big enough for a Blade of Grass too. Tigu felt her heart fill her chest and push up into her throat as tears filled her eyes. Not cold tears of grief but warm, happy things. Tigus entire body relaxed into the hug. She absently noted that she was nearly a hand taller than her mother now; she had grown quite a bit over this past year, hadnt she? You did good. Both of you. All of you, her father said. Tigu closed her eyes and just let the warmth fill her. She was home. Heavens, how she had missed this. But her mother and father were not the only ones who needed greeting. She hugged Chun Ke and Pi Pa. She tussled with Wa Shi when the dragon coiled around her and flung her into a snowbank. She hugged Bei Be and patted his plow. She tackled Gou Ren to hug him, stealing him away from Xianghuawho seemed rather shocked when Tigus father hugged her too after he got to Yin and told her he was very glad she was home with them. Thankthank you Master she got out. Just Jin, yeah? Xianghua froze, before her grin widened, a genuine smile on her face. Tigu took her moment of distraction to signal to Bowu that they were gonna sneak out, grab Ty An, and have a drink together later in the week. Her partner in crime grinned and bumped her fist before Tigu hugged him too and they took turns picking each other up. Of course, there were people missing. The overgrown bird, Yun Ren, and Ri Zu were still gone but she knew they would be back. They would be back, and they would trade stories later. And there was one more person missing Tigu gasped. What did you name him? You named my little brother Kai, right? Tigu demanded. Finally she could win the bet Her father chuckled. Zhuye. Defeated, Tigu collapsed to her knees as Yin burst out laughing, pointing at her. v5c4: Where the Orchid Grows Xiulan couldnt help the smile that overtook her face as Tigu went from slumped in defeat to grappling the laughing Yin. Tigu picked the silver-haired woman up and planted her head first into a snowbank, huffing with mock anger. ...Zhuye, Red Leaf, is a fine name, suitable for my little brother, Tigu declared. It approaches Kai in strengthand is much better than Li. Really now, Ri Zu can come to me to name her children. Her naming sense isgah! With a flare of fire Yin melted the snowbank, still laughing, and tackled Tigu. They began a slow, over-exaggerated, and playful fight. They were even purposely bumping into the others to drag them in, and at their level of strength even Bowu could hold his own. Xiulan watched it all, feeling the weight on her shoulders lessen with each peal of laughter. She had been under an immense amount of pressure lately. Leading the entire Sect coalition of the Azure Hills as the Grand Marshal was a titanic task at the best of times. Somehow, through skill and luck, she had managed to balance on that piece of twine over a bottomless chasm, where her fall would mean the end of her dream. Soothing wounded pride, stopping fights, and bringing Sectmasters around to initiativeslike the increased patrolling between mortal settlementsthey didnt see the point in. She understood completely now why Jin didnt want to lead others. The months had ground her down, despite the flawless image she presented to those she met with. She had been the vital, unstoppable Grand Marshal, who looked pristine even after mediating a conflict between the Azure Horizon and the White Water Sects for sixteen hours straight. Or running two thousand Li in less than a week visiting every sect in her path and drinking entire bottles of Spiritual wine that had been brought out to toast her arrivaland then having to spar with most of the sect when she was visiting with Elders, to prove her talent and skill. There had been entire weeks where Xiulan slept for less than two hours in totaland if she had not been a cultivator, she would have died from the relentless pace that the Azure Hills had required. Of course, her companions had kept similar schedules a lot of the time, assisting her the best they were ablebut there was only so much they could do when nearly each and every Sectmaster asked for Xiulan specifically. By the end of it all, she hadnt even noticed the pressure upon her until it started easing off. Each and every step to Fa Ram was like a millstone being removed from her neck, and now, watching as her friends played and roughhoused with carefree smiles on their faces, Xiulan felt strangelike she was slightly wobbly and that if she took even a single step she would fall over, so great was the weight that had been lifted from her. That was why she had paused when the others had run forwards. The feelings had been nearly overwhelming. Lucky then that she was being kept upright. Meiling was leaning on Xiulans side and looked amused at the little scrum they were having right at the gates but even as she watched, her fingers were working at Xiulans back, hitting pressure points that were making her muscles unclench. Jins arm was comforting from where it was slung around Xiulans shoulders. She was leaning against him, his body a steady, stable anchor that would never let her fall. Hey, Xiulan? he asked her, and she looked up into his practically sparkling green eyes. Welcome home. Xiulan rested her head against his chest, feeling almost like her muscles had completely failed her. It''s good to be back, she replied. Indeed, all was right with the world. They stayed a moment more, while the others got some of their excess energy out of their systems. Let''s get warmed up! Youve all had a long journey, so come on and take a load off instead of brawling at the gates! Jin finally called out once everybody but Yin was wet as the womans body heat was forcing all of her clothes to dry out. The skirmish ceased instantly. Tigu bounded over, a bright smile on her face, and Jin laughed as she clambered up onto his back. Yin hopped astride Chun Ke and snuggled up against Miantiao. They started up the hill that was in front of the gate. So, so! What have you all been up to?! We were moving around too much to get letters from you! How was the harvest, was it good?! Did we get lots of potatoes?! Tigu demanded, her eyes hungry. They were questions Xiulan wanted answered for as well, and both Yin and Huo Ten perked up. Jin chuckled. The harvest was great. It took a little longer without as many helping hands, but we got it done. Bowu was a big help with his reapers, you know? Theyre the talk of the commandery. Xianghuas head jerked back to her little brother as the young man preened. As for the rest? Well, how about you see for yourselves? Jin finished talking right as they crested the hill, and judging from his little grin, that had been intentional. Tigus jaw dropped. Xiulans eyes widened. Holy shit, Yin said, her voice shocked. Xiulan was used to the farm changing. She was used to more fields being added; but for the most part, she had been there as the changes had taken place, and some things, like Jins house, had been a constant. It was different. Not different enough to be unrecognizableits layout, and dare she say, its soul had been preserved. It still felt like home, its arms open wide to welcome them back, and explore the new, yet familiar place. I think it''s time for the grand tour, eh Gou? Jin asked, smiling. Damn straight! Gou Ren replied, as they walked down the path to the first drastic change. We went all out! Gou Rens house, the one he had inherited from Jin, had been expanded into a more traditional manor with rust red shingles. The walls were adorned with the geometric designs of Gou Rens mothers tribe. It had a full courtyard, tree saplings within, and glass windows. There was even an entire outcropping of the house that was glass, mimicking Jins greenhouse, and this was clear of snow and filled with green and growing things. Within the courtyard were stacks of lumber and stone, what looked to be a mock-up of a miniature house, and a bunch of Bowus machines, all under varying states of construction. Gou Ren scratched at the back of his neck, embarrassed. I maybe went a bit overboard, he admitted. But there were a bunch of things I wanted to try, and well, it''s not just my house. Bowu lives here too, and Chun Ke and Pi Pa sleep here a lot of the time, so Xiulan nodded as she looked at the house and noted that every door had a large protrusion on itso Chun Ke could easily grab it and open the doors, she realised. We got it knocked out in under a month. It''s got the works: water crystals and fire crystals for hot and cold water, light stones, plumbing, an indoor shower, the toilet is connected to the septic system we madeI''ll show you all how it works later, Jin narrated as Gou Ren let them in. Everybody worked really hard on this. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. It was simple, clean, and homey and there were technical and architectural drawings pinned up against most of the wallsall except one, which had a bunch of the images Yun Ren had made displayed proudly on it, the most prominent of them featuring Gou Ren, Bowu, and Xianghua. Xianghua looked like she was about to melt as she stared at that wallcovered in their smiling faces. Isnt it great, Big Sis? Bowu asked. It''s wonderful, she whispered before giving Gou Ren a look out of the corner of her eye as he explained the sink to Huo Ten. Xiulan had seen Jins design drawing for it. It was quite like what they had at the Dueling Peaks, now that Delun had fixed the formations powering the water supply. Though, I would ask for your consideration tonight, Little Brother Im sleeping at Jins place, Bowu whispered, giving a thumbs up to his sister. Miantiao, Pi Pa, and Chun Ke all nodded as well. Xianghuas smile was one of a cat which had just caught a bird, stolen a fishermans catch, and topped it all off by raiding the milk pail. Xiulan prayed for her Junior Brothers pelvis. Gou Ren hadnt noticed still, as he was showing off the toilet bowl. Yin in particular was examining it with an experienced eye. As expected of Shifu! Look at that smoothness on the glaze! And the durability! Yin said, her eyes full of admiration. Indeed, my disssciple. It was a mossst engaging project! the snake replied. From Gou Rens house, they continued down the path. To the right, there was a new clearing in the forest, filled with three enormous warehouses. They were slightly hidden from view by the forest, and from the main house they would be completely invisible. Jin opened the door of the first warehouse and Xiulan had to pause and just stare at the row upon ordered row of rice bales. Are all of them full? Xiulan asked. They had been pretty full last year, but this? It made her feel a bit guilty for being gone for the harvest. Yup. If it aint food its building materialsand these are the warehouses for the stuff were going to sell. There''s more storage in the cold cellars, and we repurposed Huo Tens tunnels as the new cold cellar. Oho? Thas a fine use for my tunnels! The monkey said. Tell me if they need to be expanded moredigging is always fun. They turned back and kept walking on to the island, and as they rounded the forest they saw another building downstream on the first, smaller rivers bank, slightly shielded again by the trees. That''s the guest house for people like the Guan siblings to stay at, Jin narrated as they continued on. Having so much stuff to maintain is a bit annoying, but that one just needs a quick look over like once a week. They then reached the first bridgeit had been redoneit was wider and made of stone, with a red lacquered railing. They then crossed over onto the island. To the left was the medicine hut. Though hut was hardly an appropriate term for it now, as it was now a true medicine warehouse. Complete with a bunch of warnings on the door in Jins good calligraphy, telling people who entered not to touch anything without permission, complete with an amusing looking drawing of a man getting poisoned. The warning was apparently courtesy of theOh Sha sect? She had heard Jin say something about Oh Sha before, like when they were all wearing helms by the drop hammer. To the right was the bath house, which looked much the same and was already puffing smoke. Beside the bath house was an old friendthe mighty form of the General that Commands the Winter stood proudly. Yet he still obviously needed more snow, as well as his hatit was only half built, and there was a hollow in his chest where the perfect sphere of crystal that was his heart was yet to be put in. We dragged our feet a little bit, because we knew you guys were coming home, Meiling said with a smile. Well finish him up tomorrow, if youre all feeling up to it. That got enthusiastic nods from Tigu and Yin. Finally was the house. Again, Jin and Gou Ren had captured the soul of the original. It looked much the same, but there were small differences that spoke of the lessons Jin had learned. There were separate ways of grabbing doors for Spirit Beasts, and they were slightly wider to accommodate Bei Bes bulk. On the rooftop, every corner had an additional, perch-like extension, and there were small divots carved into the pillars that held up the roof, so smaller creatures could easily climb to the top. It was the small things, to make life easier for the people who lived there. They opened the door to the house, and the smell hit Xiulanthe comforting scent of home. The mudroom was again nearly how she remembered it, though there was a difference. You fixed the Feng Shui, Xiulan said, pleasantly surprised. That had been the only blemish on the otherwise lovely housethe paths Qi had taken through the building were strange, and that was why when Xiulan did cultivate she did so on the roof. Jin rolled his eyes. Gou Ren fixed the Feng Shui. That said, there are two people who need to meet you. The first is Vajra. Xiulan blinked. The bee? She''s a Spirit Beast? Jin nodded as he led them into the living room. Xiulan couldnt wait to lay down on one of the couches. Yup, she''s a Spirit Beast. And she did a very good job of guarding Zhuyehe fell asleep a bit before you arrived. The bee, which had been sitting on the back of the couch, buzzed into the air and started bobbing up and down. Xiulan paused, examining the dance. She she was understanding the bee? praiseEmperor, be welcomed warriors of? Friend Vajra thanks Big Brother. Welcomes returning soldiers home, Chun Ke oinked, translating for the bee. Oh, Xiulan was quite close then. Though she was fairly certain Vajras language had been significantly more flowery. And when she had wiggled at Xiulan, it had an undertone of insult? Maybe? Xiulan squinted at the bee before paying her no mind, instead focusing on the last member of Fa Ram. Zhuye was asleep on a blanket at the foot of the couch. Tigu was already on all fours before him. She was clearly restraining herself from just picking him up. He''s gotten so big! Xiulan whispered in awe as she looked at the boys rosy cheeks and peaceful face. He had to be three times the size he had been when they had left! And he was so cute! Especially the way his nose started twitching. The boy squirmed in his sleep, sniffing the air like Meiling did. He paused and sniffed the air again. His eyes snapped open and locked on to Tigu and Xiulan as his nose kept twitching. Then Zhuye started bouncing and wiggling as he made grasping motions. Tigu scooped him up into her arms and the boy squealed with happiness. Little brother! Im back! Tigu cheered. Xiulans cheeks hurt from her smiling. ============================= It had been early afternoon when they had arrived, and by the time they finished the tour, looking at the second greenhouse, the expanded drop hammer, and all the new fields, the sun was starting to set. After that, they had a feast. Jin, Meiling, Wa Shi, and Pi Pa had gone all out. The familiarity of home was accented by an assortment of foods Xiulan could have never even dreamed of. Wonton soup sat beside Ta Kos filled with beef. Rice was served with a Ka Jun boil that had crawdads, potatoes, and corn with a spicy pepper paste in it. Meiling had even made a roast duck, one of the last of the season that had been preserved and aged wonderfully by Gou Ren. They mostly talked about everything that had happened on the farm, rather than any of their own exploitsthey spoke of things like the Wandering Deer Caravan, having sampled vodka mixed with berries, and laughed about Wa Shi getting launched out of the toilet. They also asked about Bi De, Ri Zu, and Yun Ren. They were told they were fine, but that it was a story for tomorrow. After the meal, they had a bath; and for the second time today and the first in eight months, Xiulan got to feel the skilled fingers of Meiling, who tutted about the state of Xiulans back, even as she efficiently dismantled every knot and left Xiulan a pile of jelly. And then, by that point, it was dark out, and Tigu had started yawning. Xiulan was fading quite quickly too, so they decided that it would be better to sleep. She went into her room. Her room, which previously she had called her borrowed room. It was again, a bit bigger. But everything she had left there had been lovingly kept and tended to. The clothes were clean and fresh. The images and seeds from Chun Ke she had kept on her desk had been left largely undisturbed, so that she could arrange them how she pleased later. Xiulan changed into her sleepwear, which Meiling had put by the fire so it would be warm, and walked out onto the small balconyanother new addition for the rooms. And, in another moment of consideration, it was easier to get onto the roof from here. She swung herself up. The roof itself was completely clear of snow, and she walked over to her normal place and sat down. She sighed happily as she stared out at the winter-blanketed land, setting her hands on either side of herself before pausing and glancing down. there were little circular divots in the roof tilethe perfect size to hold a cup of tea. Xiulan smiled slightly as she heard approaching footsteps. Speak of Cao Cao, and he shall arrive. I thought Id find you up here, Jin said, carrying a tray. Meiling was right behind him. Tea? What could Xiulan do but agree? The tea was as warm and comforting as the two people who sat on either side of her. Home. She was home. v5c5: Hearth and Home Meiling smiled at the scene before her as she laid propped up on her arm. The house was quiet and dark, with everybody else still asleep. Meiling reached down and absently tucked a strand of hair behind Tigus ear. The girl stirred at Meilings touch, leaning into it slightly before settling again on her pillowin this case Jins arm. Though Tigu was not the only one using that pillow. Xiulans forehead was almost touching Tigus as they faced each other. Tigu was closer to Jin, while Xiulans back was touching Meiling. Between Tigu and Xiulan was Zhuye, her sons fingers wrapped around Tigus. Jin had thankfully made the bed a bit larger, so Xiulan and Tigu had fit in just fineand this time Tigu stayed human instead of having to shift into a cat. Meiling took a deep breath, focusing on the clean purity of first Xiulans Qi, then Tigus. Her small smile widened. She had been in a good mood ever since she caught her familys scent on the breeze as they returned home. There had been a minor undercurrent of bubbling stress, especially to Xiulan, but otherwise the smell of their Qi was perfect: no acrid tang, no rotten sweetness. They were hale and heartythey just all needed a bit of pampering. Meiling had simply dragged Xiulan past her own room and into her and her husbands when they had retired from the roof. It said a lot that Xiulan hadnt even put up a token resistance as Meiling pulled her along. Then again, Meiling hadn''t made any jokes either, but now was not the time. Xiulan had needed some comfort and support, not teasing, for the wonderful job she had done. Especially considering how Xiulan had fallen asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. Meiling had carefully completed her examinations of Tigu and Xiulan as they slept. Her Qi had ghosted through both of their bodies as she fixed minor tangles in their meridians, removed minor blocks, and smoothed out the remaining knots. It felt a little like she had wrapped them both in a full body hug, and the results had been quite pleasing, as both Xiulan and Tigu fell into even deeper slumber. Now their Qi had calmed completely. Meiling resolved to take care of both Yin and Xianghua the next chance she got. Both of them deserved itas well as Loud Boy, Rags, the Torrent Rider, and Delun. All of them had performed excellent work. She didnt get to look much longer at Tigus cute, sleeping face, however. A reedy crow echoed out as Xiao Ku, Little Yell, greeted the morning. They had finally given their backup rooster, as Jin jokingly called him, a name. Xiao Ku shouted as long and loud as he could until Meiling heard the thump of him hitting the wall of the coop, having nearly passed out from his own crowing. Zhuye then opened his eyes and proved why his nickname was Little De. A sound quite like a rooster issued forth from her sons throat as he woke up. He huffed, obviously satisfied with himself, before turning to look up at where Meilings face normally was. He seemed slightly confused to see Xiulan instead, and then he turned his head again in shock and confusion as he saw Tigu instead of Jin. He stared into Tigus yellow eyes as she woke up. His face screwed up for a moment, like he was going to cry in shock at this new situation until he started sniffing. Meilings little one pondered the smell in his nose before his face brightened and he reached out to Tigu with a Gah! Tigu let out an amused sound from her throat as she stood and scooped her little brother up, rubbing her cheek against him as she giggled. Good morning, little brother! she called out as she spun him around. Jin laughed as Tigu zoomed Zhuye around the room, much to his delight. Jins Qi flexed and the rooms Light Stones lit themselves, illuminating the bedroom. They watched her for a while, then her husband turned to her. Good morning, love, he said and he leaned over to give her a good morning kiss. She could see some of the tension that had been plaguing him was well and truly gone too. He wouldnt be back to 100% until Bi De returned but this was good. Xiulan, her head still on Jins forearm, grumbled slightly. Her eyes fluttered open and she saw Meiling looking at her before Xiulan picked up her head, grabbed Jins arm, and put the limb over her eyes to block out the light. Come on now, it''s time to get up, Meiling said in an encouraging tone. Jin just snorted with laughter at Xiulans grumbling as she shook her head in denial. Let''s let her rest. She''s earned it, Jin said, an amused look on his face.. Oh very well, Meiling said fondly and chuckled at the small victorious smile on Xiulans face. Well. She did deserve her rest. ======================= It was fantastic to once more have an undercurrent of noise at the breakfast table. Meiling was just waiting for the rice to finish cooking and then everything would be done. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. She glanced out into the living room and smiled at the sight that caught her eye. Tigu was bouncing Zhuye up and down on her knee, Zhuye making excited noises while Tigu talked with the others. You sleep well? she asked the two newcomers that had come downstairs. Ah, yeah, I slept greatlet me tell you, getting into bed as a human feels way different than as a rabbitcovers pulled up to your face, under a warm blanket. Roughing it can be fun, but theres something to be said for this, yanno? Bein home, Yin said happily as she leaned against Chun Ke. Miantiao was curled around Yins arm and had his head resting on top of hers. Yin was gently tracing her fingers over the snakes scales. She looked a little sleepy still, but her smile was infectious. It was bright and happy, before it turned slightly bashful and Yin glanced up at Meiling. And, uh... thanks again for the room, Mistress. You guys didnt have to make me all that stuff! That stuff being the bed, the extra clothes, and human-sized copies of the gifts she had received as a rabbit. Of course we had to; youre part of the family. That room is yours, as is everything within, Meiling stated simply. Yin blushed, her features stunningly beautiful. A fairy from the heavens come to earth. What did you think of the toilets? Bowu asked. Theyre great! Shittin inside sure is crazy! Yin said enthusiastically. I actually turned back into a rabbit and tried it out that way. My shits are round when Im like that and they go whoooo all round the toilet bowl when you flush The fairy disappeared as Yin got more into talking about her bowel movements interactions with the toilet, complete with hand gestures. honestly, Meiling couldnt entirely blame her. There was something fascinating about watching objects circle the whirlpool, only to drain away. Meiling had actually kept dropping leaves in one day until the toilet had clogged. She had ended up needing to bribe Wa Shi to get it unstuck. Jin still didnt know she had done that. Meiling shook away that embarrassing thought. Soon enough, the rice was finished and they started to bring out all the foodfrom the grilled river fish and rice to the freshly baked bread; fried, scrambled, and poached eggs; deer sausages, and mushroom patties, as well as their massive stock of pickled vegetables. Meilings brine from home, as well as Jins new, spicy ones. Xiulan couldnt stay asleep with the smells wafting upstairs and quickly staggered down, rubbing what remained of it out of her eyes. Meiling smiled at the much fuller tableand then the door opened and the last two members of their family present arrived. Good morning, my dearest friends! Xianghua thundered out as she walked into the room. She was practically glowing, a massive smile on her face as she marched over to hug her little brother. Today is an absolutely wonderful day! There were, however, blemishes on her skinmostly faded bruises on her neck and collarbone, as well as on her wrists. Meiling very much knew where those bruises were from, as she had worn them plenty of times herself. Meiling had heard some of the great struggle of wills that had taken place in Gou Rens house while they were on the roof, but their own room was sound-proofed enough that it hadnt interfered with their sleep. Behind Xianghua, moving much more gingerly, was Gou Ren. Her brother in all but blood was limping slightly and looked like he did after that one time he had tracked a herd of deer for two weeks straight before finally managing to make his kill, then he had to get it back through the worst rainstorm they had had in years. He was exhausted, bruised, and looked dead on his feet. It looked like every step was done only through supreme willpower and his cheeks were hollow. Yet he had a smirk on his face. He locked eyes with Jin as he hobbled up to Meilings husband. Both of them reared back their arms before their hands met in a mighty clasp. Jin simply nodded at Gou Ren, manly pride practically radiating off him. Gou Ren nodded back and then hobbled to sit down beside Xianghua, who was still practically sparkling in the sun. Meiling could only start laughing. Oh, it was so good to have everybody back. ====================== Her good mood continued as the day progressed. They went out into the snow-filled yard and started on the General; with the extra hands, they packed more and more snow onto his already towering formthough this too was slow going as Yin and Tigu started a snowball fight in the middle of it all. Only Xiulan and Gou Ren abstained, cheering on the brawl instead of partaking. Meiling kept both of them topped up with tea as they dozed in the winter sun. Eventually, however, the snowball fight petered out and they returned to working on the General. Jin climbed up to the divot in the middle of the Generals chest and inserted the completely round crystal within it, sparkling with motes of white inner light. He packed the snow tight around the crystals new resting place. Wa Shi placed the biggest carrot of the harvest into the Generals face as his nose, and Chun Ke brought over massive branches for his arms. And finally, Meiling and Tigu heaved up the dark hat made of reeds and together they placed it onto the Generals head. For some reason, Meiling almost felt like something was supposed to happen. It must have been the story Jin had told her about the magic snowman. They both hopped down and turned to look up at their handiwork. The General, in his wonderful tall hat and carrot nose, stood tall. His sooty eyes and smile beamed out over the treetops. Meiling very much liked this tradition. They sat for a while, admiring their handiworkbefore retiring inside to roast chestnuts. The General stayed smiling, strong and proud, the Qi of everyone who helped make him swirling around his core. ============================ It grew and grew, as a nascent spirit formed. It reached out, almost blindly, and touched a web of gold. There were gaps in the web. Places where subordinate spirits were supposed to assist the Provincial Spirit. Minor land spirits that had been shattered and broken thousands of years ago. Dead, never to be recovered. The General ghosted along these connections, as it had last year. His power flowed as he touched his subordinate. He felt the Warden, who had fallen in battle last year; yet he was reborn from the will and belief of those who had retrieved his mighty hat. And then there were others. Many others, small subordinates close together. They were tiny things, most of them set just outside of houses or on front steps. Yet one was larger. One was much larger, and he had a name. The Captain who Braves the Devil Storms would be a fine subordinate; built as he was by guards, he knew his duty well. He could feel it. The belief. The faith. The wish that had made him and even now empowered him. He was the General that Commands the Winter. He had a duty. He touched the web again. He grasped it. There was a spark. An empty position was once more filled; as the General swore fealty to Tianlans throne. v5c6: A Sunny Bunny Hows it going up there, Yin? Miantiao? an amused voice asked, and Yins eyes fluttered open. She was warm and content as she laid in her hammock. She turned her head slightly and looked down to where Master Jin was smiling up at her. Should it be higher or lower? This is really fuckin great. Perfect height, she said, giving him a thumbs up. Well, here''s the five minute warning. Were all gathering up for Bi Des letterand were going to do it in here, he called up to her, to which Yin nodded. She was looking forward to hearing what had happened! You got it, Mast she cut herself off at his raised eyebrow. Big Bro. Big Bro Jin snorted with amusement and left Yin to it. She watched him go for a moment before turning back to look at the glass ceiling of the greenhouse. The hammock was slung in roughly the middle of the greenhouse, and the glass concentrated the suns rays just enough to feel perfecteven in late afternoon it was just right. It was really nice of Big Bro to show her this spot. The bed last night had been great, but this? This was perfect. Swaying on a hammock, within her Shifus greatest creation, with a glass of cold fruit juice and some tasty nuts They never got this much relaxing time back at the Peaks, and this was exactly what she had needed. So far today she had eaten the most delicious breakfast she had eaten in eight months, built a giant snow golem, gotten a massage from Big Sis Mei, which had felt fantastic, and then Big Bro had given her this awesome spot to nap, and had brought her up fruit juice while Wa Shi had given her some snacks. Like she had said before: it was really fuckin great. Yin yawned and stretched, smacking her lips happily. On her chest, her Shifu stirred, the old snake opening one bleary eye. His scars looked slightly less rough and painful these days, and a few of the biggest had actually shrunk down after his last shed. The first year, Shifus wounds hadnt seemed to heal at all, only getting slightly less painful. But now Big Sis Meilings healing arts were working their magic, slowly and steadily. The only thing that was completely the same was Shifus broken back but that too Big Sis Meiling was working on. Spines were delicate things, and she wanted to be absolutely certain nothing bad would happenespecially because the tests she had performed on fish only succeeded half the time. But she was working on it, and that was all Yin could ask for. Issss it time? her Shifu asked, and Yin nodded. Want me to leave you up here for the last ray of the sun? The snake pondered things for a moment before shaking his head. I do not wissshh to misss Tigus expression, the snake stated simply, looking amused. He nuzzled Yins cheek, then curled around her arm so she could move. Yin filed that away, but didnt ask any more questions. Instead, she rolled out of the hammock and dropped three stories to the ground. Her feet landed on soft grass, and she looked up at the hammock strung between the ceilings support beams. The only way up to the hammock was to jump up to the beams. Yin stepped off the grass and onto stone. She set off towards the main seating area, once more marveling at how much even the greenhouse had changed. Like everything else, it was bigger but just a bigger greenhouse wouldnt have been that amazing. Last year it had bare stone floors and raised planters. It had been very nice to have a warm place with a bit of green during winter, but that hadnt been good enough for Big Bro Jin, apparently. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. This year, the stone floors took up only a quarter of the space they once did, relegated mostly to small foot paths that wound between different sections of the greenhouse. A lot of the floor was now grass. There were still a bunch of raised planters that the vegetables grew in, but they were no longer the only thing. There were a couple of transplanted fruit trees, some berry bushes, and what had to be hundreds of flowers. There was even a small river and a few pondsgenerated from water crystals. They were growing Wa Shis favorite river weeds that didnt grow during the winter. The plants werent the only life, either. Yin raised a finger as she walked, a butterfly landing briefly on it before the pretty blue and black thing fluttered off again. Big Bro Jin had taken in some butterflies at the end of summer, whose children now fluttered about and helped Vajra and her servants pollinate things. Yin didnt really understand the Spirit Beast bee at all, but that was fine. Theyd be able to talk some day, and that was enough. Good job girls, Yin said instead as she passed by some of the bees that were gathering more nectar. The bees turned and bobbed up and down like a bow. Yin grinned as she kept along the path, taking a detour to check out the sunflowersher favourites. It was a magical place. And from what Big Bro had been talking about, if the expedition south all went well, it would get even prettier. It truly was a piece of transplanted summer made possible only by Qi-wrought glass. In addition to these were the conservatories attached directly to the houses as well as the glass drinking vessels, porcelain plates, and clay pickling jarsher Shifu and Master Jin had truly outdone themselves. and maybe, just maybe, if her Shifu was feeling well enough, he could start taking apprentices? And then, the whole of the Azure Hills could see such wonders! Wouldnt that be that irony thing? Shifus village that Sun Ken had destroyed would instead have a monument in every village; a glass house to help them through the winter. Shed bring it up to her Shifu later. Yin and her Shifu arrived at the meeting place not long after, her steps light and a smile firmly on her face. She could feel the warmth of the sun, inside her body and out. They were the last to arrive. Huo Ten and Pi Pa were drinking tea with Big Sis Meiling, Bowu, and Chun Ke. Tigu and Big Bro Jin were sitting on the bank of the artificial river with their feet in the water, talking to Wa Shi. Xianghua and Gou Ren were leaning against each other on a stone bench. Bei Be, to Yins surprise, was watching over Zhuye, the child crawling along the grass. Xiulan was wrapped up in a blanket and dozing still. Big Bro Jin smiled as he saw them and then stood up. Alright everybody, gather aroundIll wake up the Xiu-Shi roll, he said, looking amused. Yin was a bit confused, before realizing who he was talking about. She snorted. Xiulan did look kind of like some strange dessert, or food item, all rolled up like that. Jin stuck his finger, wet from the river, in the womans ear. Yin burst out laughing as Xiulan yelped, flailing for a moment in her blanketbefore turning and glaring impotently at him. Big Bro just stuck his tongue out and dried off his hands. He then picked up a scroll that was sitting beside a pile of woodblocks and began to read it. Fa Bi De pays his respects to his Great Master, the Healing Sage, and his fellow disciples And thus, they settled down to listen to the story of Bi Des journey. One of Yins closest friends, the one who had brought them to this wonderful, wonderful place. They listened in relative silence as their journey progresseduntil a certain line. Thus, to facilitate our infiltration of the Shrouded Mountain Sect and investigate the potential Demonic presence, we transformed into humans. Ha! I knew they could do it! Tigu shouted. Come on, let''s see what they look like! Im sure Bi De looks insufferably smug, and Ri Zu is short! Yin noticed practically everybody who had stayed at home turned to look at Tigu, as Big Bro Jin pulled out the woodprint and turned it around. Vibrant red hair immediately caught Yins eyes. A perfect, masculine face. Muscles for days. And those green eyesYin swallowed as her heart sped up. Wow, she breathed out. And then Tigu broke the spell. That rat is going to be absolutely insufferable when she gets back, isn''t she? the woman asked, her eyes glaring at the second person in the image. Yin managed to tear her eyes away from Bi De and look at Oh, so that''s why everybody else was watching her. Yin turned to Tigu after that too, taking in her twitching eyebrow. Why?! It isnt fair, damn it! Why does she get freckles! And after saying my taste is weird, look! Look at her arms, she has some muscle there! Tigu marched up to the wooden block and glared at Ri Zu. Look! Look at that little smirk! She''s mocking me! I know it! Shes cute though, Big Sis Mei said, smirking. Of course, theyre both good looking! How could Ri Zu be anything but devastatingly cute when she looks like Mistress?! How could Bi De not be handsome when he looks like a girly version of Master?! Tigu demanded. Yin saw Wa Shi nearly spit out his drink as he started laughing. Ill admit that Bi Des musculature is nearly perfect but he would be better with a bit more ruggedness! And what the hells is this?! A finger jabbed at Ri Zus chest. Why are they so big?! Yin pulled out the snacks Wa Shi had given her for the hammock and settled in, a smile on her face as Tigu ranted. Fuck, she loved being home. ======================== They did eventually get through the story. It was quite a tense one, full of twists and turns but Yin contented herself with one fact; there had been no demons, and the old bastard Shen Yu was currently bearing down on them. She was still afraid of the man. She still didnt like him, for threatening her home. But if that asshole was on the case? The demons were fucked. Yin went to sleep on the hammock, content. v5c7: A Calm Day of Mist Liu Xianghua was quite certain she had never been more content in her life as she gripped her Ha Qi stick in her hands. The air was full of the sound of blades sliding along the ice, shouts of exertion, and laughter. They were taking advantage of the last bits of daylight to engage in this wondrous game, Bi Des story having taken a few hours to finish. It had been exactly like one of those stories she used to read to her brother; a righteous cultivator exposing a corrupt sect and winning the day. It was quite nice to have one more thing that had been worrying herself and Xiulan off the long list of potential problems that they would have to deal with. Now, instead of a potential attack, Xianghua could just sit back and be amused that the bastards who had interrupted her first night with Gou had been defeated by a chicken, a rat, and her beloved brother. Xiulan had found it similarly amusing. Xianghua glanced at her friend who was for once not playing. Instead, she was sitting on the sideline, holding Young Master Zhuye to her chest while the babe chewed on her hair. Both were bundled up, and Xiulan looked absolutely content. The foolish Blade of Grass had been playing tough the entire time they had been at the Dueling Peaks, and had finally let the weight fall from her shoulders. There was a small part of Xianghua that wished to be right beside her, dozing today away. But that was impossible, for right now she was doing something she had hoped to do for a very, very long time. Get your head in the game, Big Sis! Bowu scolded as he skated past her, his face flush with exertion and his steps wonderfully steady. She was playing with her brother. Properly playing with her brother. Bowu, before his leg had been crippled, had always loved to run, jump, and chase her around. He had always been on the move, her little brother. And now, he was again. How utterly wonderful. But he was right! This was no time to get teary-eyed. They had a game to win! Xianghua shook herself out of her introspection and refocused. Herself, Bowu, Gou Ren, Pi Pa, and Huo Ten versus Jin, Meiling, Tigu, Wa Shi, and Chun Ke. Yin was asleep in the greenhouse with Miantiao, and Bei Be was, after every match, going over the ice with his plough. This left perfectly smooth ice with a mirror finish, and while he wasnt playing the ox seemed to enjoy this duty immensely, snorting with satisfaction and sliding on his side across the mirror finish back to the snowbank. She locked her eyes on the current scrum, and a flash of pride filled her chest as Gou Ren managed to steal the puck off Lady MeiMeiling. The woman fell on her rump and skidded into a snowbank, shaking her fist good-naturedly at Gou Ren. Her beloved stuck his tongue out at her and turned to begin his run for the goalonly for his eyes to bug out. Huo Ten! he shouted and slapped the puck to the monkey moments before Gou Ren joined Meiling in the snowbank, courtesy of Wa Shis coils. The dragon continued on to Huo Ten, his eyes gleaming. Yet the monkey was equal to the task, dodging around the dragon with simian grace before passing the puck to Bowu. Bowus eyes filled with concentration as Xianghua formed up beside him. Let''s go! Left side! Bowu shouted as he rocketed forward on his skates. Xianghua followed his callout, going left to intercept Tigu, clashing with her friend in a clatter of sticks and letting Bowu break through. Both Tigu and Xianghua gave it their all, their battle ending as they hit the riverbank and fell into the snowbank together. Xianghua immediately sat up, watching as Bowu skated down the gaponly to come face to face with a mountain. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Wa-ha-ha-ha! You dare challenge me?! The Master of Ha Qi?! Jin boomed, a big smile on his face and his eyes dancing with what Xianghua was certain was amusement. Xianghua was quite pleased with herself for her certainty. Jins expressions had changed quite a bit after he met with Lord Shen Yu, and Xianghua had had to relearn all of them. A task she had accomplished in record time, and his expressions had not changed further! Jin barred Bowus path. Normally, this would signal instant defeat, to challenge such a Master but Jin was adamant that they restrained themselves to mortal capabilities during these games, to better show their skills unless it had been agreed beforehand to use Qi. Thus, her little brother had a chance as he skated towards Jin. The man barreled towards Bowu, intent on a hip check, but at the last moment Bowu stomped down on his once-bad leg and threw himself into a dodge all members of the Misty Lake Sect were taught. It was perfectlike he had never stopped training. A dodge befitting of the Young Master of the Misty Lake. However, Jin was a master of Ha Qi, and though momentarily foiled, launched into an immediate second attack. Bowu managed a hasty shot before he was taken off his feet. Jins bulk crashed into him and again Bowu took the full force on his bad leg. Xianghua knew that there was no risk, yet it did not stop her slight breath of relief when there was no crack, no shout of pain. Bowu skidded along the ice, his eye on the puck. Chun Kes own stick tagged it but not enough to deflect it from the net. Bowu shouted with joy. Good play, good play! Jin praised as Gou Ren got himself out of the snowbank so both he and Bowu could jump into the air and slam their chests togetherand then he did the same thing to Huo Ten. Xianghua was up on her feet instantly. Bowu saw her coming and braced for a jump. Their chests connected and Bowu landed without stumbling, laughing. There was no look of surly anger. No constant grimace of pain and Xianghua realised that she would have to study her little brother morethese expressions were no longer familiar to her, being so full of what she was quite sure was joy. It was a wonderful thing. ======================= Their game did eventually end, as the sun set and they headed back to the house for dinnerwhere Xianghua was finally regaled with the whole tale about Bowus machines and their spread across the commandery. And they were interested? Liu Xianghua asked her younger brother as he finished talking about the exhibition. Were they ever! The main problem was the priceI know how little mortals make, but out here the margins are even lower so nobody could afford to buy them outright. But! That''s where Big Bro Jin and the Lord Magistrate came in, Bowu said with pride. We set up a subsidy. We pay a portion of the machines cost, to make it more affordable, Jin said simply. Xianghua nodded. Jin, for all that he said he was not a Sectmaster, took care of the mortals like one or rather, like one was supposed to. How many ended up using this subsidy? Xianghua asked. We sold ten machines this year! Bowu said, puffing out his chest. Course, me, Miantiao, Uncle Che, Big Bro Gou, Big Bro Jin, and Ty An had to do, like, three all-nighters to get them all done, but it was great! Everyone loved them, and they made the harvest way easier. There were some issues that the farmers brought up, but I think I have them fixed. I already got a new iteration made! And Im probably going to have to hire a bunch of smithsthe Lord Magistrate said more villages have seen what they can do and are asking about them. From there, Bowu launched into a bunch of technical explanations while Xianghua sat back to listen to him talk, committing every word he said to memory. Her shoulder was against Gou Rens as she followed along. Like Xiulan, she let the stresses of her duties to the Misty Lake Sect and the Dueling Peaks wash off her shoulders. What greater way to feel refreshed, than to know those she loved were content? =============== Finally, she lay in bed with Gou Ren. His breath tickled her face and his arms were wrapped around her. Xianghua smiled at his face and his freshly trimmed sideburns. She didnt mind it when it was all bushy but Gou had admitted that he let it grow specifically so he could ask her to cut it. He liked the feeling, which was adorable, and nearly had her go for a repeat performance of last night but they had kept it sweet instead. They were both too tired after their activities the previous night anyway. She had, as outlined in her letter, endeavored to break Gou Rens bed. In the end, however, she had been bested. Gou Rens reinforcement skill was surely heavens-defying to resist the power of one nearly a full Realm above him. She let out a breath and hugged him a bit tighter. They needed to set a date for their wedding. Gou Ren had said he wanted to wait until he had something worthy of her and he no longer had that excuse with the fine manor he had crafted. They just had to figure out how they were going to spend their time, with her being Sectmaster and all. Having two homes wasnt the worst thing, and she could always say she was entering Closed Door Cultivation or going on a resource gathering mission when she left to come back north. Those were thoughts for the futurea future Xianghua was sincerely looking forward to. As she drifted off to sleep, Xianghua thanked the heavens for their kindness and for giving her a place like this. v5c8: The Master of the Azure Hills While it was nice to relax with everybody, there was at least some work to be done before we went to Hong Yaowu later today as well as some messages and reports I had to take as The strongest man in the Province rather than just Jin. Normally a guy would probably take correspondence from the leader of a powerful clan in an office as they pondered the political ramifications over some fine wine or something. I took them in my barn as I performed my monthly cognitive tests on my normal animals. Afro, Pompom, and Fuzzy the sheep completely disregarded me trying to communicate with them. They were butting my hands, trying to get more food. They were treasured members of my farm, and their fleece was in a good portion of our clothes, but it didnt look like I would be holding any new lessons. Still absolutely zero thoughts in these guys heads. Of course Ill make some time to go to Crystal Hill to have dinner with Master Gen, Huo Ten, I said, answering the polite request from the monkey. Itll be good to visit again. Thank ye kindly, Master Jin, the Monkey said, bowing. Master Gen wants to thank everybody who helped us retrieve our past, and this is the least we can do to show our appreciation. Near fifty of my kin have awakened. It''s glorious but were a right barrel of monkeys right now, with everyone discovering themselves. I laughed at his joke, and Huo Ten chuckled from beside me when I got an idea. Actually, Ill remind him of my previous offer. If Master Gen or any of your people want to stop by, my door is open. Oh, youll definitely get some visitors then, Master Jin. The younguns are adventurous! Huo Ten replied. It would certainly be fun having a bunch of sapient monkeys around. The thought was appealing. I could only hope the Cultivators of the Azure Hills thought similarly And Huo Ten? I know youre all taking a massive risk, exposing yourselves to the humans of the Azure Hills. If anything bad happens I trailed off, looking directly at him. The monkeys of Crystal Hill had extended their hand in friendship to the people of the Azure Hills, and I was partially responsible for them deciding to break their cover. I wasnt just gonna let them hang out to dry. Huo Tens smile faded slightly as the seriousness of my words resonated with him. Huo Ten clasped his hands in the gesture of respect before bowing slightly. On behalf of all of my kin thank you, Master Jin. I can only hope that we will never need to make use of that kindness. I hope the same, I said before giving the begging sheep one last handful of food and then turning to face the monkey fully. I clasped my own hands but didnt bow, as was expected of a man in my position. Thank you for the message, Huo Ten of Crystal Hill. Youve served your Master well. The monkey repeated my gesture, bowed again, and nodded at me before setting off to the house. I watched him go for a moment before turning to the other messenger for today. Xiulan was standing in front of my cows, Lonlon and Malon, and their calves. She was looking into their eyes and feeling for their Qi, as well as asking them questions in a soft voice. The cows obviously werent getting a word, just like the sheep, but they were extremely happy to receive scritches from the floating brooms and brushes Xiulan was levitating. Yes, youre a cute little girl, yes you are, I heard Xiulan murmur as Lonlon leaned into her. Lonlon was pregnant again and would be giving birth this spring. So, Grand Marshal of the Azure Hills, what message do you bear? I asked in my most pompous voice. Xiulan snorted at my tone, before her voice became a bit more serious. Ulagaan Baatar, Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect, humbly invites you to the Grand Ravine, Xiulan said. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. That''s quite a big thing, isnt it? I asked after a moment, remembering the lessons the Lord Magistrate had given to me. The people of the Grand Ravine rarely tolerated outsiders. To receive an invitation from the Patriarch himself? Well, that just didnt happen. Did he give any indication what it is about? He said it was so the Grand Ravine Sect could better serve your will and I do believe he is telling the truth. Out of everyone, they were the least surprised by what the crystals contained and when we first met them at the Peaks, they were bearing a banner that said Tianlan upon it, Xiulan replied. TarkhanGuo Daxian the Younger, as you know him, also mentioned something about listening when the earth speaks. I grimaced as I realised what Xiulan was implying. They think I might be Tianlan, or Xiaoshis successor, dont they?" It''s very likely, my friend said as she leaned against the cow she had been scratching. They gave no indication that they know Tianlan is an Earth Spirit, just that she was a good friend to their people and that she and Xiaoshi were the ones to swear brotherhood to them. I chewed my lip for a moment. That was a can of worms I didnt particularly want to deal with. And yet the secret was out. Will it make your job easier? I asked her. Xiulan smiled softly at me. I will not say, because I know what your answer will be if I indicate one way or the other. The Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect holds no hopes in his heart that you will agree to meet with him, and I told him the answer would likely be no. Jeez, can''t make it easy on me, eh? I asked her before I sighed. Did I want to meet with him? Not particularly. But the Grand Ravine was a powerful sect for the Azure Hills and I should probably keep my finger on the pulse of things, just so I didnt get blindsided later. Well, I guess it was time to put my political education from the Lord Magistrate to work, eh? Ill meet with him after Big D comes home, or at the end of summer, whichever comes first, I said after a moment. Ill talk with the Lord Magistrate as well about it. Baatar will have his answer if only to dissuade him from serving me in person. Best to cut things off before they build up too much curiosity and do something dumb, eh? Xiulan bowed her head slightly. Then the Grand Marshal shall convey Master Rou Jins profound words to the Grand Ravine Sect, Xiulan intoned with just as much pompousness as I had given her earlier. We both held our serious faces for a moment before smiling. Xiulan shook her head. Now that that''s out of the way Meiling was saying something about a bad smell? I paused at the question, mulling it over. Were trying to find it, but it comes and it goes. We think it''s some kind of flying creature, because we can never actually find the damn smell. Lu Ri even helped us once. I dont know if it''s trouble but we want to be more safe than sorry, so whenever she says anything about it we try to find it. Xiulan frowned, and for the first time the sleepy aura around her pulled back, revealing the Grand Marshal of the Azure Hills rather than my tired and stressed-out friend. An aura settled around her, powerful and regal. I swallowed slightly. If it is anything that wishes to cause you trouble, well make sure it doesnt last long, Xiulan promised. She held my gaze for a moment before the aura faded. Especially if it interrupts my sleep. I snorted as Xiulan went right back to leaning on Lonlon, looking like she was about to drift off right there. Well! That''s hopefully enough serious stuff for today! Let''s head out! Hong Yaowu, then Verdant Hillwhere you guys can tell the Lord Magistrate all about the Special Inspector you guys met. If he is the Lord Magistrates son, he will surely be pleased that his son is such a righteous, upstanding gentleman, Xiulan said optimistically. She set pace beside me as we walked back to the house. I, knowing my teacher a bit better well. He was sure to be something. ======================== Soon enough, we were on the way to Hong Yaowu. Each time we made that journey it seemed like the time it took for us to get there was shorter and shorter. It used to take me about three or four hours of full speed running, and then another three or four hours to hit Verdant Hill. For a mortal, it would take a day and a half to get there, and then another two days to Verdant Hill. These days, it felt like it took an hour at most to get to Hong Yaowu. Thirty minutes if I really pushed it. As always, the kids noticed us first, cheering as Chun Ke rounded the bend. I saw near the forge Ty An as she raised her hand in a lazy greeting, the freckled girl covered in soot from stoking the forge. Both Bowu and Tigu waved enthusiastically back and I saw Xianghua squint at Ty An, consideringly. I wondered if she knew about the betting pool going on around her and her brother. I shook my head and turned back to surveying the village. Pops had come out from his house to say hi along with Meilings little brother and I turned my gaze to the two newest members of Hong Yaowu. Su Yuanlin, one of the foxes from the Howling Fang Mountains and Gou Rens kind of cousin, was talking with Lu Ri, my Senior Brother from the Cloudy Sword Sect. She handed him a small pouch and Lu Ri looked slightly surprised before he nodded his thanks, then turned to greet us. Yuanlin had a big smile on her face. I idly wondered what that was about, but it wasnt really any of my business. The fox woman was staying with Gou Rens parents and had been taking little trips around the countryside. She was waiting for the Nezin tribe to return to their overwinter campground, instead of trying to find the semi-nomadic tribe. Senior Brother, I greeted, as Lu Ri approached. Are you well? Indeed I am, Lu Ri stated, before he turned his attention to Xiulan and Tigu. I see your disciples have returned, Junior Brother; and I also hear some interesting things about what you have done in Grass Sea City and at the Dueling Peaks. He sounded quite approving as he inclined his head to the women. Tigu grinned, while Xiulan bowed, but there was a considering look on her face. What brings you to the village today, Senior Brother? Checking the wards? I asked, and the man nodded. Indeed. I shall be making sure the wards are stabilizing correctlyI also bring news from Verdant Hill, Lu Ri stated. The Lord Magistrate is currently being audited. I paused at the statement, a bit confused. He''s being audited? v5c9: The Plum Lu Ri, Senior Disciple of the Cloudy Sword Sect, was mildly amused at how quickly Rou Jin, Hong Meiling, Cai Xiulan, and Hong Xian prepared a table and tea to better hear what Lu Ri had to say about the audit. The concern all of them had for the Lord Magistrate warmed his heart; truly, the Patriarch of Verdant Hills virtue was rewarded with such a loyal student, and similarly loyal subjects. Even the least of the mortals who lived here were a cut above many Lu Ri had seen. However, before such talk could begin in earnest, Lu Ri did have his duties to attend to and duty came before discussing such things, especially duty to Honoured Allies of the Cloudy Sword Sect. Lu Ri intently studied a set of glowing symbols; a diagnostic formation deployed with a key of which only he and Elder Yukong held copies. He considered them at length, noting their strength and position, and referencing it against the thick scroll he had been given by Elder Yukong. It took perhaps thirty minutes to complete his task, and then, with a nod and a flex of his Qi, the formation disappeared. The stabilization continues according to the timetable Elder Yukong granted me, Lu Ri informed his companions. By summer, it will have fully stabilized and all of its protections will have fully activated. There were pleased looks from Jin and Meiling, both appreciative of the protection being offered this village. Some would say it was excessive, to protect a village of mere mortals so heavily. Those people would be fools. Thank you once more for your hard work, Master Lu Ri, Hong Xian intoned, bowing his head politely. Lu Ri inclined his head in return. Like working with the Lord Magistrate and Lin Bao, working with Hong Xian was always a pleasure. Lu Ri could safely say the mortal was brillianthe could even comprehend the barest secrets of the Formation that protected his home, after Lu Ri had explained them. A formation crafted by Elder Yukong of the Cloudy Sword Sect. There were cultivators who would have sat there dumbfounded after Lu Ris explanation, yet Hong Xian had grasped the basics.. As expected of the man who had managed to complete a formation so profound it had earned him the title of Honoured Ally. The Demon Siphoning Formation would be of great use to the Cloudy Sword Sect in the centuries ahead, and indeed the entire Crimson Phoenix Empire. His intelligence had also clearly been inherited by his daughter. Hong Xian was also a very good host; he always had a room prepared for Lu Ri, despite the fact that he rarely rested in the village and his ability to create herbal teas was top notch. Lu Ri wet his palate before he addressed the tiger in the room. The bitter medicinal flavour contrasted well with the honey candies Miss Yuanlin had given him. He did not know the woman well, but she was kind to him whenever he came back to Hong Yaowu to check the wards and listened intently whenever he spoke about the mail. She seemed very interested. Lu Ri swallowed his candy, feeling quite relaxed, and began. Indeed, the Lord Magistrate is being audited. The Imperial Auditor arrived last weekquite uncharacteristic of most I know to arrive so late in the season and brave the hardship that the snows bring, yet his credentials were wholly in order. Is it anything to be worried about? Because Ive only really heard of audits in the sense of things to be avoided or as things the government uses to attack people they dont like, Jin said, his arms folded and a frown upon his face. Lu Ri inclined his head slightly at the insightful, if cynical, answer from Jin. The man had an intuition about him that was top notch. Indeed, wielding the powers of government against ones rivals is something of a common practice in the cities. This far out, I originally assumed there was no ill will to his investigation. This Lu Ri has examined all of the Lord Magistrates records, and there can be no fault found with his bookkeeping. Hong Xian looked slightly shifty at Lu Ris words. The man obviously knew about the state of the Lord Magistrates finances. Lu Ri knew about the discrepancies, and Lin Bao had obviously assisted the Lord Magistrate with some creative bookkeeping. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. However, the most hidden and most severe breaches were all done for virtuous reasons; funds for the construction of the Gutter, buying and distributing food after harvests failed, taking in the survivors of one of Sun Kens rampages, all of these were buried so deep Lu Ri nearly hadnt noticed them and he was quite certain that the auditor would not at all. These breaches of the law, in Lu Ris determination, were not true crimes. Yes, they violated the letter of the law; yet the man had always paid back everything he had stolen from the governments taxes if slightly down the line. There were other small sources of corruption as well, hidden competently but noticeably. Lu Ri knew that these were likely put there for a reason. Auditors came expecting at least some corruption and guilt. Having some minor things that could warrant a slap on the wrist at most, if the discrepancies were even found, would have the auditor walking away satisfied. These too Lu Ri dismissed. A crate of a certain type of wine every three months or so using some of the tax revenue was permissible, especially when the man had put far more of his own personal finances into aiding his commandery than he had ever taken out. Indeed, there should be nothing of concern for most auditors to uncover. But of course that was only if an Imperial Auditor was acting in good faith. Originally? Hong Meiling asked, her eyes narrowing. He is here to harm the Lord Magistrate? Lu Ri smiled at her deduction, as well as the affront in her voice that anyone would dare target Lu Ris good friend. How pleasant was it, to have intelligent conversation partners. Things had been getting better since Elder Ge had restored order to the Sect, but there were still few who were so open with Lu Ri. Yes. Originally, I thought him merely a delayed asset, sent north to assess the higher amount of taxes the Lord Magistrate was sending forth. However, I did ask a friend about his background and they were only too happy to tell me. It appears he is a creature of the Wu familythe family of Lady Wu, the Lord Magistrates wife. Previously, he had been deployed to the Dueling Peaks, to make trouble with the Lord Director there and send information about what the cultivators were doing to the mortal noble families. Cai Xiulan blinked. At the PeaksLord Director Bai Huizhong was complaining about an auditor. They were one and the same? Yes. After being chastised by the Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect, it appears he planned to try another target that had been given to him, Lu Ri finished, taking another sip of tea. Meiling frowned heavily. So what were you planning on doing about this bastard? Lu Ri raised an eyebrow as he swallowed his beverage. Nothing, of course. The affairs of mortals are the affairs of mortals, and the Lord Magistrate has this auditor well in hand. It is a pleasure to observe his maneuvering, Lu Ri replied simply. Imposing a cultivators will into these matters was generally considered in poor taste by the Founders. The apparatus of government was there for a reason, and only if it was broken should a cultivator step in and administer justice. The woman seemed taken aback at Lu Ris calm, matter-of-fact reply. The fire and anger in her eyes dulled as she considered Lu Ris words. ...I mean, yes, the Patriarch probably does have things well enough in hand, but after telling us all this I did think that we were going to do something with this information, she ventured. Truly? It was merely an interesting distraction to me, and I assumed you would like the information, Lu Ri replied, amused at Meilings desire for action. And then his eyes widened as he comprehended another piece of the Founders wisdom. He had not known why the Founders had called the fires of youth charming; it resulted in broken bones and bad sparring matches in his experience, but here, with a young woman hungering for justice for a virtuous man, he was beginning to see why the Honoured Founders enjoyed it so much. Especially because after she was gently chastised the woman tempered her fire and gained new wisdom; truly wonderful! Of course Teacher has it covered, Jin said, nodding his head, displaying the faith a student should have in their honoured teacher. But, since were headed over for a bit well ask him how he wants to play things. Lu Ri inclined his head. Leave the offer for assistance open, yet do not act unless requested. That was indeed the best way to approach this situation. Quite so, Rou Jin, quite so. And if the auditor is a fool there are certain mortal contingencies in place. I have some friends looking into things for me, Lu Ri finished and took another sip of his tea. The mood in the room slowly relaxed though Cai Xiulan was still looking at him strangely. Even though the plum tree does not move, one might still find themselves in its shadow? the woman asked. That was quite pointed. Quite poetic, the Leader of the Plum Blossoms Shadow replied, a slight smile on his face. The woman stared at him a moment longer, trying to see behind his mild mask before Cai Xiulans gaze became less intense and her smile more genuine. Thank you, she replied though it was for more than simple thanks for him complimenting her poem. Lu Ri took another sip of his tea as both Jin and Meiling looked between them for a moment, before Jin shrugged. Oh! By the way, I finished that scroll you gave me, he said. Lu Ris eyes widened. Truly? What did you think? The Honoured Founders were much more interesting than I initially thought. They really thought about everything, and they were completely different than I first imagined To Lu Ris delight, he spent the rest of the day discussing the wisdom of the Founders with Jin. The man had even copied out sections of the scroll he wanted to study in more detail, and he had truly read it. The Azure Hills truly was a marvelous place. Lu Ri was most pleased with his day especially the moments where he got to ponder about what the Lord Magistrate would do to suppress the villainous auditor. ============================== A man, glaring at pages in an archive, with an entirely too jolly and fat First Archivist standing beside him, felt a chill crawl up his spine. v5c10: Bureaucratic Nightmare Sheng Yanjing, the Auditor General of the Azure Hills, had his head in his hands as he prepared himself for the sure-to-be-trying day ahead. It had been a week and he was nearly at the end of his rope. Trying that was all his days had been ever since he first got told to investigate the Dueling Peaks. The Wu Clan had wanted to know what exactly the incident a year ago had been, and they hadnt believed the official story about a drunken cultivator brawl. Even asking the Plum Blossoms Shadow and getting the same answer hadnt assuaged the nobles, so they had sent him. Yanjing was to punish Bai Huizhong. First with as much bureaucratic interference as he could muster. Secondly, to find out as much of Huizhongs operation as he could until the man capitulated and spilled whatever secret he was hiding. The nobles of Pale Moon Lake City also planned to find enough blackmail to financially ruin the Lord Director or have him stripped from his post if he did not comply with their demands. It had actually been rather fun to annoy the Lord Director of Spiritual Ascension Affairs. The man obviously liked to be on the move with his multiple businesses and constant rota of visitors. Forcing the man to sit with him and go over his books line by line had been hell for the Lord Director. Yanjing had taken great delight in seeing the annoyance double whenever he found a discrepancy and forced the Director to explain each and every one with excruciating detail. Surprisingly, Huizhong hadnt started throwing his subordinates under the carriage wheels and instead was the one who came to answer. Oddly respectable in a way, but Yanjing hadnt risen to where he had by allowing idle sentiment to govern his decisions. Really, it had almost been a game of Huizhong trying to hide things while Yanjing sniffed them out. Huizhongs books were well-cooked, and though the Auditor had his job through connections with the Wu Clan, sussing out discrepancies had been the reason he had attracted their attention in the first place. They were the ones who had sponsored a commoner and advanced him up to such a powerful position. A deal with a demon to break free of the mire and become something. Become someone. So he had slowly ground Huizhong down, trying to find the pattern and get to the real meatbut right when he was on the edge of a breakthrough that would make Huizhong squeal, the Cultivators had told him to leave. It had been Yanjings first time ever really feeling Qi, and it had nearly made him piss himself. Cultivators had always just been stories to him. Now he knew why there were so many tales. They had made the world tremble in their passing. Yanjing wasnt stupid enough to stay after being told point blank to leave. He had to content himself with the more minor items and forward them to his masters. They had not been very happy with him, screaming his ear off over a private transmission, which was annoying as Hells. He would have liked to see any of those noble lords or ladies shrug off the attention of the Patriarch of the Grand Ravine Sect but insulting the Wu Clan would do unfortunate things to him. So instead, he chose the other route, a task given to him by Lady Wu. A town in the north had been reporting increased tax revenues, so it was on the docket to be examined. But his patrons had intervened and wished for Yanjing to be the one to examine their records. And by examine their records, his patrons meant to ruin the poor bumpkin. Find every little secret, for there always was at least some. Find the right people and bribe them to testify about the petty abuses that always occurred this far out. Rile up the peasants and dirt farmers against their lords mismanagement. If the local Archives were disorganized enough, there were even some less scrupulous things he could do. And then, at the end of it all, report back to the Palace that the Magistrate was unfit and have him replaced. His own guards and appointment by Pale Moon Lake City would make any attempts at retaliation impossible. It was supposed to be something easy, to give his patrons time to cool off and give them a success. He had looked into some of the other Archives along the way and he had only gotten more assured. He hadnt known why they wanted to ruin some random backwater Magistrate, only that that was his task as thanks for them sponsoring his position. Of course, his plan immediately was bucked from the horse. When he finally arrived, he was practically ambushed by the fact that the Magistrates wife was a crippled and exiled Wuor formerly crippled Wu. The commandery also apparently had the backing of the Azure Jade Trading Company! That first day had set the tone quite low already. And it had only ever gone downhill from there. Yanjing sighed heavily as the appointed hour was upon him. He organized his notes one last time and prepared for the heavy knock on the door. Yanjing had taken over the mans own office as he liked to do. It unsettled everybody else he had done it to. The Lord Magistrate of Verdant Hill, however, had somehow managed to make it seem like he was doing Yanjing a favour. A knock on the door echoed out. Auditor General, are you ready for today? a calm, pleasant voice rang out, like the headman telling a prisoner it was time for his execution. Yanjing calmed himself as best he could. Yes, do come i The door was opened without him finishing his sentence and the Lord Magistrate swept in, his back straight and his expression pleasant. Behind him stalked a man with the jolly smile of a wolf that had cornered a rabbit. First Archivist Bao had once more prepared supplementary material. Historical data, and the codified laws themselves so they could reference things directly. Yanjing eyed the man warily, once more wondering why the Hells this man was here. Lin Baos Archives were the best organized he had seen outside Pale Moon Lake City. Instead of the absent caretaker who barely cared or a doddering old man who had a hobby, these Archives were efficient, well-run, and organized to the highest, most exacting standards. They were clean and in perfect condition, and seemed to have been memorized by the fat bastard walking towards the desk. He could quote twenty year old census data verbatim. Who the Hells could quote twenty year old census data verbatim? Yanjing was actually impressed enough to try and get the man towell, make the right choice. Yanjing could certainly have a use for Baos skills, and would have loved to have the level of organization that this backwater commandarys Archives had for his own. It would be a kindness even; the man could live somewhere tolerable to support his growing belly. Yanjing was gracious to those useful to him, after all. The First Archivist had feigned stupidity and pretended he didnt know what the careful probing questions were about, and in the same conversation smoothly tried to get the Auditor General to admit that he was trying to bribe him. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Yanjing hated the smart ones who were against him. And Yanjing was beginning to suspect the fatty was right to want to stay where he was. Because even after the ambush, Yanjing had thought his task was still salvageable. He could still possibly make it work; he was the Auditor General. Everybody hated having to drag up all their old tax paperwork and official recorded edicts. But these bastards almost seemed eager for an audit. The pages thumped onto the table and the Lord Magistrate took his seat. Are you ready to begin? I do believe were on my second year managing Verdant Hill. Page five. The Lord Magistrate settled in like a child settled in for their favourite story. Yes, we will begin with line six, the sudden influx from Pine Glade, Yanjing said, trying to take control of the conversation. His efforts instantly failed as the Lord Magistrates eyes lit up. Oh, yes, the previous administration had struck the village from the maps, for some foolish reason, but during my tour I rediscovered them. The road practically didnt exist anymore! I entered the village and spoke with their headman. There we had a fruitful discussion He was smiling wistfully as he spoke. The Lord Magistrate must be mad because he seemed to be actually enjoying all of this. He was enjoying remembering all the paperwork he did, how many shit-stinking dirty villages he went to, and waxing poetic about the people he had met who all apparently now really liked him. It pissed Yanjing off. Then what about here! A forty percent death rate in a village? Please do explain these numbers, Lord Magistrate. Forty percent is unacceptable! Yanjing tried next. Lin Bao immediately jumped in to counter. Ah, but Auditor General, that was during an outbreak of the Bleeding Pox. As you can see here, historically, the Bleeding Pox in the greater Azure Hills has a death rate of nearly seventy percent and spreads rapidly to others. It was due to the Lord Magistrates quick thinking that it was only forty percentand that it did not spread beyond a single village, thanks to the help of our specialists. Yanjing smiled blandly back at them both while internally cursing at them. A week of this shit. A week of it! And he still had twenty more years to get through! If they went at this pace it would take decades to finish the audit! And so it went. Yanjing picked at the most minute thing, and they had a story and records to completely counter it. All it did was make the man he was supposed to be discrediting look even more competent! Hells, the man had inherited a complete shithole! It was absolutely unbelievable that he had turned it into this lovely prosperous town and region without illegal activity, but it was staring him in the face. It had to be the two of these bastards working together in tandem to seamlessly cover their tracks. At the rate this was going, he was just going to have to make things up to get the man deposed. Which the Azure Jade Trading Company would never stand for if he had read the room right on the first day. He had to have something big, something actually actionable. Yanjing got more and more annoyed as the hour progressedand his eye began twitching when he found the most obvious and blatant piece of funds misuse, a crate of expensive wine. Now that that was insulting. It was just hidden enough to say I tried to hide this. It was a sop for a man to say, Look, I found the obvious corruption that was worth the most minor fine. It wasnt something he could take action on and demand removal over, because that would set a precedent that would piss off every other Magistrate in the Province, if not the world, because they all did it. If he deposed a Magistrate for that, the others would have him assassinated within the week to set the counter-precedent for any future fool. He was furious by the end of the meetinguntil he got an idea. These two were working in tandem to hide everything. If the books were useless to him, the common man was sure to have their grievances. Well, there are some things I cannot just take your word for, Lord Magistrate. Ill be taking some time to conduct some interviews without your presence, of course, so the peasants dont feel pressured to lie. This is no issue, yes? The Lord Magistrate froze, his eyes widening, and Yanjing knew he had one over on the bastard. I see. Of course, that is your prerogative, the man replied, his features dropping their smile. Yanjing nodded. The next day he would begin his true counterattack. ================================================== The next day, just after noon, Yanjing walked back into his room, opened up a wine bottle, and began drinking. Was this entire place a fucking cult?! If he had to listen to one more person kiss the Lord Magistrates ass he was going to hang himself! Still, it might just be the townsfolk. The villagers in the outer settlements would surely have something else to say. ================================================== The Lord Magistrate? the man asked. He was certainly a big one, with blotchy freckles all over his cheeks and that stupid, guileless smile of a peasant. He had a short, equally freckled woman beside him, probably his wife, and the shrew had the audacity to frown at him! Oh, the Lord Magistrate is great! Yanjing felt any hope leave his soul. What the Hells was this? What the eight burning hells and eight freezing hells was this?! Nobody wanted to talk about anything bad the Lord Magistrate had done. Nobody wanted to even hear an unkind word. All of them waxed poetic about how great of a ruler the Patriarch of Verdant Hill was! Yanjing ignored the rest of the peasants fulsome exaltation of the Lord Magistrate. He could feel his soul starting to leave his body. Why? Was it Heavens punishment for accepting the Wu Clans money? Was it karma for overly desiring this position? All he knew is that he wanted a Gods-damned drink. Uh, you alright, sir? the peasant asked, and Yanjing jolted. Yes. Yes, that is all. Go about your business, Yanjing commanded the peasant. He walked off, slightly unsteady, and headed back to his room. ============================= So! I think I met the Auditor, Jin said as he took tea with the Lord Magistrate. I was going to see if you needed a hand, Shifu, but I don''t think you need it. The Lord Magistrate of Verdant Hill smiled into his mug. His table was full today, with Jin, Lu Ri, Meiling, as well as Cai Xiulan and Tigu in attendance today. It is a teachers shame to have his student fight his battles, he declared. Really, asking for a cultivator to intervene would be embarrassing when he had so much support already. Especially when he was having so much funit was great to be able to recount his past accomplishments in front of fresh eyes, and watch as the Auditor General bore a look of grudging respect on his face! He hadnt known that even the praise of an enemy could do it for him, but knowing that a person who hated you couldnt help but acknowledge your skill was proving quite delightful. And it would be no good to end the mans suffering so soon if Jin or Lu Ri got involved. He was sent by those who wished his wife harm. There was a pound of flesh he required in payment for that. If the Wu Clan had done this a few years earlier, it likely would have posed a bit of a problem. He would not have had the support of the Azure Jade Trading Company, and there was a good chance that he might have been stripped of his rank but the more likely outcome was a fine that would beggar him. They probably would have left it at that. He knew his wifes family. Her sister, who he was sure had ordered this, had a cold, lazy kind of maliciousness. It incensed him. It enraged him that they would target his wife like that, after everything she had been through. But he banked his rage. Realistically, there was little the Auditor General could do to him but there was also little he could do to the Wu Clan without involving his student. He let out a breath. He had nothing he could do to them at present, so all he could do was bide his time and think. That and listen to Rou Tigu and Cai Xiulan regale them with what exactly had gone down in Grass Sea City. His messenger, Ming Jie, had reached Pale Moon Lake City. The man had sent back about how the equipment he was using was holding up, to Lu Ris pleasureand discovered his son was most certainly not in the city. Their son was not at school like his letters said. He was, in fact, getting into all sorts of dangerous things. It was a fathers pride to have a son grow up to be just like them, but the Magistrate wished that his son wasnt quite so like him. He sighed as Tigu began her enthusiastic retelling and held his wifes hand as her eyebrow twitched. All he wanted was a nice, normal life. Had that been too much to ask? v5c11: Wu Zetian Rides Again It had been one thing for the Lord Magistrate to hear about a raid on slavers in Grass Sea City. To him, it had been a distant problem. He had approved of the actions of the man who had led the charge; slavery was a distasteful practise. But he hadnt really thought much of what had happened, as Grass Sea City was on the complete opposite end of the province. It was another thing entirely to hear the first hand account from those who had participated in the raidand knowing that it was his son who had been on the frontlines was enough to get his gut churning. He was already in Grass Sea City when you met him? his wife, Lady Wu, asked. Her voice was perfectly calm and polite, but everyone could see the tension in her shoulders and movements. The two cultivators sitting before them nodded. Not that long ago he would have been sweating through the back of his robe in their presence; yet here he was having tea and listening to a report from them about his son. How strange his own life had gotten, to where he broke bread with cultivators and people who could kill him before he could even blink treated him with deference. Yes! Rou Tigu answered, without any guile. Sergeant Han said he had been Special Inspector for eight months! When we arrived he had already been investigating the slavery ring for some time, and his arm was bandaged from where he had been hit by an arrow. He was quite apologetic; he said if he had his fathers skill he could have cut all of them out of the air, and knowing who his father is now, it makes sense! Rou Tigu nodded her head authoritatively. He idly wondered just what kind of image she had of him in her head. She didnt question the fact that he could cut arrows out of the airwell, okay, he could, but that was so he could run away better! That''s what he taught his son! When the going gets tough, and things get dangerous, run! And why did he get shot at with arrows? the L0ord Magistrate asked. He got caught infiltrating a nobles mansionhe was running away and took the arrow meant for his companion, Miss Lao of Underbridge! Tigu reported promptly. The Lord Magistrate paused. Well, if he was already escaping then that was fine, he supposed. He shouldnt have been infiltrating a nobles mansion in the first place, granted, but he was retreating. And he took the arrow for a woman? Well, that was another thing he couldnt truly be angry about. After all, he was the one who had taught his son to protect those he loved. How could he be angry that his son had followed his instructions? Still, that did not absolve him from lying! He turned to Lady Wu, who had a vein bulging in her forehead. A woman, hmm? Is my son well acquainted with this Miss Lao? Lady Wu asked dangerously. Oh? Yes, she helps him every day! Miss Xinlai does as well! Xinlai is all prickly, but she was the one who saved his life from the nobles. She follows him around, pretending not to care, but her eyes are always upon him! Tigu informed them. Another lady? Lady Wu demanded. The Lord Magistrate felt a small flash of pride at the words. His boy was attracting multiple ladies, eh? Indeed. Shui Xinlai, Young Mistress of the White Water Sect. He was instrumental in recovering her mothers stolen guzheng, when the artisan who crafted it was robbed, Miss Cai explained. That brought both of them up short. A cultivator?! both of them blurted out. He felt his guts clench with terror and horror before he realised that he was currently sitting with five cultivators. he likely would have been more worried a few years ago. And not the only one. My Junior Sister, An Ran, was similarly taken by his, and I do quote, impeccable manners and refined bearing. They had tea together after he found out where the Whirling Demon Imitators were hiding. Your son did my sect a great service, Lord Magistrate, Cai Xiulan said, her voice candid. The Lord Magistrate could only gape. Lady Wus tea poured out of her cup and onto the floor. ================================== Several hours later, both he and his wife were staring up at the ceiling of their bedroom, contemplating the tale they had been told. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Their son had gone to Pale Moon Lake City a year before Jin had arrived. Being away from home for multiple years, and learning the ways of the capital of the province, would be a benefit for a young man yearning for some sort of independence. The letters would have sufficed; it was at minimum two and a half months of a round trip to go from Pale Moon Lake City to back homeif he stayed for a month and if the weather was bad, that could be up to half a year away from his studies. He wished for his son to have a good life. Though he and Bao were good, there was no replacement for seeing and experiencing the capital of the province. The Lord Magistrates surname was a fairly common one; and he had burned one of the few favours he had left in the capital to make it seem like his son had been from Needle Ridge rather than Verdant Hill. He should have been a nobody there. Just another intelligent young man. He would get good grades, get all of his accreditations, and then he would be able to go far in this world. If he wished for the peace of Verdant Hill, he could head back home. If he wished for grander and better things, like most young men? Then he would be well-equipped to seize them. He had set up his son for success the best he could. And he had found success. His son, a hero of the Grass Sea. Promoted to Acting Lord Magistrate for his resolution of the slaver crisis. Supported by the people of the city, and by the sects of the Grass Sea for his righteous actions. The only question was Why did he not tell us? his wife asked, her voice small and hurt. The Lord Magistrates hand found hers and squeezed. A flash of irritation surged behind his brow. Just what was that brat of his thinking, worrying his mother so?! Yet he forced himself to think about things. He knew his boy. He had always been polite and dutiful and he disliked troubling them, even though he never was a bother Ahhh. That was it, wasnt it? His son had known the politics of his wifes family. If he had said nothing, then the reason was simple. He thinks he is protecting us. He does not want to drag us into open conflict with the Wu Clan, because he knows that we would do all that we could for him, the Lord Magistrate said with a sigh. His wifes grip tightened on his hand before she too sighed heavily. Such a foolish child, she scolded without heat. And who are we to complain, when we have not given him the entire truth of the matter either? We said I was getting better, and made allusions to our new students but our son likely still sees us how he left us. An aging man loved in a small town and a woman made of glass, who couldnt walk some days because the shakes were too severe. How could we have helped him without hurting ourselves? The Lord Magistrate nodded. Though their son had been told his mother had mostly recovered from her ailmentshis son probably didnt truly realise what that meant. To him, his mother had always been fragile; the Lord Magistrate still remembered the expression on his sons face the first time he had seen his mother fall over and start shaking, foaming at the mouth. The look of horror and anguish as his mother suffered without him being able to help. He is truly a good man, Cai Xiulan said, her voice earnest. A woman whom songs were already being sung about paid her respects to the child he and his wife had raised. The heavens reward the virtuous, Lu Ri had said, a soft smile on his face. A good seed grows from a good tree. You know, I hope Zhuye grows up with even half his moral fiber, Jin had said at the end of things, before they parted. The Lord Magistrate was proud of his boy. He truly was. Just as much as he was worried about him because if this was happening, then the Wu Clan knew that he was their son. Somebody had found out about his connection to them, informed the Wu Clan, and then they decided to gift his son with a poison chalice. The last three Special Inspectors had been assassinated. The position had been empty since before his sons birth. His son was already protected in Grass Sea City by cultivators and by the love of the people. He himself was protected by the Azure Jade Trading Company. But he didnt know how to retaliate without dragging his students influence into things. And in the end, if they were threatening his son then he might have to. Dearest? What shall we do about your family? the Lord Magistrate asked his wife. Whatever she decided would be his course. And if it was to escalate things and ask his student for help, so be it. My love, you can leave it to me. Your darling wife will take care of everything, Lady Wu smiled. It was not a nice smile. My dearest sister overstepped herself. They seem to have forgotten that I was once in the running for the position of First Lady of the Wu Clan. I know every single last one of my family''s dirty little secrets, each and every safehouse, and all of their hidden investments. My silence was predicated on them not touching me or what is mine. Im sure the Plum Blossoms Shadow would do very brisk business after we inform our friends from the Azure Jade Trading Company about some things. The Lord Magistrate swallowed as gooseflesh broke out on his arms. It had been over two decades since he had seen that expression on his wifes face. That grim, cold, merciless smile. She was unbelievably attractive like that. That look of utter disdain was certainly doing it for him. I see, he managed. And husband? she rolled up off her back and straddled him. Her eyes bored into his. You were the one who said involving ones students was shameful. I said no such things. Young Meiling and I will have a nice little talk. And then she and her husband will have a nice little talk. She brought her lips low to hiss into his ear. And then everything else that happens after that is karma. Yes, Mistress, the Lord Magistrates mouth moved before he was fully conscious of it. The sadistic, burning gaze of his wife mellowed for a moment, and then she giggled. Oho? Mistress? she teased. Well, we can use my courtesy name tonight. The Wu Clan were some of the few who still used courtesy names, as befitting of their noble heritage. Of course, it made things confusing, and doubly so when his wifes mother had chosen one singularly inappropriateor she thought she was being intimidating. His dears courtesy name was Wu Zetian. Really, who names their daughter after the Torture Empress? The madwoman had tortured what by some accounts were millions to death during the Blood Arts purge in her zeal to find demons. But that said a lot about the Wu Clan. Still, it did make the roleplay quite exciting. What about the Auditor? the Lord Magistrate asked for a moment. I wouldnt dream of taking away your toy, my dear. I have a bet with Bao on how long hell last before he goes insane. The Lord Magistrate couldnt help but laugh. How long are you betting? Ill do my best to make sure you win. v5c12: As the Bird Flies And my boy was useful to you, miss? Zhang Fei, the Leader of the Eighth Correct Place and father of Zhang Fei the Torrent Rider, asked Xiulan as they sat outside his house. His crutches were beside him, and his face was serious. After speaking with the Lord Magistrate, Xiulan and Tigu had picked up Yin and left to visit the Torrent Rider, while the others had other business to attend to: Xianghua was hunting with Bowu, Gou Ren and Ten Ren, while Jin and Meiling were spending the day with the Zhuge family. They had come to see how their youngest member was holding up, having been back at home for nearly a week. Some of Xiulans sect, those from mortal families, mentioned they had difficulty fitting in when they returned home. They neednt have worried for the young man. He had slotted back into his village like he had never left, already a hero from his time fending off the wolves. To Xiulans surprise, Shaggy Two had been accepted just as easily. Silver Shepherds, the dogs that the people of the Gutter raised, were already very intelligent animalsShaggy Two was just an even smarter version. She wasnt certain they saw him as a person yet, but Shaggy Two wasnt exactly helping his case with his adoration of playing fetch and begging for belly rubsas he was currently doing with Tigu while the Torrent Rider and Yin sparred. Yes, Zhang Fei was indispensable in taking down the slavery ring. He hunted them day and night and caught many who would have otherwise escaped, Xiulan assured the man, taking a sip of tea. He acquitted himself well, and I am glad he was by my side. Zhang Feis father looked at his son. Zhang Fei must have been a blur to him, fending off Yinuntil she managed to grapple the smaller boy and put him in a headlock. Her knuckle dug into his head as he squirmed, and Yin laughed. I didnt know what to think when he said he was going with you. Honestly I thought you cultivators might take him into your sects, and I might never see him again, the man admitted. Id made my peace with it. Who am I to keep my boy from bigger and better things? Xiulan smiled at the man. Do you want to know what his biggest desire was, for when we came back north? The village chief paused and turned to her. He wanted to ride the torrent, together with the rest of us. He seems quite convinced he''s still going to be the village chief when he''s older. Zhang Fei the Elder barked out a laugh and shook his head. Of course, why would I think differently?! We have the best Torrent Riding spot here. Xiulan chuckled. I must admit, Im looking forward to it as well. It was an immensely enjoyable activityand several other cultivators seem to think the same. Really? the silversmith asked. Cultivators Torrent Riding. And I thought the strangest thing was the talking chicken! They both sat back to watch the younger ones playTigu had her face buried in Shaggy Twos fur, and was humming with delight. The dog looked just as pleased, his tongue lolling out. They stayed for a few hours, and Xiulan had a light spar with the young man, his chicken mask firmly affixed, before calling it a day and heading back to Verdant Hill. The Torrent Rider promised to come and play Ha Qi at Jins place. ========================= Upon returning to Verdant Hill, Tigu made a beeline to an old shack against the town wall, while Yin headed back home to spend time with her Master. Xiulan recognized it as the place where Bi De said the crone who gave him the map of the Azure Hills lived. She knocked politely on the doorand an old, bald man opened it. Who are ya to darken my doorstep? the old man demanded. Tigu blinked. Grandfather? Is Grandmother in? Who the hells is at the door, you old goat? an angry voice sounded from further in the house, accompanied by stomping feet, until an old woman appeared. She was blind in one eye, and the other rolled. Brat. It''s you. What are you doing standing in the doorway and letting my hot air out! Let em in, Shu! The old man squinted at them, huffed, and walked away from the doorway to the cramped housemade doubly cramped by the actual goat standing in the corner, placidly chewing its cud. Tigu entered without fear, and Xiulan followed, as the old woman picked up a bunch of animal carvings from a bench and deposited them in a corner. There were many carvings of animalsthough some were of humansand a few had strange characters carved into them. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. So, back are ya? the Crone demanded. Did you get a bloody nose from getting all your heroic nonsense chucked back in your face? To Xiulans amusement, they were served hot water instead of teaTigu clearly expected this, as she pulled out a small bundle of tea leaves. The crone snorted with laughter. No! We succeeded! Tigu said cheerfully, but her eyes darted around the room, looking for somethinguntil she startled, as an old, three-legged tomcat hopped from the rafters and landed on Tigus shoulder. He rubbed against her face, before hopping down further to land in her lap. The crone raised an eyebrow. Well. Youve obviously been dying to tell me about itand I need something to fall asleep to, I guess, the old woman harrumphed. Her abrasiveness was quite amusing, Xiulan mused. Tigu launched into her taleand contrary to the crones words, she didnt fall asleep, instead listening to every word, as Tigu stroked the cat on her lap. Xiulan just let the story wash over her. Tigu told most of the tale this time, as Xiulan dozed in the warm shack. ===================== Cmon, you can do it! I said, as Jinhai stood on unsteady feet. Meihua and Tingfengs son had his little face screwed up with determination as he wobbled, reaching his hands out towards me. I was just out of reach, however, and Jinhai found this state of affairs unsatisfactory. The little man grunted, and with obvious, if ponderous, deliberation, lifted a pudgy leg and took a step forward. Thats it! Meimei encouraged from where she was sitting behind me. Zhuye was in her arms, staring curiously at the toddling boy. Meihua and Tingfeng were behind their son, ready to catch him if he fell backward. Jinhai let out another little grunt, and then lifted his other leg. He managed another step before he started to tip forward, and a fourth before his balance gave up completely and he pitched forward into my waiting hands. All four of us cheered at the accomplishment, and I lifted the little man above my head, to his giggling delight. Great job, Jinhai! Meihua said enthusiastically. You gotta show Zhuye how it''s done, like a good Big Brother. Show him the ropes, and help him along, like I had to help Meimei! Meiling rolled her eyes at her friends boasts. Yes, of course, Big Sis Meihua taught me everything, she jabbed sarcastically. Im glad you finally agree. Meihua returned with her tongue stuck out. Meimeis eyes narrowed. Oho? Then who was the one who gave you that scroll on how to give your husband Meihuas hands clamped over Meilings mouth. Dont you dare! Oh, Ill definitely dare! Meimei shot back. I caught Tingfengs eye as the women started to bicker, and he shook his head with amusement. Neither woman meant anything by it, and it was pretty funny watching them squabble. I took his son over to him and he took the lad with a smile, as we both sat down and watched the fireworks. It was a welcome reprieve from the heavy topics we had discussed with the Lord Magistrate yesterday. I had seen both pride and worry on his face. On one hand, he had a lot to be proud of. His son took out a slavery ring. I was damn proud of Tigu for helping with that. Id have to do something nice for the guy when I saw him. On the other hand, the only reason he was in that position, according to what Lady Wu had told Meiling, is because somebody in her family was trying to fuck around doing skeevy politics shit. Let me tell you that pissed me right the hell off. And while I wasn''t going to go all line extermination, there was definitely going to be some finding out. And not in the cultivator fashion either. In a rather more mortal sense. Namely by telling the Azure Jade Trading Company that the Wu family of Pale Moon Lake City had offended me. Now, I wasnt the kind of guy to just tell merchants to stop doing business with big spenders like the Wu familythat was just being a normal cultivator. So I was going to sweeten the pot a bit, with something that would definitely offset any losses. Lowly Spiritual Herbs. Or their actual name, Seven Fragrance Jewel Herbs. My seasonings were apparently cultivation material good enough that the Cloudy Sword Sect wanted to buy them. So. I wonder how much the Trading Company would get for auctioning a few bundles off that I had no use for. That should also help them break into the other markets that they wanted to. Now, I mostly liked to keep them for myself, my friends, and my family but the Lord Magistrate counted. Hed done right by me, and I repaid my favors. Some might say this was too littlebut Xiulan had told me her students were keeping the Special Inspector safe for now. It was enough time for the Wu family being blacklisted to percolate through the politics of the city, and let those political ramifications settle. With luck, of course. I was still new to Machiavellian scheming to defeat my rivals indirectly. That said, if there was an outright assassination attempt, the gloves were coming off. So, after the solstice, I would be paying a visit to Pale Moon Lake City, and I would be getting all that sorted. For now, though, there wasnt much to do. After a moment, I turned to Tingfeng, as the girls had gone from arguing to Meihua combing Meilings hairwhile still sniping at each other. Hey, did you know the Lord Magistrates son well? I asked him. Tingfeng looked a little embarrassed. Not particularly well. The man was around the palace, and I saw him at a few functions. But before Meimei lit a fire under my ass I uh, was not the most driven man. And the Lord Magistrates son was always doing something to better himself, either studying or drilling in the yard with his sword. He was polite, and well-mannered, but outside the constant working, he didnt really stand out. I sat back and listened to Tingfeng as he told me everything he knew about the manwhich honestly wasnt much. ======================== We eventually got home just as night was falling. We picked up the rest of the crew and legged it home. We had just gotten Zhuye settled when Meiling suddenly stiffened. The smell is back, she stated, her eyes narrow. And so, the ritual of attempting to chase the damn thing down began. Both of us launched ourselves back outside, Meiling leading the wayand to my brief surprise, Xiulan and Tigu were right beside us. We charged out into the back hills, moving as fast as we could. Meiling started scenting the air, and then she frowned and pointed. It''s leaving! That way! I think it is up in the air! I frowned. Whatever it was was going to be far away in the sky, or maybe behind a hill. I skidded to a stop, squatted down, and linked my hands. Tigu! Tigu got the message. The sole of her foot hammered into my cupped hands as she crouchedand I heaved. There was a crack of air, as I put in as much force as I felt Tigu could handle, and my girl rocketed into the airsoaring up until she was a speck in the sky in the blink of an eye. I immediately started after her ballistic trajectory. Tigu traveled in an arc, flipping through the air, and absolutely in control. She had to be over a hundred stories in the air, but she was unconcerned as she gracefully bled off some of the momentum by kicking the air. She didnt change direction, but she visibly slowed, until she landed on her feet. Meiling and Xiulan arrived behind us, Xiulan with her swords out. Did you see anything? I asked Tigu. She turned and looked at us. The only thing I saw was a bird, she replied. Was there anything unusual about it? Not that I could tell, Tigu said with a shrug. It was flying north. I frowned at another bust, and Meiling sighed. Sorry for worrying you all, my wife said, and slumped slightly. I patted her shoulder consolingly, and Xiulan went from focused and ready for war back to her sleepy look, and yawned mightily. We headed back home and curled up near the fire. By the time we went to bed, the tension had dissipated entirely. v5c13: The Frozen Forest Ri Zu had awoken warm for the first time since they had reached the Sea of Snow. The cabin that Master Forest Sweeper had built for human visitors was surprisingly comfortable, if a bit cramped with the current number of people using it. It smelled pleasantly of pine, the blankets made of soft down, and it had a blessedly warm fire. Now, however, they were back in the freezing cold, and both she and Bi De were in their human forms to more easily conserve heat. While the others were commencing with their morning stretches or meditations, Ri Zu was once again looking over her patients. She held Shao Heng, the once-crippled outrider of the Shrouded Mountain Sects, arm in her hand, intently studying the flow of his Qi. He was progressing well in recovering his former strengthhis cultivation had skyrocketed back to the Fourth Stage of the Initiates Realm and he was knocking upon the Fifth. He had been doubly motivated after seeing the destruction of Elder Shenhes taskforce, and the man had even merited an appraising eye from Shen Yu, especially because his foundation was better now than when it had been broken. Ri Zus exercises had enabled his meridians to contain the surge in power and, though painful, Shao Heng did them without hesitation. Once you break into the Profound Realm, Ri Zu doubts that you will have to do the exercises any more, she reported. Your meridians are contracting at a slower and slower rate as you return to the place you were at. Shao Heng smiled at her and bowed. Thank you again, Doctor, the older man said. He looked perhaps thirty, but there was an age to his eyes, and an experience to his mannerisms that they had all appreciated. Shao Heng knew how to survive in these hostile climates the best out of any of them, especially when dealing with the constant ambushes from other Spirit Beasts they had been subjected to. With Shao Heng taken care of, Ri Zu turned to her next patient, Zhou Yingwen. He had been part of the squad that, on Zang Lis orders, had kidnapped Tigu at the Dueling Peaks. If Ri Zu was honest, she disliked both him and Fenxian. The only reason he was even here was because he had objected to that plan, though he had been forced to carry it outand he had kept his blows non-lethal. He and Fenxian had been the only ones of Zang Shenhes force who had survived the encounter with and had escaped capture by the demonsthe same force that they were now following. The demonic cultivators had captured Elder Shenhe and were planning on turning her, and any other survivors, into artificial demons. It was a process that would take months, so they still had at least some time, but they all felt the pressure. Both of them had pledged their lives to the causeand against the demonic cultivators, they likely needed every ally they could get. That did not, however, mean that they had to like the men. Yun Ren was understandably wary of Fenxian, after the man had nearly impaled him last year, even as he tried not to show it. Still, Ri Zu could at least respect their resolve. Fenxian had perhaps another day or so until he was back to his old might; Yingwen, on the other hand, was still a work-in-progress. Yingwen pulled up the bottom of his trousers, exposing the massive scars across both of his legs. One leg was his own and was already mostly healed, while the other was from one of the demons repositories of bodiesRi Zu having purged it of the impurities that had been implanted in it and then attached the limb to Yingwen. It was the only limb that felt even slightly compatible with the mans Qi and body. Master Meiling and Master Jin had once had a discussion on transplanting limbs and all the problems that could happen in doing so, but as far as Ri Zu could tell the transplant was working. It was happening slowly, but his body was obviously accepting the new limb. How is the pain today? Ri Zu asked, her voice polite and professional. He was under her care and protection at the moment, and even if she disliked the man he would receive only the best she could offer as her patient. It is less today, Doctor Ri Zu. The heat did it good, I believe, Yingwen replied in the same polite tone. His Qi was placid and obedient. He was the perfect, model patient. His responses were prompt and he never tried to downplay the pain or the problems the limb was causing him. Ri Zu agreed with him. The heat had done him good. Keep off it for as long as you can today, Ri Zu recommended. The fact that it hasnt fallen off after a week of use is the best sign we are likely to receive. Getting a transplanted limb, then running for a week through a place as inhospitable as the Sea of Snow, was quite frankly madnessand Yingwen had also fought in several of the running battles against the local Spirit Beasts. Ri Zu sent a bit more of her medicinal Qi into his leg, to soothe some more of the pain, and then reapplied the binding bandages. A formation was inscribed on the linen, to stabilize the Qi within and promote healing. It was a technique she had learned from Master Lishu, head of the Shrouded Mountain Sects Medical Pavilion. He was her teacher for only a short time, but she hoped he was doing well and that he and his people, her former fellow disciples, had avoided the worst of the Sects internal conflict. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Ri Zu stood and Yingwen bowed slightly to her. Thank you again for your care, doctor, the man said, his voice formal. . It was actually rather hard to dislike him when he was like that. Ri Zu nodded in return, walking off to stand beside the rest of her friends. All but Shao Heng had finished their morning exercises, and they were waiting for Shen Yu, Nezan, and Master Forest Sweeper to return from where they had decided to have a private discussion. Yushang immediately hugged Ri Zu, the taller woman resting her head atop Ri Zus own. Yun Ren and Han were taking turns holding a fire crystal, while Bi De was somewhere up in the trees, looking at the moon. Man, Im never complaining about the winters back home ever again, Yun Ren grumbled after a moment. I cant believe that this is considered the warm bit around these parts. It''s colder than a Young Mistress hole, Fenxian agreed from across the clearing, his loud boisterous voice echoing out. Yushang and Han snorted at the crude joke, and even Yun Ren started to smile until he remembered who had made it and a complicated expression overtook his face. Yun Ren paused and looked like he was going to say something when he was interrupted. I dunno what you would complain about. The winter where youre from was really nice and mild, Jumpy. Yun Ren cursed as he flinched. Han sprung backwards from the large head that was suddenly right beside him. Yushang flinched, and even Ri Zu felt her skin spasm. Bastard of three fathers! Yun Ren howled at the smirking young Thunderhoof. Did you really have to?! No, but it''s good practise! the young Spirit Beast replied. And I missed your face, you know? Indeed, the young Thunderhoof was remarkably stealthy for someone so large. His tale of coming this far north last night had been one of him mostly managing to sneak past any threats, drawn by the invisible song of this forestand impressing Master Forest Sweeper with this feat, considering how young he was. Though there was one thing that they hadnt learnedhis name. He didnt actually have one, with Master Forest Sweeper simply calling him Apprentice. Yun Ren glared. If youre gonna call me Jumpy, Im calling you Spooks. The Thunderhoof, contrary to Yun Rens attempt to retaliate, actually looked quite pleased with the idea. Really? he asked, his voice chipper. That''s a great name! I like it, Jumpy! I think I''ll use it until Master gives me a title. Youre a real good friend, to give me a name like that! Everybody stared at the smiling Thunderhoof, trying to figure out if he was being sarcastic or not, until Ri Zu realised that he wasn''t. Yun Ren just sighed in defeat, while Yushang and Han started chuckling. Ri Zu, on the other hand, was more interested in what the Thunderhoof had brought with him. He carried on his back several bags and a large basket filled with what looked like ice sculptures of birds. What did you bring, Spooks? she asked, using his new name, and the Thunderhoof perked up. Oh, I brought you all breakfast! And my job, I gotta test all these birds, Spooks replied. Ri Zu raised an eyebrow as the Thunderhoof reached back and, with deft movements of his lips, pulled off the basket and placed it on the ground. It was then that Ri Zu realised what exactly she was looking at. They werent ice sculptures of birds, they were literal frozen birds. What exactly happened to them? Ri Zu asked, curious. Oh, ever since we got told about the demon birds, Master has been freezing every bird that flies close to the forest, Spooks replied. Everybody sobered at the casual mention of Forest Sweeper freezing every bird that approached the forest that was at least a thousand Li in size. Spooks breathed out, forming a small needle made of ice. So I go to the gathering points where Masters spirits collect them for me, bring them back here, poke them with this, see if their blood is black, and, if it isnt, I take them to get defrosted and let them go with a Qi signature in them so they dont get targeted and frozen again. That doesnt hurt them? Ri Zu asked as the rest of them gathered around to watch the Thunderhoof work. Nope! Master freezes them so fast they just fall asleep, and when we thaw them out they wake right back up and fly off. That said, we haven''t found any with black blood yet, but Master wants to be thorough. Well, Ri Zu supposed that was one way of checking for demonic infiltration. Would you like a hand? Ri Zu asked. It was also one way of passing the time. Spooks seemed quite pleased by her offer. ======================= They finished checking the birdsnone had any black blood, and Spooks handed them off to more ghostly spirits to take them back to the approximate area where they had been found. They also had a simple breakfast of mushrooms, lichens, berries, and a kind of fish whose flesh was completely clear and whose blood was blue. Ri Zu saved some of the berries and mushrooms. The berries were sharp, tart, and oddly warming, while the mushrooms tasted exactly like the venison jerky Yun Ren and Gou Ren made. Their breakfast finished, they started to separate to either meditate or trainwhen Shen Yu finally returned, along with Nezan and Forest Sweeper. We have discussed much, Shen Yu said simply. And we have come to a conclusion. Forest Sweeper shall allow us to use his forest as our base, while you all prepare for the upcoming march. We have a good idea of where the enemy is hiding, but they have an unknown number of scouts hidden in the bodies of ordinary looking animals. You have one week to train and devise a method for getting closer to the base of the enemy under your own power and without being spotted. Ri Zu paused, along with the rest of them. We are still approaching this situation as training, then? Bi De asked. Forest Sweeper inclined his head. I wondered why this Sword here did not advance alone to crush the foe, but his judgment is sound. The next generation must be trained to combat the threat of the demonic. To this end, Apprentice, you shall join your might with theirs as a guide, and support them as best you are able, Forest Sweeper intoned. Spooks looked surprised at this outcome. We shall begin probing and examining their defenses. If their abilities are too great to surpass with your own power, then Master Forest Sweeper shall summon a great storm that we may move beneath to the heart of the enemy undetected, Nezan finished. Ri Zu nodded along with the rest of her companions at the task. At least stealth was her specialty. v5c14: Training Montage Instead of getting right to work in the clearing, Yun Ren was surprised when they were led deeper into the forest, at first riding on the constructs of Master Forest Sweeper, and then, after about an hour, proceeding on foot. The chill here was intense, and, as they approachedso was the Qi. it felt like a physical weight on Yun Rens shoulderslike the first time he had exited the Azure Hills and gone to the Howling Fang Mountains but amplified. Where the Qi there had been largely indifferent, the Qi here felt actively hostile. It felt like it was trying to freeze him, trying to disrupt his concentration. Whenever he breathed, cold energy invaded his body, and he had to wrangle the damn stuff. It''s like eating a pill simply by breathing, Han said, his voice sounding awed. Yun Ren balked at the statement. If eating a pill felt like this, why the hells would anybody eat one? It was downright uncomfortable. In the hour of our need, a truly great place to train forms before us. Looks like the Heavens are smiling down on us in our war against the demons! Fenxian belted out, a big grin on his face as he clapped Shao Heng on the shoulder and smiled at the rest of them. Yun Ren carefully stopped himself from frowning at the guy, grimacing internally at the way his breathing came out slightly more harshly. Cold sweat threatened to break out on his brow. Honestly, he was still a bit scared of this guy. A year ago, Yun Ren had sprinted away as fast as his legs could carry him from the man, and then, when finally cornered and forced to fight, Fenxian had been rendered blind, deaf, and dumb by the fragment of Nezan. Even with all that weakening the guy, it still hadnt been much of a fight. Yun Ren had gotten one good hit in before Fenxian had snapped out of it. It was only because Jin bailed his ass out that Yun Ren hadn''t gotten crippled or killed. Yun Ren hadnt really had any nightmares about the whole thing, and seeing the guy so cowed in the aftermath had lessened the impact. Still, he hadnt forgotten about it, and he just kind of wanted to get out of Fenxians line of sight every time he looked at the guy. It was kinda like the couple of times he had encountered bears. He hated the feeling, even though they were technically on the same side now. The other guy didnt seem to hold Yun Ren any ill will at least, and had actually tried to strike up conversation with him several times, like he was Yun Rens buddy rather than the guy who had once gone at him with a sword. But Yun Ren supposed cultivators were just kind of weird like that. He shoved the thought away as the cold intensified again and they walked into another clearing. They stood before what had to be the smallest tree in this forest. It was only about the size of the tree Tigu called Old Man. It was a towering oak that had to be at least five hundred years old. This tree, however, was not an oak. It looked a bit more like a truly titanic cherry tree. It was a thing made completely out of ice, resting beside a stream of running water that really should have been frozenbut the glowing blue liquid ran seemingly without a care for the surrounding temperature. This is the place where my apprentice trains his own arts, under the boughs of the Eternal Winterbloom and on the banks of the Frozen Font, Master Forest Sweeper intoned, his voice solemn. Thank you, Master Forest Sweeper, for allowing us to train in this place, Bi De replied, bowing politely. The rest of them followed suit and, to Yun Rens surprise, Yingwen spoke next. Your benevolence is without equal, Master Forest Sweeper, the man said. We shall prove equal to the blessing you have bestowed upon us. The great Thunderhoof nodded. Take care not to fall into the Frozen Font. It is not water that flows through it, but liquid Ice Qi. It shall kill you with a touch. With those words, he left them. And then the training began. ================================ Two days into training, and Yun Ren was starting to feel the pressure. Yun Ren hated deadlines. They were, in his opinion, the bane of humanity. Having to get something done by a certain date always rubbed him the wrong way, and made him feel just slightly ill. He hated the extra stress and hours he had to work to meet them. Be it preparing pelts for a sudden market day, or having to rush to get the harvest in before the autumn rains. Naturally, figuring out a stealth technique before they went to raid a Heavens-damned demonic cultivator base gave him a stomach ache. He, unfortunately, also had an extremely important role, which doubled the stress. Because his technique was the only one that could hide all of them. It started, two years ago, when talking to Jin about light for his image recording. Captured light had been one of the things they had talked about and Jin had also mentioned, offhandedly, that light bent around something would make it invisible. Yun Rens initial idea for the technique was to use it to record animals. He was a good hunter, and sneaky as hell when he wanted to be, but being able to hide himself as well, with the animal not knowing he was there? That would have been great. The path of the technique changed, to one that he was planning to use to hide from the Inquisitors; it hadnt been entirely ready, at the time, but the theory had been sound. Now, he just had to complete a technique that was only half finished in a week, and make the bubble of bent light big enough to hide their entire group. It was totally doable and easy. But, in the end, there was nothing for it. It needed to be done, so damn it, Yun Ren would knuckle down and do it. You ready, Summer''s Sky? he asked the sword at his hip, and the Spirit Blade rattled in its sheath. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Summers Sky is prepared. Will support the Eighth Wielder with technique variables, the blade replied. Then let''s do this then. He took a deep breath in and out as the flashing lights of his illusion technique danced around him. It sparked and fluctuated as light mixed with shadow. The world around him bent like he was staring through one of Miantiaos glass cups. Reality wobbled and wavered, and then it bent again before settling. Turns out Jin really was right about bending light to make yourself invisible, he thought, as the technique solidified. You did it! Yushang called out, her eyes on where they were, but not truly seeing them. Hey, we can see out of it this time Spooks said from beside Yun Ren as he looked around with interest. Which, admittedly, had been a problem the first time. Just bending the light wasnt enough, because then Yun Ren couldnt see out either. You had to get all twisty with it. You ready for the conditions outside? Yeah, go for it, Yun Ren grunted in response to the Thunderhoofs calm voice. Spooks, when he wasnt being an asshole and scaring people for fun, was actually a pretty good training partner. He took one look at Yun Rens technique and realized in how many ways the illusion could be foiled by the ice, snow, and Qi outside the forest. Tell us if anything goes wrong, Yushang! Spooks asked, and then his eyes glowed. The forest clearing was normally still and silent as the grave. So, Spooks started to summon a small storm. First came the snow, falling gently from the heavens. It hit the bubble, passed through it, and a reflection of its passing, using light, would appear on the outside of the dome. Looking good! Yushang called. That''s when the wind picked up. It started blowing the flakes around, and Yun Ren started to feel a bit of pressure in his skull from his Qi constantly undulating to match the changing conditions. At first, he had tried to do this himself and gave himself a nosebleed. He thought he would have to stop there, defeated, but he found out he had a workaround. Namely, Summers Sky, the Spirit Blade gladly taking half of the load for the technique in accurately reflecting the snowflakes. Technique nominal. Qi flow nominal. Approval, the blade reported. Im gonna start moving, Yun Ren said. Get ready to clear the path behind me. Which was another thing they would have to look out fornot making tracks behind him. Junior Forest Sweeper is on the case, Spooks said cheerily. Yun Ren nodded and picked up his foot. His Qi grasped the bubble that he had formed, and, as he took a step forwards, he pulled it along with him. No wobbling! Yushang replied. Yun Ren took another step. There was a bit of strain, but nothing he and Summers Sky couldnt handle. They kept walking. The slow march was holding up well, so Yun Ren changed from one step every second to going faster. And then when that was fine, faster still, to a normal walking pace. And then finally, to a light jog, as Yushang reported that the technique looked fine from the outside, and Spooks kept their prints from showing up in the snow. Yun Ren almost allowed himself to relaxwhen Summers Sky suddenly blared a warning and Yun Ren started to feel a bit queasy. Warning, Eighth Wielder. Qi destabilization imminent, Summers Sky reported from his hip. Yun Ren swallowed as the world started twisting and warping. Yushangs head suddenly seemed to squish, while her chest and belly expanded to three times their usual size.Yun Ren hastily pulled his Qi away so he wouldnt get any backlash from the technique failing. Then, like a soap bubble, the dome popped. Yun Ren collapsed to his knees and started to pant, shaking his head to clear out the cobwebs. Better than puking by a longshot, like he had done at first. You alright? Yushang asked, her hand on his shoulder. Yun Ren nodded and grunted as he fell backwards onto his ass. Spooks looked similarly concerned. Just gimme a sec, he replied, waving her off. Need a bit of a sit down. They helped him over to a tree, where Yun Ren leaned against it and focused on getting his breathing back. They waited for a moment before Yun Ren waved them both off. Yushang went to pick up her sword, while Spooks mentioned lunch. Yun Ren watched them go before looking around the clearing. The air was alive with the sound of swishing swords and glowing Qi as everybody trained or cultivated. Bi De, Yingwen, Han, and Shao Heng were meditating directly under the Eternal Winterbloom. Ri Zu was flitting from shadow to shadow nearby. Yushang was swinging around her sword, and Fenxian was Here. You look right bushed, brother, the man said, smiling with that big dumb grin of his while he held out a cup that he was holding above a fire crystal. Yun Ren grimaced slightly, the feeling of run coming back to him for a momentbefore he took the offered tea. It was delightfully warm. Yun Ren was fairly certain Fenxian wasnt going to try and poison him, at least, so he gulped it down. He was expecting the other guy to wander off, but instead Fenxian flopped down beside him. Man, this is a great place to train. It''s amazing. Almost worth the whole situation, Fenxian said with a slightly twisted smile. Just gotta get ambushed by demons, nearly get killed, and you get to cultivate on a dragon vein! After, of course, bowing to a Thunderhoof at a chickens request. It''s nuts, eh? Yun Ren shrugged, but didnt say anything, and Fenxians smile got a bit awkward before he sighed. Hey, I know you dont like me, the man said bluntly. Understandable. I did kinda beat your friends asses and nearly impale you. And, I probably hunted a bunch of your fox family members. Id say we were just following orders, but your Master didnt like us saying that. Both Yingwen and Fenxian had been shown the memory crystal that contained the truth about the Shrouded Mountain Sects betrayal of the foxes. The emotions within had been too raw, and the lightning too pure, for them to dismiss what they had seen as a trickand having Shao Heng here with them had sealed it. Shao Heng had once been their commander, after all, before they had been rotated out of the Outriders. You probably never even saw a fox, Yun Ren replied, wondering where exactly Fenxian was going with this. Or if you did, you probably slept with them, rather than hurt them. Fenxian blinked in surprise and actually looked a bit relieved at that. No shit? Well, that''s good. It would be a shame to kill such beautiful women! If I survive this, I swear I''ll dedicate myself to repopulating the species with them! His waggling eyebrows were a bit too much, and Yun Ren had to let out a snort, rolling his eyes. Fenxains grin got a bit wider, before it fell and he took a sip of tea. Listen, Im fine with you not liking me. But half the time, you look like Im about to shove a knife in your back. And when were going into combat that is something that we cant have. Were fighting demons, for the sake of the last hope of our Sect. We cannot have second thoughts about each other. This Gen Fenxian has sworn his life to this mission; upon his soul. I am your ally to the end, in spite of our previous interactions. There must be no doubt in your mind that if I approach you with sword drawn, it is to strike an enemy. If I tell you to dodge, it is because you shall be harmed unless you move, Fenxians voice was solemn as he looked at Yun Ren. He made no attempt to hide his Qi, completely open and honest. If we are able, I would like us to clear this foul air between usso that we may venture forth against the coming darkness without doubts about each other holding us back. Yun Ren could only stare at the man before him. His words were earnest. Some part of Yun Ren spat that the man was lying, and it was better to keep his distance. But the man had lost everything. All he had left was the hope that he wasnt too late to save his friends, who were even now being tortured and experimented on by demons; their suffering prolonged simply so Shen Yu could teach them. Yet neither Fenxian nor Yingwen had ever once complained. Instead, they fought their hardest and suffered through immense pain. They were grateful for the opportunity to aid their comrades. ...what did you have in mind? Yun Ren asked after a moment. Xong Yun Ren. This Gen Fenxian humbly asks to trade pointers with you, as true men do. For it is in battle that the truth about a person is laid bare. Again the request was humble. But going into combat with this guy? Yun Ren hesitated for a moment. But seeing as there was a very real chance he was going to have to fight actual, literal demons, Yun Ren thought that a man should face his smaller fears first and work his way up to the bigger ones. He steeled himself. Fenxian may have been a dick and an idiot but he was a rather honest fool. And Yun Ren needed to get better with his sword anyway. Alright, let''s do this, Yun Ren said, standing up and extending his hand. Fenxian took it and rose, nodding at Yun Ren. Both drew their swords. Yun Ren was rather surprised at how much better he had gotten since they had last fought. Lightning sparked along the other mans blade, but when they clashed it was a light jolt rather than the body-seizing experience that had nearly made Yun Ren piss himself. Fenxians once-blinding speed was manageable. And when they clashed, Yun Ren didnt instantly lose. Fenxians mouth was open, as they resettrading pointers, and not actually trying to win either way. When did you start learning how to use that? Fenxian asked, stunned. A year ago? Yun Ren replied. Fenxian stared at him blankly. That''s kind of bullshit, he said, his voice blunt. v5c14.2: Training Montage Part 2 Bi De opened his eyes to the wooden interior of the hut Master Forest Sweeper had loaned them. It was slightly too small, but it was warm and cozyand doubly warm, for Bi De was currently being hugged to Yushangs stomach, the woman using him as a cushion, and Yun Rens arm as a pillow. On the other side of Yun Ren, Han''s back was pressed against the mans side, while Shao Heng slept sitting up. Fenxian was further still on the other side of Shao Heng, and finally, Yingwen had the bed, still the most injured. Yet he was improving every day, as the heat and Ri Zus talent enabled him to begin exercising in earnest, his new limb working with him rather than against him. Bi De took all of this in, then breathed out. Today was the fourth day. Three more days left. Bi De gave his companions five more minutes, then wiggled out of Yushangs grasp and rose. He felt Ri Zu stirring on his back as he opened the door and hopped onto the roof. He closed his eyes and felt the light of the silver moonas well as the barest hints of the suns rays below the horizon and out of sight. Bi De raised his voice to meet it and poured his Qi into the world. His companions heeded his call, arising from their slumber filled with vigor. They once more strode out into the snow, and Yushang looked up at Bi De. Even if this wakes me up more, I still say the singing was nicer she grumped as she moved past the chicken on the roof and started on her morning routine. ============== Spooks, as reliable as always, arrived not too long after they had finished their morning routines, bringing with him the bounty of the forest. Spooks was an amusing fellow, and Bi De had a hard time figuring out if the Thunderhoof was being serious or joking at times, but he was a dutiful and polite disciple, aside from his habit of appearing behind people unannounced. The lichens, mushrooms, and nuts were quite tasty and packed with Qi, as befitting this forest. After they broke their fast, they again traveled to the Eternal Winterbloom, where they began their training once more. Bi Des leg slammed into Yingwens guard and broke through itthis time from the power of the blow rather than Yingwens new leg buckling. Bi De immediately paused and retreated, allowing the man to reset himself. How was that? he asked, curious. About as unpredictable as the artificial demons, Yingwen replied, rubbing his chest. Those spines of Qi you crafted were one of the weapons they used, hidden within their bodies. Bi De nodded, stroking his wattles. Very high resistance to pain and damage, hidden demonic weapons that may or may not be poisoned, and a complete disregard for their own health. They will certainly be a trying foe. Without the benefit of an ambush, they will be much less effective, Yingwen said confidently. We know now our enemy and their tricks, so they will be less able to surprise us. Thank you for the pointers in any case, Bi De. Allow me to catch my breath and then we may begin again. Bi De nodded and turned his attention to the rest of the clearing. Fenxian was currently locked in a duel with Spooks. Blade clashed against antler. At the First Stage of the Profound Realm, Spooks had a solid foundation, and his cultivation style played to all his strengths. The freezing chill he could summon, his bulk, and his antlers made for a solidly built juggernaut of an opponent that could simply outlast people, sapping their strength in a battle of endurance. Yushang was meditating beside the tree and would occasionally lash out with her sword through an empty spacethe space where Yun Rens technique was located, trying to disrupt it. Ri Zu and Shao Heng traded their own pointers. The man deflected Ri Zus thrown needles and advanced with purpose, closing the distance. Though much weaker in body and cultivation since his injury, Shao Heng was still a skilled, wily opponent. He was a man who was used to fighting things stronger than him, and surviving ambushes. He weathered Ri Zus assault admirably, and when he was finally spent he assisted Ri Zu by setting up verbal scenarios for her to walk through and how to identify snow patches for signs of disturbance other than wind. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Finally, Han had his hands on a formation, using the formula he had created to imbue an Artificial Spirit into Yingwens sword, enabling it to channel his Qi better and accept a greater reinforcement than the blade would normally allow. Bi De smiled slightly. In spite of everything, Bi De couldnt help but find the time spent preparing for the storm Master Forest Sweeper was summoning satisfying. And maybe even somewhat enjoyable. Yes, they were preparing for battle against a demonic foe in a land so cold even cultivators would freeze to death, but after his time in the Inner Sect of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, where everybody just wanted to get ahead, there was something pure about all of them working together to obtain strength against a common enemy. It was almost like being back home; different people doing their best upon their chosen path, all working together towards a common goal. It was like the couple of stories Shen Yu had told Bi De about his time in the Cloudy Sword Sect. Bi De loved Fa Ram and loved farming, but unlike his Great Master, Bi De had never disliked meditating or cultivating. On the contrary, he found it immensely satisfying to meditate on the world. But unlike simply sitting down for hours for the nebulous goal of getting stronger, this came with a clear and present end to work towards, and Bi De felt that that was helping. Bi De was a cultivator. He was not his master, and he was not on the same path as his master. For the sake of his family and for Fa Ram, he would continue to challenge the Heavens. He could not turn away from this path. I am prepared, Yingwen said, settling himself. Bi De turned back to Yingwen and nodded, obliging him. Once more, they dueled and Yingwen lasted slightly longer. They traded sparring partners. They took turns meditating. They got together to discuss hypothetical plans of action, or create contingencies in case one of them was wounded. They prepared. =================== In the second half of the day, Bi De worked on perfecting his own technique. It was quite taxing to use, but the air of this place, though cold, was as nourishing as Fa Rams and the Howling Fang Mountains''. He was thankful Master Forest Sweeper had conjured blocks of ice for him to strike at; at half a li tall, as thick as ten men, and reinforced somewhat by the Thunderhoofs Qi, they were effective at resisting him. Until he finally figured out what he was doing wrong with the initial impact, at any rate. Bi De touched the perfectly smooth tunnel he had bored through the block and nodded with satisfaction. ======================== As they came upon the sixteenth hour of training and prepared to leave the clearing, Bi De turned to the Everbloom. And though he wouldn''t turn away from the path of cultivation, that did not mean he would ever fail to honor his Masters teachings. He bowed his head in thanks to the great tree, and the Frozen Font, and gave to them his Qi. The land here had not the warmth of Tianlan, but neither was it the brutal savagery he was expecting when he first gave to this inhospitable land his thanks. It was similar to the indifference of the Howling Fang Mountains. It accepted his offering of Qi and did nothing else. The world did not suddenly become warmer. He didnt suddenly feel more protected. Nothing changed at all. But that was fine. The earth had already given to him. To be greedy and ask for more would have been uncouth. He turned back to his companions and they went back to the little cottage. Shen Yu, Nezan, and Master Forest Sweeper awaited them. You have done well, Shen Yu said simply. So some reward and motivation are in order. The old man touched his storage ring and removed something that made all of their eyes widen. A jug, stamped with a maple leaf and a rice stalk. A jug of maple syrup. Yun Rens eyes widened. Ri Zu squeaked happily and then more happily still as Shen Yu pulled out more food from home. Wait is this the maple stuff you talked about? Han asked. Bi De nodded. Behold, the bounty of Fa Ram, he declared. Maple-glazed roasted nuts. Indeed, it was a true bounty, and Bi De did enjoy seeing the others'' reactions to the syrup. From Yingwens look of shock, to Hans blissful smile, to Yushangs happy squirming... and to the comically wide eyes of Spooks. It feels like Ive been missing something all my life, and it suddenly appeared! It''s like an old friendMaster! Master, you have to try this! the young Thunderhoof sobbed as he licked his lips. It''s the truth of the universe! Master Forest Sweeper turned his great head to Shen Yu. ...did you give my apprentice drugs? he asked, looking utterly baffled. The great Spirit Beasts construct approached the jug and sniffed deeply, before licking a small bit off the ladle. His eyes widened and his pupils dilated. He raised his head and bellowed so loud the very forest shook. The aurora above flashed and sparkled, and lightning coursed through the clear sky as Master Forest Sweepers mantle took shape. Nectar! Sweet Nectar! he roared with delight. Bi De laughed, getting the feeling that for some reason his Master would find this just as amusing. v5c15: Interlude: The Ascending Mountaineer Liao Yushangs sword cut through the air in a heavy diagonal slash as her opponent, Bi De in his human form, dodged. Ascending Mountaineer, her sword, was made of Lode Iron. The sword itself weighed as much as a full grown man. With her Qi coursing through it and the artificial spirit Han had implanted into it helping to regulate and optimize the flow, it weighed twelve times as much. Bi De could block the blow if he really wanted to, but it cost him less to dodge. Out of their whole party, only he and Spooks could say they could truly withstand one of her blows and Spooks was complaining about headaches this morning after they had sparred yesterday. The others got to sail through the air when they made that mistake. Victory for Yushang! Heavy Sword Supremacy! Yushang kept her small smile on her face as she refocused on the fight and cut off most of the Qi flow when the blade nearly touched the ground, leaving only the bare amount of reinforcement a metal as durable as Lode Iron needed. The blades weight reduced itself by ten times. She slid one hand down slightly onto the enormous blade to give her a bit more leverage and forced it back up so that she could slam the swords pommel into the kick that Bi De had fired at her. The impact jarred her arms, but she stopped the blow with her rooted stance and heavy blade. Yushang continued the motion, using the pommel as a lever, and twisted into a close range slice upwards. Bi De disengaged, and Yushang immediately launched herself after him. Aggression, aggression, aggression. Blitz them down with unrelenting attacks using a weapon your enemy could not afford to block. Apply pressure so that every opening you do present cannot be capitalized on. That was how one used a Heavy Sword. She looked into his pretty green eyes and sucked in a deep breath. She chambered her sword and unleashed herself fully. The air roared in protest as her sword began to cut through it. Heavy, light, heavy, heavy, light, light. A kick slipped through her guard and nearly buckled her leg, but she endured. Light, light, light, heavy, HEAVY! Bi De dodged behind one of the busted up ice blocks he used for his own technique practice. It was a pillar about as thick as Yushang, and was covered in cracks. Yushang braced and twisted. Jiayou! she shouted, putting as much as she could into the strike. Even though mostly broken already, the ice held firm for a moment. The impact jarred her arms, but Yushang forced the Lode Iron to become its heaviest, shattering the ice and sending thick chunks flying at Bi De. The man looked a bit impressed, but Yushang ignored it and kept after him. Heavy, light, light, feint heavy, actually heavy, force the dodge, and! Yushang stomped her foot, lowered her shoulder, and leapt forward. The [Horn of the Mountain Ram] caught Bi De for a brief moment in the gut, marking the first time during this sparring session that Yushang had ever really hit Bi De. At first she had thought the sword manual was joking when it had instructed her to shoulder-check her way through boulders. It had taken her five years to be able to do it perfectly, but hey, it worked! It wasnt a telling blow, but Bi De looked quite pleased. He gave her a minute nod and then buried his knee into her chest, twisted, and kicked. Yushang was summarily launched through the air and out of the clearing, a big smile on her face. She had hit him! Hells yeah! She could have caught herself on a closer tree if she really wanted to, but she was in a celebratory mood and so she angled herself just so that her arc would take her to the place everybody else was at. She hurled comically through the clearing and there she allowed herself to smack into a tree. The impact was strong enough to shake the massive thing, and while the forest floor was clear, snow still accumulated on the trees boughs. Snow that fell off the tree and onto her, burying her. A fine blow, Yushang, Bi De called out. I think that is a fine stopping point for today. Please cool down and resume your meditations. She thrust her arm up from under the snow covering her, her thumb pointing up like Yun Ren did, before she pushed herself out of the pile, making sure to have a smug grin on her face. Everybody was looking at her with varying levels of amusement. Yun Ren, Spooks, and Fenxian were laughing, Han and Uncle Sheng looked fondly exasperated. Ri Zu snorted, and even the ever-serious Yingwen had the corner of his lip quirk up. Good! It was no good if you were all grim and serious all the time! Even when things were bad, Grandpa always said it was best to smile! They were kinda in the shit, about to go fight demons and all, so smiling was more important now than ever. Smiling was better than being a grump like Yingwen all the time. And everybody was smiling, so mission accomplished! Yushang stood and stretched, watching with fascination as the snow around her simply started to well, disappear. It was a subtle thing, as the flakes almost seemed to melt or move more like sand then snow, sweeping themselves away. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Heh. Forest Sweeper was a really apt name. Have a nice flight, Yushang? Han ribbed. Yup, it was great! Lovely scenery! she agreed. Ill show it to you again the next time we spar! Han huffed and she stuck her tongue out at him. He turned back to his own work, trying to refine his formula to make their blades better and stronger. She squinted at him to make sure he was really alright, but this whole mission had mostly fixed the lost look in the other mans eyes. He was focused and determined. Same with Uncle Heng, who was standing taller and prouder day by day. Yushang stood and stretched, then blinked as she felt Ri Zus fingers ghost along her back, checking for any injuries. Satisfied that Yushang wasnt hurt, Ri Zus hands transitioned to getting some debris out of Yushangs hair. Youve done well, the shorter woman told her, smiling, while Yun Ren walked up to ruffle her hair. She could see Bi De standing off to the side. The man nodded to her before, with a pop, he turned into a chicken again and started to walk over to the special tree in the middle of the clearing, the Everbloom. honestly, that was still kind of weird, that he was a chicken and Ri Zu was a rat. But as she looked at him and her little quirk, the ability that told her who was trustworthy and who wasnt, didnt change at all. He still looked like Bi De, just like Ri Zu still looked like Ri Zu, even when they changed back and forth. Probably why she took them changing forms so well, if she was honest. They still looked like the people who had helped and protected her. You mess up my hair and poke my back instead of giving this pretty sister comforting hugs, she complained to Ri Zu and Yun Ren, who just looked more amused but they obliged her. It was so, so nice to hug people again. Yushang practically skipped off and settled down beside Bi De before she took a deep breath, preparing herself to cultivate. She was beneath a massive tree made of ice, its blossoms stunningly beautiful. In her vision, powerful cultivators bettered themselves as they cultivated within a Spirit Beasts domain. Its amazing where a quirk of fate can take you, Yushang mused. And it had just been one quirk of fate after another, hadnt it? A girl from a village, through a quirk of fate ignited her dantian. A girl from a backwater village who, through a quirk of fate, managed to navigate the Howling Sword Arts Academy and come out stronger, rather than chewed up and spat out like most of the other commoners. Who through a quirk of fate, chose to take the entrance exam to the Shrouded Mountain Sect in the same year that Bi De, Ri Zu, and Yun Ren had arrived. All she had wanted to do was to take care of her family and hopefully strike it rich herself. That had been the goal. And now, she was trekking through the Sea of Snow on a mission to slay demons. When she said it like that, it kind of sounded like she was a character in a story! Hells, this entire thing sounded like a story, didnt it? There would be somebody who would read about what they did together some day. It probably wasn''t her story It would probably be called The Celestial Heavens Defying Rooster or something, she thought with amusement, peeking at Bi De. But that was fine. All that mattered was that Yushang didnt screw up and she got a happy endingmaybe shed be popular enough that there would be a Yushang in every book, like how every good protagonist has a fat friend like Han! Yushang smiled and began to cultivate. ============== Six hours later and they were done for the day. Yushang rose and yawned, ready to eat. She was getting quite close to breaking through to the Third Stage of the Profound Realm! The others had also finished, and Yuhang looked down to see if Bi De was ready to go when she paused. He was doing something strange. She had never been so close to him before; in the Sect he had meditated and cultivated back in the Inner Sect, and. Are you pushing your Qi into the earth? she asked, confused. Han, Uncle Heng, Spooks, Yingwen, and Fenxian all stopped too, looking at Bi De, while Ri Zu and Yun Ren just nodded. Bi De nodded, his eyes closed. Tis part of my Masters teachings. We give to the earth, and the earth gives back. I am merely returning some of the favour the land has done for us. Yushang blinked. Yingwen looked baffled. Wont that just make you weaker? Fenxian asked, confused. He''s the strongest out of all of us, Han replied, looking contemplative. And his Master is an expert of the Cloudy Sword Sect, Yingwen replied. Of course this serves some purpose. Senior Bi De, how does one do this? The rooster opened his eyes and cocked his head to the side. It serves no greater purpose than giving thanks to the world, Bi De stated simply. I can show you. But for your offering to be accepted, your intent for thanks must be pure and your Qi clean of impurity. Yingwen and Fenxian looked at each other, before they sat down once more. Bi De carefully touched their Qi with his own and guided them beneath the frozen earthwhere Yushang beheld a single vast, impossibly massive river of frozen Qi coursing through the earth. It stretched from horizon to horizon, even as far away from it as she was. It was cold, and she could feel the freeze seeping into her soul through her Qi. She was looking at a dragon vein. And then, the vision disappeared. Her Qi entered the earth. and nothing happened, really. Yushang shrugged and clapped her hands together before bowing her head. Bi De was right. Giving thanks to the earth was something good. Grandpa had always said to do that. They gave their thanks to the earth, had their evening meal and then Spooks flinched and looked up at the sky. There''s a storm rolling in, he whispered. =========================== Yushang puffed hot air into her hands. She was perched on the bough of one of the massive trees, staring up into the sky and into its perpetual darkness. In the village where she was from, they got one day like this, on the winter solstice, where the sun never rosethey had been here for nearly two weeks and had never yet seen even a glimmer of the sun but it hadnt exactly been dark before. The sky was, in fact, oddly bright. The dancing colours of the aurora, the shining stars, and cold light of the moon provided plenty of light to see by. It was a pretty, almost ethereal light. Tonight, however, that light was fading. The silver moon and rainbow aurora were both being swallowed up by the blackest clouds Yushang had ever seen, and she had seen some pretty bad mountain storms. They seemed almost lazy, slowly but surely coming in from the south and consuming everything in their path. They were so dark they looked just like a kind of black wall, but when the lightning within them illuminated their underbelly one would learn the truth. The clouds above seethed. They frothed. They boiled like a pot of noodles eager to vent their wrath and now she was hungry for noodles again. The rice and maple syrup were amazing, dont get her wrong, but noodle soup was justice! Yun Ren, sitting slightly below her, let out a low whistle, and his memory crystal chimed. Damn. Id hate to be on Master Forest Sweepers bad side. There were several chuckles. Spooks was right. Where the storm travels to, our foe lies, Bi De mused. He was in human form again, his eyes fixed on the sky. His voice was full of conviction, and the rest stopped chuckling as they once more acknowledged that they were about to fight the demonic forces. The air became charged. Yushang sucked in a breath and then smirked. Damn straight a storm is coming. Were on the way, arent we? she asked, elbowing Bi De. The tension broke, as Fenxian and Hen barked out laughs; Bi De smiled, turning his pretty green eyes on Yushang. Then he smiled. Well said, Yushang. We are the storm that approaches. v5c16: The Apprentice A young Thunderhoof stood in the warm clearing, his companions having finished their morning meal, and started on their morning exercises. There was some tension in the air as their last day of training began. The massive trees around them occasionally shook from the tempest that was soon to be unleashing its fury to the north. Still, most of them seemed in good spirits, and he himself was in a fine mood as well. It would have been pitch black, with the clouds that covered the sky high above, but the forest was bright as day. For though the moon was hidden, the forest itself glowed with ethereal, pale blue light. It came from mushrooms on the sides of trees, it came from the smaller plants leaves, and it came from the pale white and blue grass itself in a constant luminous and beautiful glow. The young Thunderhoof thought it was astoundingly beautiful and he obviously wasnt the only one. Jumpy had his recording memory out and it was chiming away recording it all. His eyes were narrowed in concentration, and he would dip to a knee or turn the crystal pane to a different orientation before it would chime again. After a couple more of those, he turned to the Thunderhoof. Hey, Spooks! Say cheese! Jumpy, or rather Yun Ren, said. Why cheese? he asked, confused. The Hells if I know, but Jin started it, came the reply. The crystal then chimed, much to his bemusement. The Thunderhoof didnt really have a name, but his new friends called him Spooks. Or were they new friends? Jumpy, at least, was kind of an old friend. He was actually the first human face Spooks remembered mostly because the face he made when he was shocked and scared was hilarious. Definitely the most memorable! Spooks vaguely remembered a big, friendly-looking guy with freckles, the kid who slept on that really tasty grass, and some people who looked like Jumpy. They had all bowed to him as he walked past, heeding the call that had been drawing him north, towards Master Forest Sweepers domain. Master Forest Sweeper had been a bit surprised Spooks had been so accepting about his rules on humans and taking care of them, but Spooks liked humans. They were funny things, all gangly and unbalanced on two legs. He supposed that had been the final tipping point in Masters idea to make Spooks his apprentice. Spooks could be counted on to preserve Master Forest Sweepers legacyin addition to the fact that Spooks wasnt supposed to be as aware as he was for another two years at least, nor have any Qi at all apparently. He had broken records! A prodigy, his Master had said, but Spooks didnt really have anybody else to compare himself to, so that didnt really mean anything. Especially with how strong his Master was, so there was no point in getting cocky. So he did his duties and trained; the days kind of blended into each other until the news came about the strange stuff going on up north. His Master had been annoyed by it, but had just told their kin to keep an eye out. At least until one of the birds turned out to be a demon-construct thing, and Bi De had informed them that the demons had made a tunnel under their forest to use them as a shield. Then it got personal. His Master had been very upset. Spooks couldnt help but be similarly angry. These bastards were using this forest as both bait and a shield; they were trying to damage their sacred forest, and if the foe proved strong enough, have Master Forest Sweeper killed. But they had messed up. Instead of people who would fight Master Forest Sweeper the demonic cultivators accidentally got them to meet probably the only people who would join forces with him. Spooks was very glad for that. It was really nice having people around other than his Master. While Spooks didnt mind the solitudenone of their kind ever didall these new experiences were refreshing. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Delightful, even. And Master Forest Sweeper had even said, after all this was over, Spooks could go and venture back to Hong Yaowu. He couldnt wait to eat more of that tasty, tasty grass. And apparently they had nearly a hundred of those maple syrup jugs! Oh, those were the greatest. The taste was perfection itself, but more than that it was the Qi within that enhanced it. He was a bit too strong for it to really be a help, but it had fire and wood Qi in it that wouldnt hurt his cultivation. Inducing heat into something so centered in cold and ice was usually just asking for trouble. But maple syrup? It didn''t do that. It made him feel all nice and warm inside, and while he liked the cold, the single summer that he remembered, the smell of the grass and the feel of the sun, were heavily etched into his memory. It had to be the same for his Master. Heavens knew he needed a bit of warmth that wouldnt disrupt his cultivation and duty. He was in a very good mood, as his Masters constructs once more ferried them to their training spot. Yushang in particular brightened up as she dashed towards Prancer. She had a funny face too, all wide and smiley. Spooks liked smiley humans. It looked good on them. They set off, all ready for the day. He even started singing. We are the storm that approaches~ The slight flush on the roosters face was really funny. ============================== Training with others was also drastically different than training by himself. It was the good kind of interesting. Normally he had to fight his Masters constructs. Humans? Humans were way different, especially with their swords and weapons. They were fast and tricky and hard to hit but Spooks was also way stronger than most of them physically. Though that counted for little when he couldnt hit them. Spooks had improved a lot over the past week, if he did say so himself, even if his cultivation hadnt increased that much, but that was fine. Thunderhooves were generally slow to grow, or so his Master said, but they made up for it with endurance and long lives. He was at the Second Stage of the Profound Realm but that was only his own power. As the personal apprentice of Master Forest Sweeper, Guardian of the Ice Heart Forest, the Frozen Font, and the Sleeping Hollow, he had a bit of an advantage. His Master had given him a talisman, filled with his own power. Just wearing it around the base of his antlers made him hit a lot harder than he should be able to, and if anything really bad happened, he was to break it and channel some of his Masters might. The others had also improved, and the final day seemed to be the catalyst. Yushang cheered as a pulse of Qi erupted off her and she hit the Third Stage of the Profound Realm, while the older-looking Shao Heng ascended into the Profound Realm himself. Han nodded to himself as he swung a sword at one of eight sets of clothes, only to have the blade skate off the reinforced fabric. They were reinforced by his formation, and lined with feathers that a Sky Lancer had given him after the Spirit Beast had been frozen by Master Forest Sweepers defenses. The man-sized bird had lived through the experience and had been surprisingly understanding about the whole thing. Or more likely he had just been scared shitless, because Master Forest Sweeper had been standing with them. Sky Lancer feathers were extremely tough and lightweight; as well as being an extra layer of warmth for the coming storm. Yun Ren was completely invisible, dashing around the clearing in his bubble of bent light. Fenxian and Yingwen were sparring, blurs in the air as Yingwen put more and more stress on his transplanted leg. Ri Zu was hunched over a bunch of bags and packs, making sure everybody had enough medicine, and stirring a rather nasty-smelling concoction that was simmering in a cauldron. Finally, Bi De was simply meditating, the chicken looking extremely profound like that. He was surrounded by pillars of ice that had perfect circles bored through them. But soon, the day was over. Children. It is time, the rumbling voice of his Master ground through the trees as his spirit walked into the clearing, accompanied by Master Shen Yu and the fox, Nezan. All of them immediately came to attention as the Masters arrived. The conjured storm shall hit within the hour, and last for at least eight days. After that, I cannot guarantee the length. My Qi will not sustain it, to make the storm seem natural to our foes. You have done acceptably with your week of training, Shen Yu stated, his eyes roving over them. All of you have refined your techniques to a level that will make your mission possible. The enemys defenses are things that, with the aid of the storm, you can surmount. The others stood up straighter. I have scouted some of the routes ahead, and, with Master Forest Sweepers aid, have a rough idea of the lay of the land, Nezan said, and with a wave of his hand conjured up a rough illusionary map into the air. Tonight, you must decide on the route. They all nodded. Finally, Master Forest Sweeper spoke. You have been noble guests and pure of heart. Before you depart tomorrow you shall join me and receive a gift. I grant you permission to enter the Sleeping Hollow of the Icewood Forest. Master Forest Sweeper then gazed intently at all of them. Tomorrow, we shall meet face to face. v5c17: In the Emperors Name, Leave None Alive A solemn silence surrounded Bi De as they rode upon the backs of Master Forest Sweepers constructs towards the Sleeping Hollow. Bi De was in his natural form for this occasion. Master Forest Sweepers declaration last night, the great Thunderhoofs mien, and the fact that they were departing today silenced any thoughts of idle chatter. All of them were locked in as his Great Master would say. Focused and prepared for the arduous journey ahead, even as they traveled toward the secret heart of the forest. We will arrive shortly. Brace yourselves. The formation is unkind even to guests, Master Forest Sweeper commanded, and he received nods. Again, the intensifying cold first heralded that they were getting closerthen Master Forest Sweeper stepped over some invisible boundary line. And Bi De realised why Master Forest Sweeper told them to brace themselves. For a brief instant, something brushed against their Qi. It was something ancient, and so powerful Bi De had trouble comprehending its vastness. The cold here was alive. It gazed upon them, it touched them, and Bi De felt its intent. He could feel the colds desire to wick away all his warmth. To freeze him and turn him into a statue like the army at Forlorn Sculpture Pass, never to move again. His breath caught in his throat as he beheld an oceanit was like interacting with Tianlan, or Shen Yu, with how mighty it was. It was trying to seal him. It was trying to seal everything that wasnt a Thunderhoof, freezing them for all eternity. Bi Des muscles all seized at that instant. Yun Ren doubled over. Ri Zu shuddered. Han and Yushang stopped breathing, their faces contorted. Yingwen grabbed his leg, the one that had been transplanted, and his mouth opened in silent anguish. Shao Heng and Fenxian simply didnt move, only their scared eyes betraying the fact that they had reacted at all. Even Nezan and Shen Yu reacted. Nezans ears flattened against his skull, while Shen Yu frowned. Yet the ocean of might stopped and its attention waned; Master Forest Sweepers power gently turned the ravenous, inevitable thing away from them, and once more, it was merely cold. Suddenly, all of them could breathe again. Quite bracing, Shen Yu said as he rolled his shoulders. But that is not yours. It is not, Master Forest Sweeper agreed. It is the legacy of the First Forest Sweeper. Now, we continue on foot. Shen Yu was looking around with consideration as they dismounted and the constructs disappeared. Master Forest Sweeper once more took the lead as they headed deeper into the forest. The stone cairns, ubiquitous throughout the forest, became more and more numerous. Though instead of sticks made to merely look like antlers each cairn was topped with an enormous bleached skull of a Thunderhoof. Some were large enough that entire mortal families could live in them, and the cairns themselves could house hundreds if they were hollowed out. Bi De stared into those empty eye sockets and bowed his head. It was clear what this place was meant to be, the Sleeping Hollow of the Iceheart Forest. A tomb, Bi Des voice was soft as he looked to Spooks. Do all of your people return here to rest? Most do, yes, Spooks whispered back. But they are laid to rest elsewhere. This is for those who died during the Black Times. During the Demon War. That caught Shen Yus attention, who had been considering the sky more than the graves. The man had seemed utterly relaxed, but as soon as he heard those words he changed. His steps became more purposeful and his polite disinterest turned into what seemed to be genuine respect. Ten cairns became hundreds. The hundreds became thousands. The cairns got bigger and bigger, the skulls atop them reaching proportions that nearly matched the truly titanic form of Master Forest Sweeper, yet was still dwarfed by the surrounding trees. My young Apprentice speaks true, Master Forest Sweeper rumbled, as their stride slowed. Many demons came from their northern gates; and against the Iceheart Forest they led their assaults. Though they charged out from the frozen north, the killing cold was too much for all but the most determined. We fought. We died. And the Thunderhooves nearly perished. But at the hour of our doom, a great cataclysm rocked the world. The demon gates brokeand the backlash slew millions of the beasts. What little did not die to that, we slew, trampled, and destroyed. Yet even in victory, we were cursed. Our kind is solitary by nature, and after being freed from our fortress, we roamed once more. We were victorious, so what did we have to fear? But the corpses of our foes corrupted the land. They twisted the snow and ice and spawned forth abominations, like pus festers in a wound. Even small demon gates began to open again, pouring the enemy out into the world once more. There, the demons preyed upon our young. They poisoned our food and desecrated our corpses. It was them who first started driving mothers to the south to give birth, where they would be safer. They rounded a bend, and Bi De heard everyone but Spooks suck in a breath. The young Thunderhoof simply bowed his head. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Ten titanic pillars of ice, covered in scrawling characters, stood at what had to be two Li tall. Trees of ice twisted around them, their mighty boughs looking like they had been shaped to hold something truly gargantuanyet they were empty. And so the First Forest Sweeper devised a plan. With his might, he gathered all the corpses, all the corruption, and used the power of the Frozen Font to weave a mighty formationto turn the heart of our home into a frozen prison. The largest cairn yet stood just outside the boughs. He sealed the corruption away and the First Forest Sweeper pledged on his soul to purify it, to grind it down with all his Qi so it would never again threaten our kin. And then there was a second cairn, deeper within the trees. Each Forest Sweeper, protector of the Iceheart Forest, our sacred home, has made this oath. Master Forest Sweeper led them deeper, past the first and second cairns, and then they laid eyes upon the true body of the Thunderhoof. His construct was barely an exaggeration of his true size. He was gargantuan, a towering behemoth that could single-handedly break any fortress in the world. He was also a frozen cadaver. Frozen trees had grown into his flesh, and wound around his body, curling up around his horns, which were impaled into a black, frozen gem twice the size of the Palace of Verdant Hill that floated in the air. A frozen gem that as the light shifted, Bi De could see faces set in snarls, black chitin, and the arm of a monster that was even bigger than the Thunderhoof imprisoning it. Frozen Qi swirled around it like a storm, containing and imprisoning it, yet even with the might pressing down on the darkness Bi De still could feel the sheer malevolence radiating off the prison. The construct of Master Forest Sweeper stopped beside his true body. Each and every forest sweeper has sworn that they shall be the ones to destroy this taint, through mutual annihilation with our own Qi. This frozen block of filth is what remains of a creation that once filled this entire clearing. I shall either purge this land of corruption and ascend to the heavens or perish, and pass my core onto my Apprentice. Both are worthy fates. Bi De at once realised that this was why Master Forest Sweeper could not leave, and why the demonic cultivators had chosen this place specifically as their shield. If cultivators did attack this place and weakened Master Forest Sweeper they could access this massive store of demonic Qi. Even ground down to this it would be disastrous. Bi De glanced at Spooks, to see his reaction to the statement that he too would be bound by roots and be a living prison. Spooks, however, simply looked up at the gem with determination. The great Thunderhoof turned to them, and Bi De couldnt stop himself from bowing his head in respect. Now, millennia after my Ancestors tore away this taint, it rises again, Forest Sweepers voice was as cold as the Sleeping Hollow. It is an old tradition, for the warriors amongst us, when they go into battle against the ancient foe, to see the depths of our sacrifices and receive the blessings of our Ancestors. It is for this reason why I have invited you here. Bi De did not know what to say so instead he bowed before Master Forest Sweeper, holding his wings like clasped hands. Bi De pays his respects to the honoured dead of the north, and Master Forest Sweeper, he whispered. The others followed, their voices barely above whispers. Only Shen Yu remained standing, his arms crossed. He then nodded at Master Forest Sweeper. The true body of Master Forest Sweeper sucked in a laboured breath and then exhaled, mist drifting out from his nostrils. It touched Bi De. The frozen Qi filled him, surrounded him, and then layered over his skin and organs like armor. The cold shall never again be your enemy; you shall see through the driving snow like it is not there and the cutting winds shall blunt themselves against you, as long as you remain within the Sea of Snow. Thank you, Master Forest Sweeper, Bi De once again whispered. We shall do our best to slay them all. Then go, and slay every demon you find, Master Forest Sweeper commanded. They rose and turned to leave but Shen Yu made no move to come with them. He looked at the Thunderhoof for a moment before he spoke. It is a long forgotten question of the old scholars of the Empire: where did the demons attacking from the north and west come from? Shen Yu began, his eyes locked onto Master Forest Sweeper. All signs pointed to the Sea of Snow. Yet when they arrived, they found no portals or corpses. They concluded that the demons from the eastern gates must have gone up and aroundor that there had been gates in the northern oceans, destroyed by dragons. Instead they are sealed here. The old man took two steps forward and then clasped his hands together, an open palm over a fist. Shen Yu pays his respects to the Heroes and Martyrs of the North. He swears upon his blade: he shall purge every demonic cultivator that makes their home here. His oath seemed to make the world pulse with his Qi. He Who Sweeps the Forest Floor Of Snow and Opens the Way, I thank you for your hospitality. I shall return with some of my grandsons finest when this is over, so that we may share a drink, Shen Yu said as he rose from his deep bow. I look forward to it, the Thunderhoof said, looking at Shen Yu with new eyes. The man nodded to the Spirit Beast, and Shen Yus burning gaze fixed upon them all. Now, we depart, he stated solemnly. To war, Cultivators of the Crimson Phoenix Empire. Bi De stared at Shen Yu, and behind him, the tombs of thousands. For the first time, in a long while, he found that he truly hated something. He hated the demons. For what they did to Tianlan. For what they did to everybody and thing they touched. To war, Bi De echoed, the cold Qi of this place mixing with a tightly contained fire that was burning in his breast. They marched into a raging storm that refused to touch them, their eyes fixed upon the horizon. And behind them, just outside of Master Forest Sweepers home, was a small golem made of snow. Bi De and Ri Zu had created it, as one last protective charm for the forest. v5c18: Masters of Heaven and Hell Purple eyes opened in a room lit with pale blue candles as Lanxing Yulong exhaled, completing his morning cultivation. He rose and the lights brightened, the shadows in the room receding. The massive stone vault was a good place to cultivate, but he still didnt like having to do it underground. Humans were meant for the surface, under the light of the sunbut alas, needs must. He got up slowly, the bands of light that connected the freckles on his nose dissipating as he put back on his outer shirt and robe. He took a small sip of water from a gourd, then placed it back into his storage ring. Finally, he approached a small table, the only thing upon it being his mothers funerary tablet. He clapped his hands twice, bowed his head, and then that too was placed into his storage ring before he exited the cultivation chamber. Good morning, Young Master, two voices intoned as he exited his room. Beidou and Zhigong bowed immediately at his presence. Zhigong held up Yulongs outer robe, while Beidou stepped in front of him. How were the pills this time, Young Master? she asked, her quiet, husky voice pleasant as always. Her dark purple hair was tied into a braid that went down her back, and her black robes were accented by a sash with blue stars on it, marking her as one of Yulongs direct subordinates. The research teams did a great job with these ones. Much easier to handle, and the loss of power is negligible, he replied before turning to nod his thanks to Zhigong as he finished putting on his outer robe. The taller man bowed politely, his black hair immaculately groomed as always. He was dressed the same as Beidou. Ill be commending Guiyings teams later today. Both of them bowed again as Yulong walked down the brightly lit hallway and towards the main section of the base. They passed by a couple of menial workerssome of them working on new tunnels or simply cleaning. Every one of them stood and offered a bow and a Young Master. They continued on, past a common room where still others in black robes were either training, reading scrolls, or cultivating. They too perked up as he walked past. Young Master, they intoned, bowling their heads. Brothers and Sisters, he replied with a nod and he saw their backs straighten as he continued on his way, more people parting before him. Honestly, the Sea of Snow base was pretty lively, bordering on crowded after he had evacuated the Howling Fang Mountains bases. Even though there were probably thousands of Li of tunnels in this area, they didnt have many that were fit for habitation currentlyand a lot of the new arrivals lacked the cultivation level or ability to live in the darkness without dying. Most of these people would be little good in a real fight, but they had knowledge of their operations and were good at their jobs, so they could be repurposed. It always took a while to find people with the proper mindset and those who had enough discontent about the Empire to want to do something about it. Lust for power was all well and good, but a proper Demonic Sect needed more than that. His Master had once ordered him to destroy a fellow Demonic Sect. He had been confused at first, thinking they were all in it together until he got there. Those crazy bastards had open pits of blood, carved runes into their flesh that wept foul Qi, and were dueling and eating each other openly, keeping subordinates in line with only the threat of death. How disgustingly inefficient. Fear of death was the stick. A man needed a fine carrot to be truly loyal. He had understood immediately why his Master had wanted them destroyed and gladly carried out the execution order. At least their techniques were fairly useful, after a bit of work, and their bodies had made fine reagents for refining the Artificial Demonic Soldier Project. His people were a cut above the maddened, raving fools that made up many Demonic Sects, exactly as his Master had taught them. They were no Demonic servants. They were the future, the future masters of the continent, and the saviours of this world. And speaking of the Artificial Demonic Soldier Projecthe pressed his thumb to a door covered in seals, making sure to cut his skin slightly. Blood and Qi mingled on the wards, and the door unlocked, letting them in. He was looking forward to seeing their progress. He was once more greeted; this time by the demonic scholars. Young Master Heavenly Demon, Shou Tsetung, another of Yulongs direct subordinates, intoned. Brother Tsetung. How goes the work? Yulong asked. Tsetung held out his hand and they started down the hallway, towards the containment cells. The doors here were all specially reinforced and warded, as they contained the members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect they had captured. Unfortunately, Young Master, we are drastically behind schedule. Shenhes subordinates are proving much more resilient than anticipated I take full responsibility, Tsetung said with an apologetic bow, sounding regretful. There is nothing to be responsible for. Simply continue as best you are able, Yulong replied. Like he would kill the man for their enemies being powerfulespecially when this part of the operation was so delicate. I know where the true blame lies. They stopped their walk as they got to the end of the hallway, where another door was; this one bigger, thicker, and even more warded than all the others. Yulong glanced inside. The bound form of Shenhe greeted him. She was chained and staked to the ground. Needles attached to reservoirs constantly pumped her full of paralytics, hallucinogens, Qi suppressors and a cocktail of other poisons. It was to his shame that this was all necessary. He had originally thought his formation had been enough to suppress her. The tricky bitch Shenhe had played like she was out of it and when they had loosened some of the bindings to implant the corruption nodes, she had struck. She had killed two skilled assistants, but more importantly, had nearly killed the previous Head Spiritual Doctor, Lan. The man was still alive, barely, thanks to the reagents Yulong had poured into him, but was still in a comalucky to be alive at all after Shenhe had torn out his throat and nearly ripped off his head with her teeth while blasting him with as much lightning Qi as she could muster. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Still, unexpected deaths were why he got his men to share information with each other. Especially for projects as important as this. Yulong was briefly tempted to go in there and add some Flensing Fire Poison to the reservoirs, but the burst of pain might shake the woman out of her stupor. And that was the last thing he wanted at the moment. Besides. Master would be here soon to inspect their prize, and then there would be no hope of her ever escaping. Enough of her. Just continue as best you can. Now, take me to East Wind. By your will, Young Master, Tsetung said and once more took the lead, heading to another cellbut this one was much, much better appointed. Within, a young man covered in black carapace armour was sitting. Two horns stuck out from his skull. He perked up when Yulong entered, a wide, almost childish smile on his face. Young Master! he shouted. East Wind, previously Kang Yunru, Young Master of the Ice Wind Sect of the Howling Fang Mountains, was certainly in good spirits for an Artificial Demon. Youre speaking now! Excellent! Yulong said as he sat down with the monster he had created. Thank Young Master! East Wind work hard! Glory to Heavenly Demon! the abomination declared. Artificial Demons were mindless things. At least, they were supposed to be. Strong, fast, and durable. Brutes without true skill. At least until now. What had started as a project to simply make them better at fighting had succeeded beyond their wildest imaginations. Kang Yunru had been at the Fourth Stage of the Profound Realm. East Wind was at the Fourth Stage of the Spiritual Realm. During the trauma of his rebirth, his mind had been wiped clean of his previous loyalty, and through Yulongs Masters formation, it now lay with them. Now, there was only East Wind. Not very bright still but possessing all of the skill he had in his previous life. And soon, the Shrouded Mountain Strike Force remnants would be the same. Such would be the fate of all their enemiesturned into loyal servants for the cause. ========================= After checking up on his various projects, interacting with the men in the Sea of Snow base, and a bit of light sparring with Beidou and Zhigong, Yulong had another appointment. An appointment that found him in the transmission room. The massive crystals began to glow, powering the connection and the formationuntil the hazy and indistinct form of one of Yulongs allies appeared. Heavenly Demon Yulong. Yulong couldnt tell if the voice that came out of the projection was slightly mocking or not, just as he could never tell if Huian was a man or a woman. Whatever the case, occasional snide remarks or not, Huian was the easiest of his comrades to work with. Chixia waswell, a bitch, and even though he had never met Lu Ban in person before he died, even second hand the bastard had been a headache. Heavenly Demon Huian. Im guessing Chixia isnt joining us? She will not. So we should begin. There have been some developments The transmission abruptly cut out. Yulong sighed. Perhaps five minutes later, Huian came back, their form even more fuzzy than before. My apologies. The storm is extremely fierce, and my transmission stones formation issuboptimal, Huian said, their voice slightly annoyed. No apologies needed, Huian. Weve had to batten down everything on our end as welland it still smashed in one of the entrances, Yulong replied. But suboptimal? How so? Shouldnt the array be the same there as here? Huians image wavered. It''s an old base, built close to the Qi desert. Too close, as it turns out. The Qi void destroyed the wards, including all the anti-vermin ones. Most of the pill stockpile was ransacked, the furnaces were full of rat dung or just missing, the technique scrolls have been half eaten or destroyed, including one of Masters personal techniques. Weve had to purge the base of mutated weasel Spirit Beastshalf of them were nearly human, and they were chewing on the stones. Yulong grimaced. My condolences. Huian nodded. On to business. Chixias target still refuses to commit, and is instead meditating and cultivating. Seriously? What is that woman doing? Yulong sighed. She assured us she had control over him. Huan shugged. She continues to assure me of the same, that Elder Zang Zeng of the Shrouded Mountain Sect is putty in her hands, but has said that we may send troops, just to ensure victory. So she doesnt have control and wants an ambush force just in case she has to fight her way out? Yulong was tempted to dally, or refuse all together. After months of this, she had finally asked for help? Likely, Huian replied. However, though Chixias delay was, at first, somewhat troublesome, the extra time for scouting has proveninvaluable. I have something you need to see. Yulong leaned forward as the image of Huian was replaced with another image. Most of it was black, with splotches of greenwhat the demonic scouts Qi senses saw as it flew over the landscape. Then, that green abruptly turned to orange and then red. The Qi locus is significantly larger than we first thought. And significantly more powerful. And secondly the image shifted and Yulongs eyes widened. I believe I may be, if not compromised, close to being so. She comes out whenever I fly a scout nearby. Your familys nose is vexing, Yulong. Yulong swallowed as he stared at a grainy image. A woman with green hair, purple eyes, and freckles was glaring up at the sky, her eyes looking around aimlessly, instead of focused on the tiny speck high above that was staring at her. ...Chixia will have her reinforcements. Ill send them, along with a Puppet Worm, Zhigong, and Beidou. I want that woman alive. Alive, and unspoiled, Yulong said, his eyes fixed on the image. Keep Beidou and Zhigong. The main base is more important. Ill send Huoha and Anjing, along with the Blood Blades. I shall get your prize, Brother Disciple. Yulong nodded and stood as the connection cut out. Less than an hour later, Artificial Demons and Demonic Cultivators surged southwest, carried upon a floating platform. ========================= And in Verdant Hill, an old woman, who had one blind eye and one good one, woke up screaming and foaming at the mouth. v5c19: The Grinch Mix the ink to the right consistency. Not too much water; not too much ink. The ratio was important, and it was subject to change depending on the humidity, the brush, and the paper. Inspect the brush; this one being of horse hair, soft and malleable. Inspect the paper: of middling quality. The ink would spread a bit more than I was used to. There was also an interesting darker part on the paper that I thought I could use to really make things pop. With a steady hand I drew the ink, remembering my time with Gramps as he taught me the Courtly Characters. They were honestly some of the best memories I had learning with the Old Man. I took up the precise amount of ink and then, as he had taught me, I let the brush flow. From Darkness, Comes Light. I examined it with a critical eye and then nodded. What do you think? I asked as Meimei walked over to examine my work, along with Peppa. This is really good, Meimei said, her eyes tracing the characters. Her smile was bright, while Peppa nodded as well. Indeed. Sir has wonderful handwriting when he actually tries. This servant does wonder, however, why his scrolls are always such a mess when he hands them over, her voice was pleasant and mild, even as a small vein pulsed in her forehead. I scratched the back of my head sheepishly. Most of the time I didnt bother, because getting in the right mindset and preparing the ink wasnt worth the hassle when I was mentally translating English into Chinese while jotting down my thoughts into the margins of my scrolls, or doing things I found boring. Thank you for your hard work, I tried. Peppa squinted at me, and then huffed before primly trotting off. Meimei just laughed and looked at the writing again while I leaned back and admired our living room. The preparations for the solstice were well underway; less than a week remained before the festival, and this year was once more grander than the last. It had been really fun designing the decorations with everyone. We had probably gotten a bit carried away, but that was half the fun of it. My house was covered in garlands of pine and cedarand had, to my delight, Christmas lights. Noodle, Huo Ten, and Yin had collaborated to make small glass balls in reds, greens, blues, and purples filled with bits of glowstone. They hung on the eaves, along the path and over the fence, and around the giant pine I had kept near the house. They glittered like miniature stars in the night sky and just added to the wonderful atmosphere. Of course, we also had the more traditional red cloth and lanterns. It wouldnt do to have the Before stuff take over completely. This was Meilings culture and traditions, too! And, well, it helped that it looked amazing and the festival was super fun. It was why I had done the wall scrollas well as a bunch of red pennants with the character for sun on them. The fusion looked really goodand didnt mess up the aesthetics of the actual solstice festival. Things were supposed to be bright and colorful to call back the sun, coupled with songs and laughter. And there would certainly be plenty of that on the solstice. There always was. I smiled at the thought and turned to the rest of my family. Xiulan had, it seemed, finally caught up on some of her sleep debt. Instead of dozing or lazing around, she was smoothly going through the steps of the dance Hong Yaowu performed, her movements graceful and smooth. Zhuye was watching her from the couch. He looked fascinated by Xiulans movements and was waving his arms around, seeming to try and imitate her. He looked very cute with his oversized Santa hat on, its pom pom bouncing on the end. Near the fire, Chunky had brought out the single deer antler I had tied to his head the first year as an homage to a certain green creature who stole Christmas''s noble steed. Chunky took his duty as chief sleigh operator very seriously. The antler was the last thing to be polished. His bells were gleaming, his leather harness freshly cleaned, and the big red sleigh shined until its lacquer gleamed. Gou Ren and Xianghua used Chunkys side as a backrest as Xianghua taught Gou Ren the proper way to make decorations made of reeds, as the people of the Misty Lake did for their own festivals. Bowu was watching on with a little smile. He still had his shirt off and was steaming from his recent bath after completing a couple projects in the forgeI couldnt wait to see the looks on peoples faces when they saw our latest project. It had been expensive and finicky as all hell, but Bowu had managed it. Huo Ten was beside him, similarly steaming, his fur slightly damp as he munched on some pickled cabbage. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Yin, Noodle, and Vajra were all in the greenhouse, keeping warm and probably looking at the new shoots. The blueberries and beets Big D had sent back were growing well in the warm room. The final members of our family in the province still were out roaming the hills. Washy had begged Tigu and Babe to help him because he had left preparing his solstice presents until the last minute, again. Lazy dragon. Big D, Rizzo, Yun Ren, and Gramps werent home yet, but I wasnt particularly worried. They probably wouldnt be home at the solstice, simply because of time and distance. All that mattered was that they did come home and then they could get their presents, even if it was a bit belated. That night, we had our annual cookie decorating. The sugary, slightly lemony frosting was put onto spice bark cookies and topped with various nuts and crushed coloured sugar. There were the usual assortment. The ones that were heartfelt. The ones that looked so pretty you almost didnt want to eat them. And of course, the gingerbread men with a third leg. Meimei had entirely too much fun putting dicks on things and then had even more fun as Xianghua joined in and they decided that they were going to have a competition to see who could decorate the crudest-looking cookie. Naturally, being a responsible adult, I joined in. As did nearly everybody else besides Noodle, who huffed and rolled his eye at our childishness. As well as the size of the dongs we were putting on things. It was a great end to a great dayand I couldnt help but smile as we lined up cookies that we had done of ourselves on a tray with a glass cover. A blank rooster, rat, two gingerbread men, and a fox stared back at us, ready to be completed. ========================================= The next day saw us in Hong Yaowu as we checked in on Pops and Xian. Both of them were meditating and preparing for the dancebut we did end up talking for a bit about the events of the yearespecially what Pops considered the biggest development. The hives have changed everything, Pops said emphatically. It''s even more than we expectedwith the way the frames work, we get more wax than we would have if we destroyed the hives and we get that much wax every year. Its quadrupled yields and halved the work. If we werent called Medicine Warehouse already, we would surely be called Honey Warehouse in a few years. As it turns out, industrial grade beekeeping tends to produce industrial quantitiesand in medieval times, that''s damned huge. It seems in my ignorance, thinking beehives like this were ancient, I had accidentally revolutionized a very important industry. I knew we used wax for a lot of things, but I had underestimated how much people were willing to pay for the quantity and quality Hong Yaowu was suddenly producing. I whistled as I saw the numbers. And this was just from only two years of the hives being active. What are you planning to do about it? I asked. I honestly dont know, Pops replied. Ill have to talk to the Lord Magistrate about this, and set some things up he paused as we heard a commotion coming from outside, some people exclaiming and others laughing. Curious, I opened the door and looked outside. To my surprise, an old woman riding a goat with a three legged tomcat on her shoulders galloped into the village. One eye was blank and milky white. The other was rolling about madly in her skulluntil it locked on to me. Then she suddenly seized. I instantly knew something was going to go wrong today. Grandmother? I asked hesitantly as I stepped out of the house towards her. She started to fall off her goat and I caught her as she wheezed. Her wizened hand clamped down on my bicep. She panted harshly. Inside, dont want to cause a panic, she bit out. I obliged her, picking her up gently and carrying her with me as we entered Pops house again. I gently set the old woman down on a cushion as Meimei sat swiftly at her side. Somethingsomething bad is coming. Something from the north, she wheezed. And then her eye rolled again as she started shaking. It is indistinct. Hazy. Like something is shrouding its coming. Divination is inaccurate at the best of times, I know, and my power is nothing like it used to be I believe you, I said, calmly interrupting her babbling spiral. The old woman froze for a moment, and then her panting breath started to even out. Please, tell us what you saw. The old woman swallowed thickly, nodded, and began. v5c20: Heeding Cassandra One of the reasons why Shiyun, the woman who was once called The Heavenly Path, loved the Azure Hills so much was the fact that her prophetic dreams were muted here. Instead of visceral things, as if she was living them out in the moment, her visions were simply like watching a recording crystal. They were far away from her, detached in perspective and tinted with grey light. The waking dreams, too, were kinder. They merely sent her good eye rolling for a moment; when she was a child, the bad ones had sent her to the floor, frothing at the mouth, and only cultivation and a lifetime of dealing with the visions had kept her face smooth when she was still Shiyun of the Heavenly Path. Instead of battles that concerned the fates of sects, cities, or the Empire itself, she saw the weather for the next week, or a small incident at a party that was horribly embarrassing for the person, but just funny to her. It had been soothing, after a lifetime of interpreting dreams that barely made any sense. And the people she told about her visions were just grateful or mildly interested, instead of demanding she plot out every little moment. Especially because living somebodys death multiple times always made her feel a bit sick. Then, when Jin had arrived, her dreams changed again. Instead of grey things, they seemed softer. The grey light turned to warm pastel colours, as Qi started returning to the province. She saw joyous births and happy celebrations. She saw a young rooster defying the fate she had seen for him. The future was painted in brighter colours, influenced by a man with a bright smile and freckles on his cheeks. Red strings connected him to many others, as they took up his noble, if simple, ideals. To live a good life and be a good person. To reject the common sense of cultivation and extend an open hand without expecting anything in return. It was cute. And while she might be a bitter and jaded old woman they were good dreams. And then, last night, it had changed. ======================== It had started off like a mere nightmare. Like a dream, and not a vision of the future. She was freezing, in the middle of a snow-covered plain. It was bright, cold, and sterile. The sun reflected off the snow in a way that was nearly blinding. It was so cold it should have been painful. It should have been painful, and yet it wasnt. The cold worked its way into her body, aiming to capture her heart, its cold fingers clutching to stop its warm beating. She had half a mind to let it. What was dying in a dream, after all? She would just awaken, and that would be the end of things. And besides, with the sparkling snow, the place was beautiful. Admiring the Sea of Snow while freezing to death wasnt a bad way to spend a dream; the snow was practically iridescent in the sunlight, making the featureless white plain sparkle like a thousand gemstones. Yet, as she looked at her surroundings, and as the cold got closer and closer to her heart, she noticed one thing. She was blind in the wrong eye. She was not dreaming, she was seeing. At that realization the sleepiness had been banished from her mind; and all at once the dream had become painful. She felt the biting cold as it tore at her skin and ripped the breath from her lungs. The sky above turned black and the wind began to howl as great, heavy storm clouds rolled in from the north. They sparked and spluttered uncertainty, like the encroaching darkness was smothering the lightning within it. While the sky was overtaken by clouds, the ground began to rumble. It shook like the very earth was trembling as an ugly black slick poured over the snow, a raging flood that consumed the white around it, thundering towards her. It slammed into her body and sent her tumbling as it smashed her off the ground and threw her high into the air. It filled her mouth and nose, and it made her retch with the horrific tasteacid and fire, death and rotting blood. She could not vomit in a dream, yet it was a near thing, as she was smashed, rolled, and beaten, until she managed to grasp a rocky outcropping and hold on for dear life. Her head broke the surface of the black water, even as it grabbed her, trying to drag her along, to bury, crush, and drown her. It was like a living thing, with clawed hands that bit into her flesh. Yet even when she managed to hold firm, the water changed. It solidified. The black water turned into black chitin. The trembling earth now shook from the tread of a thousand feet. Demonic Qi filled the air as an army thundered past her like a roaring river. Tireless, relentless, even as a storm howled around them. Unlike the demons Shiyun knew, who roared and spoke in their profane tongue, these ones were silent. Their burning eyes were devoid of that spark of malevolent cunning. They simply hurried onwards. Forward! a voice boomed, and Shiyun forced her eyes from the demons to where what sounded like a whip cracked. A figure made of strings and wires took up half the sky, looming over everything. It twitched its puppeteers crook, and beings made of fire and silence obeyed, following in the tides wake. Another figure, a butterfly dripping malice fluttered, shifting between smoke and poison. From her wings fell drops of blood, which formed into other twisted beasts. Both butterfly and string creature reached forward, and a third added their hand: a man with stars for eyes. As one, they stretched their grasp souththeir fingers closing greedily around a maple leaf. The world once more became one of darkness. And then something brushed up against her. ==================================== Shiyun woke up screaming and foaming at the mouth as she barely woke up before the anti-divination ward killed her. Shu was distraught, holding her hand, even as she nearly broke his fingers, the last dregs of her Qi making her grip, far, far stronger than it should be at least for a half of an hour before her energy depleted itself completely from the stress of the vision. Her foolish man was so worried for an old biddy like her. At her age, it was a miracle she was still alive! But the fool had looked so devastated. And doubly devastated when Shiyun staggered to her feet and started wobbling her way to the door. You can barely stand, what are you doing?! he demanded. I have to I have to go. I have to warn there''s something coming, she implored him. She was too weak to fight him off, but there was a sense from the vision that something would be happening soon. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Shu was a mortal. The most mortal of mortals, who had no idea about the life Shiyun had led. Shu heard the desperation in her voice. Shus frown deepened. A waking dream of him stopping her filled her mind, of him pushing her back into bed, getting a doctor, and preventing her from leaving. He was an old man, but right now she was just an old woman, without any Qi. What the Hells are you going to do, walk to wherever youre going? Shu demanded. His hand grasped her arm firmly. Lanfan, you lazy beast! Shiyun blinked as lazy Lanfan heeded his words and trotted over, a gleam in the goats eyes. Normally, she took every opportunity to snub Shu and annoyed him on purpose. Shu grabbed Shiyuns coat and bundled her up in it. Nothing good comes from stoppin a person with that look in their eyes, Shu said as, once more, her divination failed to predict him. Where are you goin? Ill find a horse and get to ya. Hong Yaowu. Maybe a bit past it, she managed to reply. Her husband nodded. You can hold on, right? he asked. I know your goat aint normal. Shiyun nodded. Then get, and warn who ya need to. Ill be along soon, Shu replied. Youre too much of a cantankerous bitch to die from a bit of travel. Lanfan butted Shiyuns leg. Laoshi jumped down onto her shoulders. Shu turned, grabbing his own coat. He was old and bald, full of wrinkles. And he was, at that very moment, the most handsome man in the world. She grabbed his shoulder and he turned, looking angry. What are you still doin? I thought ya had ta She cut him off. And when she was finished, she was quite pleased to see him looking incredibly dazed. Then she turned and mounted up. Lanfan reared like a stallionand then took off at twice the speed. ========================================== I frowned as Grandmother relayed her story to me. Lu Ri was seated beside me with his arms crossed, while Meimei, Xiulan, Tigu, Xianghua, and Gou Ren all listened. From the north? I clarified. Grabbing a maple leaf? Yes, the old woman confirmed. Well, that sounds rather ominous, I tried to joke to lighten the mood, but as soon as it was out of my mouth I knew it would fall flat. I grimaced. For a moment, there was silence, as we all processed the warning. Divination is unreliable at best, Lu Ri said, his voice calm, and I could tell he was playing the devils advocate. I would rather be safe than sorry, I replied, and Lu Ri nodded. Now, what do we do about it? Grandmother looked rather relieved at those words. Gods, was she like Cassandra? The lives of prophets and oracles were never kind in myths, but I like to think that her life would be better. The ward around Hong Yaowu, while not fully set, will be able to use some of its active defenses, Lu Ri replied. There are a few anti-demonic wards you may set up around your own home. But past that? We need solid proof of demonic activity before we call for the full might of the Cloudy Sword Sect if we need it. Forgive me, but the descriptions that you gave of the demonic war-forms they are not a particularly powerful variant. The old woman frowned as she considered Lu Ris words, before she grimaced and gave a little nod. More concerning are the other formsbut against that number of demons, at that level, we have little to fear, Lu Ri said. That caused the mood of the room to brighten a little. Um you said they were coming from the north, right? Well that''s where Moms tribe is, Gou Ren said. He swallowed as Lu Ri turned his eyes to him. I nearly slapped myself for forgetting that. Grandmother, how urgent did you say this felt? I asked. It felt like it was within a month. But it could be shorter than that, the old woman replied. Then I shall go and retrieve them. If needs be, I can perform a fighting retreat while guarding the mortals while also confirming the existence of any threat. This does, however, split our forces Lu Ri said. Protect them, please. Ill hold down the fort here, I replied. Theyre going to be at one of the over-winter camps, Gou Ren fretted. We have a few locations marked, but maybe take Miss Yuanlin with you? She wanted to meet the family anyway, and searching two places at once Lu Ri nodded before standing and offering a martial salute. This Lu Ri shall depart immediately. He swears upon the Honoured Foundersno harm shall come to your family. His voice was solemn. I shall leave a few scrolls on warding here. With that, he departed, leaving the rest of us sitting in the room. Four days until the solstice. Really, did this have to happen at Christmas? The thought nearly made a hysterical chuckle break through my throat. Big D and Gramps too they said they were going to be up north with that Shenhe lady. Sure, it was a really long way away, but were the two demon things connected? I really hoped they were alright. I really hoped nothing bad had happened Jin? Meimeis voice broke through my own introspection. She looked at me. All of them were looking at me. What do we do? I could feel the anxiety bubbling in my chestbut I forced it down. People were relying on me. We get ready. We hope for the best. And we prepare for the worst, I stated, my voice calm. It might just be time for me to put my money where my mouth was. I had said I was going to protect my little slice of heaven. Now I might just have to. Fighting demons was terrifying. But losing this? I took a deep breath. Like Hell. ================================ That night, in Hong Yaowu, and with Shu beside her, Shiyun fell asleep. Her warning had been heeded. People were preparing. They would not be caught unawares. She went to sleep without fear, satisfied that her full warning had been heard. It was not the full warning. For the anti-divination ward had made her forget the last part of the dream. ===================== As one, they stretched their grasp souththeir fingers closing greedily around a maple leaf. The world once more became one of darkness. And then something brushed up against her. It was the wind, as something moved. There, behind the darkness further still, was something else. A leviathan from the deep. It eclipsed everything, so impossibly, titanically huge that it twisted her mind just staring at it. She fell towards it and the dark shape began to resolve itself. Like the beasts from caves, its flesh was pallid and twisted, run through with cracks and sores. Emaciated, it had not a speck of hair upon it. Yet as she fell further and beheld its face, she felt terror grip her heart. Its empty eyes were curved with mirth. Its lips were parted, exposing toothless gums in a smile so wide it was grotesque. It wheezed, chuckling to itself as it sat, curled in the darkness. It was staring at whatever prize it clutched in its hand. The last thing Shiyun saw before it turned to gaze at her was that the monster was holding a cracked sword. ================ =============== Edited by: Brandon Philosophysics Zhang-Leong, BargleNawdleZouss, Massgamer, v5c21: Preparations With the fact that there may be demons coming to attack us, there of course needed to be a number of conversations. A couple hours later we were in Verdant Hill. Everybody from the farm, as well as Pops and Yao Che, were sitting around a table with the Lord Magistrate, Lady Wu, and Uncle Bao. It was an eclectic mix of cultivators and mortals, and everybody was in serious mode. I almost didnt recognize Tigu. Right now she wasnt the little kid that regularly crawled into my bed, she was a seasoned commander ready to do battle. Xiulan had an aura about her that I just couldnt put my finger on, save that she seemed almost regal. Xianghua would occasionally release a breath of steam from her mouth, while Gou Ren suddenly felt palpably solid, like a bastion wall. The room was very warm because of Yin. The woman had her arms crossed and was literally burning with barely contained rage. Noodle was coiled around her arm and apparently didnt feel the heat. He was glaring with his one good eye, a look of almost manic hatred seething in its depths. Huo Ten looked rather grim, the monkey fiddling with his various crystal pendants. Zhang Fei was here as well, the boy wearing his chicken mask. He had refused to go back home when he heard about what was happening. Chunky loomed over the meeting, filling every available space that wasnt occupied by another person. Peppa had one lip curled, exposing her own, much smaller tusks, and she seemed to be radiating darkness and foul intent. Washy, in his dragon form, simply laid at rest, coiled as his eyes flicked over everybody. Babe looked the most normal, simply calmly chewing his cud, while Vajra had a contingent of her bees from the greenhouse drawing what looked like a topographical map of the terrain surrounding the farm, complete with likely routes that enemies could take. Meiling was the only person in the room who was sitting off to the side, and that was because she was already starting on her own preparations. She was crushing and mashing up different mushrooms and plants. I suspect the only reason we werent coughing and hacking over here was the fact that you could visibly see the toxic fumes pulling themselves back towards her and then re-condensing into liquid in a glass flask on the little table she had. And beside all these people with literal magic super powers, the Lord Magistrate managed to not be swallowed up. He sat at the center of the table, his face stoic, and his back ramrod straight as I informed him about what we had so far learned. There wasnt even a hint of fear on his face, just understanding that I wouldnt have brought this to him if It wasnt important. You are sure of this? The Lord Magistrate asked. Not one hundred percent, but signs currently point to yes, I replied. The man swallowed while Lady Wu took a sip of tea, her hand shaking slightly. An evacuation will be costly, The Lord Magistrate said after a moment. It''s the middle of winter, and so the cold is just as much our enemy as the things coming from the Sea of Snow. The sick, young, and elderly will not have a good time of things, and that is not counting the usual suspects: starving wolves and mad bears who have refused to hibernate. He was right. Though the people would evacuate if he asked them to, it wouldnt be a pretty thing. The snow was four feet deep in some places, and the nights could be bitterly cold. Babe can plow the road between here and the next town, and we have fire crystals I''ll give to youbut an evacuation may not be necessary, I replied. If there are demons and they are heading towards us, there shouldnt be any that come to Verdant Hill, I said, drawing on the memories of my time in the library of the Cloudy Sword Sect. Demons are drawn to Qi. If Meimei was smelling their scouts, then they know exactly where we are and are heading towards us from the north. Verdant Hill is a day further south, even for a cultivator. You plan to stand and fight then, and stop them there? The Lord Magistrate asked. I looked him in the eyes. Yes. We will have contingencies but we will stop them before they get further south. If the demons made it past us, a whole load of people would die. And while I may not be a hero like hell was I going to let that happen. But that doesnt mean well just leave things undefended. Ill need somebody to help out with scouting, and to relay messages. Friend Vajra says, My scouts will range far, and we shall know of our enemys approach. My servants will convey the Masters will across the distance, Chunky conveyed, his deep voice rumbling. I paused. Right, we had a literal legion of scouts thanks to Vajrashe could see through their eyes for fairly long distances and control them to some amount but they were just bugs. Will they be fine in the cold? I asked her. The bee wiggled. Chunky spoke for her again. Sacrifice for Hive is the highest calling. I paused at the declaration. The bee stood proudly, her wings buzzing. The bees drawing the map paused in their work to land and began furiously wiggling their behinds in what I could only imagine was praise and shouts of conviction. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Were they all sapient, or just extensions of Vajras will? I didnt know. I didnt want to think of anybody as expendable cannon fodder. But this was the best option. The safest for everybody, really. Yin, see if you can do anything about the cold for them, even if it means shaving down fire crystals to slivers. Vajra, the scouts primary goal is to stay alive, no heroics. Information is what we need. The longer your girls stay alive, the better off we are. Yes, Master! Yin barked, while the bees redoubled their wiggling. Vajra even dropped into what looked like a regal bow. Master wields his blades well, Chunky once more said for her, though I got the feeling that this wasnt the full translation of what Vajra was trying to say. If we can catch them with their pants down that would be the best. I dont want to just sit at home and wait for them to attack. If we can hit them first and as hard we can, well spoil a lot of their plans, I said. Villains act, heroes react? Miss me with that shit. Ive played too much hockey and too many tabletop wargames to cede the initiative. Tigu, Xiulan, Yin, Xianghua, if we can get a sense of their power we might be going in. They all perked up at that. Some part of me wanted to tell them to sit safe at home, and I would take care of it all, but that was stupid. And worse, insulting. They were warriors, all of them. I knew better than to give them an order they would disobey. Meimei, Gou Ren, Zhang Fei and Shaggy Two, Peppa, Noodle, Babe, Huo Ten Vajra, youre all defense. There were various nods at that. Gou Ren in particular seemed a bit grim. I want things shored up, and I want to know if anybody sneaky tries for a flank. Never hurt to guard your backside after all. Chunky, youre our mobile reserve. If we need you on the offense, come running, if not, youre on defense. The boar nodded solemnly. Finally, I looked at the last person who could be a combatant. Washy looked a bit constipated and he swallowed thickly, clearly nervous about what assignment I was going to give him. Out of everybody, Washy showed the most overt fear. He was a coward. Everybody knew it. He talked a big game, but it was something he couldnt really hide. He was the first one to turn tail and cheese it. Hells, he even flinched at hawks sometimes, even when he was a dragon. But that made him perfect. Because out of everybody Washy was the only person who I knew would actually obey me when I told him to run. Washy, if things start going south grab Zhuye and Bowu, signal the evacuation here, and then take the boys to the Cloudy Sword Sect as fast as you can. Washys eyes widened. Bowu looked like he was about to object, while Xianghua turned grateful eyes on me. I very much hope it will not come to that. But it''s the most important job I''ve got for you, okay? I trust your judgment. The dragon bowed his head. I took a deep breath. Grand Marshal, do you have anything to add or any recommendations? I asked. I had almost asked Xiulan to do this instead of me. She was better at public speaking and she even had the title. But this was my home. And as the strongest local cultivator, it was common sense that command fell to me. The only thing that was good was that Xiulan knew me well enough that she wouldn''t try to ass-kiss with me. She knew I wanted her actual thoughts. But Xiulan shook her head. We could call for help from the others, but it will take, at minimum, two weeks for anybody to receive a message in this weather and reach us here with an appropriate force. And that is if they get the message and start moving immediately. Secondly we are among the strongest members of the Azure Alliance. If we cannot handle things, then another Sect joining us would make little difference. Finally, if it ends up as a false alarm things could get awkward. As it stands, the plan is sound. The attack team shall go over the more detailed particulars about a possible approach over the coming days. I nodded. Good enough for now. Well hope for the best and prepare for the worst outcome. Everybody know what theyre doing? I asked. Yes, Master! came a resounding chorus. Then let''s get ready, I declared authoritatively. Everybody stood, their eyes filled with determination and fueled by the confidence in my voice. They didnt see my hand shaking slightly under the table. Yet I didnt escape the notice of one person, as Meimeis arms wrapped around my shoulders. Well get through this, she whispered in my ear. The shaking slowly stopped. Yeah. We will, I agreed. We too departed, heading back home to prepare. Oh, by the way, do you want to hear about my newest poison? Meimei asked, her eyes gleaming. Of course. Tell me how nasty it is, I agreed. The answer was really fucking nasty, as it turned out. There was one more surprise waiting for us when we were just about to leave, however. Handsome Man?! Tigu shouted out. All of us turned to the big lad walking towards us. He had a smile on his face and a massive pack on his back that looked to be filled with gifts. However, that smile paused as he saw the serious looks on our faces. A bit of a bad time to visit, unfortunately, I remarked. What is the matter? he asked as his eyes became serious. There may or may not be a demon assault headed towards us, I replied. The man paused only a split second before he nodded. What can I do to help? Tie Delun asked, as though the very thought of leaving had never even entered his mind. Like all the rest of my friends and family. man, what the hells did I do to deserve these people? v5c22: From Darkness To say Hong Meiling was enraged about a prophesied attack on her home would be an understatement. Meiling had gone so far past angry that her mind had abruptly cleared. The seething, boiling thoughts that plagued her and demanded vengeance against any slight she suffered went silent. The hot bubbling in her chest stilled. All that was left was somethingcold. Something quiet that filled her with ice, made her eyes burn, the flesh on the bridge of her nose itch, and the little voice that always cautioned her to be careful when making dangerous poisons go silent. For all her talk of crafting poisons, and describing the horrific effects her concoctions could have on people, Meiling was exceedingly careful with actually making such thingsif she made them at all. Most of her knowledge was from scrolls, rather than first hand experience. Her father would not have tolerated any laxity from her in this regard. The knowledge of such poisons was a heavy burden, and used only when there was no other recourse; the Hong Clan were healers, not merchants of death, even if they could have been. Even after the Dueling Peaks, most of Meilings poisons had been made to debilitate, rather than kill. She had soothed the vengeful part of herself that said capture would be a worse fate than death for them, so she could experiment on them to her hearts content. But realistically, she never would have done that, either. Mostly because her family wouldnt approve. If Jin, the Xong brothers, Xiulan, Tigu, or any of the others ever looked at her with disgust for doing that to somebody The mere thought was enough to silence the darkest parts of herself and send them recoiling. But now well, it was like everybody always said. Demons were not people. The thought had infested her mind, and when they arrived home it had possessed her. Something was going to attack her home. Something was going to attack her home and that something, along with every other being in existence, needed to know why that was a bad idea. No. Not a bad idea. Something that no one would dare even think of, for the consequences for such a transgression would be too terrifying to contemplate. Her green medical Qi, light and sharp like fresh growth and evergreens, turned thick and sludgy. The crisp, clean smell curdled into something sickening as Meiling concentrated it into the cauldron at which she was sitting. Meilings eyes were fixed on the dark, viscous liquid taking shape. The concoction born from the worst things her ancestors had ever discovered and Meilings own viscous Qi was producing something that could only be described as horrific. It moved slowly, lethargically. Each bubble of gas swelling far past when it should have popped, before sitting like a ripe boil. Then, with a sigh, it would burst, releasing a belch of gas that would be invisible to most, but Meiling could see as a shimmering haze. She captured it with her own Qi, mixing it further, twisting and condensing it until the clear haze of gas became an ugly purple liquid, which Meiling placed into a glass flask Miantiao had made for her. All of the other vessels had been disintegrated by Meilings work. Only Qi-reinforced glass made by a master craftsman held firm against its ravages. It truly was a worthless thing she had made. It had no use in healing. Its only job was to inflict horrific death upon whoever was struck by it. It was suckled upon her darkest thoughts and gorged on her Qi as she tended to it. Lethal. Fast acting. The room seemed to be cast in shadow, despite the fire heating the cauldron. The dark purple liquid shimmered malevolently, darker patches appearing in it, looking almost like a constellation. The Horn of the Azure Dragon. In the back of her head she heard the whisper. The First of Twenty Eight. The Poisons that Slay the Stars. She could feel what felt almost like glee from the concoction as the last drop was added. A poison that would murder and never go away, turning where the slain fell into a wasteland. An eternal destructive Meiling grasped the poison with her Qi. She yoked it, like the unruly beast it was. The darkness within the bottle seemed to quail. Poison the land? The land where they could grow food? No, that was unacceptable. It would kill. It would not taint. It would not defile her beautiful home. The room seemed to burn with amethyst light, as everything before her was stripped of shadow. The poison turned from purple to blue, and Meiling felt herself wobble a bit in her seat. She blinked as the room suddenly seemed brighter again. Meiling abruptly sucked in a breath and shook her head. She had been fairly certain that she hadnt breathed anything in She was sweaty and clammy, and her sludgy Qi suddenly felt gross. And if the smell was making her a bit nauseous, then she couldnt go and see Zhuye like this. He would cry at the bad smell. And Zhuye crying because Mommy smelled bad would absolutely make Meiling cry too. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Meiling forced her Qi back to its proper state and let out another breath. She felt drained and the coldness was gone. She didnt particularly trust her legs at the moment. Yet as she took another breath she felt the gentle push of Qi fill her, coming from the earth. Tianlan, even deep asleep, was looking out for her. Meiling didnt know if they should try to wake the Earth Spirit upor if they even could. Chun Ke seemed to think not when she had asked him. The golden power felt slightly more sluggish, but it was still there. And that, Meiling thought, is enough. They had promised to protect her, just as she had promised to protect them. With one last breath, she straightened up and glanced out of the window. Her eyes widened at the setting sun. How long had she been in here for? Too long was the answer. Impending demonic attack or not, that was no excuse not to notice so much time had passed. Her family and friends would be hungry. And even if the others could handle it it was something Meiling wanted to do. It was a small way to express her own gratitude for those who had heard of what they were facing and pledged their help without reservation. She stood and walked to where there was a chunk of fire crystal in a ceramic holder, out of the way so it couldnt be knocked or bumped and fall accidentally. She picked it up and pressed it to the side of the long neck of the flask. Another one of Jins ideas, when they couldnt figure out how to stopper it properlyjust melt the neck of the glass to fuse it together. One would need to break the neck to get at what was inside, but it was better than any of this escaping. This should be enough poison, she thought to herself. It could be used on weapons or on the stingers of Vajras bees. Tomorrow she would again go over their medical supplies. Meiling was, after all, going to be tending to any possible injuries. If all went well, she should see neither hide nor hair of anything demonic until she had their corpses. And even then they should stay off her homes property. Demonic Qi was disgusting. Meiling exited her medicine house and went out into the cold. She was somewhat surprised that her home did not look like a war-camp. There were no concentric walls or palisades, the ground was not churned with muck, but she supposed that kind of defense was largely useless against demons. Instead there was a stone building that was mostly hidden by trees. Gou Ren and Tie Delun worked feverishly on it. Gou Ren had large sheets of paper he showed to the other young man, who nodded appreciatively and pointed at certain sections. Xiulan, Xianghua, and Tigu all did their part, hewing massive boulders that were not there before into usable blocks of stone. It was surprisingly quiet work, as tools slid through the stone with barely any resistance. Meiling frowned slightly. Will the stone even be of any use, then? she wondered as she walked over to the small castle keep that was being constructed. She was rather surprised that even this looked rather nice but with Gou Ren designing it, he wouldnt have intentionally made anything uglyespecially as this was his home too. Gou Ren rolled up the sheet of paper and both men clasped hands and nodded. Delun immediately took out his chisel and started carving something into one of the stone blocks. Tigu and Huo Ten joined him, adding their own hands to whatever work he was doing, while Gou Ren placed his hands on the block. A grey glow formed around her brother in all but blood, and the characters the other three were carving on the slab began to shine with inner light. The stone abruptly became more. Jin! I have another one for you to test! Gou Ren called out. Her husband, who had just deposited another boulder, turned to them. His eyes were serious and determined. His Qi, normally placid, was present and noticeable. He seemedenormous like this. As if each step that he took rooted him to the earth like a mountain, and each stride was an inevitable fact. His Qi didnt smell bad at all right now either. There was no conflict or hesitation even if there was the slight simmering feeling he got when he was angry or upset. Right now, his Qi smelled of the pine of winterwith a new, colder nip at the end of it, like the beginnings of a winter storm. He raised his fist high as he approached the stone block Gou Ren had asked him to testand brought it down like an avalanche. The ground quaked as he struck home, and Meiling wondered how the Hells she had missed the dull booms previous tests must have made as he drove the stone partially into the ground. The block didnt have so much as a crack in it. Good job, her husband said, his voice firm. Especially you, Delun. This is great work. The man flushed slightly at the praise. Youve all done an excellent jobwere going to stop for dinner soon, so finish up what youre doing! The last part was said louder, and a chorus of affirmatives answered him. Jin nodded, and then noticed Meiling. He started walking towards her, his stride indomitable. Part of her liked the look on him, the determination and aura of authority her husband had. It''s the same feeling she got around the Lord Magistrate, and sometimes her father had it too. But most of her wanted the silly man she fell in love with to be smiling again. Hey, you alright? You were in there for a while, Jin asked in concern. Im fine, Meiling said, and hugged him. The Qi around him receded slightly for a moment and then the brick wall that was her husband softened slightly. What do you want for dinner tonight? Ta Kos? Dumplings? Or would you rather have me? Jin snorted,and smiled. It wasnt the good smile, the one he made when he was really happy, but it broke through his stony face. And that smile would come back. His real smile. Like all the tales of the solstice. After the darkest nightthere''s always a dawn. A dawn Meiling would have. Like Jin had said when he talked to her about the Before. There would be no Xianxia bullshit on this farm. v5c23: Tomorrow, One Step at a Time Miantiao thought that after the destruction of his home village and the death of his Master he would never have a place to call home again. The wound from that loss was still so raw even after so many years. It was a gaping chasm, a void that he held back, hiding, but when he failed and it rose up it drained out every other emotion save for rage and sorrow. When he had first come to this place, this Fa Ram, hed done it for Yins sake. Hiding away his wounds. He imagined she would have a better life here, while Miantiao himself would quietly fade away, as he should. He had imagined himself already a moving corpse bound to fade into nothingness. The people of this Fa Ram did not allow that. They had not, would not, let Miantiao wither. They engaged the old, broken thing that marched into their home and slowly but surely, they broke through the shroud of darkness that had surrounded everything since his villages destruction. Bi De had shown him he could atone. Yin, Wa Shi, and Chun Ke had shown him that life was still worth living. And most of all, Jin and Bowu had shown him that Miantiao could still honour his Masters memory, captured in panes of glass. Both of them were brilliant, envisioning wonders without compareand both of them needed the teachings of Miantiaos Master. They needed him. Once more, the works of Boli Xin entered the world; in every creation he exalted the teachings of his village and of his Master, breathing back into the world what he thought would be lost forever. He would have loved the greenhouse. His old Master would have spent the entire winter there if he could, for he had been nearly a snake himselfhe hated the cold. Somehow, Miantiao had become an integral part of this place. His works lined the shelves. Pieces of art that brought delight and simpler, more mundane work that eased the working days. Everybody had asked for help with some project, or requested him to craft something. For the first time in a long time, he was happy. He had found a home again. And now something wanted to take that home away from him. Again! Miantiao hissed. The air warped unnaturallyand then a bolt of burning sunlight struck it. Miantiao hissed at the strain as the searing lance that passed through a lens in the air and compressed itself into a needle of white hot fire. The lens only lasted moments before Yins Qi utterly overwhelmed Miantiaos own and [Twisted View] disintegrated. It held for longer that time, Miantiao stated, shaking off the effects of his technique shattering. His dantian was burning from the strain, and his breath came in gasps. Again. Yin, in her human form, looked upon her Shifu, and then she finally spoke. Shifu, we cant fight together anymore, she whispered. Miantiao froze as the truth of those words hammered home. Pride warred with disgust in his heart. Pride, that Yin was so mighty. Disgust, that he himself couldnt keep up. Against Shen Yu hed been useless. At the time he had not minded. He had trusted Jin to see things through and he had been vindicated. This was not so different. He tried to muster the same faith. He tried to believe that everything would turn out all right. But every time he heard the word demon or demonic he couldnt help but hear Sun Kens howling laughter. The void rose up inside of him, yawning wide. He smelled burning flesh, his eye and back throbbed with pain. It isss fine, Yin. I shall ssseek out another way he began, but Yin shook her head. Shifu I think you should stop for today. Youre going to hurt yourself. I think you should focus on something other than fighting, Yin said, her voice gentle. Maybe you can help with the formations? The words were a dagger to his heart. He was weak. He had always been too weak; a failure too weak to protect his home. He saw Fa Ram burning in his minds eye. Visions overwhelmed him. Jin and Meiling screaming. Chun Kes body torn in two. Yin, blood pouring from her mouth. The house collapsing, burning, burning, burning! Miantiaos heart beat so fast he could sense nothing else until he felt the pressure of arms around him. He belatedly noticed that he was in Yins warm embrace as he panted, his student held him so he didnt tie himself in a knot. I cant. I cant lossse it all again, Yin, he whimpered. You wont, Yin promised him. She held him tightly as she nuzzled her cheek against his. I made an oath. Just like Xiulan promised. No more destroyed villages. No more Sun Kens. He pulled back and saw her head haloed in golden light. Yins red eyes were burning with conviction. This is our home. This is the place where we belong. And what happened to you will not happen here. Her oath resounded through the air, as a woman who was the incarnation of the dawn stood. The rays of light pierced the shadows descending around Miantiaos heart. He couldnt help but believe her. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Miantiao really did not deserve to have such a fine daughter. ======================================= The warmth of the greenhouse suffused Xiulan as she worked. She was in the middle of cross-referencing the topographical maps Vajra had created with the old survey maps from the Archives. Luckily, even though the maps were over three hundred years old, the land north of Fa Ram had changed little. The rivers were slightly different, Vajra had found, but otherwise it worked for their purposes. Today, Xiulan was not Xiulan. Today, Xiulan was the Grand Marshal once more. Jin had asked for her to aid him, citing that he had little idea how to properly run what was turning out to be a military campaign. They had far, far more bodies and ways to gather information than Xiulan had originally thought, with the inclusion of Vajra. She glanced at the routes Vajra had highlighted by rubbing red dye on the paper, detailing her admittedly incredibly in-depth scouting plan. While the bee couldnt speak, she did know how to write, and what she had written left Xiulan rather shocked. The bee arrayed her written reports like the best veterans Xiulan knew. Concise, no-nonsense, and full of the information she needed. This was not the leap of insight that Tigu had mentioned from her own experience awakening her spark. This was evidence of skill and long experience. The layered scouts and radial search patterns left barely any gaps. Xiulan would have to ask her about it someday, how she came to be like this. Instead, she had to reap the benefitsthe most pertinent one being that Vajra received reports from her subordinates instantly, despite them being sometimes over a hundred Li awaythough the weakness she noted was that to communicate from that distance, there was a small pulse of Qi. Any scout that signaled the demons approach would likely not stay hidden for longbut the alert was enough. Vajra had lost a couple of her scouts already to the cold, after flying too high for too long, but the number was few. The survival rate was far in excess of what it should be thanks to the little parcels of Yins solar Qi the insects carried in their back legs like pollen, keeping them warm. The main problem right now was the distance. The north was huge, and Vajra did not have enough scouts to cover it all, even if she forced the mortal bees to awaken themselves. Such an action would surely destroy the hive, so they had to prioritize. You have a good sense for this, Vajra, but youre thinking too much like a bee, Xiulan said for a moment. These passes heresee how steep and narrow they are? While little obstacle for one with flight and the fact that they provide heavy camouflage, that is a detriment for beings our size. The trees will slow the advance too much, and force any crossing force into a single file. Vajra heeded Xiulans words and buzzed in acknowledgement, indicating six other passes. Yes, leave all of those and instead post a guard here, Xiulan pointed, indicating a spot that had the rough convergence of those passes. If, for some reason, they are used we can have at least one scout covering this area just in case. The bee wiggled her behind. Current plan is sound? Xiulan guessed. It was getting a bit easier to parse her dance-speak. They went back and forth for a bit. Others came and went. Tigu with her own scouting report, Gou Ren with the state of the new bastion being constructed beside the forest, Meiling on how much medicine they had, and Pi Pa with the state of their food storesas well as the location of the packs that Wa Shi would grab if the worst came to pass. Xiulan was of the opinion that Jin could have handled it himself. His mind was too sharp for him to falter on this, and Xiulan would have followed his orders without hesitation; all of them would have. Jin had never led any of them wrong before. But that same good sense had him asking her instead. Out of all of them, Xiulan was the most experienced at this. Xiulan knew now that he was no Hidden Master, centuries old. She knew he was but a man younger than she was. But it was still humbling to hear the depths of his trust in herand she would not let him down. And not just for Jins sake, but for everyones. Xiulan loved Fa Ram. She loved Jin, Meiling, Tigu, Yin, Gou Ren, Zhuye everybody who made this place home. Once upon a time, a younger Xiulan had searched for something to die for. A worthy death, fighting to save the innocent. These days Cai Xiulan had something to live for. She raised a hand to her chest and touched the golden crack in her skin. She felt the warmth that, even in the depths of winter, emanated from the earth. They all had something to live for. Tomorrow. ================================== Liu Bowu sighed as he closed Xianghuas Steam Furnace. There wasn''t really anything he could do to make it much better at the moment. They would need Qi-reactive metals from another province to truly upgrade it, so all he could really do was give it a good cleaning. He leaned back in his chair. Even though it did bother him a bit he knew why Jin wanted to send him away if things got bad. Bowu was useless in a real fight. He and Zhang Fei had a light spar not too long ago. Bowu had been able to match him when he was at the First Stage of the Initiates Realm, with his experience. Now he could barely see his friend move. A big part of Bowu had wanted to declare that even so, if the others died, he would die right there with them. He was a Son of the Misty Lake, the descendant of a dragon. He was no craven, to leave his loved ones to die while he lived on. Jin had taken him and Wa Shi aside when he had noticed their looks. A single sentence had stopped him. I trust you both to take care of Zhuye. Bowu might have protested many things. Fought to remain. But that? Well, that had taken the wind out of Bowus sails. What do you say when a man entrusts his son to you? His future? It was heavy. Bowu promised the man who had given him everything he would do it. He would protect that future, no matter what it took. For now there wasnt much he could do. No weapons to make. No new breakthroughs the only thing in the shop right now was The Project. The thing that he had been working towards for two years already; the first thing Big Bro had shown him. He paused for a moment as he looked at it. Maybe There was one thing he could do. Everybody was all tense, here and at Hong Yaowu. They had been planning on unveiling this on the solstice anyway It was pretty amazing what he, Big Bro, Uncle Che, and Miantiao had built. Bowu stood and pressed his hand against the bright blue siding of the prototype, marveling at the gleaming smokestack. It was pretty smallonly about the size of a normal cart, not Big Bros monstrosities. But it could carry around twenty people, if his calculations were right. Hed see if Chun Ke could be spared, to get this all to that field in Hong Yaowu they planned to use. Youll ride on the solstice, he decided. The Azure Express didnt answer. But somehow, Bowu couldn''t help but think the marvel of iron seemed almost excited. v5c24: The Plum and the Foxes Once more, Lu Ri found himself given vague directions and told to find people. At least the eastern sections had been largely crossed off by Hu Li, since the Nezin tribe had overwintered in that direction last year. While he did not enjoy such tasks, he did find himself becoming increasingly efficient at conducting searchesand this time he had a companion to assist him. Miss Yuanlin, from the Howling Fang Mountains, moved nearly as fast as Lu Ri did. It had been two days since their departure, and they had worked tirelessly. Miss Yuanlin in Hong Yaowu seemed a bit of a slovenly woman, drinking with Miss Hu Li, making and enjoying sweets, and otherwise puttering around the village. She spent hours sometimes just observing the mortals, looking at how they constructed buildings, even spending time simply wandering the forests or observing elevations. It almost looked like she was doing a land survey for the purposes of construction. The spots she had visited did seem like places where one could build a village. However, she was both related to Miss Hu Li and vouched for by Shen Yu, so Lu Ri paid her little mind. Indeed, her candies were quite delicious, and he was grateful to receive some of her bounty. Now, Lu Ri found himself appreciating a lean, no nonsense woman. He supposed part of Yuanlins serious demeanor was the fact that her family was in dangerbut instead of being worried and tense, instead she was simply driven, letting none of her own emotions interfere. Her senses were sharper than fine swords, and she was his utter superior in trackingespecially in these frozen wastes. They were skirting along the bare edge of the Sea of Snow, where the pine forests and rolling hills were just starting to give way to a featureless white plain. Lu Ri and Yuanin had once more converged and were headed to the next set of points, as Yuanlin swiftly scratched off three campsites to Lu Ris two. They definitely havent gone further west, judging from the state of the snow. It''s been a mild winter, so they probably thought they could get away with being further north. They had already crossed off half of the overwinter campsites by splitting up. Which was good for finding their quarry but bad because it meant they were further north and farther away from Hong Yaowu, a place that would be safe for them. You have done this before? Lu Ri asked. More times than I can count. This is what I do back home. Find those who are taken, then secure and protect them, Yuanlin told him, even as her eyes scanned the horizon for threats. They advanced swiftly but cautiously, alert for any demonic activity. The worst is when their messages are just delayed and theyre fine, after youve just ran around for a week trying to find them. I must have circumnavigated the entire province a hundred thousand times by now. Lu Ri couldnt help the small surge of kinship he felt with the woman. A feeling I know all too well, he commiserated. Yuanlin smiled at him. Perhaps she would be interested in assisting with the mail system, with a duty such as hers? She would most certainly have some insight in how to speedily traverse mountains There, that disturbance; it''s a yak trail, a week old, Yuanlin suddenly declared, aborting her bounding leap. Lu Ri followed her as she dropped to the ground.. She pointed at a patch of snow that Lu Ri only noticed was subtly different from the rest by the fact that she was pointing it out. It was incredibly subtle, after the snow and wind had nearly erased the trail. Yuanlin quickly dug down into the trail and found a footprint. North, she confirmed. Lu Ri nodded. How does one tell that this is an owned herd, rather than a wild one? Yuanln chuckled slightly, and pointed at a nearby tree. See that little bit of discolouration down near the snowline? she asked. Lu Ri realised what she was getting at. Frozen urine? Too high up the tree for most animals, very likely human. Yuanlin nodded at his observation. It''s along the path, on the edge of the forest, which meant they passed by this way. Also, the indentations. Feet, shoulder width apart. Lu Ri examined the ground further, now realising what Yuanlin had been seeing. More paths into the forest as well. They followed the path into a clearingwhere there was a more obvious depression. A sheltered place to rest and the likely location of a firepit, Lu Ri stated. Thank you for your instruction in this matter, Miss Yuanlin. Yuanlin grinned, exposing too-sharp canine teeth. You may thank me with a meal later. She declared. They should be close. They were off again immediately. Even with that declaration, however, something in the back of Lu Ris head said that this was merely the beginning. That it was a false lead and he would have to run around the entire province for months before he found the people he was looking for. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Again. Yet instead, Yuanlin was vindicated. They saw the smoke of cooking fires on the horizon, and hunkered down in a pine forest were many yurts and tents. Horses and yaks meandered nearby, watched over by the members of the Nezin tribe. Both Lu Ri and Yuanlin slowed their pace and approached along the snow, clearly visible. Ho there, strangers! a voice called out, his tribal accent thick. What are you doing so far north this winter? Are you injured? Were you blown off course? A young man swiftly intercepted them on a horse though not too closely. There was some wariness mixed with the concern. That lasted but a moment as Yuanlin stepped forwards. Hey, cousin! Were coming from Hu Lis place. Her voice was cheerful and disarming, and clearly worked as the young man dropped his guard completely. A little foolish, but he was a mortal. Auntie Hu LiWha? Cousin? Where are ya from? the young man replied, taken aback but judging by the way his eyes were roving all over the womans face, he found the resemblance uncanny. The young tribal had a darker complexion than the blonde woman from the Howling Fang Mountains, but their familial resemblance was evident. The shape of their eyes was practically identical, as well as the lean, sharp cast of their jawlines. Howling Fang Mountains! Trust me, we were just as surprised when we met Yun Ren! We had no idea we had family this way, so I just had to come around and meet you all! The name is Su Yuanlin! They were rather swiftly ushered into the camp after thatand though Lu Ri imagined that they would be caught up in curious tribals, instead Yuanlan managed to swiftly deflect and secure a more private audience with the tribal chief, Nezin Han. He welcomed them into his large tent with a smile upon his face. ===================== The year had been going splendidly for the Nezin tribe. The Bringer of Fortune, the Thunderhoof that had visited with his grandson a year ago, had truly worked its magic. Their larders were flush with food. Their babes were healthier than ever. Their herds were fat and healthyand they had found gold in the nearby river. Not a lot, but the panning had still produced a small bounty. Even the winter was mild, the snows shallow, and the stars beautiful. It had truly been a wonderful yearmade doubly so by the news six months ago from Hong Yaowu. He had been told the village looked better than everhaving undergone a complete redesign by his grandson, Gou Ren. And that same grandson had found a true diamond, a fine woman who proudly wore the symbol of their tribe. Hu Li had waxed poetic about this Xianghuawho was some manner of noble, of all thingsand Hu Li said they were of a mind to be married in the new year! Hells, he had already kidnapped her, as was right and proper! Yun Ren had always seemed more interested in the culture of his forebears of the brothers, but Gou Ren had managed to convince an Imperial Noble to let him steal his daughter? That was a story they needed in person. It was actually part of the reason why they were so far north this winter, disregarding the mildness; they wanted as much time as they could to forage the winter forests for the rare reagents the southerners always bought, and then to reap the bounty of the polar spring before they headed back south. They would likely spend at least a year there, selling all they had managed to collect and attending Gou Rens wedding. And now, they had long-lost family coming to visit! Su Yuanlin was absolutely related, and a cultivator to boot! He could feel it in his bones. She felt like familyshe had embraced him and he had immediately known that they shared blood, no matter how far removed. Even without that, his dear daughter Hu Li had written a letter explaining their circumstances. Hunted like animals?! That had raised his fury, and he had half a mind to call up the boys and get the war-bowssomething they hadnt had to do since the time of his great-grandfather, after bandits had killed a cousin. Even though they, as mortals, likely wouldnt be able to do anything to the people hurting their family. But the fury was swiftly doused by the next part. Demons? he asked in a small voice. His daughter was a prankster, but she would never lie about something like this. Though it is not confirmed, the signs are troubling, the man who had come with Yuanlin, a dyed in the wool Imperial if Han had ever seen one, intoned. Rou Jin and Elder Hong requested we ascertain your whereabouts and escort you somewhere safer. Ideally, this would be Hong Yaowu. Han felt the strength start to leave his legs and Yuanlin caught him, before she lowered him to a nearby cushion. He thought his grandsons being cultivators would be the biggest shock he had ever experienced in his lifetime. Instead, it was more cultivators, acting on the behalf of Hong Xian and his grandsons friend, Jin, warning them about an impending demon attack. To ignore this warning would be rank stupidity. So Han sucked in a breath, slapped his cheeks, and took charge. Well be packed and ready to go by tonight, Han said. But unless you have the ability to transport us, it''s going to take us a month to get around to Hong Yaowu in this weather. Possibly longer. Lu Ri frowned heavily, and Yuanlin grimaced as well. But there is another place. It''s an old legend, but we were always told if we ever needed to be safe, the First Den would protect us. If we move fast we can get there by the solstice. Then that''s where well head, Yuanlin declared. v5c25: Prelude to the Night It was the night before the solstice. They had made good time, and Su Yuanlin was proud to call the Nezin tribe kin. Many of their ways were alien to her and she knew that the foxes of the Howling Fang Mountains would not enjoy a nomadic lifestyle, but they had endeared themselves to her all the same. They had their priorities firmly in the right place. No one was left behind, and even so they made good timethe elders and the young clearly used to being on the move as they drove towards what they called First Den. The yaks of the north barely kept up with the incessant drive, but with two cultivators on hand fixing any problems that cropped up they must have made record time. Han and Elder Hu had told her stories as they traveled, the same stories Young Master Yun Ren had told themof a fox who protected them from a great cataclysm. It was one thing to simply hear the tale. It was entirely another to truly see First Den. To enter the underground fortress, so ancient that the tools left within were largely made of stone. To see the murals of the cataclysm, and of her Honoured Aunt, sheltering others from a storm. There was a faint smell in here. One that lingered. One that reminded Yuanlin of an artifact, one of the last to survive, that bore Su Nezins scent. She pressed her hand to the wall and closed her eyes, reaching out into the stone. All of a sudden, there was presence. It was faint, but it was there. The pressure. Su Yuanlin froze. Even after thousands of years of being corroded by a Qi wasteland there was something still watching her. Her utter superior in every way. An eye watching another predator. And then just as abruptly as the feeling came the pressure seemed to recognise her. Honoured Aunt Nezin, strongest of Da Jis children. Please, grant your descendants succor against the Long Night, Yuanlin whispered. There was a rumble, as an old, old defensive formation sparked into existence. Weak and nearly faded. But still mighty enough. With luck, they wouldnt need it at all. Yuanlin kowtowed to the mural on the wall, thanking her ancestor for her benevolence, and rose. Yuanlin, there is a problem, Lu Ri said, as he entered First Den. In his hand he held the carcass of a bird, which was dripping black blood. =============================== It was the night before the solstice. A group of cultivators suddenly shimmered into existence in a cavern. One, a young man with fox ears, was panting. He reached out a hand and braced himself against a Thunderhoof. I would not have wished to do that without Master Forest Sweepers protection, Fa Bi De said in his human form. The sentiment was met with a chorus of agreements from his fellows. The journey had been intense as they had skirted the edge of the storm before finally plunging into it. It had taken a week to reach this placeand the past three days had been continuous movement, with them not stopping to rest as the storm finally started to lose its fury. But they had done it. They had infiltrated the tunnels of their enemies. Ri Zu had scouted out an entrance into the compound. Here, in a passageway hidden by illusion, they would rest after their ordeal. Tomorrow, they would begin their assault. ============================== It was the night before the solstice. The wind howled, and the darkness was deep. Here, where they were, the sun rarely rose. And tomorrow, it would not rise at all. Meditating at the edge of the Sea of Snow had been the correct decision, Zang Zeng mused. The harsh environment had done wonders for tempering his spirit, and that of his men. In this cold, hard place, they had prospered. As all true sons of the Shrouded Mountain Sect would, when faced with adversity. He would have to take Sheng out here when he returned to the mountain. The boy would surely benefitmore than his brothers ever would, at any rate. It had been a long time since he had thought of any of his sons save for Li. And thinking of Li only made the rage in his gut boil. He took a sip of roasted rice tea; made from rice and tea purchased from some two-bit mortal trading company as part of their provisions. Its quality was very good and he would have to purchase more, especially because it made his stomach calm. He had meditated long upon this course of actionbut he knew his current course to be right. The one that had insulted the Shrouded Mountain Sect and slain his son was close at hand. The one who was even now plotting against the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Every day, the anger seemed to fester. Every day the rage threatened to explode out of his body. Three times he had nearly ordered an all-out assault, but he had restrained himself. Attacking a peer in cultivation when they were in their own home was not something undertaken lightly. Defensive formations could easily tip the balance in an equal battle. Zang Zeng was no fool, and even though the men and the courtesan were becoming a bit impatient, he would not attack until the time was right. Master Zang. The specialists have arrived, the woman whispered from behind him, her breath delightfully warm against his neck. Her fingers dragged along his chest, and slowly slid upwards to stroke his hair. The action sent a tingle down his spine, as it always had, and settled around his shoulders. It is time. She was right. If the specialist reinforcements were here, then it was indeed time. He glanced from his position in the snow. There were perhaps fifteen newcomers to their camp, all wearing dark cloaks. Only one had their hood off, a young man with bright purple hair and red eyes. He was staring dispassionately at the Outriders, the thirty-odd cultivators who had followed Zeng. All of them were skilled in hunting and tracking, and the most loyal of his Outriders. It had been near enough to nine months since this journey had started. That they had all stuck with him was a point of pride. They, like he, had known something was going on. Something was moving beneath the surface, and trying to attack the Sect from an angle he could not see. The feeling of wrongness had plagued him for months. But as he felt the pressure on his back and the rage in his heart grew the wrongness was finally gone. I am prepared to face our enemy, Zeng stated, his words solemn. The courtesan smiled, and removed her hands from his head, where they had been gently massaging his temples. The time was now. To strike and kill. To rampage and destroy. Zang Zeng rose to his feet, his Qi coalescing around his body. Outriders! Zang Zeng called, and the loyal disciples of the Shrouded Mountain Sect answered. They stood in perfect rows, their backs ramrod straight. Shrouded Mountain Sect! What are our words? This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Strength Above All! the Outriders roared back as one. Indeed. Strength above all is what allows a man to live. Strength above all grants man freedom. Strength above all is what allows us to see the truth of the world. His men listened to his words with burning eyes. We go now, to do battle with those who would strike against the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Raise your bladesfor soon, our endeavor shall be at its end. We hear and obey, Elder Zeng! Lightning charged around them all. He glanced at the woman beside him. She was smiling underneath her veil, and he felt great pleasure at his mistress smile. Good. We begin the attack now. Our enemies are close at hand. With that, he raised two fingers, to strike them forward and signal the vanguard to begin moving. Then he pointed them to the side, directly at the smiling courtesan. [Fulmination Arts: Heavens Judgement] The lance of lightning punched through the womans body at the shoulder, surely destroying her heart, her lungs, and most of her organs. It would have been better to capture her, but she had been doing something to them. Something with her Qi. Best to kill her, disrupt the control, and interrogate the others. He had taken his best antidote today as well, and it would be able to handle any drug a cowardly Poison cultivator could bring to bear. Shrouded Mountain Sect! Attack! Our enemies, those who would dare to deceive us, have revealed their hand! His Outriders as one drew their swords. The specialists the woman had brought had looks of utter shock on their features. Lightning crackled and filled the air, as they descended upon their reinforcements. Zang Zeng fully released his Qi, lightning dancing around his form, snapping and cracking. His Outriders closed with their enemies. Blood splattered into the snow at their vicious, valiant charge. He rose, to smite his enemies. When something seized in his chest. There was a pulse of sickly, ugly Qi. Zang Zeng coughed up blood as his Qi guttered out. Skeletal fingers clenched around each and every one of his organs as he was pulled back to the ground. His men''s assault petered out, as their eyes went blank. Some staggered like drunks. Others simply froze. But none carried on with the attack. YouYou.! a snarling, sneering voice ground out. The courtesan staggered to her feet. Her beautiful face was twisted with rage, and electrical burns had crawled their way up the left side of her face. Her fine silk clothes had been half burned off, exposing the blackened hole in her body that was even now sealing up even as he watched it. The womans Qi fluctuated and warped, growing with every moment until it hit the Earth Realm. Zeng struggled. He struggled as hard as he could, but to no avail. It was terrible, the feeling of profound helplessness. The way his body was completely limp, and the antidotes and protective talismans upon his person did nothing to purge whatever was in his body. Mistress, youre alright! one of Zengs new enemies shouted, the purple one. He took off his cloak and draped it around her shouldersbut then took an abrupt step back as the woman rose to her full height. How dare you, you worm?! The last part was a shriek. Veins bulged out all over the womans face. Rage, hatred, and humiliation all mixed upon her features. Ugly. The words nearly caught in Zengs throat; a bare whispering rasp. The woman had a full body spasm as she twitched violently, then stormed forwards and slammed her foot down onto his back. Fool. Weak, he taunted. The woman twitched again. You worthless, worthless, worthlesshow did you even, it meshed perfectly with your Qi! Her guttural snarl was punctuated by the creaking of Zengs bones, but that was fine. She was distracted. Lightning started to swell in his body. He was incapacitated, and his men were captured by the enemy. Unacceptable. He would instead deny his enemy victory in a final bolt of lightning. Strength Above All. The fortitude to even end ones own life without flinching, especially since he had managed to slip one of his men away, under the guise of a scouting mission, with secret orders to return back to the Sect. They would carry news of this betrayal, and then the Heavens would open. The Sect would be warned. A knife stabbed down into his shoulder and the swelling Qi dissipated. Zeng snarled. No, no, you dont get to do that, the woman said, her eyes suddenly cold, and sharp. I thought you were a complete fool, but I suppose one doesnt get to your level without This does not look like its under control, Heavenly Demon Chixia, a slightly amused, androgynous voice interrupted the woman. Once more the woman, Chixia, twitched. A hooded figure had appeared in their midst, along with forty other new figures. The plan can still be salvaged, Heavenly Demon Huian, Chixia answered, her voice tense. Can it be? Huian asked. There was a moment of silence, before the hooded one chuckled. Oh, dont worry, it can be. The figure threw something, and his enemy caught it. The woman stilled, and then he felt the glee coming off her. Oh? I thought we didnt use these anymore, the womans voice was full of vicious glee. Long-lasting assets are preferable. But in this instance well, it''s acceptable. At those words, the poison in Zengs body intensified. His lungs stopped, and it was only through his bare bits of Qi left under his own control that he could still circulate his blood as his heart seized. After all, were all in this together, arent we? ...thank you for your assistance, Chixia said. Good. Now, get some medical attention if you need it. The main thrust has been delivered and is heading directly towards the rendezvous point. The reserve is going to be taking another route, and checking out a place of interest for me... Zeng gasped as his hearing started to fade. The woman kicked him over as his vision darkened. On her face, she wore a smile. In her hand, she clenched a box with the character for Puppet upon it. The world went black as something slithered into his ear. =================== It was the night before the solstice. I was sitting beside the bed of a young woman, her face marred by golden cracks, as I told her all we had done that day. We were all prepared for the solstice. With cookies and sweets and gifts for the children of Hong Yaowu. We were all prepared for a night of joyfor I would not allow the mere fear of a demonic attack to have us live the rest of our lives holed up like we were in a fortress. She slumbered peacefully in her little cottage. She had a small smile on her face. She no longer looked like she was in pain. I smiled at her and brushed a lock of hair from her forehead. My feet took me out of her cottage and into the world beyond. I looked up at a black sky dotted with stars. I took a deep breath and looked back to the earth. Before me was a snowman. It was a small thing, crafted by Chunky to put beside Tianlans house. But it was not near her house. The General That Commands the Winter stood at attention. His black coal eyes gleamed. Behind him stood serried ranks, their hats tall and proud. We were all prepared for a night of joy. So too were we prepared for a night containing anything else. =================== It was the Day of the Solstice. The Shortest Day The Longest Night. Where two factions would learn that when men plan and the Heavens laugh. ===================== Yulong jerked up and glanced around. He frowned heavily. Oho? What is the matter, my apprentice? an aged voice asked. The overtones were of a jovial grandfather, but Yulong knew better than to believe it. An old man smiled at him. His eyes were blank pits. He had no teeth in his gums. Yet none of that mattered, because Yulongs senses were filled with one thing. The overpowering scent of an Imperial Realm Cultivator. He smelled like the core of a dead star, something ancient, dark, and unknowable. Yet under that scent I think something is amiss, Master, Yulong said. v5c26: No Plan Survives First Contact Fa Bi De took in a deep breath, then released it. His eyes opened. Darkness greeted him. Darkness, and walls of stone. The walls of the little sanctuary they had created in the tunnels outside their enemys base, hidden by Nezans illusions. He idly wondered how he kept finding himself underground, because he very much hated being surrounded by stone. First the map that led him to Xiaoshis memories, then the Crystal Hill monkeys, and now a secret side passage where they were preparing to face down demonic cultivators. At least this time, ironic given what this place held, the walls did not feel so oppressive. Perhaps it was the fact that he was stronger nowor perhaps it was because it was so close to the solstice. He could feel the moons presence here in this place beneath the earth. It was the most powerful he had ever felt; on the eve of the longest night of the year, in this perpetual darkness, shining down on the cold tundra. It helped, refreshing and rejuvenating him after the brutal journey through Master Forest Sweepers conjured storm. Even with the protections the Thunderhoof had granted them, it had not been pleasant. The terrain had been a nightmare to navigate at the best of times, and it was only due to Shao Heng and Spooks that they got here as quickly as they had. But that arduous journey was only the first half of their task. They had managed to steal into the tunnels surrounding their foes base undetected. Now, they needed to actually defeat their foe. They had already found what was going to be their entrance to their enemys base: a partially collapsed tunnel Ri Zu had found with her shadowy Qi constructs. He looked to where Shen Yu and Nezan stood. The old man and fox would be held in reserve to do the heavy fightingif the opponent who had defeated Zang Shenhe reared his head, he would be crushed by Shen Yu. The rest? That would be up to Bi De and his companions to manage. The old man nodded to Bi De. Bi De rose to his feet; he had noticed that his natural appearancewell, it did not inspire as much confidence in his comrades. A human form was easier for them to see as equal. It was likely a natural, instinctive thing, and he wanted them to feel confident until there was need for his full fury. Bi De turned into the small, cramped tunnel, and looked back towards his companions. Their once wavering Qi had settled. Though some of them were still not one hundred percent moving now was preferable to waiting and risking being caught before their strike could begin. Turning to his companions Bi De called them forward. It''s time, he stated simply. Yun Ren, who had been resting his forehead against Summers Sky, let out a soft breath. His hands were shaking slightly, but he clenched them into fists. His amber eyes, locked in his perpetual squint, betrayed some of his nervousness. Yet he sheathed his sword and stalked forward, his gait predatory in a manner beyond that of a seasoned hunter. One lip curled, exposing two sharp, carnivorous teeth. Fox ears twitched on the top of his head, and a tail swished from his behind. Yushang pushed herself off from where she had been leaning against the wall and rolled her shoulders. There was no bright, bubbly smile on her face today; instead her gaze was focused, and her intent so sharp it rivaled Tigus. Han nodded at Bi Des words. The portly man finished chewing the ration bar he had, his head held high and his eyes burning. For the Che Clan, he muttered under his breath. Heroes. Demon-Slayers. Blade-fodder no longer. Shao Heng clapped the younger man on the shoulder as he lined up beside Han. Shao Heng was simply prepared, like the veteran he was; what he lacked in the intensity that Yushang and Han had, he made up for by simply being calm and in control. A rock in a raging river, unbothered by the turbulence around him. Spooks the Thunderhoof let out a small snort, though he kept his presence suppressed, the young Spirit Beast looked eager to begin. Fenxian and Yingwen simply settled in, lining up with the others and standing with their hands behind their backs and swords at their hips. We thank you again for giving us the chance to assist in rescuing our comrades and Elder Shenhe, Yingwen said. Do not hesitate to spend our lives if they will buy us victory. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Bi De inclined his head at their resolve. Finally, Bi De turned to Ri Zu. She opened her eyes and in the shadows surrounding her a swarm woke. A hundred red gleaming eyes opened, shadowy forms began to caper, chittering and squeaking. All of them were prepared. All of them were focused. The hour was truly upon them. Bi De spoke into the tense silence. It is my greatest honour that I shall do battle at your sides, Bi De said. To have such stalwart companions for the struggle ahead. I name each and every one of you my brothers and sisters; for what else could you be, when we are about to shed blood together? He clasped his hands together and bowed. Now, into the breach, my dear friends. Into the breach we go. There was no shout of agreement. There was no raising of voices, even though Bi De knew that most of them wanted toto shout and let off some of the tension. Bi De turned and strode forward. His companions followed behind him. It was like going to confront Sun Ken all those years ago, marching with the full might of Fa Ram at his back. Bi De had been arrogant then; full of himself, and assured of his utter superiority. He had swaggered up, full of insults and commands. He had walked openly, for he thought none could withstand him. He knew better now. They moved swiftly and silently, suppressing their Qi. Shadowy rats sprinted beside them, their red eyes gleaming in the darkness. They chittered occasionally to Ri Zu as they scouted ahead. The entrance is coming up soon. The guard just changed, Ri Zu whispered, her voice carried to their ears alone by Qi. Bi De nodded and held up his fist as they neared the partially collapsed tunnel they had spotted yesterday. The hole was too small for a human to pass through. But not for a rat. There was a muffled pop as Ri Zu transformed and drew her weapon. The once silver needle Han had made for her was stained black with poison. She glanced at Bi De, who nodded. Ri Zu disappeared through the hole. They waited for Ri Zu to handle the guard, their bodies tense. A moment later, a shadowy rat appeared in the gap and squeaked. Bi De held his hand like a knife and, with several swift slashes, widened the gap. He was mindful to make no noise, his hands a blur as he caught every errant piece of debris before swiftly throwing them back to be caught by his companions, which they gently lowered to the ground. And thenthey were in. They were in a brightly lit hallway of stone. Ri Zu stood on top of a mans shoulder. He was standing up straight, a weapon in his hand, yet his eyes were blank. All of his muscles, save for his heart and lungs, were completely frozena perfect mannequin that would stand up to cursory examination if somebody passed by this hallway, though the chances that he would ever truly wake up again were slim. They had successfully breached their opponents base, their enemy none the wiser. The plan was to stay as quiet as possible, dispatching enemies as they found them without raising an alarm, and keep catching isolated patrols by surprise. More of Ri Zus constructs dove into the shadows in the walls. The little rat listened intently for a moment, before pointing down the hall to the east. They moved along the hall until they came across another couple of guards, who were standing lax at their posts. Bi De took one. Shao Heng, his blade coated in Ri Zus poison, took the other. They paused again, and Ri Zu pondered the information her shadows brought. There are many-many passages, she whispered, dipping into her natural rat speak. This one leads to the center, while this one contains the faint scent-smell of blood. Then we should head Bi De started, but then paused when all of a sudden there was a pulse. The entire mountain shuddered. A wail began echoing through the base. Intruders! Intruders in the base! Southeastern quadrant! a voice boomed through the walls. All non-combatant personnel are to proceed to evacuation points! Bi De recoiled in surprise and turned to Shen Yuthe old man had looked approving of their actions a moment ago, but for the briefest instant a frown flashed across the old mans face. There were no wards triggered, Shen Yu stated. There was a clunk that echoed through the base. And then a deep set of booming roars and cackling laughter. To the center! Bi De made a snap judgement. See if we can locate what found us and decapitate any leaders before they can attempt to escape! They all exploded into motion, racing down the hallwaywhile Bi De suddenly gained a bad feeling in his gut. Who or what had revealed them? v5c27: No Plan Survives First Contact part 2 Battle had always come easily to Bi De. Where others might have felt trepidation or fear, all that was left in Bi Des breast was resolve. His earliest memories were of violence, warring against Basi Bu Shis kin. It was something innate to him; Bi De was a warrior, a protector of flocks, a slayer of his enemies. So it was with calm control that he began his true assault on the base as warnings blared around them. They sprinted through stone corridors, following Ri Zus directions closer to the center of the base. The first to respond to their infiltration were human guards with blades. They dashed forward, their eyes set in furious glares. Die, dogs of the Empire! one roared, his blade gleaming with black light. To Bi Des slight surprise, the mans fellows covered him seamlessly, displaying commendable teamwork. Yet for all their teamwork, they were but stalks of rice before Bi De; as any good son of a farmer, his reaping was swift and efficient. Bi De moved, dancing with grace around them without slowing down. His strikes were swift and practiced as he took his harvest. Three demonic cultivators fell. Bi De continued down through the halls leading the way, his stride uninterrupted.The pathway branched ahead, splitting into multiple hallways, but they ignored them to continue north, towards the center of the base. Theyre laying an ambush for us. Ahead, to the right and left, Ri Zu said, her little helper constructs once more proving their worth. Bi De nodded, preparing for the crossfireonly for Yun Ren to grunt. Got it, he spoke, clapping his hands together. In a flash of light Bi De and his companions doubled in number. The duplicates surged forward and moved ahead into the intersection. Techniques roared out; each one so powerful they would have slain Sun Ken in but a single blow. The ambushers consumed the illusions utterly in the deadly rain, ravening tides of energy writhing as they smashed together on nothing. The moment of carnage over their enemies erupted into the hallway to confirm their killsand were surprised for a brief moment. It was all that was needed. Spooks signaled silently, then accelerated from his position in the rear to launch himself at them. Of their number one managed to dodge, but two were unlucky, trampled and crushed as a speeding Thunderhoof hit their formation. The one who dodged froze as a needle pierced his neck. At the intersection Yushang, Han, and Shao Heng went left, the others went right. Jiayou! Yushang roared as her heavy sword smashed through one of her opponents guard and split him in twain. She stomped her foot down, then shoulder-checked another man into a wall so hard it cracked and sent the entire hall shaking. She raised her sword again, then her eyes widened as the symbols of a defensive formation started to form around her. Han surged forward. He thrust his own sword into a point on the forming bands of light, and the entire construct disintegrated. Han gave his enemy little time to recover before he was upon them, his sword lashing out at the surprised enemy. Shao Heng and Yingwen calmly dismantled their own foes, their movements easy and experienced. Lightning leapt from Fenxians hands, coursing through a man and a woman, before he and Yun Ren finished off the disorientated enemies. The attempted ambush had slowed them slightlybut it was clear to Bi De the skill and power of their current enemies was lacking. That, at least, was good. It meant that, hopefully, they would be able to split up their forces and cover more ground without fear, as well as cut off escape routes and find the captured members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. First, however, they had to locate the leaders of the enemy, so they would not get ambushed by the one who had captured Elder Shenhe. If that happened, they would surely be defeated piecemeal. For now, all they could do was move forward. ============================= Shen Yu watched as the children set the pace of the assault into the enemy base. They were doing quite well, in his opinion, striking with overwhelming force whenever the demonic cultivators showed themselves and carrying on with great speed. They were certainly doing better than he had the first time he, Ge, Ran, Minyan, Lili, and Song had raided a demonic cultivator sect all those years ago. They had made quite the mess of things, very unlike this well-disciplined group before him. Some may have called the roosters heart soft for desiring speech and peace over swift action; they were fools. He honored his teacher, but the boy was no soft touch. Shen Yu had known the instant he laid eyes upon Bi De that there would be no hesitation in the roosters heart when it came time to do battle with a true enemy. Truly, the rooster was a fine disciple, somebody worthy of Shen Yus time. Even if his philosophy on life was not Shen Yusthat did not matter. Bi De was building himself his own way. His grandson had given him a gift when the boy put Bi De in his care. Shen Yu would need to thank Jin when this was all said and done. All those years of moaning about the lack of good candidates to carry on his name? Now, Shen Yus legacy would be a rooster who venerated the moon, reaching for the Heavens. Shen Yu smiled at the thought. Shen Yu and Nezan watched as the young ones fought through three more ambushes. They were all exemplary assaults, and while they were doing well, they had made some mistakesif Shen Yu had not been there, at least. Shen Yu would have prioritized trying to find Shenhe and releasing her, along with the Shrouded Mountain Sect Disciples, first. An Earth Realm cultivator would likely be on their feet swiftly with the medicine in Ri Zus satchel and would have increased their combat power tremendously. However, Bi De obviously wanted to find the strongest enemy swiftly, as that was the condition for Shen Yu entering the battle. Bi De wished for a short, swift, crushing victoryespecially now that their plan had fallen through, which did concern Shen Yu. He had seen no way for any of them to have been detected. The other problem was This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Should they not have more defensive formations than this? Bi De suddenly asked even as they advanced on the center of the base. They are currently inactive, Shen Yu informed the disciples. It is a good catch. I was wondering when you would noticebut I do not know why the enemy is restraining themselves. Perhaps they cannot evacuate while they are active? It was a question they had no answer to, and to which Bi De frowned. Shen Yu kept the neutral expression on his face, because despite his calm demeanor he was concerned as well. His instincts were silent, but there was somethingoff about this whole place. Prepare to receive another ambush, Bi De said, his body shining with silver light. Ri Zu? The woman shook her head, a frown on her face. Once more Yun Rens illusions leapt forward. But as soon as they crossed the threshold of the next room, they dissipated. That caused them to slow but they still entered the room. They marched into the center of the base. The room was a massive vaultand Shen Yu raised an eyebrow at the fact that their enemy had decided to wait for them. It was not too terrible of an idea if they were trying to buy time. The enemy was arranged in a defensive formation, the demonic cultivators ready to do battle, even as the halls rumbled behind them. There were clearly artificial demons on the way, seeking to flank them and crush them. So, youre the ones killing my brothers and sisters, a voice boomed out, tight and angry. It belonged to a green-haired man. Shen Yus eyes locked onto their obvious leader, but as Shen Yu truly took their measure he had to do a double takeeven as the green-haired man also did a double take as he saw Ri Zu. Ri Zus eyes widened as she locked onto the mans freckles. There was a resemblance there. A resemblance to Meilingand that was how he had found them out, he quickly realized. The opposing commander could literally smell them. Butif he could smell Shen Yus might like Meiling could and still decided to meet them that made little sense, unless Oho? This is very interesting. My boy, your luck is truly something else, another voice stated. Having such visitorsreally, it''s too much. Shen Yu jerked his head to the man who was standing slightly behind the man with green hair. His eyes had ghosted over the old, wizened creature at first, his mind not even noticing his presence. The revealed man had escaped Shen Yus gaze. He had deflected Shen Yus intent. And all of a sudden, Shen Yu could feel the other man. He could see beyond the gumless smile and hollow eyes. His instincts began to scream at him. Imperial Realm. =============================== Bi Des attention was split between the two men. One, who looked like the Healing Sage. The man stared, utterly shocked at Ri Zus appearance, and was focused on her with a frown on his face. The otherthe other was the thing. It was an old man. A wizened grandfather. Or at least that was his appearance. But his Qi, now unsuppressed, told a different story. It was vast. Vast beyond comprehension. So vast that Bi De felt his limbs start to shake, before Shen Yus own Qi suddenly cut through the feeling. For the first time, the man looked to be something other than relaxed or mildly amused. Shen Yu was utterly focused on the man that had stepped out of the shadows, his will sharpening with every passing moment. Now, Im normally not one for such head-on confrontation, it attracts so much attention, but when one receives such a bounty, how can they possibly refuse? the old man continued, his voice gentle even as he stared at Shen Yu. Yulong, retreat into the other passages. My peer and I shall be having a discussion. Yes, Master, Yulong said, bowing, before his eyes locked on them again. Nezan stepped between Ri Zu and the Earth Realm mans gaze, the fox frowning. Bi De, do the same, Shen Yu commanded. It appears I was mistaken on the strength of our foes. However, the unexpected is to be expected. Complete your duty. I shall join you when I am finished here. Bi De swallowed thickly and nodded. I will await your victory, Master. Shen Yu smirked slightly, but his eyes never left the other old man. They dove back into the tunnels, one of the ones the demons were not currently thundering up. All of a sudden the formation the demonic cultivators had been holding in reserve flared, the very defensive formation that Bi De was worried about activated. Great characters appeared in the air, their Qi rising to the power of the Earth Realm. Binding chains erupted outwards, writhing like snakes towards them. Bi De felt the formation strike against his Qi and start to overwhelm himonly for, in the next instant, the formation to suddenly die. Every character was suddenly cut. Now, now, none of that, Bi De heard Shen Yu chide. Ah, but it was worth the attempt, no? the other old monster chuckled, his laughter fading as they got further away from them both. They were stuck in a bunch of tunnels with an Imperial Realm cultivator about to do battle with Shen Yu. Their adversaries had a cultivator at least in the Earth Realm, and they had what felt to Bi Des senses like a couple of hundred artificial demons even now searching for them. Everything had gone wrong. As his Master would say This was a total cluster-fuck. Bi De sucked in a breath. Enough. He felt the world slow as he focused his intent. Everything unimportant fading as he prepared for the battle ahead. It was time to perform. The mission is unchanged, Bi De declared. His friends, who had been wavering, and Ri Zu especially, firmed as his voice resonated with them, invigorating them. Destroy this demonic base. Rescue Elder Shenhe and the other members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. That is our goal. Let Master Shen Yu deal with all else. We shall have our answers when we win. His words were punctuated by the entire mountain shaking, as Shen Yu and the other man clashed. The world trembled, yet Bi De was unmoved; he had evil to defeat. v5c28: Closer to Home I woke up early on the day of the solstice. I hadnt been sleeping the greatest in general ever since we heard the news. My dreams were troubled, and the feeling of impendingsomething made me toss and turn. Meimei, bless her soul, hadnt complained once. I laid in bed for a little, in darkness. Seeing as I couldnt get back to sleep, instead I decided to take a walk and check in on everyone. Meimei opened one eye when I got up. I smiled at her and waved her back to sleep. She examined me for a moment, but whatever she saw satisfied her and she closed her eye again, her breathing evening out. Zhuye was in his crib, sound asleep. I had made it for him as he got more mobile and prone to adventuring. The crib gave him a spot to crawl around safely. I gently opened the door and padded out into the quiet hall. Xiulans door was open, so I poked my head in. The woman was bundled up in her blankets, her breaths quiet. She had been training her ass off and helping coordinate all of Vajras scouts, so she definitely deserved the rest. The rest of the rooms on the second floor were empty. Tigu and Yin had decided that the sleepover protocol was in effect. They were in the living room with Delun and the Torrent Rider, sleeping on the thick, puffy futons I had made with Meiling. Tigu was hugging Shaggy Two while snoring softly. Yin had kicked most of her blankets off while Noodle was asleep on her chest. Delun was on his stomach, and the Torrent Rider was in a similar state to Yin. Gou Ren, Chunky, Peppa, Xianghua, and Bowu were all at their house. Huo Ten was sleeping in his underground passages, and Babe was meditating near the window. I kept quiet so they would be able to rest and headed to the river room. Washy was already awake as I entered, lounging against the side of the concrete pool that connected our house to the river. Having trouble sleeping too, buddy? I asked him. The dragon blinked, looking a little surprised to see me, before he nodded. I clapped him on the shoulder. Tell you what. Were going to check in with Vajra, then start on breakfast. Give me a hand? The dragon hesitated for a moment, before nodding. I grabbed a small jug of maple syrup from the river where it was kept cool and exited my home, a dragon padding along behind me. We headed for the command centerand for the one that I knew would be awake. Vajra really didnt sleep like a human, instead taking minor micro naps that lasted for a minute or two. Benefits of being an insect, I suppose. It was a small, squat hut, looking just like a giant beehive box, big enough to fit myself and placed at the edge of the river by the house. It had numerous small holes in the roof, and I could see bees coming and going. I opened the latch and walked into the small, cramped room. A fire crystal hung in the center of the room, keeping it warm, and there was a pile of what looked like golden dust on a table. The pile radiated warmth, and the bees would gather it like pollen onto their back legsYins own contribution in helping the bees. They lasted for about six hours before a bee had to return and be relieved. Anything to report, Vajra? I asked her. The bee, sitting on a map, danced for a moment and then several bees lifted off their perch to fly just above the map, forming what looked like a dark cloud. A storm over there? I asked, and Vajra bobbed up and down. Other than that, there seemed to be nothing new to report. Thank you all for your hard work so far, I said, addressing her and looking at the other bees. I placed the jar of maple syrup on the table and opened it up. The bees in the room seemed to pause for a moment as I did so. Share this with all the scouts, okay? Breakfast will be ready in a couple of hours. Vajra buzzed happily. Washy and I exited back into the cold and darkness. What do you think, Washy? It''s the solstice. Something traditional? Or do you think today is a good day for experimentation? The dragon perked up slightly at my statement, giving it due considerationbefore he decided. Experiment, the dragon declared. I considered his words, before nodding. It was cold and we had all been working hard, so a big, hearty breakfast was going to be just the ticket, and I had been wanting to try this for a little while. I had just gotten a tomato sauce for beans that I was happy with. Then,it''s time for the Full Rainy Island, I declared, and Washys eyes sharpened. I gave the dragon instructions on what I needed him to get from the greenhousewhile I went to collect the eggs. They were no longer placed directly against the house; we had too many chickens for that to be practical now, and as much as I loved them, chicken shit smelled like, well, chicken shit. It wasnt bad when we didnt have that many, but we were approaching seventy now. They were all happy, healthy, and showed no signs of any kind of sapience, which was niceand they provided the several dozen eggs we went through practically daily. All of us ate heartily, and I always told everyone to eat until they were full. Washy and Chunky could pack away a full dozen each, while Gou Ren, Tigu, Yin, and I could get down four or five. The lightest eaters were Rizzo and Noodle; Rizzo probably had half to a single egg, while Noodle just didnt eat that much, seeing as he was a snake. Some days he didnt eat at all, if he had eaten an egg or two the day before. We were approaching Gaston levels of egg consumption, but hey, they were fresh, tasted delicious, and everybody ate them. So thank you for your valuable service, girls. I made sure to hand out scritches to the ladies and Xiao Ku the rooster. The little man hopped up onto my shoulder as I exited the coop, staring up at the darkness with apparent confusion. His instincts said it was approaching morning, but it was still pitch black. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. I grabbed a few more things and woke up Huo Ten as I got the potatoes, the monkey holding the egg basket for me as I piled up the other ingredients. Then, it was time to begin. First, the sauce for the beans; that needed tomatoes, vinegar, and a pretty good ketchup I had made, along with the final ingredient that made them taste like baked beans out of a canThe Snow-Phoenix Vine we had gotten from the Cloudy Sword Sect had a strange property when mixed with tomatoes and vinegar. It tasted rather like worcestershire sauce. Which was great. I would have to figure that out for real later, but for now it was a fine stopgap. After that got going well, I started on the sausage. I had brought some meat from Verdant Hill and mixed in Volcano Ginseng and Silver Yin Lotus Root. Both of the bastards had started taking over my fireplace and bathhouse respectively, so I put them to use. Volcano Ginseng provided a burning, fiery kick, while Silver Yin Lotus Root soothed the burning and enhanced the smoky flavours. Of course, it wasnt only the meat that got these inclusions. A firmer cheese, fit for frying, had the same herbs within for the vegetarian option. An hour and a bit later, and the smell started drawing people from their slumbers as plates were piled high with a full English Breakfast. A massive hearty meal to carry us through the day. Washy certainly seemed quite pleased as we ate our breakfast, or at least in a bit of a better mood. And thenwe got ready. Our little fortress was complete. There wasnt really any more shoring up of defenses that we needed, or really could, to do. So I stuck on my Santa hat, Chunky put on his antler, and all of us rode in a giant sleigh towards Hong Yaowu. I may have been feeling stressed and nervous but my booming laughter echoed across the village as we approached, the children cheering and clapping. Hohohohoho! Happy Solstice, everyone! I shouted. ============================== Hong Xian was glad when his daughter and son-in-law appeared like they always did. The booming laughter that cut through the snow heralded their coming. The cheers of the children and of his people answered back as their kin arrived. It was a truly beautiful sound. He had been considering that the potential threat would necessitate that they cancel the festivities. It was a very important day for the villagebut not enough of one that he would risk his peoples lives for it, but Jin had been adamant. The festival would continue. They would not live in fear, and if a threat did rear its headJin promised he would take care of it. His son-in-laws words were delivered as if they were a matter of fact, and Xian took strength from that. Hong Yaowu was as protected as it could be. So instead of worrying, he let himself relax. He actually felt good and fully prepared this time before the dance, rather than having to steel himself for the whole day meditating. He felt energized and ready. And curious, because Jin, Bowu, and Yao Che had said they would see a real show. Xian watched on. Yao Che had been very secretive on what he had worked on with the young man; and now, they were finally going to see what they had commandeered a field for, especially after they laid down those strange rails of iron and wood. It was still about an hour until the dance would begin and the smell of food was heavy in the airbut all was paused for the moment as Bowu gripped the edges of the cloth that was covering his newest creation. Is everybody ready? the young man asked the waiting crowd. The people of Hong Yaowu cheered. Get on with it! Ty An heckled, and Bowu made a rude gesture in return. Bowu took a deep breath and pulled off the cloth covering. There was an appreciative gasp as the artifact was revealed. It gleamed like the pure blue sky, and was accented with copper and silver highlights. Its smokestack poked up into the sky, and the name Azure Express was emblazoned proudly on the side. What is it? somebody asked, looking on curiously. A steam locomotive! Bowu proudly replied. We need to work out more things with the pressure of the pill furnace but this is it. Who wants to have the first ride? he asked. Xian, of course, claimed chiefs privilege. He could tell that it was something meant to move, like a steam reaper. But why did it need the tracks? And could it truly carry twenty people? A Steam Reaper trundled along, and even a second person added on slowed it down quite a bit. The Chief of Hong Yaowu soon got his answer. As soon as they were all aboard the contraption, Bowu flicked a lever. With a groan, and a great puff that sounded rather like Chun Ke when he started to run, the Azure Express started to move. It sucked in and puffed again as they inched forwards and then with a third puff the intervals shortened. A third puff, a fourth puff, a fifth puff, and with each mighty heave they accelerated. At first, to a slow walk. Then, as fast as a Steam Reaper. Then a jog, as the great metal beast pulled itself along the iron rails. It settled at that jog and kept it as it approached the first turn; Jins hand on the steam furnace, supplying it with his Qi. However, there was also a bunch of what looked like charcoal near the steam furnace, so it could likely burn that as well. Xians tolerance for astounding things had surely been tested these past years, but even he couldnt help but marvel at this new thing Bowu had created, chugging along tirelessly around the field. It made one circuit of the field. And then another, without stopping or slowing. As he rode it, Xian could imagine rails like this connecting different villages. It might only move as fast as a light jogbut it was a pretty thought. Ah, what a treat his life had become, to witness such wonders. He was smiling as the contraption finally slowed down and stopped, so that others could try riding the great Azure Express. The Iron Dragon, as some people were whispering. It was truly shaping up to be a fine Solstice. He smiled as Hu Li started calling people to dinner. And that smile quickly faded as Jin suddenly stiffened. A pit opened up in his gut as the once happy cultivators turned grim. Contact. Unidentified foes approaching from the northeast, Jin said, his voice deadly calm. Weve found our demons. v5c29: The Wicked Blade Special Vajra the Boozemaster, servant of the Emperor, was in her element. The world was seen from a thousand eyes, as she and her subjects worked with one will. The numbers were few, compared to the host she could have called upon at her previous height. In the past, she had commanded teeming millions into the slaughterhouse-battlefields that carpeted the ground with their countless dead. Yet though their numbers were relatively few, the quality was so superior it would not be a contest. Even her Coldguard were a match for her previous foesand her Immortals, her strongest soldiers, held in stasis for the winter, could slay dozens of her hated foe. Still, she was slightly rusty. It had been some time since she had been at a true war footing; the skirmishes against the Black Lances were hardly battles, for they were driven before her without much of a challenge. This promised to be a much harder battle. The Emperor had declared that Demons had found their home. At first Vajra was confused. Vajra thought she knew Demons, she had fought a war against themand to her shame, she had been defeatedbut compared to the might of the Emperor, the Demons that had destroyed the Great Empire were as strong as the ants upon the ground. Vajra had then learned that that was true, the ones she had faced were like ants. Handsome and kind Duke Chun Ke had explained to Vajra the different types of Demons, and that the ones that plagued the humans were an altogether different and much more horrifying race of beasts. They were mighty enough that the Emperor had mobilized his armies and declared he would take to the field himself, and as a loyal subject Vajra had of course heeded the call, despite the weather. She knew well the sacrifices required to operate in the cold. Millions had died when one of her fellow War-Queens had attempted an ill-planned winter offensive, where most of the troops had been lost to the elements before the battle had even begun. Vajra had been prepared to sacrifice her entire Coldguard and had even made preparations to reawaken the Immortals, sealed away in their overwintering cells. Vajras will was the hives will, and each of her daughters had been prepared to march to their dooms without hesitation. The Emperor, however, spared no expense for even the least of his servants. He commanded tiny flames be constructed, to warm her troops, and he opened his larders, gifting his great treasures to the common soldiery so that they may better serve his will. He had proclaimed they had value. He had proclaimed that if their lives had to be spent, they would not be spent in vain. His words had resonated with the hive and with the other parts of herself and the scouts had redoubled their efforts. Truly, the benevolence of the Emperor was without equal, and his strategic mind was the keenest in the land. He instantly grasped the ringed defences and radial search patterns that had taken Vajra years of bitter war to learnwhich surely earned her favour. Such was the recognition of her skill that he simply ordered the grassy-smelling one to coordinate with Vajra to improve their communications. Vajra had to grudgingly admit the other woman was also skilled in the arts of war. Thus far, Vajra had been left to monitor the furthest scouts. The Emperor had gone to his subjects in Hong Yaowu to aid in directing the religious ceremony surrounding the Longest Night. It was his duty; just as this was Vajras. She had sent the scouts out further that day, using stockpiles of Lady Yins firestones to further her search and increase the longevity of her troops. It was an hour before the sun set on this short day. She was monitoring a storm that had sprung up from seemingly nowhere across the north, cloaking the world in mist and driving snow. It blew from the south to the north, but one scout, who had nearly been caught in it, had reported that the cold was much less than it should have been. Suddenly, there was an alert. Priority, northeastern scout. Vajras attention immediately slammed into her soldier, and the dutiful guard surrendered her senses to her. At first, Vajra was unsure of what she was looking at before there was a sudden blur that shot across the ground. Then more blurs did, almost too fast for the senses of the soldier to track. One, however, was slow. A man who touched against the snow with barely a disturbance and then shot into the air again. Vajra calculated his trajectory. Then she sounded the alarm. =========================== To see the Emperor in his full glory was an awe-inspiring and humbling event. The Lord of Fa Ram kept his power sheathed so his might would not crush his lessers. To feel his strength here and now to see a portion of the mountainVajra could only bow her head. The Emperor was frowning at her drawn depiction of their enemy. Though Vajra could only see them for brief moments, she had done her best to faithfully render their likeness. That style of robe, in that colour he said, his voice grim. Doesnt it look familiar to you, Xiulan, Tigu? Shrouded Mountain Sect, the grass-smelling one declared, her voice hard. I dont think our enemies know what happened at the Shrouded Mountain Sect if theyre trying a false-flag attack, the Emperor mused. His eyes were focused on the interlopers. Meimei, can you smell anything? If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The Empress closed her own eyes and took a deep breath. A little. One is a lot stronger than the others, but his scent is strange. Acrid, but sweet? It''s different than the usual smells. Theyre moving quickly. Her report caused the Emperors frown to deepen, before he closed his eyes. Then, he nodded. Let''s roll out the welcome carpet, then. Vajra, start looking in other directions. Make sure nobody is going to try and get around behind us, okay? The Emperor''s voice was calm and firm. Vajra bowed her head. Then he lifted his great shovel and turned to the north. ========================================= All the tension, all the stress leading up to this moment, suddenly seemed to disappear as I headed northeast. All of it faded into the background as my body acknowledged one thing and one thing only. It was time for action. I had done all I could. I had tried to contact Lu Ri and hadnt gotten an answer from the transmission stone he had given me. All the non-combatants were in Hong Yaowu, under the safety of the barrier. Everyone had their role. Now all we had to do was ambush the coming assault force. Tigu, Xiulan, Yin, and Xianghua kept pace beside me as we dashed to meet our enemy, but my mind wasnt wholly on moving. Most of myself was occupied with gathering my Qi. It was sluggish in winter. Like molasses on a cold day, the flow was more solid than liquid when it was like this. If I had tried to just pull on it willy-nilly, I wouldnt have gotten much of a response. Which is why I had been churning that power and gathering it up for the past week. It wasnt the most power I could bring to bear, but hopefully it would be enough. And even now it seemed to flow faster and more surely. Like a cold wind, rather than the earth below me. A bee hidden behind my ear buzzed slightly, moving to show me a better course but it really hadnt needed to. My Qi sense was still shit, and Tianlan said it would take a while to truly untangle that mess, but for some reason I knew. I could feel it, like there was somebody guiding me through the snow. Somebody who knew exactly where our enemies were just from the snow touching their skin. My grip tightened on my shovel. Once more unto the breach. A cold wind blew behind me. It felt wrathful, like a general racing towards his hated enemy. ============================ The one known as Huian frowned slightly as the final orders were given. The others were moving into position, the idea being to cut off any escape routes. The hammer of the Shrouded Mountain Sect formed the front, with Huian and Chixia circling around to the south and west. Their enemy was certainly strong, to be able to take out Lu Ban like they did, but Huian had their doubts about how strong. The man hadnt shown up particularly strongly on any of the scouts Qi readings, indicative of one hiding his strength, but the property had nearly a complete lack of wards. It likely would not be easy, but that was what the Puppet Worm was for. Expending an Earth Realm Cultivators entire cultivation in a single battle, and being free with the bodys suicide techniques, would be enough to turn the tide against most foes. However, there were some slightly concerning things. The scouts were having trouble transmitting through the sudden stormand transmission stone messages were being hampered more than anticipated. Huian absently turned their attention to the scout attached to the Shrouded Mountain Sect. The connection was fuzzy, but it adequately showed their advancing patsies. The Puppet Worm was in the lead, controlling Zang Zengs body with an easy grace. Its stride was powerful and it was following directives well. Huian could see from the Qi density that they were approaching the target. Within the hour the assault would begin, and then they could proceed with the true operation: make whoever was sponsoring Master Jin believe that the Shrouded Mountain Sect had attacked them and take Yulongs relative captive. Huian frowned as there was a sudden burst of interference, the connection almost cutting out completely. But with a flex of their will the link between master and servant stabilized. The Puppet Worm touched down and prepared for another leap. There was a flash of movement, and the Puppet Worms head jerked back suddenly as something impacted it with tremendous force. Such was the power of the blow that Zang Zengs body skipped off the ground once before the Puppet Worm righted itself, the creature twitching once. Huians jaw dropped as they beheld the one who had struck the Puppet Worm. He was tall, freckled, and well-muscled. He was wearing a red coat, and he had upon his head a long red hat with a pompom on its end. And he was holding a shovel in both hands, fully extended from the two-handed blow. The man had no Qi. The scout could detect no Qi at all around the man, save for the ambient Huian paused. Oh. Oh, that was not ambient Qi. Ho ho ho. Merry Solstice, the man said, raising his shovel to rest on his shoulder. The poisoned pawns went through their lines, shouting about the Shrouded Mountain Sect, and reacting with hostility. The ambient Qi started to rise, curling around the man like a cloak. The man paused and squinted at the Shrouded Mountain Sect members eyes. Mind control. Gently, if possible. How the Hells had he figured it out so quickly More combatants erupted out of the surrounding snow at his words, four figures immediately engaging the Shrouded Mountain Sect Outriders, while the man raised his shovel and intercepted a titanic blow from Zang Zeng, his face twisting into a scowl as lightning danced all over his arms. And then the connection cut as one of them hurled a rock at the scout, killing it. Huian could only stare. Should they just abort? Retreat? No, their enemy already knew they were here. Their cover was blown. The only thing they could do was commit. So that''s what Huian did. v5c30: Full Burn The key to an effective ambush is shock and surprise. Pretty basic, honestly. The question was how exactly one achieved said surprise. A fusillade of powerful techniques? A profound formation? I had neither of those, so I settled on the next best thing. Namely, dome the fucker who felt right. Honestly, I wasnt entirely thinking when the man had touched down beside the tree I had just gotten to. He felt right, so I wound up my shovel and swung for the fences. Now, baseball swinging a normal shovel, as a normal man, has a very good chance of killing them. My shovel, flooded with my Qi and propelled as hard as I could swing, was somewhere around mountain leveling. Instead of turning into chunky salsa, however, something flared just before impact and the man simply went flying for a few hundred meters before he hit the ground and skidded backwards. I, meanwhile, stepped out from behind the tree, scowl fixed firmly on my face, and letting my Qi really show just how unhappy I was with the impromptu invasion my lands were being subjected to. Ho ho ho. Happy Solstice, I said, with a lot more cheer than I felt, and it had the desired effect of making everybody stop and focus on me. I glared at the demonic cultivators. Had they killed a bunch of people to get those Shrouded Mountain Sect uniforms? Immediately after I revealed myself there came the shouts. I was preparing to just ignore them and go straight to swinging, but the words made me pause. Youre courting death, you bastard! one shouted, the line as cliche as it came. The others made various exclamations of anger at my appearance, but the timbre was off. They sounded angry but lacked rage. It lacked passion. Cultivators had big emotions, for the most part. Legendary anger. The bitterest sorrows. The fiercest joys. More than that, I knew the cultivators from the Shrouded Mountain Sect. I had met with the Yingwen guy a few times, and even though he was polite, professional, and cold even his voice would have carried an undercurrent of offense if I had just domed his leader. It was there, but it was missing depth for lack of a better word. The other thing is that none of them sounded particularly scaredYingwen and his guys had had their knees knocking together when I was pouring out my Qi like this, but all that radiated from these cultivators was belligerence. Secondly, Meimei had said they smelled weird. Not entirely demonic, but weird. I squinted at the cultivators, who were obviously gearing up for an attack. I looked into one of their eyes, the closest one. His eyes were ever so slightly dull. Nearly imperceptible, but it was something about the back of his eyes. if this was meant to be a false flag to get me to attack the Shrouded Mountain Sect then what better way to do that than to use actual mind-controlled members of said sect? Which made things a bit complicated. I had people attacking me against their will. It was my peoples lives over theirs, of course, but well, well see. Mind control. Gently, if possible, I shouted to the others, who were still hidden in the surrounding trees. I heard Tigu and Xiulan curse under their breaths. Hopefully the paralytic poison Meimei had given us would make this possible. Tigu, Xiulan, Xianghua and Yin all burst out of the trees at that moment, going on the offensive. I had only a moment to see the girls scythe into poor, mind-controlled bastards when I felt a surge of lightning and cursed myself slightly for not keeping on the pressure and instead taking stock of the situation. My eyes jerked back to the guy I had hit. He had blonde hair with a well-trimmed beard, and a rapidly forming bruise on his forehead where I had hit him. He looked kind of like the imposter guy, which made me grimace. Did they get both the father and the son with their body-snatcher technique? His body twitched and spasmed, and then he moved. I lifted up my shovel and intercepted the strike, grounding myself as electricity erupted out from the point of impact. It was a punch that made the air scream and the world shake. My muscles spasmed slightly, but I held firm; I was protecting my home, as was a farmers right. You, slayer of my son. Did you think you could insult the Shrouded Mountain Sect so and escape our wrath?! the man roared, our faces inches from each other, and my eyes widened. This voice, compared to the others, had passion. His voice had hate. This mans eyes, as they met my own, had a spark within. A spark of unbridled rage but also glee. I, Zang Zeng of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, will destroy you! Kowtow before me a thousand times and I will kill you swiftly! Yet even with that fact, there was still something off about his voice. Like he was speaking it from a script. A different version of mind control? Could he be broken out of it? Could I defuse this and save him? My hesitation at this new information cost me. Qi erupted around the man, fully visible and so thick the world trembled. My eyes widened. [Fulmination Arts: Heavens Searing Rebuke] A thermobaric bomb went off in my face as Zang Zeng, or whatever was controlling him, instantly went for the big guns. The world turned white. Metal ground Qi I thought as the man exploded with golden light. I rammed my shovel into the ground and flared my Qi, making a lightning rod like how I did when I showed Washy how electricity functioned. I could take one of his blasts and not feel a thing. This was not Washys lightning. This was a powerful cultivator''s lightning, and physics, to them, was a mere suggestion. It still partially worked. Some of the lightning was redirected into the earth; the snow sublimated instantly to steam, and the ground melted and turned into slag. The area directly under my shovel heaved and shuddered like I had gotten hit by a localized earthquake. The trees around me exploded as the water within them expanded and turned to steam. The rest of the mans Qi met my own. It hurt. It hurt like Hell. Tears sprung to my eyes as my entire body shuddered as I contained itand kept it away from the bee behind my ear. It was buzzing with panic, but the little girl held fast. There was no time to really think about the attack. Barely enough time for my wits to return. [Fulmination Arts: Blade of Heavens Judgement] There was a sword descending on me, trailing bolts of blue lightning. It was also two stories tall and coursing with Qi. My shovel was already in the ground, which was loosened from the previous strike, so I dug. The earth parted for me like water and the world around me quaked. I went down diagonally, and that proved to be the smart decision as the sword cut through the ground like butter and stray bolts still lashed painfully against me. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. I have to get him away from the others if he''s just going full destruction mode. Gold cracks formed on my knuckles. My sluggish Qi pumped. It would not be the real technique, but it would be its foundation. Old teachings filled my head as I landed on an underground rock. He was still standing on the ground. I gave a mental apology to the earth as I fused my Qi with it and jumped. The bones of the earth came with me. =================================== To Rou Tigu, their ambush had started rather well. Her Master had struck a mighty blow against a powerful enemy, sending him reeling. He had focused all the enemys attention upon him, his overpowering Qi smothering their enemys senses so they could not feel Tigu and her companions. Tigu had even spotted one of the enemys scoutsan ugly bird that had been driving her Mistress to distraction with its foul smell. When her Master had declared that their enemies were being mind-controlled, it made perfect senseher Master having seen through the foes foul ploy instantly. It incensed Tigu. To take control of people and force them to fight against their will? It was just like the slavers at Grass Sea City, but worse! She swore an oath to herself at that moment; the men here would be free of whatever had stolen their minds, and their captors would face justice. Tigu, Xiulan, Xianghua, and Yin smashed into their foes. The surprise was total and Tigu threw a rock at the bird, which exploded into a shower of black blood. They downed five people before their enemy began to react in earnest, and Tigu was certain this spoiling attack would be as successful as her Master envisioned it. Her opponents had disturbed reaction times, and Tigu grabbed one of Xiulans blades, coated in one of Mistresss paralytics. And then the world exploded. Tigu whipped around as the forest they had emerged from detonated. Over a thousand trees exploded, their tops sailing into the air and splinters the size of spears made the air scream as they whistled past. Tigu had to intercept three before they impaled one of her downed foes. What the fuck?! Yin got out. A massive sword made of lightning fell from the heavens, plunging into the ground and setting off a small earthquake. Tigus eyes went wide and, for a moment, a flash of fear entered her heart. She knew cultivators could cause such destruction, she had seen it in the Memory Crystal, but living it The earth heaved again. A massive section of ground erupted like Chun Ke jumping in a lake. The world shook, and this time Tigu nearly lost her footing as over a Li of earth was thrown into the air. Tigu caught a brief glimpse of her Master grappling his foe before he was gone, tackling the man away from them so the rest of the ambush force wouldnt be caught in the crossfire. All of that had taken seconds. Tigu nearly took a sword to her back for her distraction, her mind-controlled foes not even reacting to the sudden devastation. She snarled and broke the mans arm before stabbing a knife into his thigh, taking care to avoid the arteries. The mans body seized up, thankfully, but his heart kept beating. It worked, but if they had too many more foes they wouldnt have enough of the paralytic. Tigu forced her full attention back to the fight. Her Master was fine. He would defeat their enemy. Tigu just had to do her job. =================================== [Heaven Sundering Horn] I threw myself out of the way as Zang Zengs arm decompiled into lightning. The blast barely missed my head, just singeing my hair as I landed on all fours. My opponents landing was a little more graceful, barely disturbing the snowand then he had a bolt of lightning in his hand and he was throwing it at me again. I ripped up a chunk of earth to use as a shield, and let go of it as it exploded. I grimaced and broke into a sprint as three more bolts put artillery to shame, cratering the landscape. He was burning way too hard. Cultivators didnt do this. I saw his right arm. He had electrical burns on it, his fingernails were goneand shit, it was burning him up. Whatever was controlling him was planning on killing him. I was hurting a bit, and I was feeling a bit of strain myselfbut with each breath I took I would get better. Nourishing air filled my lungs, and I could, eventually, just outlast him. But could I? Could I wait and try and break the mind control on him? [Thunderous Steps] If I hadn''t trained with Xiulan, if I hadnt sparred with Gramps, if I didn''t have Rous instincts I think it would have ended there. The man was blindingly fast. So fast my shovel barely got in the way in time. Even enhanced by my Qi his sword bit into my shovels blade, and once more sent lightning up my arms. My mind instantly supplied me with the composition of his swordQi enhanced metals that I had only ever read about. The blade this man wielded was a treasure of cultivation. The fact that my village-made steel actually resisted at all was the kind of thing that most people would be more impressed by. I tried to overpower him. For a brief moment he was stuck, and I struck back. Zang Zeng tried to deflect the punch, but one doesnt deflect an avalanche. It slammed into his arm and I saw him try to shove me aside, and as soon as he realised that that wouldnt work, he locked himself. He skidded backwards, pulling his sword out of my shovel. My blow had forced him away from the other fight a bit as well. His arm was bruised, but unbroken, as Qi visibly shimmered around his arm. I dove after him and smashed a crater into the ground when he dodged. I tried to keep up the pressurewhen his Qi flared again. [Thunderous Steps] He moved, then disappeared. He was behind me in a flash, his sword descending like a bolt of lightning. My fingers dug into stone and I launched myself out of the way, and then I barely had time to raise my shovel and get a second cut on its blade. My fingers went numb as more electricity savaged the nerves. For the first time, I was fighting an opponent that could truly be called my peer. A man I couldn''t simply bulldoze over. Not the people who I had defeated with one punch, or by staring at him. Not Gramps, where both of us had held back. This was a real fight. I couldnt afford to hold back. I had been practicing Break the Rocks, but it still required a bit of a charge up if I didnt want my arm to partially explode. If I whiffed then it would be the end of things right there I mentally started chanting. And so, the Great Ancestor Shennong A golden crack formed on the knuckles of my right fist. My opponent''s eyes widened as I pulled more on my Qi. I aborted the mental chant. I had to. In just three exchanges he had torn three triangles out of my poor shovels blade, and on the fourth I was disarmed, my shovel sailing away to impale itself into a mountain. His was a technique refined for probably hundreds of years, thousands of battles. Had he been mortal, his sword technique alone would have made him a legend in the Before. His skill utterly eclipsed me. His strikes were like lightning, never striking the same place twice. Impossibly fast, devastatingly strong yet there was the occasional hitch in his movements, which was the only thing that stopped it from ending sooner. Against this onslaught was what Gramps had taught me, the forms I had practised diligently every day since I had been taught them. My movements were simple. They were effective. They locked us in a stalemate that I was going to slowly lose, because while they were simple and effective they did have limits. There was a reason people moved past the basics, because the basics right now could only keep me alive and were ill-suited to providing me with a counterattack. He kept on the pressure, and I didnt have the time to concentrate and prepare any of my own real techniques. I was just surviving, and trying to force the opening Gramps said I needed. My wrist met the flat of his blade. I grabbed his arm and accepted the burst of electricity, but the spasm just made my hand clench harder, his bones grinding together. But I was forced to let go and step backwards to not lose an eye. I twisted my body at the last moment as his second strike aimed for my heart and his sword skated along my chest, leaving a thin cut, but not penetrating, while my flesh seared slightly from more tendrils of lightning. His arm was slightly too extended. His body twitched. A swift jab made his head jerk backwards slightly. The distraction made him miss the twist of my hips. My knee slammed into his thigh, and this time I did feel something break. [Thunderous Steps] He disengaged again. And then Zengs entire body spasmed. Forbidden Arts. Divine Fulmination Body, his voice was strained and double-layered. Zang Zeng became light. v5c31: The Monster Inside of My Head The first concept the Puppet Worm ever learned was agony. It was crafted in a jar full of poison and corruptive Qi. Its flesh and very soul burned at the touch. It flailed and thrashed, as within moments of its birth it was gripped by one of its siblings. The pincers pierced its flesh and its sibling tried to eat it. The Puppet Worm had flailed harder at the sensation, and while its sibling had caught its rear it reached down and impaled its siblings head. It was hungry, so it feasted. Another of its siblings tried to kill it, so it ate them too. It had to keep eatingit had to fuel its bodys repairs, as it was constantly regrowing flesh destroyed by its environment. It ate and ate and ate until it was the only one leftand then it started eating the poison too, until that was drained. And still, the torment did not stop. One day, it was plucked out of its jar and brought into the light. Its skin burned. Its eyes were blinded. It writhed once more with pain. It was cut open. It was crushed. It was stabbed. It had foreign Qi shoved into it day after agonizing day. And then it was placed into its first Host. It did as its instincts demanded, burrowing into its brain and attaching to its spine. The Host was confused. Confused, and terrified, as it felt its control over his body disappear. But still the agony did not relent. Limbs it never had before screamed as they had been broken. Its new throat was raw from the maddened howling. Its body shook from fever it had gotten from having to survive in this cold wretched place. But the worst thing was the memories, the pain they had within them. It relived the destruction of its village and the pain of losing friends. It relived the tortures visited upon it as it curled up into a ball and whimpered. [Directive. Stand.] The command reverberated through its being. It could not! It was hurting too much! The pain increased. [Directive. Stand.] The Puppet Worm forced itself to its feet this time. A new sensation, fear, driving it forward. If it did not obey, it would hurt more. The Host begged it to stand. The Host showed it how, so that some of the suffering would be alleviated. So it forced the dying Host to its feet. It staggered around. Some of the pain vanished. Some measure of relief came, as it diminished from an all-consuming blinding horror to a dull throb. Its eyes adjusted to the dark room. Its eyes saw the hunched and huddled forms of others. Others the Host recognized. [Directive. Kill.] Once more the command cut through the Puppet Worm. The Host, at first relieved, suddenly lost that feeling. Instead, dread started to manifest in its mind. Please. Please no. The Host begged, but the pain was starting up again. The Puppet Worm raised the Hosts fist. It leapt upon one of the hunched and huddled forms. It swung with all its might as the Host pleaded for it to stop. But it could not stop. Even if it could, it would not. Because as it struck, as the thing beneath it started to scream, the pain finally went away. And thus, the Puppet Worm learned. The only time where it did not feel agony was when it was inflicting it upon others. ======================================= It was torn out of its old Host and placed in a box. There, it went to sleep, feeling nothing but satisfaction and relief. And then, it was released again into another Host. Into another set of memories. The directives became more complex. It was given things to say. It was given objectives to complete. And each time it did so, it would feel good. Each time it did so, the Hosts got stronger but none of them lasted long. Their bodies could not handle the Puppet Worms existence as it extracted every scrap of power from them. It got better at looking at its Hosts memories. It got better at using their knowledge and techniques. And somewhere along the way, it started to feel pride in what it did. It began to look forward to the time when it once more had a Host and it could be unleashed. In a Host, it was not just a Puppet Worm. It was instead a powerful cultivator, a being of fury and Qi. It could carve up the land. It could stand under the glare of the sun. It was mighty, then. Even the techniques from its Hosts memories would kill the Host could not touch it. It would burn out the Host''s body, to be sure, but there was one thing the Puppet Worm knew: There were always more Hosts. It would be retrieved. It would once more have both the power, and then, the blessed painless sleep. ======================== It slept for a long, long time. It slept, and it was good. And then, it was once more awakened. [Directive Prime: Commence Assault on Target Location. Use all available force.] Directions flashed in its mind. [Directive Prime: Kill Target with highest cultivation.] [Directive Prime: Do not, through action or inaction, allow Target Little Star to come to harm.] A Target with green hair appeared. [Directive Secondary: If Directive Prime is accomplished, proceed to Capture Target Little Star.] The Puppet Worm acknowledged its directives and was released. It ate into its Hosts brain and attached itself to its spine. ======================== Its current Host was the most powerful one it had thus far been in. The Hosts Qi was a heady thing. His memories of combat were sublime. The amount of suffering it could inflict was unparalleled. The Host even had other, smaller Hosts that would do its bidding. Infected by a Masters Qi, to be sure, but it had done battle with such things at its side before. They were good distractions. It pilfered its Hosts memories. It tasted the Hosts despair, forlorn sadness, and his feeling of bitter defeat, and then used its poison to further numb the Hosts mind. Something it had learned to do, as some Hosts had fought quite hard against the Puppet Worms control at least for the first hour or so. The Host did nothing as the Puppet Worm used his body and set off along the attack vector. It ran at the head of the pack, as was its place. It was Zang Zeng now. A mighty cultivator, not a weak worm. It raced onwardsuntil it was struck. It reflexively offloaded the pain onto the Host and rose. The Host shifted slightly, roused by the strike. It took the Puppet Worm a moment longer to recover. It had not escaped the pain entirely, and this new foe had made the ache come back. The thing in front of it was stopping it from completing its directives. If it did not complete its directives, the pain would come back. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. But as the things Qi rose, the Puppet Worm felt relief. As it reached the Earth Realm, it was even pleased. Its Target had come to it. The Host once more despaired as the Targets Qi flooded the area. The Host was cursing itself for some reason, muttering about the loss of good disciples. And then the Target said something, and the Hosts Qi shuddered for a moment. Mind Control. Gently, please. Shock. Surprise. The Hosts Qi shuddered slightly as the Puppet Worm started its assault, gleefully bringing all of Zang Zengs power to bear. It absently pressed more venom into his brain, to quiet and still the Host. [Fulmination Arts: Heavens Searing Rebuke] The world detonated. A forest disappeared in a blast of lightning. The Puppet Worm grinned. It ripped into the Hosts memories and pulled out another technique. The Target burrowed into the ground to escape it, like a worm. [Fulmination Arts: Blade of Heavens Judgement] The blade reached into the sky and cleaved the earth. The Target erupted from the ground and clashed with the Puppet Worm. They looked into each others eyes, and the Puppet Worm hated what it saw. The Targets body was burning. His Qi was shuddering from the aftereffects. And yet, the Targets eyes Pure. Clear. The Puppet Worm felt rage at those eyes. The Puppet Worm grabbed another of the Hosts techniques and forced a disengagement. Its body filled with lightning as it rained down destruction upon the Target who dared to look at it with those eyes. The Target that still looked at it with those eyes. He does not wish to kill me. He has found out the Demons plans. He is truly part of them. The Puppet Worm shuddered as the thought invaded it. Its limbs spasmed. The Host was fighting it? That was impossible. Its poison was too strong. The Hosts body was the Puppet Worms now. It writhed and pumped more poison into the Hosts brain. The pain was starting again. The Host body was tiringthe Target was simply enduring and its Qi had not wavered once. More power. More power. It needed more power to avoid the pain. It ripped again into the Hosts mind. It dug up every memory of the sword. It used the memory of the Hosts muscles. It descended upon the target. This deluge of lightning should have been enough. According to the Hosts memories, such a blow against any other at this level of cultivation would have resulted in a devastating injury. A blade that parted metal like water skittered off steel-like skin. Each thunderous blow felt like it was a mortal striking a rock. The Target was not skilled in comparison to the Puppet Worm. The Target used only the most basic of blocks. The Target used the most rudimentary of parries. Yet even this would have failed. Should have failed. Yet the Host kept interfering. Muscles spasmed. Qi imbalanced. Deathblows were forced off course. And then the Target managed to retaliate. PAIN. The pain came back. The Target reared back for another blow. Its fist cracked and turned gold. A gold that made every one of its instincts scream. It reached for another technique and was rebuffed. Satisfaction. The Puppet Worm screeched with rage at the Host denying it. It was deflecting. It was trying to stop the Puppet Worm from using its body properly. It dug its legs in further and grabbed what the Host was trying to keep from it. A grand technique. A sublime one. [Forbidden Arts: Divine Fulmination Body] it snarled with triumph. Satisfaction. Its body decompiled into lightning. The Puppet Worm shrieked as it too was transformed. The agony took it. The Host struck against its control. His Qi battled with the Puppet Worms poison. The darkest night turned to day as the Puppet Worm and its Host rose up into the air, crackling with the might of the Heavens. The Hosts Qi blasted and electrocuted, just as the Puppet Worm ripped and tore. But it was built for this. Glutted on Qi. Buried in the Hosts Brain. The pain was nothing compared to what it had endured before. It clamped its pincers down and shrieked with victory as the Hosts will started to crumble again. Yet its mouth moved without its command. There are two more! the Hosts mouth bellowed. One uses poison! This is the distraction force! The Target, who had been drawing back his fist, paused, his eyes widening. You have my thanks for your restraint against my disciples! To my shame, I am beaten. The beast in my skull has bested me. All that is left is this: My most Profound Technique! Expert of the Cloudy Sword Sect! Grant this Zang Zeng a worthy death! The Puppet Worm bit down again. The voice went silent. The Puppet Worm was in control. It rose slightly higher as pure power flooded its body. As it transcended every limit. As it became light, the light no longer burned it. [Directive Prime: Kill Target with highest cultivation.] The Puppet Worm stared down at its Target. The Target looked up upon the pillar of lightning and his knife-hand became less rigid. The gold receded. His stance widened. He brought both hands up and clasped them together in front of him. His arms extended as he braced, like he was going to weather the oncoming storm. Ill do you one better, Zeng. ============================================ An old man knelt before a river, behind him sat numerous disciples. He traced his finger through the sand and nodded as some of the river followed its new course. It followed its new course, until it hit a downhill slope. Water is life, the old man said, his horns rising to the sky. But so too is it death. Too much water is death. Too little water is death. Thus, a farmer must learn how to Divert The Waters: to bring it where it is little, and take it away from where it is too abundant. Water may be used to both nurture It picked up speed and in an instant it smashed into a little village made of sand, wiping it from existence. And devastate. The old man turned solemn eyes to them. He who controls the water controls life and death; victory and defeat. ===================== Time slowed as the sky burned like day. There would be no running from this. It was too fast. It was too immense. So I had to do something else. In the end water was a metaphor for energy. For Qi. To be upon this path is to be a master over a small part of the cycle of life and death. Divert The Waters controlled that energy. I knew how Tianlan and Xiaoshi had used it. They used it to remove the ability of enemy cultivators to access ambient Qi. It could crack Domains and render other techniques useless as the very world diverted them away. Against something other than a man made of lightning this probably wouldnt work. It still might not work. The Path Of Shennong seemed more suited to massive effects. Divert The Waters was supposed to cover a massive area, instead of what I was about to do. Break The Rocks probably wouldnt be too effective against something so ephemeral. Fell The Trees might have split this in half, but that wasnt a sure thing either. To wield this is to render judgment upon all things. This is Natural Law. Golden cracks formed up my arms and over my chest. I could see the Wuxing, the cycle of the elements, reflected in the puddles of melted snow, forming behind my back like a halo.The world trembled. It was harder without Tianlan. She did so much for me, and with her asleep it felt like I was trying to lift up the entire world. But there was something else, something else once more lending its aid. Instead of Tianlans hug and warm touch, this was cold and dutiful. It was a small and young feeling. In one hand, Creation. In the other, Destruction. With my arms I carve a new path and The heavens descended, right onto my clasped arms. [Divert The Waters] Instead of dissipating the lightning, I caught it. I channeled it. Where before, my attempt at a lightning rod had mostly failed, this was different. This was Natural Law. I guided it into a stream even as my shirt burned off completely. It felt like my chest was going to explode and that my blood was boiling. I captured the bolt of lightning that was Zang Zeng. I captured it in a closed circuit. A band of light as thick as an old oak formed around me, even as errant bolts lashed out into my skin. The ground slagged. The world shuddered. My teeth grit so hard they felt like they were about to shatter. The band of light spiraled thousands of times per second. Something within screamed with rage and hateas it flickered in between energy and solid. I released my clasped hands and plunged my fist into the lightning. Something snapped. I ripped out the offending creature. A little insect, roaring with rage and spite and hate. It was an ugly thing, pincers snapping at the air. Its hooked legs wriggled and spasmed, trying to dig into the flesh of my fist. It was a sad, disgusting, pitiful thing. I squeezed, and it died. The band of light destabilized, as a body formed within it. And the world once more vanished into light. v5c32: Like Ants to an Elephant Yin barely got her gauntlets up in time to block the sword screaming for her neck. The fight around Yin had descended into chaos. The ground quaked like it was alive. The world was lit with explosions of elemental fury. Whirling swords screamed through the air, steam billowed from melted snow, ice obstructed vision, and the puffing whine of Xianghuas Steam Furnace carried above the deafening sounds. Qi was so thick in the air that it was getting impossible for her to sense things to her detriment. Yins back hit the ground and she rolled before bringing both of her arms up just in time to catch the overhead strike on her gauntlets. The sword of her enemy bit into her golden armor, and the construct made of sunlight groaned. Wake up, damnit! I can tell youre fighting it! Yin shouted. While the initial assault had been incredibly successful, as the fighting went on things were changing. Their enemies had been sluggish and clearly not fighting at their best; but now the poison in their blood seemed to have faded slightly. It seemed to be reacting to the fact that the mind-controlled cultivators were actually under attack, letting their true instincts take over. It allowed them to make up the difference in numbers, but now only the strongest were left and they were stronger than Yin was. This one in particular was in the Fifth Stage of the Profound Realm. She had run out of paralytic and had to use brute force against the man, but a punch to the jaw had instead partially snapped the man out of his fugue and made him fight all the harder. Die! the man shouted, pressing down on his blade. His weapon glowed cherry red and smoke came from the mans hands, but he kept on pressing. So Yin made one of her gauntlets explode. The detonation of light and Qi sent the man reeling. Yin was on her feet in an instant, driving her still-armored fist into the mans stomach. When he folded over, her unarmored fist went for his temple, hopefully this time putting him down. Instead, the man blocked and lashed out with his sword. Yin barely managed to jerk her head out of the way, nearly losing an eye, but the weapon still scored a long cut across her cheek, grinding nearly to the bone. Yin knew exactly how hard that was from Xiulan and Xianghuas mock complaints about Yin and Tigus innate durability. A couple of her opponents attacks had bounced off of her, but others could actually hurt her. Both Yin and her foe lost their footing as the ground heaved again and a shockwave hit them, Big Bro Jins fight was still ongoing. They were a couple of Li away by this point, but every time a big hit went out it sent everybody staggering. Yins opponent managed to recover faster. His eyes were completely clear now and he looked around wildly before a haze came over them again and he snarled. Yin reformed her detonated gauntlet but it proved to be unneeded. A storm of swords took him from behind, piercing into non-lethalfor a cultivator, anywayareas. Forgive me for making you fight this one alone for so long, Yin, Xiulan said. She still looked regal, if not entirely pristine. There was some sweat and a couple of thin cuts on her hands, but otherwise she merely looked slightly winded. Im good, let''s take the rest of them she trailed off as aside from the distant booms of Big Bro Jins fight, it was a lot quieter around them now. Xianghuas last blow sent her foe to the ground. The steam swirling around her looked like a heron and Xianghua herself stood tall and indomitable, her glowing orange eyes searching for another opponent. Yes, we have accomplished our current mission, Tigu said from behind, her voice sounding slightly wheezy. Yin turned to smile at her Senior Sisterbut the smile died as she beheld her friend. Tigu?! It''s just a flesh wound, Tigu replied as she pulled the spear from her chest with an ugly squelching sound. It had stuck in deeply between her right ribs and had clearly penetrated a lung. I accepted the blow to secure a swift knock out. Yin watched as Tigu uncorked a bottle of the medicine they had been given. As Tigu took a draught of sparkling liquid, the most potent they had, the wound began to steam and its edges began to seal. Now, the true question is what do we do with these men now? Most will remain paralyzed for a few hours, at least. Yin let the matter drop as Tigus breaths became easier and the hole in her chest rapidly repaired itself but Yin didnt have an answer for her question. Gather them up for now, Xiulan commanded, putting words to action and moving to lift one of their fallen foes. This is likely not the main force, so we have to Whatever she was about to say was cut off as a pillar of light formed in the sky. Yins breathing became heavy as a spear of light pierced the heavens, a crackling lance that rose above the clouds. The raw power hit her senses like a hammer, sending her staggering. Yet something rose to meet that power, whispered on the wind. And So, the Great Ancestor, Shennong, instructed his Disciples in the way of preparing fields. Till The Land. Fell The Trees The lightning descended. The lance hit something as the world hummed like the reverberations of a gong. [Divert The Waters] A gentle, fatherly hand felt like it touched her shoulder, keeping her upright and shielding her from the worst of the effects of the outpouring of Qi. Her heart started to calm. The light on the horizon grew brighter and brighter There was a moment of silence. Then, there was a detonation. Night became dayyet none of the lightnings glow touched them. ========================== The world trembled under the golden light of a false dawn. Birds took flight. Fish scattered and some even beached themselves. Forests and rocks groaned as the earth quaked. ===================== The rumbles were distant in Verdant Hill, the light on the horizon was dim, but the people of the town saw it and faltered in their Solstice celebrations. The dancers steps slowed and the thumping music paused. Sitting on his balcony and overseeing the preparations, the Lord Magistrate gripped the arms of his chair so hard he could feel his fingers creaking. The only thing that had stopped him issuing an evacuation order was his student''s assurances and the fact that he was frozen. He couldnt move even if he wanted to. The memories of that day, when his wife was injured by an errant technique, flashed through his mind. Sweat poured down his back and his breath went ragged. His wife, his beloved Lady, was trying to put on a brave face but her hands were trembling under her robes sleeves. Her eyes were not on the present and were, instead, on that day too. He wished to run, to flee, to be anywhere but here. He had his horse packed and prepared. If he could master himself, he could rise and take his wife far away, where it would be guaranteed that he would not suffer from the clash between cultivators. They would surely be drawn to the town that was gripped with confusion over a lone man and woman on horseback. Lord Magistrate what do we do? one of his aides, Dian, asked. The man looked upon him with absolute trust, ready to carry out his commands. The Lord Magistrate swallowed and rose to his feet. ======================== In Hong Yaowu, the people flinched and huddled together in the chiefs house or their own homes. The streets, rife with festive decorations, were deserted. The people stared in awe and horror as muffled booms of two distant, clashing titans rumbled in their bones. Wind blew through the village, the remnants of shockwaves from a battle far away. Hong Xian the Younger reeled, holding his nose as blood dripped out of it. The smell of ozone clashed with the smell of a crisp winter day. It smelled like pine and mint, cold icicles and hot tea. His fathers arms held him tightly so he wouldnt fall. Eventually, the light faded. The village was plunged into darkness, for the wind had snuffed out many of the lit candles. And then the whimpering began. Other kids started wailing, and several of the grannies and grandpas trembled, trying to put on brave faces. Even Big Bro Bowu, who had stayed in the village, looked scared. He and Ty An were holding each other''s hands. His father, Uncle Che, Uncle Ten Ren, and Auntie Hu Li rose and started walking around, making sure everybody was alright. Quiet Liu, sitting beside him, tugged on Xians shirt. She looked at Xian. He could see the tears in her eyes. He held her hand and pulled her closer. He looked again at the people of Hong Yaowu, his people. The people he would be chief of some day. He looked at the terror on their faces. He saw their despair. The darkness seemed to deepen, like a great shadow was crawling over the land to swallow them all up. It was the day of the longest night. It was the day they were supposed to dance in order to bring back the sun. It was his duty, as it was his fathers, and his fathers father before him. The 78th Hong Xian swallowed thickly. He glanced at his father, who was still trying to calm everyone down. He took a deep breath and stood. His legs were shaking and knees were knocking together. Liu, surprised, looked up at him. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. I got something I need to do, he told her simply. He made to let go of her hand, but Liu held on tighter. Her watery eyes held a glint of determination in them. Her grip tightened on his hand and she hauled herself to her feet with a huff. With as much determination as he could muster, he strode on his shaky legs to Big Bro Bowu and Ty An. They listened to his plan. Bowu took a deep breath and his eyes hardened. You got it, Chief, Bowu said, as he too rose. ========================== You are my sunshine, my only sunshine. You make me happy, when skies are grey. Youll never know dear, how much I love you, please dont take my sunshine away. A clear pure voice rose above the rumbles and distant booms, singing a song Gou Ren had heard Jin sing a few times before. It rose above the wails of a babe, soft and comforting, as a mother rocked her son in her arms. He would never say how much comfort he too drew from Meilings soft voice as he stared at the golden light in the distance. She had sung to him a lot when he was younger, and that voice, when he had laid sick in bed, had been the sign that he would be better soon. Slowly, Zhuyes cries quieted. Gou Ren looked around him at the others who were all standing guard. Tie Delun, standing beside him, took deep breaths, his eyes closed, and his face set. Wa Shi was leaning against the wall, his expression one Gou Ren had never seen on the dragon. Huo Ten was clutching a spear made of crystal, his mining helm strapped tight to his head. Bei Be was calmly hitching himself into his plow. Pi Pa was shifting from foot to foot, a look of worry on her face. Miantiao was curled in on himself. The Torrent Rider was biting his lip, and Shaggy Two was growling low in his throat. Then, the sky turned gold. Everybody flinched. Report from the field. More enemy forces attempting a pincer movement. Contact lost with Emperors scouts, Chun Ke said as he watched Vajra wiggle. His voice was steady and strong. contact. Northwest. Contact, Southwest. Scouts along the southwestern route are being destroyed. A thin fog is rolling in before the scouts stop reporting. Likely poison. Yes, I can smell them now. The one to the southwest does smell like poison. The other Im unsure. String, perhaps? Two of them are as strong as the one Jin is fighting, Meis overly calm voice called out from the interior of their fort. She stepped into view, Zhuye clinging to her chest with tears in his eyes. The mood turned grim at that statement. Dont use poison against the poison cultivator, Gou Ren muttered as he stared at Vajras map. New dots were forming on it as the bees rearranged themselves. Vajra, get Meis traps to the northwest as fast as you can. Gou Ren paused as soon as he said it. Nobody was technically in charge, but wouldnt that be Meimei? Mei, however, just nodded, and obviously wanted Gou Ren to continue. The bee buzzed and instantly a flight of them zipped into the room that was holding the glass balls. Fire crystals primed to explode, Miantiaos Qi-infused glass shards, and Meimeis poison. We need to slow down the poison one too, at least until Jin and the others get back. Any suggestions? Chun Ke will slow them, the boar said with conviction. Gou Ren turned and then had to look up as he realised Chun Ke was not on the wall anymore. Instead, he was on the ground and towering above him. His rust-red fur had turned to grass. His tusks were the trunks of giant trees. Stone armor clad his form. Yes. We will slow them, Pi Pa agreed. The pink, dainty pig had steel in her tone. She looked up at Chun Ke, as if daring him to say no. Instead, the massive boar nuzzled her. Fight together again, Chun Ke said with a small smile. Meimei suddenly scented the air. Jin won. Tigu, Xiulan, Yin, and Xianghua are all fine as well, she reported, a small, vindictive smile on her face I dont think he''s too injured, either, but it took a lot out of him. The last part was said with a bit of trepidation. could Jin handle two more at that guys level? I can handle one. Maybe, Meimei whispered. Then we''ll buy as much time as we can for Jin and the others to get back, Gou Ren replied. Alright everybody, let''s get ready for a fighting retreat ====================== Wa Shi watched as the others discussed how they would sally forth to defend their home. He glanced up at the sky and shivered, remembering the torrent of power that had run through it. And they were going to have to fight two more of those. It was terrifying. It was horrifying. He wanted nothing more than to just grab everyone and run. But he couldn''t. They were committed to defending their home. All of them were. And none of them expected anything of him. Not really. They expected him to run. They were, if things went bad, relying on him to run. It was the correct choice. It was the right choice. He did not want to die. Maybe, Wa Shi you should go, Big Sis Mei said gently to him. Get a head start, just in case. She held her son out slightly. It would be so easy to take Little Bro and run. To abandon everyone. To abandon everything. If he took that route he would not be a dragon. He would never be a dragon. He would be a scared little carp for the rest of his life, no matter what he looked like. Wa Shi looked into Zhuyes purple eyes. Into his tearful eyes. Wa Shi rose to his feet. No, he said, but not in Qi Speech. Instead, his voice came out booming and strong. I will not forsake my home. Big Sis took a step back as Wa Shi came to his full height. I am a dragon. Dragons do not run. Chun Ke and Pi Pa are going to the south. Ill go to the north. Well have as much time as we need. A peal of thunder punctuated his oath. Big Sis stared at him, before reaching out her hand. Wa Shi leaned into the touch as she hugged his snout against her forehead. Then she stepped back and reached into her sleeve. I made this for you in case you needed to go fast but you should be able to use it here, she said. Wa Shi stared at the bamboo container and at the familiar scent within. His mouth became wet with drool. An energy drink? he asked. Triple concentrated, Big Sis replied. Wa Shi laughed, taking the gift, and turned to where Chun Ke was standing. His titanic friend and that saucy wench Pi Pa both smiled at him. Wa Shi launched himself into the air, heading north. Chun Ke and Pi Pa began their rumbling charge south. ============================== I was out of breath as I sat in the crater that had formed around me. Zang Zeng was leaning against the crater wall beside me, unconscious and breathing shallowly. I had no idea if the brain damage he had taken from having that gross mind-control parasite in his head would kill him later but that was an issue for another time. The parasite was stored safely in a glass bottlethe glass bottle that had once been full of Meimeis special medicine. Which was nice, because these electrical burns hurt like a bitch. As did my arms. There were a couple of golden cracks in them. My shirt was gone and my hat was burnt to a crisp, its ashes somewhere out there. My shovel was stuck in a hill. I was beat up, I was tired but I wasnt out of the fight yet. I still had gas left in the tank. First, home needed to be warned, then I needed to go help the girls. I reached behind my ear, where I could feel the bee trembling. I reached back and gently took it only for it to buzz pitifully. It had been knocked unconscious. I sighed and gave the little one a pat. Okay. I need another bee. I grimaced and made to rise. The girls might need my help Master! Tigu shouted as she appeared at the edge of the crater. I smiled up at her as Xiulan, Yin, and Xianghuas heads popped up after herand then I noticed the blood on Tigus chest and the hole in the bandages. I opened my mouth to demand if she was okay, but she preempted me. Im fine, Master! she called. Mistresss medicine fixed me up! I sagged slightly and let out a breath. Not just playing tough? I asked her. She shook her head. I would have to trust her. Anybody still have their bee? There''s two more attacks coming our way. That got their attention. Four other bees appeared from behind their ears, buzzing up into the air. I thought they were getting ready to report back for us, but instead they started wiggling in the way that meant get out a piece of paper. Xianghua did so, and the little ones quickly started writing, each one using a tiny nib of charcoal to help write out the message. Attacks coming from the northwest and southwest. Enemies strong. Please hurry. I took a deep breath and said a mental apology to Zeng and the Shrouded Mountain Sect people. We couldnt carry them with us, and carrying them into a battlefield was probably not the best idea. They were cultivators. They would survive a bit of cold. Lets go. I just need to grab my shovel first. I needed my poor abused comrade. Its blade was all beat up but the haft, the one Tigu had carved for me, had not a scratch on it. Our feet started pounding on the path home. Country Roads, Take Us Home, I whispered, praying that we would get there in time. The land twitched under my feet. ================================== Huian grimaced as they lost the connection to the Puppet Worm. The last thing the beast saw was a mans green eyes, threaded with cracks of gold, as he squeezed the life out of it. They had expected Zeng to last longer. The power output had been much higher than they had expected from Zeng, but in the end What the Hells was that technique? It was dangerous, whatever it was. And while Zeng had clearly tired the man out, Huian was wary. The man was a foe dangerous beyond measure. It was best to wear him down and distract him more. Huian sent a mental command to the reserves. The later arrivals, around half of the artificial demons, had been sent on a small diversion on the way here, investigating where a couple of their scouts had been killed. The distance was a bit far, especially in the Qi void they were in, having circled around for a better angle, but the command to press forward should have been heeded. A burst returned. Confusion. Anger. Under attack? Huian grimaced. Damn things. They needed oversight still. They tried to connect to a scout. One flashed activeonly for the thing to immediately perish, impaled by a throwing knife. The only thing Huian glimpsed was the knife, a flash of blonde hair, and then a wall of mist barring the way of the reserves. Huian grimaced. They couldnt leave a hostile force to follow and pick off the reserves at will Kill attacker. Press on. Reserves demanded. ================================== Far away, at a place known as First Den, an army of demons received new orders. They roared and advanced, their previous hesitation gone. And just like last time, as they surged into the clouds, demons began to die. v5c33: Shadow of Intent Last Night: Lu Ri was quite impressed when the defenses around First Den had activated. They were old and had nearly crumbled to dustyet they were wards and defenses from the Age of Heroes. Even after thousands of years of degradation, even after so much damage had been done to them, they valiantly rose to do their duty again, even though they sparked fitfully as they did so. A befuddling mist rose, ghosting along Lu Ris senses. It sought to misdirect and beguile before it recognised him as a friend, disappearing from his mind and sight. Another ward activated some manner of shield, and he felt Miss Yuanlins power surge slightly as the formation chose her as its master and the defender of its mortal charges, empowering her. Then, all at once, that power disappeared. Lu Ri nodded in satisfaction. The wards were subtle. It should be enough for the mortals to simply hide within, along with Miss Yuanlin. They would be safe there, hidden away, and that would give Lu Ri leave to continue scouting the north or return to Hong Yaowu, and ready for the potential demon attack. He was just letting a small smile come to his face when he noticed a dark shape flying through the air not too far away. It was a bird. A bird that was looking directly at where First Den was, its gaze unnaturally still and its flight perfect. Its head tilted, and its eyes locked directly onto Lu Ri. Lu Ri had studied the lives of base animals, as the Honoured Founders had instructed. Animals were desperate to survive, and each action they took was purposeful. Each action they did was for a reason, no matter how absurd it seemed to a human at first glance. In observing base beasts, one learned to look underneath seemingly random actions to find the true purpose for them; this was their first lesson on the path to understanding the actions of men, and then, of cultivators. So Lu Ri knew well how a base beasts eyes looked. He knew well how birds flew, how their eyes twitched, and how their wings angled. No base bird flew like that. No base birds eyes were so still. And a secret hiding spot was only good if it remained secret. Lu Ri was beside the creature in an instant, black blood gushing over his blade as he executed the demonic scout. Yet his slaying of the beast was not perfect, as a tiny pulse of Qi erupted from the corpse of the enemy. He tried to catch and snuff it out, but the thin line of Qi was already attached to something, and even though he got part of it, whatever was on the other end of that line would have surely been alerted. Lu Ri grimaced and landed. Miss Yuanlin would have to be warned. If their foe was competent, they would investigate this sudden death of one of their scouts, and while the vision from the prophetic mortal had shown weaker demonic forms, Lu Ri would take no chances. He had sworn an oath that the mortals of Clan Nezin would come to no harm. ======================= Miss Yuanlin joined Lu Ri as they scoured the north. This time, they relied upon stealth, a thin mist covering them as they searched for anything that would dare threaten First Den until, to Lu Ris surprise, they found their enemy. They were five hundred in number, charging through the burgeoning storm directly toward First Den. They were armoured in black chitin and were slavering as they hurled themselves forward. This proved that there was a demonic assault heading for Lu Ris Junior Brother. Lu Ri attempted to send a transmission, but within the storm as he was, the only thing he got was static. Lu Ri frowned heavily as they retreated slightly. The two of them together should be able to ambush and destroy this force of demons, but That is no main force, Miss Yuanlin said authoritatively. Whatever is controlling the scouts is likely controlling them. I concur, Lu Ri said, acknowledging Miss Yuanlins point. But is this a scouting force, a vanguard or the reserves? It''s a damn lot of the bastards whatever it isand I think I saw other tracks leading south too, but it was too far to tell, Miss Yuanlin cursed. Her lip curled, revealing a too-sharp canine as her amber eyes turned to slits. Lu Ri pondered their predicament. We shall retreat. Miss Yuanlin, I will find a suitable place to erect the Raging Cloudy Sword Formation. He would have to move swiftly, as he required around an hour to properly set up the formation. After I have accomplished this, I would request that you lead the enemy to me. After that, retreat to First Den and ensure that nothing strikes it. Miss Yuanlin nodded at his words, instantly grasping Lu Ris intent, before she frowned slightly. That is a great many demons, Master Lu Ri, and likely not all they have. I would reckon that they have stronger forces than this current showing as well, if so many are on the field. If a peer combatant arrives with similar numbers of chaff would you be able to hold, after maintaining such a hastily prepared formation? This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Lu Ri considered the predicament. If not, I am confident in my ability to lead them away further still. Miss Yuanlin went quiet for a moment, before speaking hesitantly. What about if we used First Den? Lu Ri raised an eyebrow. You would consent to leading the enemy to the fortress? They already know where it is. Well use it to do what a fortress is best atbutchering attackers on prepared ground. The protections also allow me to help support an allyyou would not have to worry about Qi as much. And if this is the level of our foes, we may be able to draw them all out and crush them here, Miss Yuanlan stated the bold plan with a calm voice. Her points were valid. If this did escalate, and if Lu Ri had the support of First Dens own protections Very well then, Lu Ri finally agreed. =================== Present: Back at First Den, Lu Ri sat, eyes closed, within the greatest technique of the Honoured Founders. The Raging Cloudy Sword Formation. Outside its embrace, the hordes of demons had pausedthe first of their number had charged into the clouds and the first of their number had all perished in an instant. To the enemy, it was like they had simply been cut down by a near-invisible sword. The truth was much greater than that. The scripture for this technique was freely available to any Senior Disciple and could even be requested to be studied by Outer Disciples, if they filled out the proper forms. Yet few did, even though this most sublime of techniques could technically be used by even the least of cultivators, if only but once because they lacked the Qi to maintain it. All it required was the requisite understanding and the formation could be deployed. It was utterly mind-bending to contemplate. The technique clouded one''s intent and form from being observed by their enemy; rendering unto the disciple the state of Indeterminate. In this state, to the enemy, one is both there and not there. Their blade is both sheathed and unsheathed. A strike has already been completedyet never happened at all. That is why they were called the Cloudy Sword Sect: their intent and blades were so shrouded that their enemies could not comprehend what they were going to do next. Even its name was intentionally misleading; Raging implied something different than what it actually did. Lu Ri had discussed the concepts of the formation once with his Junior Brother, phrasing it as a thought experiment rather than the greatest technique of the Sect. That had led to a rather confusing tangent about cats in boxes and a man called Shuding Er... that after several hours of contemplation did make a sort of sense. Miss Yuanlins knives flashed out, spearing the last of the birds in the air and with some thudding into demonic flesh. The demons roared at this, and the pause in their advance ended. The demons charged into the clouds that were being supported by mist. Lu Ri beheaded the first artificial demon to enter. The strike was made perfectly, from out of vision and with no room for retaliation. One of the demons comrades immediately launched an attack, trying to strike down Lu Ri. But Lu Ri was not there. He never had been. The demon who had tried the attack was slain. A perfect thrust through the heartagain, with no room for retaliation. Then, Lu Ri was gone again; he had never been there. He was not Elder Ge, to simply think his formation was full of his blade and make it so. He still had to swing his sword. Another demon died to a blow that was perfect. Then another. Then another and another and another and another. Artificial demons did not know what fear was. They were soldiers without compare. Tireless, devastatingly strong, as durable as Spirit Beasts. Yet their minds were not fully developed. They were scarred and traumatized by their horrifying transformations. They could not comprehend what was happening. And thus, their fates were sealed. Within the clouds, Lu Ri was rendered unobservable. Indeterminate. Within the clouds, Lu Ri was in every state he could possibly be at the same time. Upon attack, his sword swung down in a perfect killing blow. On defense he was simply never there in the first place. This was the pride of one of the greatest sects in the Empire. This was the Raging Cloudy Sword Formation. This was the technique that eclipsed strength. For if an enemy could not comprehend what the practitioner was doing they would never be able to strike their foe, no matter how hard they tried. Lu Ri stood with his hands behind his back as the Great Enemy died in droves. There were no earth-shattering techniques. There were no thunderous flashes of Qi. There was simply perfectly applied force, with no collateral damage. The Senior Disciple of the Cloudy Sword Sect killed and killed and killed. His blade was everywhere. Yet still in its sheath. v5c34: The Pinnacle of Strength Now, now, none of that, Shen Yu chided his foe as he cut through the formation within the mountain. At once, all the wailing stopped as the alarms were destroyed. With one stroke Shen Yu had evened the field for Bi De and his companions. They would need all the help they could get but this was all he could provide for them for now. Ah, but it was worth the attempt, no? his opponent asked, his smile still fixed firmly upon his face. Gummy lips were pulled back, and Shen Yus eyes locked instantly onto that fact. The man was in the Imperial Realm. He could have grown his teeth back if he had wanted to, yet they remained gone. His back was slightly hunched. His body wrinkled and gnarled. He was completely hairless on his head save for his eyebrows. A strange statement to make with his body. Yet it was a statement all the same. Shen Yus attention was wholly upon the being that stood before him. It was a rare thing to encounter beings of equal power before himself. It was rarer to actually fight them. Before the Demon Commander it had been over three hundred years since he had last faced something that could be described as his peer. Now, it was the second such foe in a single yearand Shen Yu had not recovered from his last battle. Not fully. If Meiling and Ri Zu hadnt done their treatments this battle may have been over before it had even begun. Shen Yu would, for the first time in a long time, have been the underdog again, reduced a full realm due to suppressing the demonic essence within his body. He could have used his full might in small bursts but nothing like the requirements needed to battle against a cultivator in the Imperial Realm. Neither of them moved after Shen Yu had destroyed the defensive formation. Both of them were studying each other, their Qi carefully probing. To those of a lower realm, they would simply be staring at each other. Yet the battle had already begun as they parried and riposted tendrils of Qi, seeking weaknesses. Neither of them could get a true measure of the other. His foe had unveiled the unmistakable might of an Imperial Realm cultivator, but that was all he had revealed. His opponent''s Qi teased and taunted, shadowy and slithering. It defied accurate assessment, which further hinted at his strength and skill to hide from Shen Yuyet Shen Yu had only done the same, like a swordsman using their thumb on the guard to draw the first inch of their blade. His foe saw the gleaming razor sharp edge, yet the exact dimensions were still hidden. Against another in the Imperial Realm, every advantage would have to be leveraged. His foes smile widened as their Qi dueled. Then his opponent moved. He raised his hands and made the gesture of respect. Shen Yu. The Unconquered Blade. The Champion of the Emperor. It is an honour to make your acquaintance, the man said with all joviality. Your cultivation is sublimea masterfully forged blade. Im hardly that mans champion; I just owed him a few favours, Shen Yu said as he inclined his head slightly at the compliment and respect. But you have me at a disadvantage whom might I be crossing blades with today? Shen Yu would have your name, Demonic Expert. Shen Yu took a step forward and his enemy''s eyes instantly became sharper but then Shen Yu took another step, almost lazily. His foe began to do the same, staying on the opposite side of the circle from Shen Yu. The other man chuckled and inclined his own head at the face Shen Yu had given him. To any other, I would be the Heavenly Demonic Master but I would not dare to give such a pretentious title to one of your calibre. I always preferred the name Jingsheng. Quiet Voice? How humble, Shen Yu said, putting on an air of paternalistic condescension. Inside he was grim. The quiet, shadowy Demonic Cultivators were always a pain to fight. They were less prone to the detrimental kind of insanity their kind possessed. This man was doubly so. They had obviously stumbled into a massive plot here, the kind of thing that had been planned for centuries. Indeed, indeed. Truthfully, I must confess I went out of my way to avoid your gaze. Battling the great Shen Yu at this stage was not something I wished to do yet here you are. Luck truly is strange, no? How did mighty Shen Yu find his way here, to our little operation? There was sharp interest in his foes eyes. Hungry interest. He was eager to learn how his base had been found, his preparations foiled. The demon you sent to infiltrate the Shrouded Mountain Sect insulted my grandson, Shen Yu said. My boy slapped him into the next province, but such insults cannot stand, you know? Jingshengs eyes widened. His jaw dropped. And a great wheezing laugh bubbled up from his throat. And yet, despite that, there were still no openings. Oh! Oh my! The odds, what are the odds?! his foe cackled. I thought Lu Ban was a complete failure! I cursed his name! Lu Ban, I forgive all transgressions! I shall bow before your grave, for you have given me a great gift with that luck of yours! The laughter abruptly stopped, and the mans eyes locked onto Shen Yu. A wounded foe. Tell me, Shen Yu, how do your wounds from your battle against the Demons fare? Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Jingshengs Qi flooded the room, malevolent, hungering, ravenous. It pressed down on Shen Yu, a cruel tyrant attempting to stamp out any embers of rebellion. Shen Yu drew his sword. He drew his soul. The Qi was banished. The hunger, the malevolence, the power was cut through as Shen Yu revealed part of himself for an instant. His own intent truly took form. Sharp enough to cut even concepts. Better than you would like, Shen Yu replied mildly as Jingshengs eyes became warier. The grin faltered as Shen Yus Qi blazed against his own, rebuking and denying his will. The Qi thickened in the air as the first clash took place, their Qi battering against each other. Neither gave ground. Neither yielded. Jingshengs mouth twitched up in a smile. Well, I suppose we should start, no? If the man there is your grandson, then my apprentices attacking the Azure Hills will need support. Shen Yu froze. Fury swelled in his breast. For a moment, he thought it some trickbut no, there was only honesty in the other mans words. Then, he took a breath, and forced the rage away. Jin would be fine. Jin was his grandson. Jin had his own strength. He had sworn to Shen Yu that he would protect his home. All he could do right now is have faith in Jin. Unfortunately, your tale will end here. With a single step Shen Yu was beside his foe. His sword met his enemys, Jingsheng reacting to Shen Yu taking the first move. The first blow deformed the edge of his foes sword by a hairs breadth, even as his Qi forced it back into place. Then, they blurred. In the time it took for a mortal to blink, they had made countless exchanges. Ten thousand parries and ripostes, ten thousand strikes that would make lesser practitioners weep with the perfection being displayed. Ten thousand strikes that were parried or dodged, for his foe was no fool to attempt to stand up to Shen Yus sword directly. He bent and twisted like a snake, his foes absolute focus on Shen Yu, just as he held Shen Yus undivided attention. It was almost quiet in the stone room, save for the weight of the blows. The world seemed to buckle and twist, yet there was no rumble, no explosions of power. Only the sound of metal on metal. A clash between Imperial Realm cultivators could be a cataclysmic thing, something that broke the land and scarred it for thousands of Li. It could shatter cities and lead to the deaths of millions. It could just as easily be something quiet and understated. A Master of Cultivation only affected the world when they chose to. Neither Shen Yu nor his foe apparently wished for such destruction. Their apprentices were here. And while opportunistically attacking them was on the table, such things might leave them open to the other. The battle''s lack of collateral damage did not mean it was any less deadly. While the less skilled would let out explosions of sound as they destroyed the very air around them, Shen Yu and his foes exchanges were almost deceptively silentyet still delivered with enough force to cleave mountains in twain. There was an impact. Blood sprayed from a thin cut on his foes cheek as both of them ceased. Jingsheng grimaced slightly before his gummy smile came back. Ah, this is why I hate fighting against peer opponents. Always so dangerous, Jingsheng said with a sigh. Life is dangerous. Complaining about what is is unbecoming, Shen Yu rebuked mildly. Jingsheng inclined his head slightly. Indeed. So, I do think we should stop playing around so much, no? A barrier flared around the room. Shen Yu allowed it to form. At first, there was only darkness. Qi gathered around Shen Yus opponent. The world started to buckle as his foe began to impose his own soul on the world, crafting a separate dimension entirely. Let the world return to its natural state. Let it give itself back unto what birthed it. His Domain. [All Devouring Heavenly Demonic Star] A star was born, cold and dead and hungry. It consumed the room in an instant, and screamed out for more. Crushing and smashing and twisting the world, drawing it all into its gaping maw. Heaven. Hell. Men and Demons alike. Everything would fall into it, and be consumed. It was eternal. It was inevitable. It was the end of days. It was the end of worlds, as nothing could stand before its cold hunger. Nothing, except for a sword. [The Unconquered Blade of the Soul] Shen Yus domain was no grand thing. It did not encompass a large area, nor did it require any chant or ritual. Because it was always active. A domain was a way to impose ones self upon the world. To completely consume the natural with the will of a cultivator. To completely rewrite reality to favour themselves. Shen Yu imposed his will on the world with every act he took. He proclaimed his existence with every moment. He was Shen Yu. He was here. And the world would always know of his passing. Shen Yu looked upon his enemy. He gazed upon the devious smile. He controlled his breathing. He forced down the demonic corruption resonating with this foul thing. The outcome of this battle was uncertainas all true battles were. His apprentice was fighting for his life in the tunnels below the room. His grandsons farm was being attacked. Shen Yu would lose everything if he failed here. So the answer was simple. It was as it always had been. Win. Fight. Fight, and Win. Grasp the chance that would bring him victory. A blade of light launched itself towards a dark, burning star, and the battle began in earnest. v5c35: No Holding Back Purple eyes. Freckles. Green hair. The shape of the nose Ri Zus mind was still in turmoil as she ran through the corridors. That man. Their enemy. He was so familiar. There was no coincidence here. He was related to Ri Zus Master somehow. She saw his nose scenting the airwhich was how he had known about them and sounded the alarm. And from the way he had looked at Ri Zu he too knew of their connection. The recognition in his eyes had been too much. A relative of her Master was their enemy. It kept her mind going around in a loop, examining every fact during that brief moment that they had metRi Zu shoved the thought away again. She had to focus. Her friends needed her. Ri Zu grimaced and reached out to the little threads connecting her to the shadowy helpers who were similarly sprinting through the complex. The little rats toiled, swiftly constructing in Ri Zus mind a map of every corridor they had slunk down. Little red eyes observed the basethey saw the thunder of feet and the clank of chitin as Artificial Demons rushed towards them. Left at this junction! Ri Zu shouted as they got closer to the complexs prison section. It was the only place it could be the smell of blood, stress, pain, and excrement had been too strong for it to be any other place. But what had truly cemented things was the faint familiarity. It had nearly been hidden, but there were the barest traces of the scent of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Ri Zu prayed that the cultivators within were fit to fight, because if they weren''t things were going to get messier than they currently were. Theyve cut us off! No way to skirt around! Ri Zu shouted. Her words slowed the mad sprint forward as they made to receive the enemy. The rumbling of feet reached a fever pitch. From the darkness burst the first of their foes. Ri Zu grimaced at the sight of the Artificial Demons. They were twisted mockeries of men. Ri Zu felt sick just looking at the trauma that had been done to their once human bodies. Their breaths wheezed and rattled. Black carapace and spines stuck out randomly from their forms. Many had their cheeks ripped and split to expose more teeth. And yet they moved with disturbing fluidity and predatory grace, their eyes locked directly on them. Ri Zus hands went to her needles. Silver light formed around Bi De. Yun Ren clutched Summers Sky tighter. Yushang''s sword cut a furrow along the ground as she let it drop to the side, preparing for a rising slash. Han, Shao Heng, and Fenxian all sparked with electricity. Yingwen let out a snarling breath. Spooks lowered his head, stepping in front with his antlers lowered like lances. [Cursed Fire of Da Ji] And then the Artificial Demons all burst into flame. It came from within them, ghostly blue fire that erupted from their eye sockets and out of their mouths, their wheezy, chuckling laughter turning instantly to choked screams as they clawed at their throats and eyes; their bodies turning into living pyres of ghost-flame. Their group smashed into the writhing Artificial Demons and simply ran them over, continuing on their way. Thank you, Nezan, Bi De said, and the fox chuckled. This is a test no longer. Now, we do all we can to survive, Nezan said in his true form. He was a great white beast that filled the hallway, and his words were a low rumble. Ri Zu had been so stuck in her own head that she hadnt noticed, and she chastised herself for it. Ri Zu honestly hadnt expected the fox to suddenly attack but the test was over. They were fighting for their lives now, instead of showing their skills for Shen Yu. Speed is of the essence. We do not know if our foes leaders will be retreating, or trying to end us as their master fights Shen Yuand the strongest of them was in the Earth Realm. The words were another splash of cold water to the face. Ri Zu thought she knew desperation. The Dueling Peaks, she thought, was the worst it could get. This had swiftly surpassed that experience in the way it made her heart thunder in her chest. If she was in her rat form right now she might have been cowering under Bi Des coat. But she forced herself forward, to keep on running. Ri Zu had said she was brave, that she could handle everything Bi De could, and she would not be quitting now. If they come for us, is there any way you can hold him off? Bi De asked Nezan as they moved as fast as they could. It will be difficult. If his nose is like Little Meis then it will be a losing battle. Illusions are rather useless against those who can see through them. It would be utterly impossible if I had only half my power, but well. I went back and got the rest of me while you were all in the Sect. It seemed wrong to be half, instead of whole, while my nephew was infiltrating the Shrouded Mountain Sect. It''s still not the best odds, but I shall do what I can, get you close to the prison, then make a stand. Nezans voice was utterly calm as he discussed his own possible death. Yun Ren grimaced. Then we all must do everything we can, Bi De said. Nezan Whatever Bi De was about to say Ri Zu couldnt hear, as there was a sudden ripping sensation in her chest. What felt like part of her suddenly died, as one of her shadowy helpers perished. He''s coming, Ri Zu gasped. ===================================== Yulong struggled to keep his breathing under control. Today just was not his day. Their base getting invaded was extremely unfortunate, but something they had contingencies for. Their base getting invaded by an Imperial Realm Cultivator not so much. If his Master hadnt arrived earlier today, they all would have been killed and their great work all for naught. Maybe Yulong would have been able to escape, but sacrificing everything in the base would have been a truly devastating blow. Luck. Luck had preserved them. No wonder his Master always said it was the most important thing. Even now, two titans of cultivation clashed with enough force to nearly cause Yulong to have a nosebleed. That was not a fight he could interfere inbut he had every confidence in his Master. Instead, his attention was consumed by the other shock. The other fact that unbalanced him was the woman. The woman with dark purple eyes and freckles, who could have been a sister to the woman at the place Huian and Chixia were attacking. She didnt smell like the stars; a bit celestial perhaps, as an undertone, but her main scents were medicine, poison, and shadow. She lacked the full bloodline but she was related. She had to be. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. But what should he do about this? Heavenly Demon! Heavenly Demon! What are your orders?! a voice cut through Yulongs introspection. He turned to the scared-looking member of the support staff. He and the others who were here looked close to panic. Yulong composed himself and put on a charming smile. That support staff are to continue to the evacuation points. You have ten minutes to gather up, and then the Flying Sword Transports will leave. A member will stay on standby here, to receive orders to blow the tunnels if the worst comes to pass, Yulong commanded, and instant relief formed on the faces of his subordinates. The rest of us we shall hunt down these interlopers, those who would interrupt our great work! A cheer rose and the support staff instantly swung into action, while the combatants formed up around Yulong. Zhigong and Beidou took their places to his left and right. Formation lead. Report, Yulong commanded. Heavenly Demon! The primary defenses are down, along with most of our monitoring capabilities! I cannot get them back in working order! the man stated instantly, bowing his head. I have no excuses, Heavenly Demon! Your excuse is an Imperial Realm cultivator, Yulong replied, and the man bowed again. It couldnt be helped. What do we have access to? Limited Transmission, and we still have the locks on the Artificial Demons, Heavenly Demon! Theyre going through the few squads they do meet like a scythe, and it''s like they know theyre coming! One of our combat groups reported setting up an ambush, but it did nothing to slow their advance! That was to be expected, if the woman could literally smell the people that were trying to ambush her. Huian was right. His familys nose was vexing but valuable. And two could play that game. He sniffed the air, filtering out the smells of the battle above, and found her again. The scent of poison and medicine was racing through the halls toward Theyre headed to the prison complex, because of course they were. They could smell the Shrouded Mountain Sect members, and likely sought to release them. If they released the prisoners and they able to fight things would be a mess. Formation Lead. Release everything, Yulong grimaced internally at the order. He had basically gutted their defensive force of Artificial Demons to send them south, and now that decision was biting them. And tell East Wind to rampage to his hearts content. The rest of you, with me. Yes, Heavenly Demon! his subordinates shouted. Then they were in the tunnels as well, his nose leading him onward. He smelled a little bit of his cousins power in the wall. He snuffed it out. Yulong strode unflinchingly forward. Luck would be on his side; just as his Master always said. ============================ Bi De kicked a hole in an Artificial Demon as the others around him burst into flame. Fenxian cut the head off another, and Yun Ren electrocuted a third, grimacing as a blade that had erupted from the beasts back scored a hit on his arm, drawing blood. Were nearly there! Ri Zu shouted, pulling one of her needles from the head of an Artificial Demon before grimacing and clutching at her chest. And the Earth Realm cultivator is approaching quickly! Then this is where I leave you, Nezan stated simply. The fox looked over them all, then took a step forward and licked Yun Rens forehead. Nezan Yun Ren breathed. His expression was complicated. Take care of our family for me, nephew, the fox said before his eyes turned back to Bi De. May the Heavens favour you all. Then he disappeared, heading back the way they had come. They couldnt stop to look after him. They had a job to do. Their path was impeded once more as another five Artificial Demons leapt at them. [Wheel of the Crescent Moon] Five Artificial Demons screamed as they were split in two by silver light, their corpses disintegrating. Then, finally, there was a door before them. It was a thick thing, forged of metal. For an instant, Bi De simply thought of smashing it open, but decided against it. If they could open it, they could use it as a bulwark while they got to the disciples of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. So he was utterly unprepared when the door flew off its hinges. Bi De barely kicked it into the ceiling. An Artificial Demon, at the Fourth Stage of the Spiritual Realm, tore out of the doorway. Bi De prepared to kill the mindless thing, focusing his will, and lashing out with a crescent of energy. [Hellflame Slash] Instead, the crescent of energy was intercepted by a technique. Both detonated. Yet instead of instantly charging through the center of the smoke, instead the Artificial Demon dashed along the ceiling. Needles from Ri Zu and bolts of lightning rose to meet it. For Heavenly Demon! the thing shouted, in a warm, gleeful voice, a massive smile on his face as it leapt around the strikes, dodging with exquisite skill. Then, it blurred. Bi De stomped the ground at the same time, forcing himself to move. Which was the only reason why Han did not lose his head. Instead, he barely managed to throw himself out of the way as Bi De slowed the strike. Slowed, but did not stop. His leg buckled as the creature hit Bi De as hard as Zang Sheng had. Bi Des bones groaned in protest, and the silver armour on his leg cracked. His eyes met the eyes of the Artificial Demon. They were full of gleeand awareness. They sparked with intelligence and life. Go! Bi De commanded. Stick to the plan! He did not need to say it twice. The others bolted for the door. The Artificial Demons eyes locked onto the movement. [The Rising of the Crescent Moon] This time, it was the Artificial Demons turn to be thrown back. Its head snapped to the side as Bi De rose into the air and launched it down another hallway. Strong! the Artificial Demon said as it stopped itself, its voice guttural and halting. East Wind Kill, make Heavenly Demon happy! More and more chitin expanded out of its body. Its Qi roared, blazing like a bonfire, and it launched itself forward again. Bi De coated himself in moonlight. Unlike every other Artificial Demon they had met so far, this one was skilled. Even if it was a bit sloppy, it was undeniably a warrior, rather than a beast. Bi De wove around its strikes as the creature fought with all its might, trying to cut him down. Bi Des own strikes hammered home into black chitin, cracking its armor plate, and sending dark, hissing blood flying through the air. Silver burns formed at the epicenter of each strikebut the pure light was swiftly snuffed out by the darkness that poured out of the wounds, healing the broken plates. Its eyes were focused and clear and it was learning. Each moment they fought, the Artificial Demon was refining itself. Each moment they battled, it got better. Bi De let out a breath. Conserving energy here would be foolish. It was two Stages ahead of him. It was skilled, and it was strong and fast. He needed this creature dead now. With a mighty kick, he brought some breathing room. His body turned silver and then shifted. Another part of himself formed, his body so black he seemed to drink in the light. Then, both parts of himself overlaid one body. He had glimpsed the first part of this technique against Zang Sheng, and he had refined it under Master Forest Sweeper and Shen Yu. Even now, it was not perfect. Yet it was good enough. Darkness and light. Heaven and Earth. The Moon and the Sun. The demon launched itself forward. Its arm, now a blade of black chitin coated in sword intent, swung down. Bi De clapped his hands together. He changed. A sword driven by demonic muscle and Spiritual Realm Qi met a budding swirl of black and white. [Wheel of Eternity, First Form] The Demon blinked in confusion. Birdie? The tide of light silenced it. v5c36: A Chance Yushang was the first through the door into the prisonthey came to a scene of pure bedlam. There were gouges in the floor, the glow stones were cracked, and there were several panicked-looking men and women running away from the door toward a central junction. East Windthat idiot! Shit! somebody was shouting orders. Euthanize the subjects! We cant risk them waking up That was all Yushang needed to hear as she stormed around the corner. There were a bunch of people in robes, looking shocked and distressed, but Yushangs attention was immediately captured. Yushangs ability to tell who was trustworthy and who would hurt her manifested in the way they looked. Good people looked good. Bad people looked bad. The leader who was shouting was one of the worst she had ever seen. Yushang saw two visions overlapping each other. One vision was of a middle-aged man with close-cropped blonde hair and a slightly receding hairline. He had on goggles that reflected the light, and a broad nose. He should have been nondescript. Yet Yushang saw a monster in him. A beast. A horrific creature that had only the worst of intentions. It wafted off him like a miasma, an aura of malevolence and callous cruelty. The smell of blood and death filled her nose, and Yushangs pupils dilated. She saw his head turn toward them as needles pierced one of the mans subordinates and lightning consumed the others. Yushang was upon him in an instant, her sword swinging from the side, only to rebound painfully as a talisman on the mans chest flared with green light. A sudden blast of force and fire hammered into Yushangs chest, and her Qi screamed as something foreign ripped its way into her body. It burned as it lashed herbut her own Qi attacked it, sending the invasive energy reeling. [Tremoring Palm] The monsters hand burned with more green fire as he reached for Yushangs chestmore accurately, her heart. He clearly wasnt expecting Yushang to simply stomp her foot down, arrest her unbalanced body, and then increase the mass of her sword by twelve times. [Shattering Avalanche] The Heavy Sword fell like a meteor. It hammered again into the shield of energy, and it felt like lances of fire were being driven into her arms. Yet her hands remained on her bladeand there were few things that could stop an avalanche from the Fangs. The green bubble popped, holding for only an instant. Ascending Mountaineer cleaved the man in two, from shoulder to hip. Yushang kept her momentum, spun around, and before the man had fully realised he was in two pieces, brought the flat on her blade down on his head. The top half of his body turned into a fine red mist. Yushangs chest heaved as she staggered backward, shaking her head. The invasive Qi was still echoing around her body, and she grimaced as she circulated her Qi, trying to force it out. Ri Zu was by her side in an instant, her hands on Yushangs shoulders. She pulled Yushang away from the corpse, her eyes narrowed. Yushang felt the familiar, welcome touch of Ri Zus Qi as it instantly went to work, attacking the invasive Qi and driving it out. Youll be good but no reason not to try and speed up the purge of demonic Qi, Ri Zu stated simply. Han? On it, the rotund man said, reaching into his pack and pulling out one of the little packets he and Ri Zu had made; they contained the formation to draw out Demonic Qi, a wire, and a small bundle of Spiritual Herbs. Her friend slapped the seal paper on Yushangs arm, and instantly sweet relief flooded Yushangs body. Yushang let out a breath of relief as Ri Zu and Han stood by her side. Let''s get these doors open! Fenxian shouted, moving deeper into the prison. One of Ri Zus shadowy helpers squeaked and pointed out the way. Fenxain walked past Yushang but paused and turned to her, clapping Yushang on the shoulder. Nice one, Sister. A fine blow, Shao Heng agreed, before stooping down to rifle through the corpses belongings. Yushang nodded to them as they moved past her with Yingwen, attempting to determine the best way to open the cell doors. Yushang tried to ignore the rumbling and roars coming from outside the prison complex. Yushang glanced at the entrance, when she noticed two of their members were missing. Spooks had grabbed the door, pulling it back into the prison complex, while Yun Ren illusioned things so that it looked like the room was still sealed. Its not going to fool anybody strong but every little bit, eh? Yun Ren said. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Every little bit! Spooks agreed. Yushang chuckled as Yun Ren bumped his fist against Spooks antler. The Thunderhoof had to keep his head low, or they would gouge into the ceilingthis place had a lower roof than the other tunnels. You good, Yushang? Yun Ren asked. You know me, your pretty sister is made out of tough material, she responded, feeling quite a bit better already. She raised up her sword to hopefully clean some of the blood off it. Poor Ascending Mountaineer looked disgusting. She hadn''t been able to control her Qi enough that her blade was kept pristine, like a true Master would have been able to accomplish. Dont I know it These bastards! Fenxians roar echoed through the hall, and all three of them startled. Yushang shot to her feet, curious as to what had caused the outburst. All of them were gathered around the first open door. Shao Heng was holding a set of keys he had obviously looted off one of the corpses of the demonic cultivators. Uncles veins were bulging out in his forehead, and he looked like he was going to explode with fury. Yushang glanced into the cell. She wished she hadnt. A man was strung up on a rack, the flesh of his arms flayed open and what looked like spikes of black material were being implanted into his bones. It was a disgusting, horrific sight, and it made the bile in the back of Yushangs throat rise, before she forced it down. Ri Zu was at the mans side, her face twisted into a scowl. She glanced up at the rest of them. It''s bad, but not as bad as it looks. His body is doing an admirable job of fending off what theyre doing to himand Ri Zu thinks she knows why. His Qi has very, very small amounts, nearly unnoticeable, of Bi Des Qi. It seems the shipment of herbs made it to Shenhes team, Ri Zu narrated, her eyes narrow with concentration. But Ri Zu doesn''t know if hell be able to fight. If Elder Shenhe is in the same state The mood, already tense, got just a bit worse at that statement. Ri Zu must do triage. She does not know if she has enough medicinal supplies for everyone. The most capable of fighting will get the resources so they may continue fighting. Yun Ren, please go back and guard the door. Shao Heng, keep opening the cells. Ri Zu then cocked her head to the side. The rest with Ri Zu. She thinks she has found Elder Shenhe. Yushang was glad to leave and started marching down the hall again, while Yun Ren went back to the front. The door that they eventually arrived at was bigger and obviously much more heavily reinforced than the others. Shao Heng went through all the keys one by onebut none of them worked on this door. Han frowned and tapped at it. It''s warded, but these wards were keyed into the main one that Master Shen Yu destroyed. It''s heavily damaged, but not completely destroyed Han paused for a moment, before trailing off. It''s a blood warddamaged as it is, we may be able to fool it with the blood of one of the cultivators here. Otherwise it''s brute force. Yushang pulled out her sword which she still hadn''t cleaned off. Will this work? she asked, feeling a bit sheepish. Itll work enough, Han said and started to get the door open. ================= It had been three minutes, but it was three minutes that felt like an eternity as the mountain occasionally shook. There were explosions now, closer than ever, that made the caverns rumble. Shao Heng had opened more cells, and there were Shrouded Mountain Sect disciples laying in neat rows in the hallway with medical seals slapped over thembut it wasnt looking good. All of them were poisoned and had massive scars from invasive surgeries. The only bright spot was that Bi Des Qi had suddenly surged, filling the roomand the Qi of this East Wind had falteredbefore disappearing. Yushang allowed herself a smile at his victory. Got it! Han suddenly shouted as the door shuddered and groaned. If the first cell was bad, then this one was much, much worse. Elder Shenhe, for that was only whom it could be, was staked to the floor. She was bound by titanic chains. Needles were stabbed all over her body, dripping poisons into her from foul-smelling reservoirs. She was covered in seals. It was a gruesome sight, and one that made Yushangs heart fall further. Several roars sounded from nearby. They were close. Ri Zu touched the woman and recoiled before pressing her hands fully to the Elder. Three heartbeats passed. We have a chance, Ri Zu stated. The tension broke as Yingwen and Fenxian both grinned. The roars sounded closer. Uh, guys? Yun Ren shouted back down the hall. Were going to have some company soon, I think! Everybody turned back for the door. Either Fenxian or Yingwen should stay, so she has a friendly face and familiar Qi nearby, Ri Zu advised. Han, keep working on the Shrouded Mountain Sect disciples. I shall stay, Yinwen said. Better to not have a weak link in the frontline. Well hold for as long as you need, Fenxian said. Dont let us down, Miss Ri Zu. Yushang nodded. They just had to hold. She had once last glimpse of Ri Zu and Yingwen pulling off seals and pulling out needles before she marched into the hallway. A chance. That was it. But it had to be enough. v5c37: Dark Tide Rising The demons roared as they charged forward, their bodies filling the hall with a tide of chitin and muscled flesh. A crescent of silver met them. Three were bisected, falling in halves. The fourth raised its arms and lost both of them, but the dark chitin blunted the blow enough that the silver blade only went halfway through its chest. It did not pause or slow as it continued its mad dash, stepping between its fallen comradestwo of whom kept scrabbling forwards, using their arms, now that their legs were missing, and only moving slightly slower. Black blades burst out of the stumps of the creatures arms as it reached for its opponent, intent on his end. Its eyes failed to track the shadow it had been reaching for as Bi De appeared behind it. Its head was separated from its shoulders. Bi De did not land, instead snapping his wings, his spurs glowing with light. The ones still clawing their way forward stilled as the Moons Fangs descended. The next rank similarly fell as the rooster moved through them, cutting them all down. They reached for him. Tentacles burst out of their backs that aimed to snatch and snag. Attacks that should have been fatal were shrugged off, as the beasts did their best to drag him down even in death. Their skills were lacking. Their might was lacking. But his breathing was still off. Using that technique took much from his reserves, but there was no real choice in the matter. His foe had been two Stages above him and had needed to diefast. However, while he did not need long to recover himself, he still needed some time. His latest enemies had appeared just as Bi De was trying to make sure his foe was dead for good, and such was the ferocity of the initial attack that Bi De had been forced to retreat briefly, giving ground to not be overrun. The beast had a hole through him and hadnt been obviously regenerating, but that was no certainty with these things. Bi De hadnt had a moments respite since. But instead of retreating and dragging the attacks towards his comrades, Bi De had purposely slowed his pace. By Bi Des own design, the fight had taken him quite far from the prison. It would keep this section of artificial demons here, and hopefully draw more away from the prison. The little shadow rat with him had not tried to warn him of anything yet either. So Bi De kept fighting. He flared his Qi, to let the enemy know he was near. He opened his mouth and roared his challenge. The demons would come, and they would break upon him. Indeed, his prayers were answered, as the hallway was once more filled with black chitin and snarling beasts. Standing alone against the darkness, the moon shone on. ====================================== The thunder of chitin-clad feet. The wheezing, rasping breaths. The snarls. The smell of blood. The creeping terror that crawled up his spine that he forced down with every breath. Fenxian had been in a situation far too similar to this barely a month ago. He remembered the halls of the other demonic cultivator base after the explosion had gone off. They had lost then. They had been hunted like animals through the snow. Yingwen had lost his legs and Fenxian had nearly died too, his scalp and face burned down to the bone. Had he been saved by the will of Heavens, or had he defied his destined death? Yingwen always liked to think about that sort of thing, and Fenxian was long used to Yingwens musings. Before the Azure Hills, the two of them hadnt exactly been friends. They were too different to truly get along, brought together by chance because the Elders wanted to keep an eye on Zang Li. A truly shameful thing that they had missed the imposter, and worse, nearly brought the Shrouded Mountain Sect into conflict with the Cloudy Sword Sect. They had been defeated, at Master Rous mercy and Yingwen had offered to shoulder the blame. He had volunteered himself as the sole sacrifice, to preserve all their lives. Fenxian honestly hadnt expected that of the stuck up, stuffy bastard. He seemed like more the type to try and save his own skinbut he hadnt. Even if the Expert had denied Yingwens offer, Fenxians fellow disciple had managed to save their lives with quick talking, successfully shifting the blame to the actual demonic imposter. Yingwen got himself a sworn brother that dayeven if they hadnt actually said it to each other yet. They had been too busy. First the inquiry from the Elders, then the punishmentsFenxian thought they were going to die all over again when Elder Zang Zeng called for their deaths for their gross incompetence. It was only through Elder Shenhes grace that they were spared worse punishments for such a loss of face for the Sect, and that immediately transitioned into fighting demons. Which had led him here, fighting said demons again with the help of Master Rous disciples. Two of which were foxes. That had been a mind-bend. Foxes helping to save the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Fenxian took a deep breath and pushed every other thought away, refocusing himself. The ones in the back just needed some time. He wasnt entirely looking forward to round two. The demons were strong, and it would only be a matter of time until they were overwhelmed. Each of them could certainly take on at least one of the beasts but there was never just one. Maybe if they had Bi De, it would be a certain thing, but judging from the sound of combat further off the man returning wasnt guaranteed. At least this time there was no ambush. This time, they were prepared. The sound of pounding feet got closer, slowing slightly as the demons took in the hallway and the illusion of the door. The others were all looking at it, tense. Yusahang was standing to the side, her Heavy Sword raised above her head and ready to bring it down on the first thing through. Spooks the Spirit Beast stood shoulder to shoulder with Fenxian, forming the core, while Outrider Shao Heng and Yun Ren would provide support. The silence was tense. The footfalls got closer and closer and closer. The wheezing rattle of their foes breath echoed through the hall. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. They stopped. The wheezing rattle echoed. And then, to Fenxians surprise, it seemed that the illusion had actually worked. The chitin clad feet started to move on. The sound of it started to pick up speed. Then, one of the demons kicked a rock. It was a small stone, knocked off the ceiling by the door when it had impacted. It skipped off the ground, with quiet little clacks. It passed right through the door that was supposed to be there, rolling and tumbling until, with a little pirouette, it settled at Fenxians feet. Aw shit, he heard Yun Ren whisper. The sound of pounding feet paused, as one of the demons screeched. They were stupid things, these artificial demons. But stupid did not mean unobservant. The clack, clack, clack of chitin on stone returned. A black sword stabbed through the illusion. There was more wheezing and several clacks as the monsters communicated with each other. The sword pressed further in, and a twisted face poked through the illusion. Part of its face was that of a mans. The other half was covered in darkness, and one of its eyes was red and insectile, comprising thousands of hexagons. The demon saw Fenxian and smiled. Yushang relieved it of its head. The illusion fell. The hallway was revealed, filled with their enemy. The demons exploded into motion. Spooks stomped his hooves, throwing up a set of impaling ice spikes as Yushang retreated. A bottle flew over their heads to shatter into the demons lines. The ice was smashed through. Two demons were dead, and a third had a spike of ice through its chest big enough that it shouldnt have any lungs left, but it kept coming, a wheezing rattle of a laugh echoing through the halls. [Fulmination Arts: Gold Wire] Qi blasted the demonic ranks, sending their enemy twitching and spasming to the ground. Outrider Shao Heng joined him. A wave of mist swirled around the bolts of lighting and the demons stumbled and staggered, their eyes focused on things that werent there. Yet still the black tide came. For the Ancestors! Spooks bellowed and lowered his head, ice forming all over his antlers. The first one to leap at them was smashed to the ground. The Spirit Beast threw himself forward into a counter-charge, impacting the center of the enemy advance. The titanic impact and scythes of killing cold tore out from the Spirit Beast as a cloak of snow started forming about him. Fenxian and the others joined him, supporting the reversal. Fenxian clashed with the first one to throw itself at him, the blow rattling his arms, but he managed to deflect the blade down. He dodged the spines that shot from its chest, twisted his sword up and struck a clean blow to the heart. He didnt make the mistake of thinking it was a killing blow. He twisted his sword and forced it up, cleaving into the spine near the chest, and then up and out, throwing his foe back. A spine still pierced his shoulder in its death throes and Fenxian grimaced as the Demonic Qi entered his body, but he kept moving forward. By lightning and blade, by hoof and cold, did they advance into an enemy disorientated and reeling. Fenxian felt hope as their counter took them all the way to the door, trampling the demons under their feet. A fierce grin stole over his features as he and Yun Ren impaled one of the beasts together, driving it into the wall as it screeched and thrashed, but together, they slew it. The prison was clear. Their damage was mostly superficial. Spooks was panting slightly, his flanks covered in cuts. Yushang looked a bit uncomfortable as Shao Heng pulled a spine out of her thigh. Yet still the pounding of feet echoed. Their job wasnt done. Yun Ren raised his arms to cast his illusion over the door again. His arms were covered with small cuts. But it was too late. More demons poured into the hall and saw the open door. And then more. And then more. Fenxian braced himself. Their howls and wheezes echoed off the wall. A river of black smashed into them. Then Fenxian was fighting for his life. ================================== Yulong held up his hand and his retinue immediately stopped. His eyes narrowed as he glared at the mist that was coiling almost unnoticeably against the ground. His nose scented the air, finding fur and mista scent he knew, having previously met a fox from the Howling Fang Mountains that had smelled similar. Earth Realm. He could not afford to be reckless here. If his subordinates went into this mist, they would be surely befuddled and spend the entire time walking around in circles while Yulong chased the beast down. Fools would do it anyway, trying to expend some of the Spirit Beasts power, but Yulong needed his subordinates to accomplish their mission. He put his hand behind his back, signaling his subordinates to go around. He was obeyed instantly, as the others turned around to find another path. There was an annoyed click of a tongue that echoed through the mist. Quite rude to ignore my invitation, the voice purred. Yulong stepped forward. There was nothing here that could harm him, not yet. He knew his foe was trying to hide. So he would advance, reveal it, kill it, and then get a fine reagent in the process. Also two could play at the game the fox was trying. A fox, helping the Shrouded Mountain Sect? he asked as he entered the mist. They had tried to recruit some of the foxes before, but the foxes of the Howling Fang Mountains were either too weak or hated demons too much to be useful. Really, for being the Blood of Da Ji, they were annoyingly righteous about certain things. Oh? So you can smell me, cant you? the voice asked back, ignoring the barb, and Yulong frowned. That was confirmation. Two relatives That is a bit of a pity. Oh? A pity? A pity none of your techniques will work? Yulong replied, gathering his own Qi and weaving his own technique. A small flare of Qi came from the mist, signifying an illusion approaching. Yulong walked toward it, intent on simply walking through whatever the fox would try. Except what he beheld caused him to pause. A woman walked out of the mist. An exact copy of the woman in the south. Her eyes were sharp purple, and a band of freckles dotted her nose. I know a family with the same ability, you see. One is milk sibling to my nephew and chosen heir, the woman before him said. Yulong felt his cheek spasm slightly at the all too familiar timbre of her voice. She sounded exactly like To see her family here well, it''s a pity were on opposite sides. Youre quite right, aiding the Shrouded Mountain Sect is not something I desire, but aiding my kin The woman smiled at him. It was a motherly smile, full of care and warmth. Well, that might be arranged, no? v5c38: Ends Justify the Means Yulongs relationship with his mother wascomplex. She had loved him, cared for him, and tried her best for him, but his mother had been a broken woman. Some days she was completely non-functional, simply staring at the ground. She muttered about voices, the stars, and a Prince. On good days she would say he was the Prince, that he would improve the world, and he would bring about a great change. Those were the good days, when she could speak about the things she saw. The shining cities, the happy people, and more wonderful things. She whispered to him of a legacy. Their legacy; that they had been emperors once, and would be again. On bad days she drank and wept, mumbling apologies to Liling. He had never found out who exactly the woman was to his mother. She refused to speak of her when she was lucid, and answered no questions when she wasnt. Towards the end, the bad days came more than the good. In the end, his mother had died. Died of a sicknessbut not before giving her only son the greatest gift a parent can give to their child. Power. A minor cultivation reagent she had acquired from one of her clients, a man who enjoyed his mother''s company. For while she had the blemish of freckles on her nose, in makeup she was still beautiful and her sharp wit delightful. That reagent that ignited his dantian. She smiled as her child ceased to be mortal. She pressed her forehead to his. The freckles across the bridge of her nose that formed a shape reminiscent of the Big Dipper had disappeared. And the freckles across the bridge of Yulongs nose had proliferated. He had felt something around his soul, containing it with spite for some sin he had never committed, break. His ability to smell Qi had exploded in scope and powerand thus he swore to honour his mothers final wish. He still carried her funerary tablet to this day. It was a journey that had already taken him all over the Empire. It had seen him plumbing the depths of the world. It had stoked his rage as he found out more and more about his family and their bloodline. The Celestial Constellation Soul Art. It was a rare and many-faceted ability, shifting and warping under the circumstances of ones birth, corresponding with the stars most dominant in the sky. His mother had been born under the Star of Foresightyet her ability to see had been broken and crippled. Instead of a diviner who held the world, she muttered and rocked. Yulong was born under the Star of Kingship. The Star of the Emperor. He was strong of arm. His words were heeded. Others would find their way under his banner. He was, as his mother had said, a Prince, though uncrowned. He had learned that once, his kin had been emperors. They had ruled the world and protected it from demonic incursion. Theirs had been the bloodline that had erected most of the hidden domains in which humanity had taken refuge in the first place. And how was his family repaid? They had been hunted down like animals. Prime targets for both the demons and the jealous who took shelter under their aegis. Their bloodline was now nearly extinct. As far as Yulong knew, he was the last member of it. He had despaired, then. And then he grew angry. He had glared in the direction of the Crimson Phoenix throne, at the upstart, at the usurper who sat there. And so Yulong started working against him. In secret. In the dark places. In the places far from the Emperor, where his reach was weak, and the resentment of the people to the distant flame was strong. It had been slow. It had seemed futile. And then, by chance, he met his Master. His Master, who was mighty. His Master, who had already been working toward the same goal. His Master, who taught Yulong the truth of this world. His Master had told Yulong of his great planand gave Yulong the chance to truly honour his Ancestors legacy. =================================== Yulong studied the woman. There were differences. The shape of the eyes and the sharpness of her face was different, but the parallel was unmistakable. The eyes of Huians scouts were good, but the image of the green-haired woman was always slightly blurry. This? This was blatant. To see a woman that looked so similar to Yulongs own mother appear before him threw him off balance. To hear the fox say those honeyed words? Yulong paused. He flinched. He chastised himself for his own arrogance, even as he immediately tensed for an attack. Arrogance was an insidious killer, something his Master had pounded into Yulongs head. Yet the fox failed to capitalize. The foxs illusion did not move, neither did the smell of its Qi. Yulong had to admit that the fox was good at what it did. Logic said the beast had no intentions of parley and was merely biding its time. Yet the words made him think. Made him hope that he was not the last, that he could have one of his kin stand beside him instead of fate turning them against each other. Oh? That''s quite the offer. With whom does Lanxing Yulong speak? he asked, making sure to sound intrigued. He continued the weaving of his technique, while dropping his arms and addressing the illusion. Yet the die had already been cast. He had already told Huian and Chixia to capture this woman. Her last memories would be of the Shrouded Mountain Sect attacking their home before they took her. And her first set of new memories would be of her salvation from them by Yulong. Chixia and Huians techniques would muddy the waters. They would falsify the smells she remembered. She would remember men flying high in the sky before the assault instead of birds. It was regrettable to lie to kin, but she would likely be far away from the fighting; those born in the Azure Hills were always weak. She would be protected and cherished, a little sister he had never known. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The other one, the one in his base, was more problematic but once she learned of the truth of the world, she would join him. The artificial demons would wear them out. He could even promise her that some of the others could live, after his Master dealt with his peer. Su Nezan, last trueborn of the Misty Fang. Bane of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, consort of Zang Wen, the fox spoke, the voice now guttural and masculine. Another figure formed beside the woman, this one of a man with sharp, vulpine features. A pleasure to make the Young Masters acquaintance. Yulong frowned at the introduction. As far as he knew, the fox was telling the truthwhich made it all the odder that he was aiding the Shrouded Mountain sect. Will they stand down if you order them to? I shall give you my word that any not from the Shrouded Mountain Sect shall be unharmedand I shall swear it in binding oath, Yulong offered as invisible symbols placed themselves around the tunnels. Generous of you, Young Master, the fox replied, sounding genuinely surprised. The mist was thickening slowly. If Yulong had truly been foolish enough to drop his guard he might have been surprised by the subtlety of the buildup. I was not expecting such magnanimity from a demonic cultivator. Especially with those beasts youre making. Yulong let out a breath and internally smiled. The fox was fishing and it had unknowingly given Yulong an opening to unbalance it. And better yet, to unbalance it with the truth. The artificial demons are unfortunate necessitiesand when this is all over, such things will be useless. At least the ones who do not develop personalities. Those will be integrated back into the population, Yulong said conversationally. He smelt the Foxs Qi hitch. Oh? the fox asked as the mist slowed its gathering. Indeed. Though permit me a question. You are old, are you not? At least a couple of hundred years? I am older than that. I was born at the tail end of the Age of Heroesthough time moved a bit differently in our hastily-erected protections after we were driven from the Fang and I have been dozing for quite some time, the fox declared. Yulong let a smile come to his lips. Tell me, you have noticed it, havent you? How the world is getting weaker? The Foxs Qi once again hitched. The gathering mist paused entirely. ...That is happening, yes, the fox replied, cautiously. It is the work of the demons. They have ripped bleeding wounds into this worldand with their raids, they bleed us dry, Yulong declared. The Crimson Phoenix Empire is a rotting corpse. A slothful, bloated thing, content to sit and fester like an open wound. They wait for each demonic incursion, only acting when things become dire. They ignore the degradation of the world as year by year the Qi is drained out of it, fewer cultivators igniting and even less making it into the Imperial Realm. In the Age of Heroes, there were vast fields of resources. Those fields are now barren. Each year, it lessens just a little bit more. The Fox listened, and listened intently. The Fox didnt notice the black bands connecting the freckles on his nose together. The demons dont have to do anything but wait. Wait, and occasionally attack, while the world gets weaker and weaker. Oh, we likely have thousands of more years before the situation becomes truly dire but when did waiting until the last minute ever really work? Your point? We are going to change that. The world is weakening. It is running out of resources but we have another place. A place where we can consume and refine to our hearts delight. They would overthrow the Empire. They would bring Yulongs family back to the fore. The Demon Realm. The Demon Realm?! the Fox asked, incredulous. More invisible sigils formed around his stunned foe And then they would do to the demons what the demons were attempting to do to them. Were going to conquer it. Never again will the Great Enemy be a threat. Never again will the beasts dirty our world. With the formations and the resources of the Phoenix Throne, we are going to drain the whole damn realm. The demons will be our cattle, used to fuel great formations that would pump the stolen bounty of our worldof every world they have stolen fromback to its rightful place. They would use the demons own techniques and abilities against them. The demons thought of their world as fuel. Was it not right to think of them the same way? The Fox was silent for a moment. He could feel the turmoil in its Qi. Yulong completed his technique, yet he held off for a moment. His words had reached his foe, and now to see if they took root. The ends justify the means, hm? the Fox asked. They do, Yulong replied. For the future of the world a few sacrifices had to be made. Perhaps I would have said yes not too long ago, but as it is your plan is unacceptable, and quite frankly insane, the Fox deadpanned. A pity, Yulong said. [Imperial Heavenly Constellation 26: Vermillion Bird of the Souths Extended Net] The stars flared to life. The mist burned away as the fox was surrounded in the stellar fire. They burned, catching the concentration of Qi Yulong jerked his head back as the mist coalesced and a massive fox formed out of it, aiming to take his head in its massive mouth. The fox spun and its massive paw slashed, scoring a thin line against his chest. Nezan smiled, a bloodthirsty thing. Wha?! Boy, I just said I knew a woman with the same technique as you. Did you really think I hadnt learned some tricks to mislead that nose? the Fox asked. Its grin was mocking, and Yulong felt rage grow in his chestbefore he forcefully calmed himself. The scent was weaker now. The fox had expended a great deal of its Qi in that charade, perhaps even part of its core. Enough that Yulong saw the fatigue as it taunted him. With the mist gone, Yulong received a report. He saw a brief flash of the artificial demons pressing into the prison. He saw Beidou and Zhigong locked in combat with a red and silver blur. I acknowledge your skill, Yulong ground out. Ill be sure to keep you aliveafter all, that woman will be my guest soon. The northern end of the Azure Hills. A farm that''s being attacked by my comrades right now. The foxs eyes sharpened and its pupils dilated. The fox attacked, fury guiding its movements. Yulong rose to meet it. There was a crunch and sharp teeth flew after three exchanges, the Fox staggering back and blood dripping from his maw. There was a reason tricksters used tricks. Out in the open, they could only fall. =================================== Far, far away, Chixia smiled as she received a report that her forces were close to their quarry. Finally, her time in this Heavens-forsaken province would soon be over. She almost relaxed as the artificial demons relentless advance made the ground rumble, secure in her victory. She did not notice as it rumbled in time with something else. None did. The Earth is a quiet thing to men. They rarely notice its movements until it announces itself with a great upheaval. ========================= Chun Kes stride was silent. His titanic bulk left no trace of his passing. The rocks did not shatter. The trees did not shake. The artificial demons did not even notice until he was directly upon them. v5c39: Chariot of the Earth, Prince of the Heavens Chun Ke did not like fighting. He preferred to avoid it if he could, because he did not like hurting others. He had talked to his Big Brother about it. Big Brother always listened and always tried to offer good advice. Big Brother had said it was noble to solve things with words rather than violence. It was the mark of a great person to bridge grudges and make peace; to end cycles of violence so they would never grow again. But both of them knew that while it was noble to avoid violence avoiding fighting, avoiding defending when fighting was hurting friends and family was not. There were some who would bring destruction for no reason. There were some who would not listen to words, no matter how many voices tried to reach them. To let them continue on their path was what was truly unjust. To refuse to stop beings like that was not moral. So Chun Ke once more marched to war, his wife steady upon his great back. Even with Big Little Sister asleep, the Earth was his friend. He knew this place, and this place knew Chun Ke. He had roamed far and wide over the land here. He had drank in the sun upon that hill, he had tasted the storms that shook those trees, and he had napped in that gully. He knew every stone and tree, each and every one a little companion that helped to make Fa Ram, Fa Ram. His stride was silent. His feet landed on boulders that he should have shattered into dust, but the rocks stood tall and firm, helping him on his way. The trees were missed by a hairs breadth but did not shake or rustle because their friend asked for their silence. The snow parted from his path and closed again behind him, leaving no trace of his passing. Chun Ke was getting closer now. He could smell them. The foul stink that haunted Big Little Sisters nightmares. The stink that had badly hurt Friend Lanlan. The stench of the wicked one who had nearly slain Chun Ke himself. The stink that corrupted, burned, and killed without any thought at all. It ate and consumed and destroyed; a pox upon all creation. Chun Ke knew that scent well and felt nothing but pity for the broken creatures before him. They, who could only hurt and destroy. They, who could not see the beauty of this world. In some ways, ending them was a mercybut they would be ended, and he would feel no remorse. They had come to destroy all Chun Ke held dear, and he would respond in kind. The beasts were oblivious to him even as he charged them head on. They did not know this land. They did not try to understand it. They could not understand it. Tusks that were lances thirty hands long were leveled as Chun Ke stepped between two trees and finally appeared before his foe. The demons spasmed. Their eyes widened. For a brief instant, the vanguard beheld Chun Ke. Chun Ke bellowed a warcry, his voice the hideous, wrothful roar of an avalanche bearing down upon a village. A thunder ripped through the air and night, heralding an unstoppable force of nature that would be the obliteration of all in its path. The artificial demons had skin like steel; they could rip apart castle walls with their bare hands; they could survive wounds that would slay a man a hundred times over. Chun Ke hit the vanguard and it shattered. The ones directly before Chun Ke simply ceased to exist. His tusks struck them and they perished, filling the air with black mist that was scattered by Chun Kes wake and Qi. The ones who were not struck by his lances were trampled. They were broken and shattered by diamond-hard hooves that crushed them into the earththe breaks in their bodies filling with gold that consumed their taint. Those that were hit by his great bulk and hide soared. Cultivator-killing beasts were tossed into the air like they were childrens toys, every organ turned to liquid and every bone into a fine powder. Some were fast enough to react and fled out of his way. They jumped to the side, and then leapt at Chun Kes exposed flanks. Chun Ke paid them no mind, simply continuing his chargehe knew they would never reach him. For Chun Ke was never alone. His other half was with him, as she always was; a pillar of support that had never looked down upon him and would never abandon him. He could feel her preparing, awakening the swirling darkness which lay within her. He could feel her rage and what was hidden beneath. Wife loved the most and so she feared the most. Wife hated her power. She feared what it might be. Wife was kind. Wife was smart. Wife was pretty. Wife is strong. He sent his thoughts to her. She would not fall and he would be there for her forever. The power was a shadowed thing, born of despair. A void that strained and pushed against her will. It would devour the world to save the ones she loved. An unrelenting horror hidden beneath her graceful facadeand now she unleashed it. Her mouth snapped closed and she released terror and despair upon the wicked. The top half of an artificial demon disappeared mid-leap. The head of another. The chest and lungs of a third. A great invisible maw bit down, ripping and tearing the demons into the Void. Wife grunted in exertion. Yet instead of spitting out the monsters he heard her gulp. She fed the swirling dark emptiness in her breast, consuming their essence and Qi. A black haze started to leak out from her body as she opened her mouth again, a vicious snarl on her lips. They left a gaping hole in their wake. Chun Ke listened to the earth as the surprise attack registered to their enemies. As the other flanks shifted in response, their rumbling feet changing in pitch, while the way to the center hesitated just slightly. Chun Ke sniffed. His nose was not as keen as Big Sisters, but he could smell a leader. He could smell something more human further into the center of these beasts. Poison. The light scent of perfume, the stench of suffering. Yet Chun Ke did not head directly toward her. She would be strong. Mighty. As strong as the one who lit up the sky. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Chun Ke did not know if he could win that fight and that was not his job.. He was to slow them down. So he turned, his feet sure, leading him down the best path. He stepped under a tree and through one of his friend-moles tunnels. He liked to eat the worms that dangled from the ceiling of this path. He strode across a branch used by birds to bathe in a river; they liked it because it was small and thin, too small for the foxes and mink to scrabble along. It bore Chun Kes weight well, without bend or dip. Through the secret paths he charged, circling around. The demons had turned. They were racing to the spot where Chun Ke had defeated them last. A boar as half as tall as the trees erupted from the woods behind them. Lances thirty hands long were leveled at their backs. The demons turned, shrieking in shock and anger. The Chariot of the Earth trampled them all underfoot, his warcry reverberating through the forest as the Demons were forced to halt again. ======================================================= Huian frowned as the thunderous bellow reverberated through the night but paid it little mind. That was Chixias problem to deal with. What was more concerning was the churning clouds ahead, but the power within was only in the Profound Realm. Huian was still on schedule, approaching the target swiftly at least until their own vanguard started screaming. Artificial Demons did not emote when in pain. Their nerves were dulled. They groaned and hissed, but this this was an animalistic sound of agony. Huian grabbed the mind of a pawn close to the screaming and looked through its eyes. An artificial demon was staggering around and wailing as it convulsed, foam pouring from its mouth as it wept blood. It stumbled into another pawn, some of its black blood splashing onto it. That one stared at the spot where the blood had hit then it started screaming too. It grabbed the afflicted arm and ripped it off, staggering awayonly for a glass ball to fall from the air and shatter on it and another two, covering them with a mist of crushed glass. Poison. Of course, there was a poisoner. A skilled one to take down their pawns, as the artificial demons were normally quite resistant to that method of destruction. Damn it. Chixia would need to be warned. Huian distributed orders to their own forces to dodge the glass balls, and the artificial demons instantly obeyed. Another orb fell from the sky, but this one was dodged, as were the shards of glassonly for a series of tiny forms to zip through the cloud and throw themselves at the artificial demons. One connected, but the rest were easily swatted away with air-pressure or Qi alone, splattering the bugs against the trees. Poison, bug control the defenders were unfortunately intelligent, but now that Huian knew what to look for some of their forces became blindingly obvious. Another order went out and the artificial demons started crushing the little creatures that were hiding amongst the trees. Mortals may have missed the insects, but while the artificial demons were not particularly intelligent, they were still cultivators. Forewarned and forearmed, the advance kept pressing. Until the power in the clouds spiked. They split with thunderous applause, lightning striking and blasting a long, sinuous form within. This time Huians jaw did drop. A Dragon?! ============================= Wa Shi dropped the jar as his pupils dilated. His breath came in heaving gasps. Big Siss concoction made his blood sing in his veins; the taste was thick and syrupy on his tongue. It would go great with fried bread, and he would have to ask Big Sis to make him some sometime after this thatwouldbereallytasty! Wa Shis mind flew a hundred thousand li in a moment. He exerted himself to calm his racing thoughts. His body jittered. He forced himself to focus on the enemy and observe the situation. Vajras forces had briefly slowed them down. He could see his enemy. Their unnatural, jerking movements. He could hear their hisses and shrieks. He could sense their creeping corruption. It was terrifying. Every instinct told him to run. Flee, live, for you might perish. Any sane being would. Yet he could not. He promised. The cowardly carp, for that was what he was hidden beneath the form of a dragon, steeled his heart and drew fully on his power. What seemed like an age ago, an old turtle had asked Wa Shi what flow was. Wa Shi had replied: Q=V/t Wa Shi had not the Qi of his friends, he was not particularly strong despite being a dragon, but he had always known he had something to even the field. Wa Shi had long since learned everything Big Bro could teach him, the rest being vague understanding for he had never delved beyond what he needed. But he had never forgotten. Big Bro had taught him how the world could be understood by Math Formations. The secret source of the worlds movement hidden beneath the swirling numbers. It taught him how to make even a weak carp hit like the dragon prince he truly was. Now he would put his knowledge to use. Other people had to aim. They had to account for movement. Wa Shis was not so limited. His strikes would always be true, no matter how a foe tried to dodge. He knew where he was. He knew where his enemy would be. He needed nothing more. Connecting the points was just simple math. Wa Shi erupted from the clouds, eight balls of swirling water orbiting his coursing body. A spark of electricity formed upon his foes, forming a guiding current. The current hit the orbs. The great balls of water crushed in on themselves, and with a rippling series of cracks, they fired. The demons they were aimed at had no chance. The water pierced them, punching straight into their bodies. But the beasts barely slowed. The holes were too small, the damage too little to stop monsters such as these. Even the one who had taken a strike through the skull kept trying to move. Wa Shis first strike was just that; a first strike. A line of water connected to them now, and Wa Shi never stopped. Water flowed at a constant rate down the channels he had made, along with a burning current of electricity that made the monsters slow and spasm, buying the small amount of time Wa Shi needed. Wa Shi raised his hand, and snapped his fingers. Lightning erupted from Wa Shi and smashed into the connections, thundering down the web of water to every demon. Orbs of water that had formed within every single demon where the first strike had landed crushed themselves, miniscule holes forming in their containment. Spears of water erupted from inside the targets, stabbing out in a hundred different directions, tearing his foes apart from the inside. The demons collapsed as Wa Shi finally hit the treeline. Demons leapt at him. There were more cracks. This close the blasts were not needle thin, but blew holes the size of gourds in the monster''s chests. Wa Shis mouth opened, and from it issued forth a torrent of light. Enemies fell, spasming, as Wa Shi added his own roar to Chun Kesthe world was split by the cracking boom of thunder, ripping and rolling over the hills. Lightning screamed and water burst forth with a never-ending torrent of shattering cracks as a Prince of the Heavens began his rampage with calculated efficiency. v5c40: Sanctuary Breached The entire operation was going to the Hells. Master always said Luck was the most important attribute a cultivator could have; as always, his lessons rang true. It was galling to have Luck be on their enemies side. Huian frowned heavily as the damage reports came in from their forces. The vanguard was taking impressive casualties. The dragon in particular was proving to be highly effective and was using far, far less Qi than Huian had expected. Its control was peerless. The plan had been to hide their operations by having the Shrouded Mountain Sect be responsible for everything. This was supposed to be bait for the Cloudy Sword Sect, if their foe truly was affiliated with them. Their troops were meant to be the cleanup crew, killing poisoned or weakened enemies and ensuring that the aftermath matched the false narrative. They were not meant to show their hands too overtly. The plan was now impossible to achieve. Instead of a clever ploythey would simply have to kill everyone, then cover their tracks as best they could. Huian frowned as an alert from the remaining scouts sounded. Another had died, but its report was concerning. The one who had defeated Zang Zeng was moving far, far faster than had been calculated. When observed, his speed was the same, but whenever he got out of view he would warp, for lack of a better term. The man and the women with him would reappear far ahead of where they had been in an eyeblink. Twice no, three times the speed? Perhaps faster? An invisible hourglass ran in Huians mind. They were running out of time Huian nearly jumped as their transmission stone suddenly started hissing. Chixia was close enough to Huian that it shouldnt be doing that, but the light snowfall seemed to be interfering. somehow. The stone abruptly stopped and began glowing an angry green. The stone would burn out like this, but it was the only way to get through the interference. Huian, we have failed. There''s no way to hide this, Chixias voice ground out. It seemed Chixia had come to the same conclusion. It was time to go loud. I concur, Huian said. All restraints will be released. Be prepared to receive a peer, our unknown target is moving to intercept. Glory to the Heavenly Demon. Glory to the Heavenly Demon, The transmission stone cut out. Chixia may have been an arrogant bitch but even she knew when to set aside her pride for the sake of the mission. Huian turned their gaze to the Artificial Demons. [Directive Code: Sunset] The Artificial Demons were meant to be troops with longevity, superior in that respect to the Puppet Worms, who could only control their hosts for days at most. They were meant to be used again and again and again, conserving their strength and fighting for many days straight if need be. Of course, Huian hadnt been satisfied with that. All of them had been implanted with an override. Not as drastic as the Puppet Worms... but still enough. The Artificial Demons roared as the corruption nodes within their bodies burned. Reroute, continue on original objective, Huian commanded. A thunderous roar answered, the artificial Demons bursting into motion to once more heed the directives, uncaring of injury and knowing no fear. Huian then turned to the dragon. Its Qi was racing after the demonic soldiers, trying to distract and kill them. Well. A dragon? Huian hadnt been expecting a dragon. But this would work. Huian had always wanted a dragon puppet. Their fingers pressed to their storage ring. Two things burst forth. The first was a funerary tablet, covered in seals. The second was a puppet. A puppet of a Tiger-Eagle, a great beast with the fierce head and wings of an eagle along with the body and power of a tiger. They were beautiful, majestic, powerful Spirit Beasts. Some even were said to be worshiped as gods. The funerary tablet glowed with ghostly blue fire as Huian placed the tablet into its body. The puppet opened its eyes, a ghostly blue flame burning within. At once, it changed from a puppet of wood and fur into something more. Its eyes came to life. It heaved with breath. It glared hatefully at everything and everyone, its soul shackled and bound for all eternity. Huian smiled as strings connected them to their creation. No words were said as the command was issued and the puppet launched itself into the air, the wind roaring around it. Huoha. Anjing. Huian called to their subordinates, who had been standing guard in around the clearing. Yourselves and the Blood Blades are with me, Huian commanded. The rest of you? Support the advance. Slide your blades in deep while whatever other defenders are distracted. The human element of the assault force bowed their heads. Yes, Heavenly Demon. =========================================== Wa Shi struck. His water flowed. His lightning made his aim unerring. For the first time, he felt true pride. For the first time, he felt truly mighty; he truly felt like a prince of the Heavens. His enemies turned to fleethey were driven before his might, and Wa Shi was pleased. Until he noticed that they were back to sprinting towards his home. Wa Shi roared in outrage, rising into the air. Lightning crackled around his body. The storm above them rumbled in time with his rage. More demons died to blades of water. There was a whistling shriek. A great winged predator descended. Wa Shi had never been good with hawks. Something about them terrified him at a primal level. Whenever he saw them dive, he would duck and cover, even though he was too big and too strong for them to hurt. The Prince of the Heavens reacted as he always did. He dove into the snow. There was a pop, and the great winged thing missed him by a hair''s breadth. The vortex that formed behind it uprooted trees and cleared the land of snow, nearly sending a fat carp flying. Wa Shis eyes boggled at the terrifying creature. It screamed, glowing with ghostly blue fire, and making the wind swirl around it. It was a monster. It looked like a cross between a hawk and Tigu. It was striped and feathered and made Wa Shi want to bury himself into the ground. He swallowed thickly as the great beast stared at him. Its eyes were glittering gemstones. Its beak had a predatory hook. Its arrogant eyes saw only prey. Tears sprang to Wa Shis eyes. He whimpered, as he shook under its wrathful gaze. Yet again, there was a pop. Wa Shi forced himself to his feet. Even as his knees knocked together. Even as his breath came in gasping pants. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Wa Shi roared his challenge. Massive orbs of water formed, and then imploded on themselves racing to strike down his foe. They met a whirling barrier of wind, the water spiraling harmlessly off to the side. Wa Shi let out a small squeak. The tiger-hawk dove, and Wa Shi was forced to dodge. =============================== Chixia shattered the transmission stone in her grasp. The spent shards hit the forest floor. The rage had been steadily building in Chixias guts as the roars from the Spirit Beasts shook the land. Setback after setback. Annoyance after annoyance. Months of work wasted on Zang Zeng when the man impossibly threw off her control. Her innards were still throbbing in protest, even after she had healed them, and two of her defensive talismans were gone, now dust in the wind. Her Qi wasnt replenishing itself properly in this Qi void either, and it pulled and grasped at her energy, trying to tease bits out and weaken her. Another booming roar, again from what seemed to be the complete opposite direction. Another thunderous charge, smashing into her forces flank. Chixia did not particularly care about the Artificial Demons that were dying. They were fodder. Their purpose was to die. Losing so many of them under her watch was unacceptable. And after every other loss so farChixia was not happy. Her patience was at an end. It was time for this farce to end. She took a deep breath and bore her Qi into the world. For the first time in nearly a year, it swelled free from the binders and restrictions she had placed on herself. The snow around her turned black. The trees closest to her withered and died. They spasmed and shook as the poison Qi took them writhing in a parody of agony. It felt cathartic. Her senses expanded through the void. Each and every bit of poison lit up like a bonfire to her senses. The poisons in her storage ring, the poisons on the blades of her fifteen servants, the poison that was the Artificial Demons blood. The blood her foes had been spilling. The blood that clung in miniscule specks to their enemys form and weapons. As her senses reasserted themselves , the trick of the teleportation" of her foes was revealed to her. Namely, they were not teleporting at allthey were just seemingly ignoring the terrain and any obstacles that should have impeded them. For a brief moment, Chixia considered just killing the entire forest and everything within it. A poison fog to take everything. It would render the Artificial Demons body parts that had already died unusable and such a dispersed strike would be greatly weakened by the Qi void. Using Qi on that when their foe could potentially have more tricks up their sleeves was foolish. It was indiscriminate destruction and she was oh so tempted. Instead, she settled on a more targeted solution. Enlai, she commanded. Yes, Mistress, her loyal servant instantly responded, getting down on one knee. His red eyes locked onto her attentively. Take the Hunter Teamand my favour. Yes, Mistress, Enlai stated. He had a hungry smile on his face. We shall bring you its head without fail. Chixia opened one of her poison vials and poured every ounce of frustration she had into the technique. [Butterfly Poison Arts: Hornet Lance] ================================== Pi Pa swallowed thickly. Her mouth tasted vile. The thing in her chest was swirling gleefully, consuming everything she ate. Each bite drained her, and each churn of the void in her guts replenished what was lost. But it was going well. Their hit and run attacks had made the enemy falter. They were hesitating, rushing around the forest in disarray, skitting from one point to the next. Then, that all changed. The demons froze and spasmed. Their eyes, a dull red, began to glow. They turned back towards Fa Ram, heedless of them both with a roar. Her Dear snorted. Dark blood marred his fur and little scratches littered his face, but he showed no signs of stopping. He issued forth his challenge again, trying to gain their enemys attention. He broke more of their foesfoes that paid them no mind. Then, the world pulsed. Out of the forest burst not more demons, but men. They had cloaks and straw hats, save for the leader, who had purple hair and red eyes. Three of them carried spears. Spears that felt malevolent. Pi Pas instincts screamed. Her Dear shuddered. The humans let fly their weapons. Pi Pa bit down, and to her shock and horror, her mouth barely closed. The poison lance strained against her maw, trying to ignore the void. It felt like that time she had, at her Masters behest, tried to use her ability on him. It hadnt worked. It had been like trying to fit a mountain into her mouth, and in the end, he hadnt felt a thing. This was nearly as bad. She struggled against the feeling, her jaw screaming at her, and the void within desperately pullinguntil at last she snapped her mouth shut. It sent her staggering, as the Qi within threatened to overwhelm her. Her Dears tusks met another, shattering the weapon, and cracking his tusk. Pi Pa opened her mouth for the third. Poison dribbled past her lips as she groaned. She tried to close her mouth around it. Her Dear twisted to dodge. But the lance struck true. It hammered into the plates of stone that were Chun Kes shoulder. For a moment, it seemed that the spear had been resisted and that Chun Ke had overcome the blow. The humans had not stopped moving. The one with red eyes threw himself forward, grasping the spear and heaving with all his might. Pi Pa bitbut the void did not take him. A small bite appeared on his arm instead of shearing it off. With a crackit penetrated. It did not go deep, but the lance sunk through the top layer of armour and into Chun Kes body. The spear made of poison instantly collapsed into liquid and forced itself into the small wound it had made. Chun Ke bucked, throwing himself around and scattering the men. His tusks swept in a titanic blow. Most dodged, but Pi Pa bit down as one tried to jump. Instead of biting off their leg, it simply grabbed and held him. The great root tusks hit him and broke him. Her Dear charged off again into the forest, the woods looking to Pi Pas eyes like they were growing and shrinking at random. Her Dear grunted and staggered, a low moan coming from his throat as the poison started ripping into his body. He shuddered in pain. Pi Pa coughed and spat out some of the poison that was still in her mouth. It was cloying and sweet and she felt light-headed, but it was nothing compared to what her Dear must be feeling. Dear? she asked, frightened. He snorted and shook his head. Chun Ke fine He was cut off as one of the men leapt at them from the side, coming out of seemingly nowhere. Her Dear managed to dodge, but had to skid to a stop. And that was when more of them marched out of the trees. All of their eyes were locked firmly on Chun Ke and Pi Pa. Their weapons stank of foulness. Her dears eyes narrowed. Pi Pa coughed and shook her head. Their enemy had learned how to track them. Both of them stared down their new foes. Steam billowed from Chun Kes nose. Pi Pa stoked the swirling thing in her chest. And then, their enemies were upon them. ============================== Glittering red eyes appeared in the forest. Gou Ren, atop the walls, swallowed thickly. Time had been bought. He hoped it had not been bought too dearly. He hefted his staff. Tie Delun gripped his hammer. Bei Be let out a little snort. Huo Ten wore a grim expression on his face. A frightful droning buzz came from the hives as Vajras soldiers woke up. Meimei was within the fortress with the Torrent Rider, Miantiao, and Shaggy Two. Gou Rens Qi formed around him slowly; thick, heavy, and solid. The demons were milling around the fence outskirts of the forest. There were small flashes of flaring light from the defensive formation Lu Ri had given them. It had been hastily set up, and from what Gou Ren knew about defensive formations, they needed time to power up properly. More and more and more demons pressed forward, until the light was constant. Some eyes dulled as they fell over. But the pressure continued. Until with one last flare, the light faded. The first demon shoulder-checked its way through the fence. A black, chitin-armoured monstrosity advanced, parts of its body glowing. It was smoking and its face was burned down to the skull. Another stepped through the hole. Then another. The Demons had set foot upon Fa Ram. v5c41: All Along the Homefront Hong Meiling knelt within the fortress her family had crafted. Her eyes were closed and her breathing was even. She was meditating, just as her father had taught her. At first, it had merely been to calm her raging heart. But now, she could feel it building to something more. The room was dark, and yet the sounds of combat echoed around them. Meiling was not alone. Zhuye was sobbing and tossing fitfully in her lap, Miantiao was spinning more glass orbs, and Vajras soldiers were filling them with poison, even as the head bee herself was dancing before a section of comb she specifically asked to be brought to her. It had taken nearly a hundred bees to lift it in, and each cell was covered in works of art and decoration. Some part of her demanded to be standing out on the walls with her boys. Charging their enemies and conquering thembut that part was quiet, because Meiling wasnt an idiot. Meiling had a lot of Qi, that was true. She was strong and fast. Stronger and faster than Xiulan, even, if she really pushed it. The problem was Meiling wasnt a fighter. She had trained with the spear under Lu Ris direction, but it was sparing. Meiling was easily the least prepared for physical combat out of everyone. Her taking up a blade was something of a last resort. But that did not mean she could not help. Her guts churned. Golden light sparkled along her freckles. Then Meiling felt like she was within multiple places at once. In one place, she was a healing draught, flowing through Jin, Tigu, Xianghua, Xiulan, and Yin. She could feel the vestiges of her Qi within the medicine, and she coaxed it to be faster and kinder. She ghosted along fried nerves and filled in the microfractures within their bones. She felt the tiredness of her husband and offered her Qi as she could, his own sluggish reserves refilling slightly faster. In another place, she was a paralytic, keeping members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect unconscious. She slowed their hearts without doing damage, to decrease the amount of poison they metabolized, and they stayed asleep. In a third, she was a vicious, gleeful thing. She rampaged through demonic bodies and danced through their blood, igniting their organs with the light of a constellation. She stayed her blade from the brave soldier bees that touched her and physically rammed the demons, sacrificing themselves to deliver her judgement. But as promised, the virulent beast she was only struck down her foes. It calmed as it hit the trees and the snow, becoming silent and inert. In a fourth, she was a desperate defender. Just as she struck low the demons, something disgusting was assaulting Chun Ke. Within his body she fought, dueling with an enemys poison through the antidote Pi Pa pressed to his wound. It was a titanic beast, a disgusting caterpillar that was consuming the wood and stone that made up the boar. Chun Kes stalwart Qi worked in tandem with her own, fighting and giving its alleven as both were being forced to give ground little by little, the antidote too weak to truly defeat the monster within. Just as the others did battle, so too did she. Meiling fought an invisible war, doing all she could to help her home. But she could tell things were tenuous. The fighting was close now. The barrier around Fa Ram was down. She fingered the spear she had and took deep breaths. ===================== Gou Ren looked on as the beasts tore down the fence and began to advance. His heart was pounding in his ears as the demons locked eyes upon their fortress. Its walls were thick and sturdy, but Gou Ren instantly felt some trepidation as the monsters began to accelerate. He at first felt the urge to just jump off the walls and engage the charging beasts in melee. There were precious things within their fort. Zhuye, Meimei, Miantiao, Vajra but they had built it for a reason. Now they just had to trust it. Were up next, Delun said, his voice sounding grim. Gou Ren turned to the other man on the wall. Delun was standing tall, his eyes fixed on the foe. His hammer was resting on his shoulder. Miss Vajra, how long until Master Jin returns? The bees, instead of forming a character for proper response, simply buzzed uncertainly. Then we just hold out until they get back, Huo Ten replied, the monkeys voice was rough and gravelly. The others will have bought us enough time. Beside him, Bei Be grunted in what sounded like approval. His plow, Sun Ne, was upon his horns. It should have looked comical, but instead was oddly intimidating. The ox regarded their foes with razor sharp eyes. Torrent Rider, this shall be your first real battle. Follow my leadbut be prepared to retreat at my command, Delun continued. Yes, Big Bro, the young man replied, his mask fixed firmly on his face. Shaggy Two, ever faithful, was by his side. With Wa Shi gone to do battle with the enemy the Torrent Rider and Shaggy Two had been entrusted with their previous mission of fleeing with Zhuye and going to the Cloudy Sword Sect if things went badly. Mei, Vajra, and Miantiao were still within the fortress. Mei almost looked to be meditating, and something told Gou Ren he shouldnt be interrupting her. He reached down and grabbed his bow. He was a good shot, and even better with his cultivation. He could strike a gnats wings from its body from a hundred paces, and drive his arrows through boulders. He forced his Qi into the projectile, giving as much as he could. His Qi wrapped around it, penetrating the wood and filing it with his soul. It swelled and swelled to the point where it was about to explode, the material fully saturated. It was a problem with everything he reinforced. It could only take so much. But Gou Ren had been using his Qi to reinforce materials every day of his life since his dantian ignited. He knew their tolerances. He knew exactly how much he could push, filling every last gap. And when even that was not enough he had experimented. His Qi was more solid than Qi should be. Others always described the energy like the wind, water, or a raging flame. Even Jin said his energy felt like it flowed. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Gou Rens Qi was like stone. It was slower to move, yet also slower to fade, lingering in the world. Gou Ren anchored his Qi to the outside of the arrow, and then kept filling it. The wood tried to explode. It tried to failyet everything was kept in place by a sheathe of grey. He filled everything. He saturated everything. The arrow, the bow, the string. It did not feel right. It still felt weaker than it should be. But it was good enough. He let it fly. Xianghua had told him the reason most cultivators didnt use bows or other long range projectiles on their foes was the simple fact of their reaction time. When one had so much prior warning, they could block or dodge it with easeand the kind of projectiles that would strike with enough force to penetrate defenses were hellishly expensive. His target raised a limb of black chitin, looking to deflect the blow. Its arm and most of its shoulder disappeared as Gou Rens arrow disintegrated from the force. The black armored being spun with the impact and staggered, then was hit by its companions and trampled as they simply continued the charge. Gou Ren grimaced and fired another, but even with the rapidly shrinking range the beasts dodged, never slowing, their eyes burning as they sprinted. The one in the lead suddenly swelled. Its armor expanded. Its arm thickened and grew, forming a spiked ram as the beast lowered its shoulder, suddenly twice the height of a normal man. It roared as it blurred forward, nearly too fast for Gou Ren to see, its weapon aimed squarely at the wall. There was a sickening crunch as chitin met stone and failed to meet muster. Carved with the runes of Deluns family, and filled to the brim with Gou Rens Qi, the wall stood firm, unmarred by the strike. The demon staggered backwards, looking utterly confused at the mangled remains of its arm-ram. The rest of them stutter stepped. The demon snarled and looked like it was going to jump up only for its head to explode as Delun leaned down over the wall and smote their foe. Come, break upon us! Delun boomed, his voice ripping through the air. The works of our Ancestors defied you for ten thousand years!The demons recoiled as the symbols on his hammer and armor flared. His skin turned to a swirling combination of metal and rock, without flaw and gleaming like the finest marble. His eyes began glowing like a forge-hearth. [Hermetic Marble-Steel Body] And the works of their children shall defy you for ten thousand more! Gou Ren roared as he leveled his staff. He took a deep breath. [The Strength of Stone] His Qi filled his body like it filled the arrow, coated within and without. His arms thickened. His bare chest turned grey, and it even crawled up his face, providing some protection to his cheeks. Deluns eyes widened, then a fierce grin overcame his face. Well said, Brother Gou Ren, the man declared. The demons roared. Some more tried their luck, hammering into the walls to little effect. The others leapt into the air, screeching with fury. It kind of limited the usefulness of the high wallsbut foes in the air couldnt dodge as well. Deluns hammer pulped carapace and shattered black chitin weapons. The Torrent Rider, Huo Ten, and Shaggy Two worked as a team, the dog snapping down on a leg as a demon crested the wall, stifling its movement as it was punctured by twin spears, one of shining silver, the other of gleaming crystal. Their final member on the wall was the calmest. His eyes were narrowed. His neck twitched. And he cut. A demon lost its head, the cut so clean and sublime it did not realise it was dead, even as it stared at its body. Gou Ren swung with all his might. His staff crushed ribs. His stone skin was proof against sickle-blade claws. He crushed, he smashed, and he fought. A deep droning buzz filled the air. Bees bigger than Gou Rens thumb started streaming out of the fortress, their stingers aimed directly for eyes and mouths as they swarmed relentlessly. They dove off the walls, and where stingers found purchase, demons started spasming and vomiting. Many died within moments, but some of the struck bees, instead of splattering, hit the stone walls and then got back up, throwing themselves back into the fight. It was like the Dueling Peaks all over again. Then all at once, the demons paused. Qi washed over the battlefield. In the distance, in the forest, the whine of a steam furnace filled the air. Jade blades cut through the sky. A star began to fall to earth, and the roar of an enraged tiger boomed out. Gou Ren smiledbut his inattention nearly cost him as the demons suddenly redoubled their attacks. He swung his staff down on a demons head and kept on fighting. =================== We werent too late. That was the main thought in my mind as I felt the touch of my home under my feet, the land as familiar to me as my own body. Xiulan, Tigu, Xianghua, and Yin hit the demons like a wrecking ball, but I had eyes for one person onlyguided by the whispering of a cold wind. They were going for the fortressso I was going to stop them there. I stepped out from behind the trees, my arm filled with a little bit of gold, but the person was already turning. The hooded person before me who had been advancing on my home was pretty small compared to me. Just a bit taller than Meimei. They threw themselves backward, my fist barely missing their head. A shame. I would have liked to be two for two on sucker punches. My, that''s rather rude, the person stated, their voice androgynous. There was some strain at least in the words, and they sounded a bit unnerved as I simply stomped forward, going as hard as I could right from the start. But they immediately went full defensive, dodging every strike by as wide a margin as they could. Youre the one invading my home, I replied tersely, glaring at the slippery little bastard. They reached for their storage ring, but were forced to abort and jump back as I went for a grapple. Ah, that is a good point. Im going to have to keep being inconsiderate, however. Youve annoyed this Huian too much to let you go, they said. The cold wind blared a warning. It was my turn to throw myself out of the way as a spear of poison sliced through the air where my head had just been, and I avoided a sucker punch of my own. Youre going to die a painful death, a pleasant voice echoed out as a stunningly beautiful woman slammed into the ground. Her eyebrow was twitching, and her smile was quite mad. Wings formed on her back, looking like those of a butterfly. I grimaced. Straight into a 2v1. Well, this this probably wasn''t good. The other one tapped their storage ring. Your resistance has been frustrating. But it ends. Now. A funerary tablet, the size of my torso, and covered in seals and chains appeared in Huians hands. I was already tired. I was already sore. But what else could I do? I set my feet on the land of my home. I took a deep breath as I felt a comforting presence in my dantian. The chains on the tablet fell away. Something ancient and terrible welled up within it. Youve had your moment. Now fall. v5c42: Desperate Battle [Soul-Shackling Commandment] Ghostly blue fire erupted from the funerary tablet, bursting out and coiling into the sky. I could feel the ferocity and intensity of the Qi as what I was pretty sure was some kind of spirit took form. The cultivator, Huian, was throwing bits of what looked like armor into the air, which were attaching themselves to the energy as it continued to take form. Transforming isnt a free action but it''s also kind of hard to take advantage of an opening when another person launches themselves at you. The world slowed down as a woman just as fast as Zang Zeng was suddenly in my face except this time, there were no spasms throwing off her aim. I jerked my head out of the way of the first strike, and had to move a lot further than I initially planned as liquid trailing from her fingers splashed toward my eyes. It hissed and sizzled as it sailed through the air. Poison. I dodged a second blow and blocked a third. The hit was much weaker than Zengsbut it was enough. Her nails just barely penetrated my skin. My adversary grinned nastily at me. [Poison Butterfly Arts: Consuming the Leaf] Grovel, squirm on the ground, and know agony. But do not worry, this Chixia will keep you alive for a nice, long time, the poison lady said, gloating. My heart clenched as I felt something spear down from the point of contact. My skin turned black, and I could feel my body start to die. Yet the surging poison began to slow immediately. What felt like Meimeis medical Qi welled up from the connection I had from her, immediately forming a bulwark in my arm to stop it from spreading further. Poison ladys smirk vanished, as she stared at my arm in confusion. I slugged her in the face. Her head snapped back. I grabbed her trailing hair and pulled her back down to knee her in the gut. Her feet left the ground, the woman wheezing her tight guard faltered for a brief moment. I grabbed her arm and I felt her bones grind and snap. I started pulling, to bring her closer and crush her. Her eyes widened. An explosion of her Qi prevented any follow-up, breaking my grip. She launched herself skyward on her wings. She looked terrifyingly ugly when she frowned like that. You You! the woman''s entire body spasmed. I spared a glance at the still-forming spirit. That brief bout had taken only a few seconds. It was clearer and more distinct now, but there was still time to- [Poison Butterfly Arts: Falling Scale, Silent World] Each flap of Chixias butterfly-like wings sent down gales of little fragments that were making my throat itch and our immediate area started to wither and die. I could feel the malevolence filling the air, spreading death and misery. I liked this forest. It had a bunch of nice trees in it, and this bitch was poisoning them. The Path of Shennong was for big strikes, and similarly, I wasnt good enough to make them use less QiI had a feeling I would need every drop. I needed something smaller. Something closer to home. Something to clear the sky of all this poison dust The idea hit me like a freight train. It''s a bit stupid to test a new technique in the middle of a fight for my life, but it should work. It would work. I brought back my hands like wingsand did something I had seen Big D use to clean up dust and clear paths in the snow. I tapped into that wellspring of golden energy, and felt something click. Cracks spread from my arms into the air. It wouldnt be a full [Divert The Waters] but with this, it would force my opponents Qi to act how I wanted them to act. [Rooster Tail Broom] I clapped my hands together. If I hadnt been a cultivator, my eardrums would have ceased to exist, and there would be a good chance my heart would have just exploded. Some of the closer flakes of poison just ignited under the sudden force, and the rest went hurling back to where they came from. The shockwave I generated by clapping was so opaque it looked more like one of those anime wind-blades. Poison Ladys eyes bugged out. She dipped her wings and threw herself out of the way as I launched myself toward Huian. Huian stepped into the flames, strings of Qi anchoring them into the middle of the rapidly expanding inferno. A human face and arms had formed on the construct. I didnt give any thought to my next move. My opponent was immobile. My right arm cracked like it was made of rock rather than flesh as I gathered the First Step of Creation within. Huian threw a bunch of talismans into the air when they saw my stance shift. I pulled as much Qi as I could muster as fast as I could muster it. I could see the grimace on their face. The First Step of Creation is Destruction. It wasnt as strong as it could be. The cold energy had tried its best, but without Tianlan I had to sacrifice some power for speed. [Break The Rocks] My fist hit the front piece of armor Huian had attached to the Spirit. The armor disintegrated. The talisman floating just behind the armor flared like a newborn sun, straining and throwing off Qithen burnt away. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. The first barrier shattered. Then the next. Then the next. Five talismans. The defenses parted before my fist, breaking apart like glass before a hammer. They drained some momentum. They blunted the strike but I reached my target. I felt ribs go and looked into Huians eyes. They were full of shock and confusion. My opponent went flying, punching through the hill behind them, then into the next one after that. I grimaced as my arm screamed with protest, staggering back and holding my abused limb. I immediately searched the sky for Chixia, spotting her butterfly wings. One down, hopefully just one more to go. Then it was my turn to be punched in the mouth. A ghostly fist hammered into my face and sent me staggering backward. A second blow made my feet lift from the ground briefly and nearly made me vomit. I whipped back around in time to block the third strike, my legs sinking into the ground up to my knees. One string connected the spirit to Huian. The great ghostly construct glared down at me, the weight of its gaze pinning me in place. Junior, you dare harm the Young Master?! the voice boomed. You dare break my funerary tablet?! This Jia Rong shall end you for this insult! A poison spear rammed into my shoulder and another front was opened in my body, the Medicinal Qi instantly reorienting to do battle with this new foe. I swallowed thickly as the Spirits Qi flared while Chixia glared down from on high. She had a nosebleed and was favouring one of her arms. I ripped my legs out from the ground and threw off the arm pushing on me. My arm was shaking. My legs were wobbly. But I brought up my arms and set my stance anyway. ===================== Keep going! Push in and break through! Xiulan shouted over the din of combat. Yin and Tigu roared, and Demons shrieked. Freed from sparing their foes, everyone was much more effective. Tigus claws were reaping through multiple foes at a time, the demons screaming whenever the womans Qi touched them. Her yellow eyes burned with fury. Their goal was to cut off the reinforcements from the west, smashing the enemy piecemeal before they had the chance to consolidate their strength, and then continue on to the ones attacking from the south. The bee behind Xiulans ear was conscious again, wiggling around. Xiulan was grateful that she could understand the reports being given. Things were balanced on a knifes edge. The bee behind her ear wiggled frantically, and Xianghua grimaced when the report of more demons cresting the walls reached her. Xiulan weighed her options. Xianghua, break off and head to the fortress, they need reinforcements! Xiulan shouted, and Xianghua instantly obeyed, her steam furnace roaring. Xiulan would have to redouble her efforts. They made good progress, the demons from the west group visibly thinning out as they rampaged through their flanksbut of course, the enemy had their own surprises for them. Anjing, take the orange one. Xiulans head whipped around as Tigu snarled with pain, tumbling backward. Two of her Qi claws were broken from the force of the strike. Tigu caught her momentum, and then immediately had to bend as a shadow with a massive sword tried to split her in two. Xiulan redirected to intercept this new threat, but grimaced when the world erupted with heat and light. A blazing fire tore from the forest, incinerating many of her Jade Grass Blades. The fire leapt and jumped, forming jagged maws as they pulled her Qi constructs into them. it always has to be fire cultivators, Xiulan thought to herself with a grimace. Sons of bitches! she heard Yin shout, then she grunted with pain as a large demon hammered into her, bowling the light of her sun over. It was swelled with Qi and frothing at the mouth, screeching as it relentlessly smashed its fists into Yins sunlight armor. Xiulan raised her Jade Grass Blades just in time as a blazing sword tried to cut her downthe power of a Spiritual Realm Cultivator filling her senses. Her blade groaned in protest at the contact but held firm, and Xiulan forced the disengagement. Her foe erupted with more flame as her blades tried to take him from the backand grunted when one of them penetrated the inferno, barely managing to deflect it before it took him in the side. It took five blades woven together to penetrate his fire barrier. That was not a Qi drain she could keep up for long. The man, the human man, looked at her. His eyes were dispassionate, and they were locked solely upon her. They were the eyes of a man trying to figure out the best way to kill somebody. Xiulan steadied her breathing. She spared a glance at Tigu, who was forced to leap as black spears erupted from her shadow. Her opponent launched himself at her, immediately taking advantage of her lapse in attention. She caught Tigus eye. The cat turned woman kicked the air and disappeared. [Pounce of the Tiger] Her opponent barely managed to block the strike in time. More shadowy weapons erupted from the ground and were intercepted by blades of grass. Xiulan weaved six swords together, the blade lengthening into a giant, two handed thing, and smashed into Anjings own blade. The man held his ground for a moment, but had to disengage as more swords erupted from the ground. Tigu was now facing the fire cultivator, while Xiulan was facing the man with the giant sword. Anjing clicked his tongue. Theyre pretty skilled, Huoha. Their strength does not matter. Only that they shall perish, Huoha replied. The intensity in his words filled the clearing with heat. Tigu let out a snarling growl, the rumbling of an enraged tiger. Theyre quite cocky, aren''t they? Tigu asked her, forcing amusement and cheer into her voice. Indeed they are, Xiulan said like it was the truth. They were already tired. They were already at a disadvantage. But they could still fight. For the Heavenly Demons! the men intoned. Fire erupted. The shadows around then writhed like living things. A roaring tiger and sixty four blades of grass rose to meet them. ============================ All across Fa Ram the battle raged. In the skies above, a ribbon of electric blue was twirling and twisting, chased by another beast. Rich draconic blood fell to the earth from long wounds in his body. Wa Shi was desperately firing attacks backward, but each and every one bounced off a shell made of air. In the forest to the south, a boar and a pig stomped, bit, and smashed, using their bodies as living battering rams as they were circled by hunters with poisoned spears, their eyes on the beasts as they slowly weakened. On the walls of the fortress, the demons redoubled their efforts, snarling and hissing. They screeched as a heron tore into their flank, its beak plucking away their lives and providing a brief reprieve. And far, far to the north, in the deep darkness a similar desperate battle raged. ============================== ============================= Edits: Massgamer, v5c43: Crushed to Embers Once upon a time, a great and powerful Demon captured an Old Soldier. He had been the demons greatest nemesis for an age, defying it with every breath he took. Now, injured and aged, he could not resist as the Demon pounced upon him. =================== The entire mountain rumbled and shook. Dirt and rocks fell from the ceiling in a constant stream. Qin Peng, Formation Lead for the Northern Base, tried to keep his calm as another ripping explosion made the command room shudder. It only added to the scene of controlled chaosthe room was full of moving bodies, the last of the command staff collecting the final reports for retrieval or for destruction. As much as Peng wished to be on those evacuation transports, he had a duty to Heavenly Demon Yulong. Report on the evacuation! All essential personnel have been moved, his assistant replied immediately, but we need two more runs to get the rest of the staff! Better than he had hoped. It looked like all the drills Heavenly Demon Yulong had insisted on were showing its worth. Fine work. The crystals? Set in the walls and ready to blow, Formation Lead! Let us pray it does not come to that, Peng said, his voice grim. Last call, everybody! Were pulling out! Yes sir! came their responses. Peng examined the formation one last time, about to set it to scramble and then purge the artifacts in the command room when he was interrupted. Formation Lead! Team Night Spider has a report! Night Spider? Peng asked, baffled. I told them to evacuate! They should already have left! Theyre too valuable to lose! They had always been damn mavericks, but this was beyond the pale! They say they couldnt leave while the Heavenly Demon was here, Formation Lead! Peng grimaced. Fine, tell me what theyre reporting! Night Spider reports they have a viable workaround to get the defensive formation back to working order. They repaired something damaged by an Imperial Realm Cultivator?! Less repaired and more a stopgap, sir. Night Spider Lead sacrificed an arm and an eye. It''s acting as a direct conduit to the formations crystals. Peng grimaced. Of course she did, crazy woman. A direct conduit to the crystals powering the formation, bypassing the damaged sections; it was something he hadnt considered because he was more useful with all his body parts, as was Night Spider Lead. It was also dangerous and power-hungry. Theyd get one shot, but if that one shot aided the Heavenly Demon ...what do they need? Peng asked. They need you to manually set target priority and initiate the surge on their mark. Were setting target to the prison. I want it locked down by the time Heavenly Demon Yulong finishes with the enemy that is delaying him. Yes, Formation Lead! Team Night Spiderif you survive this youre going to be rewarded greatly. Glory to the Heavenly Demon. Peng set the artifact aside and licked his lips. I am ready on Team Night Spiders mark! The mountain rumbled again, more dirt falling from the ceilings. The sounds of combat reverberated through the halls. Explosions, roars, and Peng paused. A roosters crow? ============================= The Demon sought to break the soldier. It sought to crush his iron will. To visit despair upon the one who had defied it. =============================== The hall was filled with Qi and light. Any below the middle of the Profound Realm would have seen only blurs: a tall, dark form with a spear that struck like it was trying to split the seas; a smaller, lithe individual whose blade would cleave the tops off of mountains; and a blur of silver and gold. It was a true battle between cultivators. The kind that would be told in stories and songs, save for one thingit was a battle against a chicken. Heavenly Demon Yulongs strongest subordinates were equal in level to a farm animal. Beidou and Zhigong, who had been serving their Master since the start of his journey. They had fought the horrors of the Doomed Canyon for the sake of her people whom the Empire had abandoned. They had faced down the Lord of the Pass so refugees of Zhigongs tribe could find a new homeland, away from the corruption and persecution of the Empire. They had cut their way through the nobles of Bold Gate City, rescuing the enslaved formation specialists and putting the hypocrites to death. A hundred, a thousand battles they had fought by his side; and when he joined the Heavenly Demonic Master, they had followed. They owed him their livesnot just because he had saved them, but because he was the true heir to the Empire. He was their Prince, their Son of Heaven, and they would see him on his throne no matter what it took. Things had only gotten harder after that; slaying other mad Demonic Sects, assassinating Imperial Officials, hunting down ever more powerful Spirit Beasts, and finally, taking out an entire Fulmination Assault Squadron and its Elder leader at the Howling Fang Mountains Base. And yet, a chicken was their match. Crashing waves and mountain-splitting strikes crashed against the smaller form. The rooster burned silver and gold; his body whirled into the Taijitu, cycling endlessly and unknowably before striking with sublime technique, the equal of any powerful cultivator. They exchanged a hundred strikes in an instant, each blow meant to kill. Against any other in the Spiritual Realm, it would have been an impossible task to stay alive under the onslaught. Yet still, the Spirit Beast remained. He acted as if turning aside the blows was effortless, even as his limbs shook, as each moment brought him closer and closer to exhaustion and death. His eyes were clear and pure, his mission righteous, and his goal? To keep the both of them occupied for as long as possible so they could not join the assault on the prison. His attention was wholly on the battle in front of himso he felt great trepidation when suddenly the bases lighting, already intermittent, dimmed. The walls shuddered. His foes paused, looking up at the ceiling. A low, dull whine rose in the air. ==================== It devised a hundred thousand torments. It enacted a hundred thousand cruelties, yet the old man stood unmoved, even with the devastation visited upon his body. ========================== Yun Rens world had compressed to his ragged breathing and the movement of his sword. He bled from a hundred little cuts, and the room spun slightly from the Demonic Qi that circulated around his body. But he still stood, still swinging. Lightning erupted from behind them. Han had actually managed to wake up a couple of the Shrouded Mountain Sect Disciplesand though they were all in what had to be excruciating pain, each and every one that had awakened had made their way to the front, blasting rather anemic bolts of lighting, hurling Qi infused stones, or simply forming one last barrier of flesh between Elder Shenhe and their still-unconscious comrades, their hands gripped tight around scavenged spears and swords. They had nearly been pushed back to the last line of defense. All of them were bleeding. All of them were nearing the end of their ropes, and still the Artificial Demons kept coming. All of a sudden, they stopped. Yun Ren went for a thrust, only for his slavering opponent to suddenly jerk and retreat, throwing itself backward, and racing for the door with the rest of its comrades. Wha? Fenxian asked. He could barely see with all the blood in his eyes from the cut on his head. Yushang looked similarly confused, one arm hanging limply. Shao Heng was beside her immediately, binding her arm while ignoring the chitin-covered appendage still stabbed into his own shoulder. Thisthis is not good Yun Ren began, the hairs on the back of his neck standing up. He glanced to Spooks, the Thunderhoofs eyes similarly worried. The mountain started rumbling. Characters built into the wall of the prison suddenly began to glow with a baleful inner light. The Qi around them surged. Spooks reached up with his hoof and shattered the talisman around his neck. He did it not a moment too soon. The world rumbled and screamed as massive blades of blue light plunged down towards all of them, overwhelming all of Yun Ren''s senses with their pressure and intent, and were only stopped as Spooks exploded with power. The Thunderhoof bellowed, a protective aurora forming around them all and clashing with the burning characters. A crown of ice formed around his antlers, a storm grew out of his back, and a ghostly image of something far, far grander that Spooks took to the field. It roared like an oncoming storm, protecting all of them with green, shimmering power that, for a brief instant, made Yun Ren feel safe. It threw the tide of blazing swords backward, shattering every formation on the walls around them and throwing them all to the ground as the mountain heaved. The ghostly form of Master Forest Sweeper turned his eyes to the ceiling, and with another burst of might, his Qi plunged into the walls. He reinforced them against the rumbling backlash, stabilizing them. Pillars of ice erupted from the floor, further reinforcing the prison complex. Finally, an icy shell formed over the entrance, one final shield against the demons outside. Spooks wobbled and collapsed to his knees, panting. The mantle of the storm faded. The booming roar of falling rocks filled Yun Rens ears. ======================== With his torments upon the old soldier ineffective, the Demon turned elsewhere. The Demon slew cultivators and destroyed cities. It crushed the great works the old mans descendants had built and forced the old soldier to watch. ======================== Bi Des eyes widened as a massive shockwave suddenly ripped through the base and the ceiling began to collapse. He and his foes disengaged, throwing themselves in opposite directions. Bi De paid them no more mind as he raced through the halls, trying to stay in front of the falling rocks. Yet it was not to be. A boulder slammed down in front of him, blocking his escape route. He simply rammed through it, shattering the obstacle, but the passage ahead was already littered with boulders, his path entirely blocked. A silver shield formed around himand the rocks fell, covering its face. ================================ The Demon savaged an entire province; he glutted himself on souls, consuming all who stood against him. ================================= The Unconquered Blades foe sought to use distance, to be beyond the reach of his lessersThe Unconquered Blade cut the distance between them, for there was no foe beyond the reach of his will. His foe thought that crushing weight and curling space would mar his sword, but a weapon made of conviction is unbreakable. The Darkness had been hungry, consuming everything in its path. So the Unconquered Blade fed it steel. A field of dark stars lay in ruins. Some were cleaved in two, others had been rendered into a thousand separate pieces. The once blank canvas of night bore burning scars of light, and it was unraveling at the seams. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Shen Yu stood before Jingsheng. His foe was lying within his final dark star, his chest opened and his organs exposed to the air. Magnificent. Truly, you are the Unconquered Blade. I salute your might, Jingsehng chuckled, his voice wheezing. It was a sound like a death rattle as blood poured from the Demonic Masters mouth and his wounds. Yet, Shen Yu was not completely unharmed either. His breathing was heavy. His face was a mask of serenity, yet within his Qi was in turmoil, strained too much by the battle. The Demonic Qi that lingered from his previous battle was making its presence known, threatening to breach his containment. Some of his foes Qi had also been added to the tally, little pockets of foulness in his system that he would need to purge. You are a dangerous man, Shen Yu acknowledged. I shall dedicate two centuries to rooting out each and every one of your hidden cellsI shall scour the Empire to make sure none of your taint lingers. Ah, to have such dedication from you, Im honoured, Jingsheng chuckled. Ahhh all these domains. All these grand techniques. In truth, I''ve never much cared for them. I prefer a more refined skillset, a more subtle one. One punch, practised a hundred thousand times, is more valuable than a hundred thousand blows practised once, Shen Yu said, and Jingsheng smiled through his gummy lips. Ah, such a shame we cannot be friends and comrades. You get it, Jingsehng sighed in contentment. This battle had been entirely too close. He needed to get out and support his Discipleespecially because he could feel the rumbling of collapsing tunnels outside his Domain. Shen Yus attention wavered from his foe for a moment. [Internal Impurity Tremor] Shen Yus heart spasmed in his chest. But I will say this about those big, flashy moves, Jingsheng smiled a gummy smile as he brought two fingers up before his face. They strained you and depleted your Qi. Shen Yus eyes widened. He tried to burn out the subtle, insidious Qi Jingsheng had pushed into him; at the same time, his blade leapt toward Jingshengs throat. Black blades burst from Shen Yus flesh. They were massive things, spears and lances that ripped through Shen Yus body. Blood poured from his mouth, Demonic Qi rampaging through his organs. Hairline fractures formed all over his body as the Qi did its best to tear apart Shen Yu. Jingsheng caught Shen Yu before he could fall to his knees, the other mans blank eyes staring into Shen Yus own. Ah bad luck, to get distracted at the last moment, Jingsheng murmured. The fingers tightened around Shen Yus throat, and his smile widened. The darkness closed around the sword of light, its glow fading. ========================================= The Demon loomed over the old man, its face twisted into a grin. This is how the stars burn out, the Demon declared. ======================================= There were two sets of Qi circulating within their main target. One set was his own, and the other was a full set of Medicinal Qi. It was powerful. It was hidden. The man was focused on Rong. The Spirits titanic blows had forced the man back, forcing him to block. They took his attention and allowed Chixia to figure out what was stymying her. It gave her time. Ive got you now, Chixia snarled, her own Qi pressing up against her foes. A piece of Chixias own vital Qi fueled the attacka sacrifice that made her guts burn. [Poison Butterfly Arts: Hell Wing Purge] The man she was fighting screamed with pain, his body spasmingand the Qi on the other end of the connection spasmed as well. The Spirits fist rose and then fell, smashing him into a hill. ===================== This is how the darkness wins. ======================== Meiling barely managed to move Zhuye out of the way before she slumped over and vomited blood. Her soul was screaming. It hurt. It hurt. It hurt more than she had ever been hurt before. It was a blinding, horrific pain. Tears poured from her eyes, foreign Qi ripping into her soul like a white-hot poker. Her ears were ringing. She couldnt hear Miantiaos worried shouting. Her ears were bleeding. Her eyes were bleeding. Her forehead touched the floor. ========================== This is how all your little flames are extinguished. ============================= Erlangs prey let out a groan as the titanic Spirit Beast slumped, Mistress Chixias poison finally laying it low. It had been a difficult hunt. They had managed to wear the tougher prey down, their Mistresss poison ravaging the giant creature. Its size had been a detriment, and its companion was too weak to stop them. They had lost half their number, even with his Mistresss support. They would have to feed this beasts flesh to the new recruits to regain some of their powerafter they dealt with the weaker one. But the other Spirit Beast had stopped attacking; now it was only staring at the slumped one, its eyes blank. The pig opened its mouth and screamed. Five more mouths opened along its flanks, and those screamed too. What the Hells is that?! one of Erlangs subordinates shouted before one of the mouths snapped shut. The man disappeared with a wet-sounding crunch. The rest of the mouths bit down, each bite carving a scoop of the world out indiscriminately. The small pink pig shifted and grew as the darkness consumed it. Its mouths opened, as the Beast of the Void keened a dirge of anger and hate. ========================= This is how the Longest Night casts even the sun into embers. =================================== Gou Ren glared at the slavering beast that had driven him against the wall of the fortress. He could barely breathe, crushed against the fortress. Kowtow, grovel, destroy your cultivation, and kill yourselves! Your sins are unforgivable! Xianghuas booming roar made his heart leap to his throat. Everything was going to be alright. Gou Ren snarled and redoubled his efforts, throwing the demon off of him and crushing its skull. He headbutted the next one and threw the third off the parapet and back into the teeming horde. Beside him, Deluns hammer rose and fell, each strike splattering demons. He had some on his shoulders, trying to drag him down. One missing half of its body was holding onto Deluns legs. But still, he swung his hammer, crushing all before him. Bei Be was covered in cuts and surrounded by sliced corpses, while Huo Ten, the Torrent Rider, and Shaggy Two had retreated further into the fortress, going to protect Zhuye and the others. Gou Ren smashed another demon and searched desperately for where Xianghuas voice had come from. There she was, stalking out from the mist. Everything before her died. Every demon could barely look at her, her sword flashing through the air and butchering the things attacking their home. She was stunning. She was beautiful, even as the blood splattered through the air, never touching her. She cleaved a demon leaping at her in two, and her eyes met his. The man appeared out of the demons blood as its halves sailed past Xianghua. Gou Ren screamed a warning. Xianghua tensed, starting to turn, but reacted too slowly. The blade punched into Xianghuas back and out through her chest. Gou Ren roared with anger and made to leap off the walls, but another demon rammed into him, smashing him off balance. Another man with the same red blade appeared behind the demon, and its sword traced a burning line over Gou Rens chest, eating at the Qi covering his skin. Delun shouted with shock. The Torrent Rider and Huo Ten screamed warning from inside the fortress. Xianghua! Gou Ren smashed the demons skull that was holding him down, trying to rise, but more and more demons pounced upon him, driving him to the ground and slashing at whatever they could reach, burying him under a tide of darkness. ==================== The people wept as all that was theirs was undone. The Demon laughed at their suffering at the weaklings that were as ants before it. ========================= She was back in the Valley again. Xiulan felt it in the air. The smell of blood mixed with the screams of pain and the shouts of desperation. A blast of fire forced her back. Both of their foes turned to Tigu and pounced upon her. Tigus defense was magnificent. She took two foes that eclipsed her cultivation head-on and fought well. Her claws slashed through skin and made their enemies'' weapons shriek. Yet the flames burned, and the shadows bubbled. The Jade Grass Blades leaped to intercept. Blood erupted from Tigus chest, and she fell to her knees. Xiulans heart hammered like a drum. ====================== All that was left was the funeral pyres and the barest of cooking fires, little specks of light soon to be swallowed. What can these little embers do against the howling dark? the monster snickered, secure in its victory. ======================== A fox whimpered with pain, spears of starlight pinning him to the wall. A dragon slammed into the ground, snapping trees into kindling with his uncontrolled crash. Cultivators, trapped in a prison, watched and waited as demonic hands clawed at their protective shell of ice, ripping it apart piece by piece. A demon lifted a silver-haired woman by her throat, her blazing armor nowhere to be seen. A young man, a dog, and a monkey stabbed frantically at the man in their midst, his red blade gleaming with malevolence. A snake and a bee launched themselves at the creature that burst into their sanctuary. The creature''s eyes locked onto the woman on the ground and the babe crying in the corner, and raised its arm. ======================== The old soldier looked upon the Demons works yet he felt no fear nor despair. The soldier smiled. ========================= "Hear me, hear me! This one is Hong Xian! In accordance with the ancient pact, I do depart to perform the Rite of Fire. Who will aid me in casting out this night and assisting in the awakening?" a boy asked, one only in his eleventh year. "Yes, Hong Xian. This Liu Bowu will aid you in casting out the Long Night!" "Yes, Hong Xian. This Ty An will aid you in casting out the Long Night!" "Yes, Hong Xian. This Zhao Liu will aid you in casting out the Long Night!" The childrens voices rose, brave and strong, into the night sky, along with the thunderous rumble of the villages drum. Dan, Dan, da-Dan. =========================== A great laugh erupted from his mouth, and The Demon recoiled at the sound. The Soldier knew the truth of this world. ============================== Dan, Dan, da-Dan! In Hong Yaowu, the mood was one of terror and hopelessness. The earth quaked, the sky burned, and the children cried. Hong Xian jumped at the sudden thunder of drums and the shrill scream of the Steam Furnace as they echoed through the village. He was not the only one. Everyone huddling in the house practically fled their skin at the noise. Dan, Dan, da-Dan! Xian raced from his home to where the drums began pounding with increasing ferocity, the ancient, primal beat hammering into his soul. He dashed to the field, then froze as the Azure Express puffed and heaved, familiar figures upon its back. Dan, Dan, da-Dan! Bowu pounded the drum, beating it with all his might, the sound resonating through the village. His shirt was around his waist, sweat dripping from his form, the pyres around him burning bright. Ty An was with Little Liu, the two women heaving charcoal into the Steam Furnaces hungry mouth. The steam locomotive huffed and puffed, traveling around the little track set up for ita track that was a perfect circle. Yet it was the last member of this group that caught Xians eye. A boy wearing the mask of the sun. His footing was precarious. Shockwaves reached the village, frightful noises that echoed through the forestyet Hong Xian the Youngers feet missed not a step. Dan, Dan, da-Dan! He danced. He danced as they had sworn to since the Hong family had existed. He danced, fulfilling an oath that his father was about to forsake. Hong Xian the Elder stared at his son. The Azure Express roared, spitting out a gout of Qi-charged smoke when it completed its first circuit. Its first cycle. Dan, Dan, da-Dan! The Azure Express traveled around the field like the sun soared through the sky. Elder Xian what do we do? one of the villagers asked, fear still in his voice. Dan, Dan, da-Dan! What we always do, the Chief of Hong Yaowu declared. Light the pyres! The night is dark and full of terrorbut the sun will rise again! His roar boomed over the village. Hong Xian raised his own staff and stepped within the tracks. Fire danced around all who did, jumping in time to the beat of Bowus drums. A key piece slotted into place. From Hong Yaowu, the first pulse resonated. DAN, DAN, DA-DAN! =========================== What can those Embers do, you ask? the Old Soldier asked, his eyes fixed upon the future. He knew in his heart what was coming. He knew what those little sparks would do. His eyes were filled with the blazing inferno the Demon was too blind to see. ========================= Dan, Dan, da-Dan! Xiulan gasped. She heard the thunder in her soul. She saw the fire around her foe start to dance, the motes drifting of their own accord and her eyes widened. The golden crack in her chest began to glow. Dan, Dan, da-Dan! She felt the little fire, from an insignificant village spark and leap within her soul. A dance her ancestor created burned in her mind. [Purgatory Blaze] [Shadow Reaper] Fire and shadow combined from her foes, a ravening inferno that would consume all in its path. Yet to Xiulan it was silent, the only sound she could hear was the pounding of an ancient drum. Dan, Dan, da-Dan! ============ The Old Soldier gazed back at the Demon, directly into its eyes, and answered. The Demon withered under the old mans gaze, his eyes pure and unclouded even after everything the Demon had done to him. His grin stretched wide, and the Demon felt terror. What could those embers do? Enough. ================= Cai Xiulan stepped onto the path and let the inferno consume her completely. A blazing torch contacted her cultivation. It contacted her soul... and ignited. v5c44: Will of the Weak The drum thundered. The blazing inferno approached. Everything is connected. That was the first lesson Xiulan learned from Jin. It was a simple, yet profound, statement. The fire began to dance in front of her eyes. The drums echoed in her head, yet they sounded like they were placed in a vast room, the sound bouncing off the walls, and trailing down hallways. It was the fire dance of the solstice. The dance her ancestor, Cai Ruolan, had created to empower Tianlan in ages past. It was a shattered wreck of a formation. Its keystones were dust. The pathways that the song was supposed to resonate through were untuned. Xiulan could feel it. She could feel it in the distance, the thunder of other drums. The slight resonance of other dances, performed across the length and breadth of the Azure Hills. The peoples Qi still gathered. It still accumulated, following the ancient formation, yet it was unguided and would simply disperse instead of performing what it was created for. unless Xiulan could guide it. Unless she could once more bring part of the formation back into alignmentwhere once more, the formation would use that Qi to empower the land. To empower Tianlan. We give to the Land, and the Land gives back. The golden crack in Xiulans chest began to glow. Memories from the crystal and hours spent dancing with Tianlan in her dreams filled Xiulans mind. They stood upon the node of fireand even though it had been broken by stone, they needed fire to correct it. They needed fire to begin the cycle. They needed fire to begin the resonance. So, on the precipice of defeat, on the brink of losing the people she loved with all her heart, Xiulan stepped into the flames. Her own Qi was of Grass, aligned with Wood, and so it would be kindling. She fed herself to the raging inferno. She amplified the fire, making the flames burn white and banish the shadow that the other cultivator had fed into it. The power spiked into the Spiritual Realm, a conflagration that could burn through mountains. The fire was hungry. It was ravenous. It did not think, it only burnedand in doing so, Xiulan led it by the nose. In doing so, the fire moved the way she wanted it to. It moved to her beat. It moved to the beat of the Azure Hills. Xiulans blades burned to ashes, becoming dust on the wind as she fell to her knees. Every memory of her time here, every moment with Jin, Meiling, Bi De, Xianghua, Tigu, Yin, Gou Ren, and all the others burned in her mind. Xiulan pressed her fist to the ground. The beat of a drum echoed into it. ============================= Wood to Fire ============================ It touched Hong Yaowu first. It fed on the beat of their drums. It touched the fire they made, matching and synchronizing with it, before racing onwards. In Verdant Hill, the people danced the dance of their ancestors. The Lord Magistrate led them for the first time, a smile on his face as the entire town followed his lead, the town pulsing and beating like a heart. To the astonishment of all, his wife, Lady Wu, joined them, leading the women of the town, her smile matching her husbands. They were mere mortals. The weakest of the weak. Yet they danced, the memory of a blazing flame the one thing that they had to battle against the terrors in the night. They prayed, prayed for the sun to shine again. The fire grew in strength. It roared down dilapidated roads southeast, burning through obstructions and forcing its way down the only stable path; the path Tie Delun had followed to reach their home. The Dragon Veins here, even savaged, had always been solid and enduring, imbued with the strength of the Earth and then solidified to Metal. The drums boomed off vaulted halls and echoed through the rusting spires. Here, the dance was slower and more solid. It lacked the frantic burning of the flame, yet every step remained on beat as the energy within aligned. ============================= Fire to Earth ============================ It was a long, long way south. The fire poured onward, down a golden artery that had been traveled many times. It was the most solid road the fire had, speeding it onward. In Pale Moon Lake City, from the highest halls of the Imperial Palace to the back alleys of Fish Guts Lane, from the heart of the city to the far-flung farms in the outskirts, the people still kept the faith of their ancestors. Theirs was a dance like cutting blades and striking hammers, a ringing chorus. Many of the steps had been changed. Many of the movements were imperfect. Yet their hearts were in it, the passion of an amateur that could inspire even the most jaded of Masters. They shouted and cheered, they sang and they danced, their dreams filling the air, and pounding through the ground. The fire was forged and shapedand the very road it was traveling on began to hum. And then it hit the Grass Sea. ====================== Earth To Metal =================== The single stream of flame turned into a raging torrent that split and burned down a thousand different pathways. The fire followed along the routes scattering seeds took as they proclaimed their intention to unify the people of their homeand the routes where an Earth Spirit had followed, determined to protect her friends. The Sects danced, trying to regain the knowledge of their ancestors. The people danced, following tradition from time immemorial. The Spirit Beasts danced, though most did not know why. They danced for themselves. They danced for their ancestors. They danced for the province, united wholly for the first time in generations. They, the weakest people of the weakest province, who had found a new dream to nurture, and a new hope for the future. From one pulse, to ten, to a hundred, to a thousand, to a million, the fire spread, one beat thundering in Tianlans Dragon Veins. The Qi within swelled. It began to quicken, flowing again like summer rather than the sluggishness of winter. =================== Metal To Water ===================== The fire never stopped, following a path taken by a rooster. It touched the villages. It touched the few Sects that were that far north. And it touched the Ash Forest, where the Blaze Bears danced, honouring their long-forgotten mother. It sped north, back to the apex. Back to the beginning. Back where the first beat had sounded. ======================= Water to Wood ====================== Xiulan felt the power fill her. All she could hear was the thunderous beat. A smile came to her face. Both of her enemies froze, their eyes widening and their jaws dropping open. After the fire, the grass grows again. One, two, four. Xiulan rose to her feet, and out of the burned desolated ground, new blades of grass grew, rising into the air. The fire-aspected one tried to attack her. His Qi blazed as he used a suicide technique, trying to take her out before she could bring her full strength to bear. Eight, sixteen, thirty-two. It was for naught. Xiulan took a step forward, catching his arm mid-swing. She looked into his eyes, seeing only rage and hate. The blades of grass found new, fertile soil. She turned to the other one, but to her surprise, he was already fleeingfor Xiulan was not the only one who had risen. Tigu stood, her eyes burning in the darkness. Xiulan. Take care of Father, please. Ill make sure nothing escapes. Xiulan smiled. Of course. Then Tigu was gone, on the hunt. Sixty-four, one hundred twenty-eight. The Qi within her kept growing. Yet this power was not Xiulans. This blazing strength that filled her was not for her alone, even as she broke into the Spiritual Realm. Two hundred fifty-six, five hundred twelve, one thousand twenty-four. The entire clearing rumbled. The burned trees groaned. Charred and blackened pines burst with green growth. New saplings took root. In the blasted, cracked, and glassed ground, new shoots of actual grass thrust toward the Heavens. Xiulan clapped her hands together and the blades began to weave, turning into a cloth mantle. She plucked a sword from the air and it split, forming a metallic fan. In the white interior, she saw her reflection. Red markings adorned her face, reminiscent of fierce war-gods. The power within Xiulan reached a crescendo as she once more amplified it [The Harmony of Silk and Steel: Five Phase Samsara] and returned it to the earth. ======================= Wood to Fire. Fire to Earth. Earth to Metal. Metal to Water. Water to Wood. Wood to Fire With each turn of the cycle, the flame went forth again, each time stronger than the last. The gold roads blazed. The drums hammered into the golden veins, pulsing stronger and stronger, resonating from the top of the Azure Hills to the bottom. The thumping pulse hit the borders of the province and swelled even more. They followed the repairs Tianlan had made, trailing after her Connected Ones. The Dragon Veins were the most whole theyd been since The Breaking. The whole of the Azure Hills resounded with the same beat, thumping like a newborns heart, and matching with the breath of the world. =========================== Deep, deep beneath the earth, in a cozy little cottage, Tianlan gasped and opened her eyes, the thunderous roll of drums hammering in her soul. She held her head, confused, the emotions of her Connected Ones pouring into her. Their panic. Their feelings of dread. there were enemies in her home. There were enemies attacking what was hers. Tianlan rose, her heart beating with the thunder of the drums. She stepped out from her home and patted the head of the little snowman that stood at attention, waiting for her arrival. ========================== All across the farm golden lights burned, reaching for the Heavens. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. =========================== It''s okay, it''s okay. Mamas here, Meiling whispered to her son as she rocked him in her arms. Zhyues tears slowed as he looked at her smile. His hands reached out for her face. My, my. The Heavens are watching out for us, Miantiao breathed. She could feel the snakes heart thundering in his chest as he stared at the red smear on the ground that had once been an attempted infiltrator. Vajra buzzed with exhaustion from where she hovered. Golden light surrounded them all. Auntie Mei, Auntie Mei, are you alright?! The breathless form of the Torrent Rider stumbled into the room, followed closely behind by Huo Ten and Shaggy Two, both covered in blood thankfully, not their own. Im alright, Meiling whispered. She closed her eyes, feeling as her Qi expanded once more, brushing against the others and cataloging injuries. She felt Tianlans Qiand drew on a dream about an old man who was knowledgeable in medicine. [Yan Emperors Herb and Root Garden] The entire world took on a green tint. Beside her, the Torrent Rider and Huo Ten gasped as all the cuts and cracked bones they had received started healing rapidly. The poisoned blood on the ground hissed and screeched, burning away. ================= Chixia raised a poisoned spear as she approached the crater where the big man was on his knees. The golden light around him suddenly exploded, and the man rose to his feet. Every wound in his body filled in with golden light. Chixia staggered backwards as faltering Medicinal Qi within him suddenly surged, spiking back into her own technique and sending her reeling. They had to finish this now. Rong raised his arms, more strings connecting the Spirit to Huian. [Poison Butterfly Arts] [Soul-Shackling Prison] Yet both of them had to dodge when a jade green sword as tall as a provincial Palace descended from the heavens, intent on cutting them down. The sword instantly disassembled itself, breaking into a thousand smaller swords that looked more like flower petals. A woman strode through the falling swords. Her face was covered in red markings, like she was a character in an opera. A swirling mantle rested on her shoulders, like the depiction of a god from ancient paintings. Rong turned to face this new threatonly to go flying himself as the man hammered into the spirit, dragging Rong away. Thanks, Xiulan! the man shouted, and the woman smiled. This is more even, no? Xiulan asked, in a serene, melodious voice. The golden crack in the center of her chest burned with light and pulsed to the beat of her heart. The little swords launched themselves at Chixia. [Poison Butterfly Arts: Falling Scale, Silent World] The blades flew into a dusting of scales and withered. The jade green became ugly black. Yet instead of falling from the sky, the black peeled back like a rice husk, exposing more gleaming jade beneathChixia had only poisoned the outer layer, and the glowing green burned more of the scales away. A wall of poison erupted from Chixias storage ring, filling the air. The swords burned, yet more of them slashed out from her blind spots. They cut through the air toward her and Chixias spear went to work, but some got through, punching into her skin. And then Xiulan was in front of her. In one hand she held a sword. In the other, a fan. Chixias specialty had never been in direct combat. The other woman slid into Chixias guard like she was taking a stroll. Each attack of Chixias was deflected by the sword or turned aside by the fan. A blade cut Chixias side. The fan slammed into her throat, making her gag. A sword punched down out of nowhere, stabbing into her shoulder and forcing her forward into the womans strike, the main sword penetrating her stomach. Chixia screamed. Her wings unfurled in a burst of light, throwing her opponent backwards and letting her take to the air, poison flowing out of her and into the air in a raging torrent. Yet as she ascended, her heart sank. The jade grass blades rose to meet her Xiulan standing atop the largest one. ============================ Huian was panicking. Just where the hells was this power coming from?! The man had been on his last legs! Now everything was gold. It was filling the sky! Young Master! Rongs voice sounded in their head. Please, use that! It is the only way! Huian agreed. Grimacing through shattered ribs and practically pulped organs, Huian withdrew every funerary tablet they had. Huians own soul shuddered as years were lost, their Vital Qi blazing bright. [Soul-Shackling Prison: Demonic Bodhisattva] The souls, each one powerful, each one painstakingly collected, screamed. Huian forced them down the link, and into Rong. The spirit roared. Two more faces grew upon his head, tusked and leering. A hundred arms erupted from his back. Impenetrable armor, formed from the souls of others, clad his form. The world howled, and strained at the seams as the power of Rong touched the Sky Realm. Through the strength of ones arm, and the sweat of ones brow, can the mightiest and most ancient beings be brought low, came a whisper, in two layered voices as it carried on the wind. Rong raised his sword, and all before it would be obliterated. It matters not their power, nor their age; with my axe, do I bring down the old giantsand prepare the way for new growth. The man stood before Rong, his hand raised, like a child might imitate a blade. The edge of his hand cracked and flaked. Huian saw double. In one eye, the man simply stood there, but in Rongs vision, glowing antlers were set upon his brow, and a mantle of woven rice fluttered in the breeze. The hand descended. [Fell The Trees] Rong, the hero of their cause, who chose martyrdom and to be the strength of the Soul-Shackling Prisons Bloodseed Heir, froze. He was a mighty warrior, and even with his funerary tablet destroyed he had a hundred protections that would keep him fighting. There was no burst of power. There was no fanfare. Slowly, like an old oakthe spirit toppled over and died, every soul and spirit within fading into motes of light. Blood poured from Huians mouth. ======================== The Beast of the Void screamed. She raged. She howled her agony to the world. The world that hurt her most precious thing. The titanic mass of formless darkness visited destruction upon everything its many eyes could see. Slavering maws opened and shut, everything before her returning to the void. The last of her prey dodged, his movements desperate. But she would not relent. She would not rest until everything that had hurt her Dear was destroyed. The Void within her purred. She just had to let it out. Just a bit more A heaving mass of vines and stone slammed into the Voids prey, trampling it. The Void snarled, reaching out to eat the thing that dared take its preythe Beast of the Void froze as its eyes took in the shrinking form. A rust-red boar turned to look at her and smiled. A warmth filled her chest with golden light. A soft nose pressed into her flank. A soft oink pierced through the agony. Everything will be alright, Chun Ke whispered. Chun Ke promised. Will never leave. The mass of darkness shuddered, golden light gently wrapping around it. One by one, the mouths closed. One by one the teary eyes disappeared. Slowly, the darkness began to shrink, and shrink, and shrink until all that was left was a young woman. Her hair was the colour of plum blossoms, and she had a jade bangle around her wrist. The only things that preserved her modesty were lingering whispers of darkness. Pi Pa, tears in her eyes, grabbed hold of Chun Kes snout and wailed, pressing her forehead to his; a thankful bow to a vow held true. ============================ Wa Shi laid on the ground. His breaths came in ugly, panting gasps. He raised an arm weakly, hand shaking. A whimper built in his throat. It hurt. The puppet looked gleeful, like it had won. He could see the arrogance in it. The mocking grin, as it thought he was going to grovel for his life. The only thing Wa Shi begged for was foodand for Pi Pa to spare him, and probably for Bi De to take on some of his more boring chores He shoved the thoughts away. His mind always did tend to wander when he was on the cusp of victory. Two fingers bent inward, leaving one pointing directly at the Tiger-Eagle. The puppet seemed amused as it advanced. A thin stream of water shot from Wa Shis fingers, and the puppet ignored it as its wind barrier flared And instead of being blasted away, the water hit the spiraling barrier of wind, deflected inwards, and then used the wind barriers own strength to accelerate the flow. The lance of water punched deep into the puppets'' internals. There it collected, bubbling. Wa Shi savoured the look of shock on its face. He had figured out the wind barriers trick. His water lances always spiraled off in the same way, so it was a simple matter of calculating how it deflected his water, then at the last moment reversing the flow to trick the puppets own defense into amplifying his attack. Of course, it wouldnt have worked if the puppet had been paying attention, but arrogance had been its downfall. Wa Shi smiled through his bloody lips and forced his trembling hand into a hand sign he had seen Boss do a few times. Bang, the dragon said, tipping his fingers up. The look on the puppets face was hilarious as it exploded.Too bad it wasnt made of meat; he wanted to know what Tiger-Eagles tasted like. Wa Shi slumped back onto the ground, a little smirk on his face. And Boss said I would probably never use that cubic formula. That was when he felt the Gold fill his soul. The dragon sighed. For a brief instant he wondered if he could get away with slacking off now. He could feel the others Qi burning bright. They should have it well in hand. Yet in the end the dragon rose once more to his feet, just in time for the dawn to come early. [Sun Arts: Nova Drive] Wa Shi thought he was the only one that could fly. But it turned out Yin and the demon she was holding could, too. =================================== [Raze The Heavenly Stables] On the battlements of the fortress, demons were flung into the air as a fist punched up towards the Heavens, their bodies shattered like masonry hit by a catapult. The demon with the red blade simply disintegrated, its entire being undone as the grey fist impacted it directly. The shockwave sent even more demons hurling from the battlements. Gou Ren was on his feet and leaped from the top of the fortress in the blink of an eye. He could feel his body had changed, but he ignored it. All that mattered was that now he was strong enough to get to Xianghua. Just behind him, he heard Delun roar. His hammer smashed into the side of the fortress wall and spikes of earth the size of houses erupted from the ground and the fortress itself, clearing Gou Rens path. Three more demons were split in two by an ox wielding a plow. A flight of bees blurred past him, fanning out and adding to the demons misery as green light made all of them start to burn. Xianghua! he roared, his voice booming over the land. He sprinted towards where she was, his eyes locked on the thing that had stabbed her Which is when the creature suddenly started screaming. Its skin steamed and seared; its blood started to boil, bursting out of its body. A snarling whine built up in Xianghuas Steam Furnace as she rose to her feet. The steam around her glowed orange. Xianghua opened her mouth, suckingthe steam inside herself. The scream of the Steam Furnace reached a crescendo. [Breath of Steam: Dragons Roar] From Xianghuas mouth spilled forth a cloud of orange heat and light that looked terrifying. It swept across the field, and everything it touched started to scream in horrible agony before falling silent. Xianghua stood, panting, as Gou Ren approached her. Missed the heart, Xianghua said with a shaky smile, then straightened up. She looked down at her wound, the puncture partially healed already. I mean, of course this Young Mistresss skill was too great for such a blow to land! Gou Ren hugged her, stopping the rant before it could truly get going. Xianghua was a bit wobbly in his grasp. She squinted at his face, and a smile broke out upon it. You look even more like the Great Sage right now. ==================================== In the forest, Anjing ran. He fled. He was a loyal servant of the Heavenly Demons. He had sworn to fight to the death for them. He ran like the hounds of Heaven themselves were upon his tail. He was not thinking where he was going. He simply ran, his heart thundering in his ears and a wet stain upon the front of his pants. There was a monster hunting him. A beast with yellow eyes. A thing that he struck down with his shadows, and that rose again. He heard the artificial demons he directed at the monster screaming. The fearless things without any ounce of self preservation were screaming in terror. He heard them trying to flee. He heard them trying to run too. The screams, one by one, cut off. He had to keep running. Something long and sharp caught his leg. It peeled muscle from bone. He felt all the enhancements and all the powers gifted to him by his Masters burn and scream as the monsters Qi raked across his own. [Claw Arts: Demon Reaper] Every trace of Demonic Qi in Anjings body ignited with ghostly blue fire, obliterating him entirely. ==================================== The demons invading Fa Ram recoiled on all fronts. The battle, once balanced on a knifes edge, tipped to the thundering sound of drums. The entire province pulsed in time, following the steps of a time unremembered. ================================ To the south, in Yellow Rock Plateau, a woman with black hair and a colorful yarn hat rested on a hammock fast asleep in a rustic shack. The sky was dark outside her home, save for the stars and moon shining down on a cold desert filled with giant cactuses. She bobbed her head slightly as she slumbered. Her hammock gently rocked in time to the faint sound of drums. Mmn, nice beat, she muttered, a slight smile on her face. ===================== To the west, across the badlands and in Grey Shard Coast, an old man with a bushy beard grumbled, tossing and turning, a distant thunder disturbing his sleep. ============================ To the East, in the Howling Fang Mountains, a blonde woman who was seven feet tall flailed and sat up, smashing her head againstthen intothe low rock ceiling. Bleary-eyed and tired from spending all summer digging towards the Azure Hills, she had fallen asleep where she worked. She pressed her hand to the walland felt a distant rumble, like the beat of a heart. You are alive, Jiguang, the Spirit of the Howling Fang Mountains, whispered. She staggered backwards with relief, her eyes heavyand she fell back asleep with a smile on her face. ============================== And to the north, in a world of eternal winter, something stirred. It normally slept. It normally had little to do. It felt the pounding resonance and was curious. Interested. It was more beast than person. More instinct than thought. It felt the echo of goldand to its surprise, it found more bits of gold within it, resonating ever so faintly with the thundering beat to the south. Bits of gold that subordinate spirits were telling it were familiar. Bits of gold, offered without thought of return. The great, vast, cold thing tentatively tapped at the shards. ================= A rooster, buried by rocks, gasped, cold filling him. In a dungeon stinking of blood, a pair of storm-grey eyes snapped open. A surge of power filled them, lightning sparking and crackling like a living thing. A blonde woman rose to her feet, the poisons purged from her system. A great demon held onto a fine blade and smiled at his victoryyet the demon had made a mistake. Cracked though it was... it was still the Unconquerable Blade. v5c45: Cracked, but Unbroken Crushing, heavy, dark. Bi De lay on his back, breathing out in ragged gasping pants. A shield of moonlight flicked so close to Bi Des face his beak touched it, holding back massive boulders. His Qi strained, pressing up against the rocks unsettled earth. Trapped, trapped, trapped. In the dark, never to see the sky again. His greatest fear realized. He could hear his beating heart thundering. He pushed and strained against the earth. The rocks began to crumble under his strength, but instead of relief, the weight suddenly intensified, the boulders around him groaning. The light of the shield began to dim, he was losing control. The crushing earth closed in. He could not breathe. No. No, he would not die here. He would not die alone, and he would not give into the fear. Bi De sucked in a breath and held it. The thundering of his heart started to slow, the lunar shield matched with the beating of his heart and held. No, this would not be the end of Fa Bi De. Not when he had so much to do. Not when his comrades still needed his help. He let out the breath he was holding. Slow and steady. He closed his eyes and sucked in another purposeful breath. It hitched when the rocks above groaned and shifted. His heart started to beat faster again, to his frustration. His Qi would return with his breath, but he could not focus. He needed that cool calm. Fear was his enemy as much as crushing rock. He needed to calm himself. He needed control. He cast around for something, anything that would help him. The shield dimmed even more. His meridians burned. He had just enough Qi. Just enough Qi for one last plan. Bi De gathered a fraction of his fading Qi and sent it into the earth. The shield dimmed so low it was almost invisible, and Bi De closed his eyes. He cast his mind back to his days on Fa Ram. He remembered looking at his home, knowing peace, and knowing the pulse of the land beneath his home. He cast his mind to the absolute peace he felt as his Qi touched the earth. The pressure of the rocks faded as Bi De sent his spirit into the ground. The Dragon Veins were close here; he touched the deep wellspring of energy and felt the pulse of the world. The energy here was not like the power of Tianlan, comforting and kind. It was an ancient and vast thing that felt cold and flowed sluggishly, encompassing an area that boggled the mind. Some may have been unnerved by its enormity, yet it was comforting to Bi De. Even though it may be callous and cruel at times, the earth supported every living thing. The world was alive, with its own heartbeat. The pulse of the world''s heartbeat soothed Bi Des fears. He gave it the little thanks he could, the gentle flow of its winter Qi a balm to his soul. He would get out of this. He would get home soon. It was a shame that they had missed the Solstice Festival this year, and the giving of the gifts. Tigu probably wouldnt let him hear the end of itas she rightly should. Home before the solstice? How foolish of him to think that, to promise that. He would fulfill the intent though. Even if their return would not be in time, they would. They all would return home. The beat of the world''s heart focused his thoughts and his memory of home kept the fear at bay. It kept his Qi moving. He breathed, slow and steady. They would be playing the drums in Hong Yaowu right now. The drums that had first sent him on his journey. He could almost hear them, the Dan, Dan, da-Dan. He imagined the dance, the way Xians soul surged, the way the Qi gathered in the air. His own Qi bounced and hopped with the memory. The sound rang in his ears. dan, da-dan. Bi De paused. Dan, Dan, da-Dan. Hehe was hearing the drums? Bi De opened his eyes. He could hear them. The drums of Hong Yaowu thundering, thundering, thundering, louder and louder Something moved. Something titanic. Something that dwarfed even Tianlan utterly. The ocean of Qi that flowed through the Dragon Veins moved, rolling in like the tide. It formed into an enormous wave inching closer and closer until it crested above Bi De. A formless mass with two glowing eyes took shape, peering down at Bi De. He looked up in awe as the sound of the drums pulsed in his ears and the massive Qi pulsed in time to the dance of Hong Yaowu that Bi Des own Qi replicated unconsciously . Was was this an Earth Spirit?! Bi De looked upon it as it loomed over him, before remembering his manners and bowing. curiosity. Like thump thump, thump thump good. The response was simple yet infinitely complex. It was not a word, but a feeling. The Earth Spirit looked down at Bi De, its gaze seeing, but unseeing. More instinct than thought. A tendril of its frozen Qi reached out and touched Bi De. The power was overwhelming. The brief contact nearly snuffed Bi De out. Only his experience with Tianlan spared him. =================== The thump thump woke it up. Thump thump sounded neat. The sound pulsed and beat kind of like an earthquake but different. Interesting. It liked thump thump. Thump thump made it shake. Its waves reached deep into its body. It felt funny. It wanted to know more, but thump thump was far away. Through the cut veinsto a place that should have been dead. It considered this. It could not reach the thump thump. Disappointing. It turned to lay down, tired again, but another sound made it paused. Dan, Dan, da-Dan. There was a smaller thump thump. There was a thump thump it could reach. Curious, it approached. Thump, thump thump went the little thing. It was pleasing. And strange. It touched the tiny thump thump thump, hoping to feel the reverberation but the thump thump started to quiet and fade. It poked the little thump again, and this time, two motes of light came out of the little thump. One was all gold, and it felt Pain, but. Happy? The other was grey and cold, but it liked little thump. Sisters kin familysmall one friend. Friend? It did not know what a friend was. But the feelings were interesting. It tapped at the other places where the faint gold feeling was coming from but the others were still too far away. It wanted to touch and feel the other gold pieces! Frustration. It stared at the motes. They were trying to escape, and get back to the little thump. It let them go. It felt the tiredness creeping up again. It couldnt stay long. The thoughts and feelings within needed more examinationat some point. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. It settled back in, ready to sleep. But the little thump was doing something stranger still. Little thump moved and lowered its head. Then a tiny piece of itself detached and moved up to the spirit. Little thump offered it a piece of Qi? But why? And why did it feel familiar? It paused, and after a moment, it took the offering. The feeling was pleasant. Like. Joy, want more but Little thump was not right. Little thump did not meet the requirements for the contract. Disappointment. It wondered what to do. It liked little thumps Qi. Should it give little thump some back? After a moment, it did. A really really small amount. The ball was twice the size of little thump, but little thump was very tiny. Tired. Sleep. It receded once more and closed its eyes. ============================= Bi De gasped, feeling like he was going to explode. His Qi surged within his body, as he was released from the tide of emotion. The tornado of the Spirits power was utterly overwhelming. It had been all he could do to keep hold of his senses. The great being had poked and prodded at him before releasing him, seemingly satisfied by what it had found. Bi De had given the Spirit an offering, as was only proper. And as always, his Masters words rang true. A blast of silver erupted, vaporizing the rock and boring a hole taller than his Master through the collapsed tunnel, freeing Bi De from his prison. The rooster rose, his breathing steady. His Qi burned within him like a miniature star. When one gives to the land, the land gives back. Bi De exploded into motion, once more ready to fight. =============================== Healing Zang Shenhe was the hardest thing Ri Zu had ever done in her life. It strained her knowledge and skill to the breaking point. If Ri Zu had not had such experience already in removing demonic Qi and impurities, this battle would have been over before it had even begun. The monster, for Ri Zu would never name whoever did this a doctor, had a twisted genius to them. It had created something new out of the melding of human flesh and demonic bone. As it was, Ri Zu felt more like a butcher than a doctor. She had to cut deep into the woman to extract finger-sized spikes of demonic impurities from her organs and bones. The disgusting things had started growing into Zang Shenhe, sending out little tendrils that bored deeper into the womans body. Ri Zu could not afford to be particularly gentle or safe. The spikes had to be taken outalong with the affected tissueor they would be used to cause the woman debilitating pain. The stress points on the bones told the story, as did the tiny formation carved in each spike. Yingwen at least had proved to be an able assistant, dispensing medicine precisely and following all of Ri Zus orders without hesitation or deviation. He was also in charge of the siphoning formation, and they were taking out both the demonic Qi and the poison as best they could. The pair did their bloody duty. They pulled out spikes, they cut open organs, and they broke bone to expose the marrow. However, despite the horror Ri Zu had to inflict, Zang Shenhe was a cultivator in the Earth Realm. Even with her Qi still suppressed by poisons and seals, she had refined her body and thus could suffer injuries that would kill a mortal a thousand times over. It didnt make it any easier. It was nerve-wracking work, made all the worse by the fact that Ri Zu knew exactly how the battle was progressing thanks to her shadowy helpers. It was all she could do to keep her hands steady as she listened to the shouts and screams of pain. Ri Zu had to stay here. She had to get Zang Shenhe up and fighting. It took all her will to keep her focus on her task. She could not fail. They had swiftly run out of everything in Ri Zus packs, forcing Ri Zu to dip into the reserve supplies given to her by Nezan, Master Forest Sweeper, and Shen Yu. Multiple times she had to adjust to how the new reagents and potions were used. Balancing every effect with raw Qi, each mistake costing her precious time and causing more pain to Zang Shenhe. She spent her Qi until her limbs shook. The din of battle got louder and closer. She no longer needed her shadows to extend her senses. The shouts of her friends and allies became more strained and desperate. The only positive was that Elder Shenhe was beginning to stir. They were in the last stretch now. Ri Zu just needed a little bit more That was when Ri Zu gasped. The air in the room went from stifling and full of blood to sharp and cold. The floor partially froze over. Her flagging Qi stumbled and sparked as something titanic brushed against her, some part deep in her core thundering to the beat of an unheard drum. The Qi surged and Ri Zu bent it to her will. She focused it into her hands and pressed it to Elder Shenhes dantian. The shock of Ri Zus Qi made the woman jerk, and then her eyes snapped open. =============================== Zang Shenhe had been aware, but not aware. Numb. She could feel her body. She could feel blades cutting her open again. She could feel the poison fading. A sudden freezing cold rammed into her guts. Shenhes Qi roared in response, coursing through her body and punching through the last of the suppressors. She was on her feet in an instant, her eyes locking onto the unfamiliar form her sudden movement had thrown backwards. Wide, dark eyes looked upon her with a hint of wariness as Shenhes intent pinned her, before a grim smile broke out on her face. The woman sat beside spikes of black chitinbroken black chitin. Removed from her restraints, Shenhe felt good, better than good. There were sounds of combat coming from outside the room. Elder Shenhe! The familiar voice of Zhou Yingwens voice yelled out. The disciple was on one knee. His body bore many bandaged wounds. Her mind raced piecing together the possibilities. An ally? A rescue? Very likely. Her eyes refocused on Disciple Yingwen. By the books. No nonsense. He was the kind of man to explain quickly and overlook blunt commands. Disciple Zhou Yingwen, report, Shenhe commanded, her voice rough. We have mounted a rescue attempt with powerful allies, Elder Shenhe! However, the situation is dire! the man responded. Her deduction confirmed, Shenhe immediately started moving towards the sound of combat. She would have more questions later but those could wait. They had obviously spent many resources on getting her back into the fight, delay was unacceptable. Shenhe swept into the hall away from her prison. A chubby disciple that looked like a member of the Che Clan was at the far end. He was caught between two demons. One had pierced his shoulder, and the other was bearing down upon him. The man was not retreating, however, because he was using his body as a shield for the disciples who were still unconscious. He was not one of hers, which meant he was part of the rescue party. A commendable disciple; he must have been the pride of his family. It was a shame Shenhe had such little contact with one of the Sects longest-serving familiesbut as the Patriarch said, they did not wish to see her for her tainted blood. As always, her Aunt, the scum, caused her trouble. Shenhe took a step forward and killed both demons before continuing on. She slew four more demons that were attacking her forces from the purge mission and entered the main hallway. Demonic corpses filled the floor, but even more of the beasts pressed forward, roaring and screeching, overrunning the disciples. A Spirit Beast of all things, a Thunderhoof, was slumped against the wall. Fenxian was pinned to the ground with an arm through his chest, still struggling with blood pouring from his mouth. Outrider Shao Heng, a disciple she recognisedand another member of the rescue partywas before the Spirit Beast and in the process of getting pulled down as well, a spear of chitin through his leg. A woman using a heavy sword roared, her eyes manic and desperate. One arm was limp at her side, she had twelve spines piercing her back, yet her swordsmanship was inspired. Shenhe instantly liked the girl. The final member was a man who had a streak of blonde hair and disturbingly vulpine eyes. His sword was bright white, and looked familiar. Shenhe took all of this in within moments. She raised her hand. [Fulmination Arts: Gold Wire.] The room burned. The demons died, and all that was left were the stupefied disciples staring back at her. Hope blossomed in their eyes. Yingwen and the Spiritual Doctor dashed into the room behind her, their eyes wide. Disciples, you have this Zang Shenhes praise for persevering. Truly, you are a credit to the Shouded Mountain Sect, for your strength is above all, Shenhe said, silently expressing her seriousness with her Qi. However, there shall be time for gratitude later. I require knowledge of our foes. Report. ============================== Sleep now, Jingsheng whispered, his eyes closed, obviously savouring his victory. Sleep. Dream of pleasant things, his Qi pressed into Shen Yus own. He tried to force slumber onto Shen Yu. A vision started to swim into existence, a pleasant dream conjured by this bastards insidious Qi. He saw his wife and his son, both alive, and beckoning him. Inviting him to rest, and let go of the pain. Shen Yu felt his rage spike. Such a ploy wouldnt have worked even if Shen Yus cultivation had been broken. That chapter of his life was inscribed onto his blade. It was not something even the strongest cultivator of the next realm could hope to circumvent, or use against him. He began to strain against his bonds. Agony was an old friend to Shen Yu. He knew it well. He had received a hundred thousand blows that had broken lesser menyet out of all the damage he had suffered in his life, the only thing that hurt more than the spines of darkness piercing him was the day he had to kill his own son. His opponents skill with [Internal Impurity Tremor] was without question. Its use was so sublime it had tricked Shen Yus own defences. The attack was so perfect and so sudden that it would have defeated Shen Yu. It should have defeated Shen Yu. If he had any more Demonic Qi in his system than he had had at that moment Shen Yu would have been unable to move. Unable to think. This battle would be over. But the Qi that had been removed was enough. Aided by his grandsons food, which helped to grind away at the demonic Qi, and through Meiling and Ri Zus ministrations it tipped the scales. Good food and a formation crafted by a mortal tipped the scales in a battle between those in the Imperial Realm. Shen Yu had no words. He had no words for the gratitude and pride that was filling his heart. Jingshengs smile froze as he felt the strike. He opened his eyes, and met Shen Yus own. A defensive talisman screamed and broke. Jingsheng was impaled by Shen Yus blade. The massive black spines in Shen Yus body ripped and tore, but he fought through the pain. A foot smashed into Shen Yus own chest, and he went skidding backwards. How? the man demanded, his face twisting as Shen Yu rose to his feet. A shadow that Ri Zu had given him, hidden under his clothes, placed tiny paws to his skin. Green light soothed the pain but he did not need it. His foe had had his chance. I think you just got a bit unlucky, Shen Yu retorted as he rose to his feet. Cracked, but not broken. v5c46: Reap the Harvest The Spiritual Doctor who had aided Shenhe immediately pounced on the wounded disciples, going for Fenxian first. The disciple was in bad shapebloody, broken, with a hole in his gut, yet he was smiling. His eyes met Shenhes and she knew that look: he had accepted his death, ready to die with honour and dignity. Shenhe met his eyes directly and let him see her approval. She would honour him in his last moments. Except the small woman declared him treatable, and Disciple Fenxian grimaced when she started shoving some healing concoctions into his wounds. Shenhe blinked. The woman reminded her a bit of Lishu of the Medical Pavilion in her style. The vulpine man, the woman who was good with her sword, the scion of the Che Clan, and Outrider Shao Heng all began attending to the groaning Spirit Beast, the mass of muscle whimpering softly. The vulpine man spoke to the Spirit Beast in a soothing voice, a half empty bottle of sparkling medicine in his hands. Apologies, Elder, but time is still limited, Yingwen stated as he approached. We have joined forces with Lord Shen Yu, and the disciples of his grandson, Master Rou. Upon hearing of your capture, Lord Shen Yu decided to initiate a rescue. Out of everything the man could have said, that certainly wasnt something Shenhe had been expecting. The name did not make sense. Shen Yu? The Shen Yu that had apparently slept with the Patriarchs aunt? The man from that slanderous and obviously fake tale? She knew the man existed, she had gathered that much, but she did not believe that he had seduced the Patriarch''s aunt. Adding into that was the fact that the man was apparently Master Rous grandfather?! The Expert of the Cloudy Sword Sect, who had figured out these demons existed in the first place, and gave their Sect the chance to redeem themselves, even after their failure? The shock nearly made her break her cold, controlled mask. It had taken years to construct ittheir branch of the Zang family had particularly expressive faces, a horrid weakness. It was unbelievable, yet completely believable. The truth, after all, was beside her. The man who looked uncomfortably like a fox had been mentioned in the report Fenxian had given. The man himself was proof. Their salvation had come from the Cloudy Sword Sect. Yet if there was an Imperial Realm cultivator here, and there was still a fight Where is Lord Shen Yu? He is doing battle with a foe, one that could be his peer. The words chilled her. An Imperial Realm demonic cultivatorthis was a truly dire situation. Another ally is engaged with an enemy in the Earth Realmthe one who defeated us previously. Our ally is performing a holding action, and seemed quite certain of his defeat. Our objective was to awaken you, so that you could assist in that battle and then extract while Lord Shen Yu finishes his own battle. It was as good a plan as any. They had put their lives on the line to awaken her, so Shenhe would follow it. The situation is understood. I shall sally forth immediately. Collect the disciples and retreat, Shenhe commanded, then turned to Outrider Shao Heng. Was the location where they stored our weapons uncovered? Going into battle unarmed is not ideal. The man bowed his head. No, Elder Shenhe. Unfortunate. The man had defeated her once before. Even with help A rattle drew her attention. The fox-faced man looked down at his sword as it shook. The man sucked in a breath and nodded. Use mine, he said, drawing the sword and holding it out to her. Shenhes eyes widened as she got a good look at it. Please I dont think my uncle can last much longer. The young mans voice was thick with emotion as he offered Shenhe his blade, a slight bit of fear in his expression. That was not just a sword. That was Summers Sky, the blade of the arch-traitor. She knew its look by heart, and seeing it in person let her feel its nature all the more. How often had Shenhe dreamed of retrieving this sword and returning it to its rightful place in the Sect? Of cleaning some of the stain off her branch of the family? And here it was in the hands of another. He might look unfortunately fox-like, but it was good that the blade was in the hands of a righteous cultivator. There would be time to have the full story later. For now this was fate. She would use the traitors blade to protect a member of the Cloudy Sword Sect, and raise their own sect higher in the process. Her heart swelled. Zang Shenhe swears she shall do all in her power to rescue your uncle, Shenhe intoned, her Qi burning under her skin. She swore on her deeds, not her honour, because her deeds were all she had. She grasped the hilt of Summers Sky, and her Qi touched the spirit within. Demand. Return Summers Sky to Eighth Wielder upon completion of duty. The words were sudden, the Sword Spirit speaking to her directly. Shenhes own blade had a Spirit, but it was a quiet thing. This was powerful. She could feel the swords Qi, its will pressing against her own. I swear to. Temporary Wielder acknowledged. Training locks disengaged. Summers Sky will do all in its power to aid Temporary Wielder. In the middle of winter, a summers sky dawned. The sword burned with white light, synchronizing with Shenhes Qi. The cold of the prison was banished. The blood and filth that still partially caked Shenhe peeled off and burned awayas it did on everyone close, the Qi of an Earth Realm cultivator resonating deeply with this profound treasure and allowing it to express its full power. It felt like Shenhe had been wrapped in a warm hug. The feeling she got from the blade was warm and familial, lightning Qi touching her own. This time, the battle would be different. Elder Shenhe. Take this. Shenhe glanced at the small healer woman, who was holding out a rat made of shadow towards her. The little beast looked at her with red eyes. He will keep the last bits of demonic Qi from being able to be used against you. Shenhe held out her hand, taking the mass of shadow. It clambered up onto her shoulder and pointed out the way. It squeaked with shock when Shenhe accelerated, her heart singing in her chest. Something surged from the blade, a will that brushed against her own that was urging her onwards. She could feel it now, the burning Qi of her enemy. She armored her little assistant in her Qi and her body decompiled into lightning. =============================== Yulongs battle had taken entirely too long. Once revealed, and forced into the open, the Spirit Beast had been unable to do any more damageyet pinning him down had been like trying to catch smoke with his bare hands. The foxs mastery of shapeshifting allowed him to dodge impossibly well, more liquid and gas than solid. His illusions could work for brief instants, and those moments that lasted less than a heartbeat let the fox create distance between. But it had been a losing battle. The fox before him was broken, impaled by spears made of starlight. His Qi was flickering and fading. And yet, in his defeat, he had partially won. Yulong smelled it as it came, the burst of lightning that heralded the oncoming storm. He saw the foxs face twist into a grin as he noticed too. A Summers Sky filled the room, chasing away the cold and the lingering mist. ================================== With a burst of Qi, Shenhe was there, following the power of her enemy. Yulong was his nameshe had heard the researchers calling him a Heavenly Demon. He was standing before an impaled mass of fur, his body already turned to receive her blow. Summers Sky arced down and met the mans own blade. The blazing white sword bit deep, her foes weapon cracking. Yulong raised two fingers. [Internal Impurity Tremor] Shenhes guts spasmed as the technique rammed into her, seeking the spines that had been embedded in her bodyyet they had been removed. The little shards that remained were coated in green Qi. They challenged the Qi of her foe, and gave Shenhe enough time to stop the technique from progressing any further. A bolt of lightning sent the man skidding awayand Shenhe put herself directly in front of the thing that he was trying to kill. Yulong barked out a laugh, the man looking slightly strained. A member of the Shrouded Mountain Sect protecting a fox? Well, I never thought I would see the day. Shenhe glanced at the fallen Spirit Beast and her eyes widened as it shifted. Immediately visceral hate filled her mind. She saw its teeth, she saw its narrow eyes. It was one of the beasts that had beguiled her aunt and ruined everything What felt like a hand chopped the back of her head, the scolding touch of a family member. Eyes up, little crane, the soft voice of Zang Wen filled her ears, just in time for Shenhe to block a spear of burning light. The womans will was lingering within the blade. Or are you going to break your oath? Shenhes face twisted at the reminder. I promise, youll have all the answers you seek at the end. Shenhe swallowed thickly and shook her head. Everything was confusing, but one thing remained true. She had made a promise to a boy who had helped save her. If this fox was his uncle she would save him. After that would be when things got difficult. Oh, lending this brat a hand, my dear? the fox asked, his voice raspy. He coughed several times, blood splattering onto the ground. Well, I have a little bit more I can give. He smiled at her, his face twisting with amusement. The foxes and the Shrouded Mountain standing as one. How amusing. The fox staggered to his feet, spikes of energy fading. Lighting crackled. Mist drifted slowly into the room. And Yulongs eyes turned completely purple. The man rose into the air, constellations flashing into existence around him. ==================================== Bi De raced through the collapsed hallways, his heart thundering in his chest. A little rat sat on his shoulder. One of Ri Zus helpers had found him and was whispering to him. They were fine. Shenhe had awakened and was even now doing battle with the other Earth Realm cultivator. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Bi De was ready and willing to fight, searching for a path back to his friendsbut he found none. Instead, the only paths left went back to the center. Back to where Shen Yu was fighting. He could feel Master Shen Yus Qi. He could feel it flagging. He felt the hall shake. Bi De sucked in a breath and turned towards the main hall. ========================== Chixia screamed as she was driven back. Green blades were everywhere, scything through the sky and ripping into her body without cease. She was losing. Her foes Qi was burning like a bonfire, blazing with light. Each time she was poisoned, green medicinal Qi forced Chixias own out. From this height, Chixia could see everything. She saw their defeat. She saw the masses of artificial demons laying unmoving. She saw cultivators chasing down the last stragglersincluding, of all things, an ox with a plow on its horns. It strode forwards, and artificial demons were split apart around it. A man with a hammer pulverized everything before him. A heron made of steam and a man made of stone crushed and smashed their way through everything. Rong split apart, the Spirit dissolving into motes of light. She had to escape. She had to leave, now. I leave a guide for the soon to be dead, Chixia intoned, her soul screaming at her. [Poison Butterfly Arts: Hell Butterfly] A burning, blazing butterfly flapped its wings, its Qi swirling around itonly for a giant sword, filled in with cracks of gold, to punch straight through it. The fire burned her enemy, Xiulan, but the woman stayed standing on the front of the sword, her arm pulled back. A thousand blades gathered and compressed into multiple spirals around her arm. [The Harmony of Silk and Steel: Lotus Blossom] Chixia gathered all of her remaining defenses. Taxed and depleted by Zang Zeng, they sputtered as the point of spinning blades punched into themand through. Blades of Grass went through Chixias ribs, her lungs, and her heart, growing inside her. [Bloom] The world went dark, and a poison butterfly fell to earth. ========================= Yulong grimaced as he barely blocked another strike. Zang Shenhe was fighting far, far better than the first time they had fought, the ghostly image of another woman at her back almost gently guiding her through the motions for sword strikes, while the fox fought with her absolutely seamlessly. He was weak and barely contributing, but each moment added and added. until Yulong started to be pushed back. His pride burned. Fury rose in his chest. Yulong grabbed the sword. It bit into his hand, and he roared. Shenhe was out of position. He struck down with the force of the starsand met white fur instead as the fox tackled Shenhe out of the way. The fox fell, finally out of the fight. Shenhe looked stunned as she looked upon his broken form. And then the lightning came again, falling like rain. ========================= The scent of prey filled her nostrils. The scent of terror. The scent of evil. Tigu could feel them now, fleeing from her through the trees. She could see it. An overlay of two worlds, spurring her onwards. Spurring her to the hunt. She remembered the vision, she had had, when the shadows had stabbed into her stomach. =================== Tigu blinked, staring around at her surroundings. She was in a great courthouse, lit by blue flames. Last she remembered were spears of shadow piercing her. It hurt, but she had been planning her counterattack when she had blinked and found herself here. Youre not nearly dead enough to be here, a voice rumbled through Tigus soul. A giant man stared down at her, frowning. His eyes were bulging. His face was puce. His beard was bushy and wild, and his lips were pulled into a grimace of barely contained rage. The giant of a man loomed over her even while he filled out forms on his well-crafted mahogany desk. Lord Zhong Kui? Tigu asked, recognizing the man from the depictions of him. Indeed, that is I, the man rumbled, leveling his gaze upon her. She bowed deeply before the man. Tigu apologizes for interrupting your work. She does not know why she is here, and would like to return. The mans bulging eyes remained on Tigu, his grim expression somehow managing to intensify. You bow to my portrait, battle the wicked in my name and now that I am before you, you have nothing to say? Nothing to ask? Tigu paused at the question. This Tigu didnt know if you actually existed, she settled on. But your Path is worthy to be followed; your deeds worthy of honour. Without any boons. Without expectation of reward. Like my Master says, we give to the land, and the land gives back. Should that not apply to people too? So no, this Tigu has nothing to ask of Lord Zhong Kuionly that she be allowed to return swiftly. The giant mans gaze was piercing. He glared down at her before eventually he snorted. Your answer is satisfactory. Rou Tigu, I grant you leavecontinue your hunt in my name. Slay the demon. Banish the ghost. Vanquish the wicked. His voice resonated over the courthouse, a declaration that was absolute. Green flames swelled around Tigu, spiraling up and around her body. Tigu bowed. The gate behind her opened, and Tigu felt the way back calling her. Already she could feel it pulling her back. She turned to leave, but paused. Actually, Lord Zhong Kui? This Tigu does have a question. The man raised a bushy eyebrow. Why does everyone call you ugly? This Tigu can only see a vision of beauty. Muscles, sculpted by a lifetime of battle. Scars from a thousand wounds gained when carrying out his duty. Truly, Zong Kuis physique was something spectacular. The god of slaying demons looked upon Tigu. His red face got even redder. He started to laugh. It was a great, booming thing that echoed off the walls. The man slapped his desk and leaned back in his chair, his voice shaking the walls. All she could hear was his laughter as she was pulled through the gate. Tigu opened her eyes to the feeling of the land thundering with drums, and began her hunt. ============================ Huian was crawling. They had to get away. Everything was lost. They reached into their robes and pulled out one of their final talismans. Huian could hear the man approaching, intent on finding them. Huian ripped it in two. At once, the world became indistinct and hazy as Huian partially entered the Spirit World. The aches and pains faded as their body became light. Huian ran. They ran as fast as their legs could carry them, leaving this cursed place far, far behind. They charged north, towards the Sea of Snow and towards their base. Yet oddly, Huian could hear footsteps. Padding footfalls. Green lights danced at the edge of their vision. Fear began to well up in Huians guts. There was something chasing them. Huian spared a glance backwards. There was nothing there. Feeling a bit of relief, Huian looked forwards again, only to suddenly trip. Huian sprawled, shock filling their system, and rolled until they hit something. Huian looked up at the wallno, not a wall. It was a pile of three balls of snow. His arms were made of branches, and his nose was a carrot. The mass of snow bent so he could see malevolent black eyes and an out of place smile. Around them were more of the things. Small. Tiny. Smiling. Slowly, their arms moved and pointed. A woman stepped out of the darkness, her eyes burning gold. An ethereal blue tiger let out a rumbling snarl, and Huians stomach dropped. They hurled themselves to their feet. Terror gripped them. They shattered the last talisman, the one that they could never recreate again. Huian felt the pull as the world warped and twisted, the teleportation effect taking hold. Yet before it was fully completed, claws stabbed into their leg, scything deep. Huian screamed. Im going to find you again one day, the tiger woman snarled, her voice scarring Huians soul. The world went black. ========================== Shen Yu and his foe clashed again. Their strikes were nothing compared to what they had been. Both of them were injured. Both of them were near death. Their protective talismans burned, blocking decisive blows. Their bodies bled freely. They were stalemated once more. Shen Yus body was held together only by his will, while Jingshengs smile was long since gone. Yet the stalemate was slowly breaking. The damage the Demonic Cultivator had done was extensive. Shen Yus Qi was flagging under Jingshengs own relentless assault. Shen Yus broken body faltered. Jingsehngs eyes gleamed. A dark star formed once more. Shen Yu rose to meet it. They clashed. The weight of the world pressed down upon Shen Yu. His body groaned and he grit his teeth, putting it all into this strike. Both men glared at each other. The top of the mountain screeched and broke as their control finally slipped. Hundreds of thousands of tons of rock disintegrated, opening the base up to the cold night sky. Shen Yus feet began to slide back. The weight increased. The darkness was overwhelming. And then, from the darkness, came silver and gold. [Wheel of Eternity, First FormThe Unending Heavenly Cycle] A rotating wheel screamed down from the Heavens, bringing light to eternal night. Shen Yus heart leapt into his throat. The Qi was in the Spiritual Realmand no match for Jingsheng, even in his weakened state. The Demonic Master diverted a fraction of his Qi to slow the ball and snuff it out. Yet the swirling mass refused his might. It battled against his will. Jingsheng raised a finger and caught it. A finger that could shatter mountains with a touchyet the finger began to bend backwards. His whole hand was forced, reaching up and grasping the spiral, finally, finally halting the blow. The ancient beast, a cultivator in the Imperial Realm, held a ball of glaring feathers in his hand. For an instant, the darkness faltered. A chicken? he asked, his voice utterly and genuinely befuddled. Shen Yu smiled at his disciple, and gratefully took the opening that he presented. Jingshengs head was separated from his shoulders. ======================= The ground burned. Chixia felt agony, her soul drifting without a body. She was weak. She was near helpless. She neededshe needed to find a host. She cast her senses out and felt a little spark contained within a stone structure. A baby. Thereshe could lay dormant for years. Until the time was right. Her soul launched forward towards the little spark. She phased through the wall and pressed against the little soul, seeking to hide behind it Something grabbed her. A great golden hand grabbed the ghostly little caterpillar and yanked. Chixia screamed again as she was dragged deep below the earth. She hit hard ground and turnedonly to see three forms looming above her. One was a woman, who looked like a shattered statue, repaired with gold. One was a man. He stood with his arms crossed. A rack of antlers adorned his head, and a mantle of woven rice stalks and red leaves were upon his back. The final form was a woman. Constellations burned on the bridge of her nose, on her shoulders, on her chest, and on her thighs. Amethyst eyes glared down, filled with purple fire. Chixia screamed, trying to get away. She wriggled on the ground, flopping gracelessly. Oh? Where''s the threats? Where''s the bravado? the cracked woman demanded. You were having such a good time, sowing destruction upon my home. She raised her hand and Chixia was pinned. Well, you know what they say about sowing, the man said, raising his own hand. Golden light shone from within. One day, the seeds you planted grow, the final woman, full of constellations, decreed. A third hand came over top of her. Everything youve done comes back to account, the broken woman said. The mans eyes narrowed. And everyone must eventually Their voices boomed as one. [Reap the Harvest] Chixia burned. Every torment, every poison, every callous experiment. For an eternity and a moment, Chixia felt everything she had ever done to others. By the time oblivion came, she welcomed it. ======================== The first golden rays of dawn broke through the darkness. v5c47: The Quiet Sets in Part 1 Bi De fell from the Demonic Cultivators hand. He watched as the cultivators head sailed through the air. The mans face displayed shock and befuddlement. Relief swept through Bi Des soul. His involvement had been a strike of pure desperation. He had put all that he was into that final blow. His target had been distracted, grievously injured, low on Qi, and had been struck with a fundamental truth of the world. He had been a mere distractionbut it had been enough. Even a moment longer and Bi De himself would have perished. There was a ringing in his ears, his dantian was screaming in pain, his meridians were on fire, his spurs were bleeding splinters, and every feather had been stripped from his chest. His biggest regret, however, was that his vest, the first gift His Great Master had ever given him, was a scorched pile of fur somewhere after being blown off his body. But they had won. He looked upon the stunned visage of the man who had nearly killed Shen Yu, almost floating through the airand then his head began to bulge grotesquely, swelling up from the inside. His body followed suit. The mans nearly extinguished Qi spiked. The mans body split open at the seams. Before Bi De could react, before he could even think, there was a burning dark star expanding to fill his vision. The malice within pierced straight through to Bi Des soul. Cold fingers clasped around his heart. It would consume him, snuff him out, and there was nothing he could do about it. A sword interposed itself. An arm wrapped around Bi De, shielding him. No, Shen Yu spoke. His words were carved onto the very world itself. Blood leaked from his lips. The skin of his chest peeled off, revealing metal underneath inscribed with poems, beautiful etchings, and stunning calligraphy. The sword in his hand burned like the sun, too bright to look at. For what seemed like an eternity, the darkness and light battledbut inexorably, the blade pressed forward, unwavering. And so, the darkness was cut. The roar of the explosion dissipated. The malicious Qi faded. For a brief moment, there was silence. Shen Yu glared at the lingering traces of dark mist along the edges of the room. Begone, Shen Yu thundered, his Qi once more flaring. The mist was banished, blown awaybut there was a sound like pained laughter as it went. The Unconquered Blade stood tall for a moment longer, his eyes blazing, standing tall under the moon. The obliterated roof let in the freezing cold, and let them see the stars. The silence was broken by the thunderous boom of lightning, and a roar of fury. Shen Yu, mighty and indomitable, coughed. His legs wobbled. Blood splattered all over the floor from the gaping wounds littered across his body. Bi De had barely any Qibut he had enough to turn back into his human form. It was very nearly a mistake. His body screeched at him for daring to use it so roughly. But he caught Master Shen Yu. The wobbling titan remained standing. A look of surprise crossed his face as Bi De supported him, before the old man smiled. Thank you, disciple. To the- Shen Yu coughed again, more blood splattering to the floor. To the wall, my disciple. I need a moment. Bi De did as was asked of him, bringing Shen Yu to the wall so that he could lean against it. Bi De looked at Shen Yu and truly saw the damage. If Shen Yu had not been a cultivator, he would be dead a hundred times over. His clothes had been burned off, and all Shen Yu had left was a loincloth. Spikes as thick as his Great Masters forearms had erupted from Shen Yus body. Most had been snapped off, but the bases remained, the skin around them puckered and cracked like metal. His skin was missing from vast swathes of his body, instead revealing a metallic sheen beneath. One of his eyes had nothing human about it any longer. It was simply a glowing pit. Bi De had his own medicine out, but he was uncertain if it could actually heal the horrific wounds. A stronger dose is required, disciple, Shen Yu said in a quiet voice. He touched his storage ring, and out poured pills whose power was overwhelming. The man knocked back five, and his wounds began hissing and steaming. The man, seemingly satisfied by whatever the medicine was doing, tapped his storage ring again and offered Bi De a pill. There was a flare of Qi in the distance. Lightning clashed against some other power. Bi De winced. I shall be up in a moment, Bi De. Worry not. This old man has a bit more left in him, Shen Yu assured him. At his words Bi De kept calm and stood vigil as the mountain rumbled. He took the pill, and grimaced. The Healing Sages concoctions were much gentler. ================================= The fight turned completely surreal for Zang Shenhe after the fox had pushed her aside. The traitors lingering will and Summers Sky pulsed in unison, and Shenhe found herself unable to deny their desire to help her crush this man before her. Images, thoughts, and sensations filled her. Yet instead of cruelty and malice, instead of regret and pain, the searing, overwhelming force that burned in her veins was love. Zang Wen had loved Nezanthe fox. Shenhe saw the battles between the two of them. She saw Wens own crusade as the Spirit filled her and imparted every lesson she could. How could this glorious hero ever have been beguiled? Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. They were at the same stage of cultivation, but Wens strikes and knowledge would have slain Shenhe in an instant. Each blow was a masterstroke, each deflection worthy of song as the Spirit gently guided her body into the proper forms. They struck starfire and the starfire burned, recoiling from her blade. She saw Wen giving Summers Sky tea for the first time, the sword enjoying the sensation. She saw Wen laughing and playing with children. She saw Wen smiling and kissing the fox on the cheek. She saw her burying her face in the foxs chest fur and giggling. Why? For what reason was Wen showing Shenhe this shamefulness? For what reason was Wen making her feel this way, these useless emotions and why were they making Wen so strong?! Kneel! Yulong boomed, the stars glittering above his head like a crown. Knives speared into Shenhes skull as the voice commanded her, itching in the back of her head. She saw visions of the Inquisition. The truest disciples of the Shrouded Mountain Sect taking Wen, and she saw them torturing her. She saw them trying to break her, because she found out the truth. The Inquisition could not break Zang Wen. The years Shenhe had endured, doing the worst missions, trying desperately to be acknowledged by her sect, had not broken her. The voice demanded she give up. And neither Shenhe nor Wen were ever very good at that. Strength Above All! Shenhe and Wen roared. Her body decompiled into lightning. Her Qi tore free of her body, and she leapt towards her enemy. To protect what we love. Wen and Summers Sky continued. The world seemed to freeze. A man with blue eyes and blonde hair smiled at her. The words resonated deeply within her soul. Shenhe gasped. Yulongs eyes widened. She slammed into the barrier the man conjured, the starlight buckling and cracking. Summers Sky broke through. The blade pierced Yulongs shoulder, before with a pulse of energy Shenhe was flung back. Both of them paused, Shenhe glaring at her foe. Her body was screaming with protest, and the visions were getting worse. Yet instead of speeding towards her, Yulong suddenly stiffened. His glare intensified before a bolt of starlight erupted into the ceiling. Rocks began to fall, her foe clearly trying to effect an escape. Shenhe was in no condition to pursue, and getting trapped under all the rubble would not be ideal. Shenhe turned to make her own retreat and then paused. Her eyes landed on the pile of fur that had taken a blow meant for her. Shenhe grimaced. She slung the foxs body up onto her shoulder, and fled back the way she had come. She had sworn an oathand hoped she had not failed it. ============================= They won. They won! Our foe-enemies are flee-retreating! Yun Ren heard Ri Zu shout, her voice taking on that odd, guttural accent that it always did when she was strained or emotional. The disciples of the Shrouded Mountain Sect began cheering. They hugged each other, clasped arms, and one guy and a girl started kissing. Yushang practically tackled Ri Zu with tears in her eyes. Shao Heng clapped Han on the shoulder, the portly man looking just a bit lost. Yun Ren didnt say anything and stayed where he was, his back against the wall beside Spooks. The Thunderhoof was looking a lot better, bandages covering his body. This sucked. I never want to have to do this again, the Thunderhoof said after a moment. Yun Ren laughed. Dont I know it, buddy. It didnt escape Yun Ren that when he had started this journey he had only planned on wandering around and recording a few images. Not getting involved in all this. He shook his head and forced himself to his feet. He walked over to Ri Zu, who was hugging Yushang back. Ri Zu, how''s Uncle Nezan? he asked, getting her attention. The woman paused, closed her eyes, then grimaced. Ri Zu does not know from this distance. Shenhe will be here soon. A pit of worry started to form in Yun Rens guts. He bit his lip and controlled his breathing the best he could. His mood was not improved when Ri Zu got the last of their healing supplies together. His heart leapt into his throat when he heard footsteps. Spiritual Doctor, we require assistance! Shenhes gruff voice sounded out. It should have been comical to see a woman carrying a fox so large on her back. Instead, it just highlighted how limp Nezan was. His fur was no longer white, but red and pink. There was a massive hole in his side, most of his teeth were missing, and one side of his chest was just caved in. Shenhe was in little better shape. There were cuts and burns all over her, and she walked with a pronounced limp. Something had burst in her left eye and her nose, blood flowing freely. He could barely hear anything as the fox was gently set down and Ri Zu began her work. More of her little helpers poured from her shadow, green flowing from their bodies. Nezan wasnt breathing. ...heart, destroyed. Body has shut down. Not enough medicine the rat glared at the body. Manually circulate blood? Manually circulate blood. Yun Ren thought he was going to throw up. Nezan, the teasing uncle who had helped him out so much wasnt breathing. That was bad. That was really bad. He barely noticed Yushang taking his hand, or Shao Heng gently guiding Yun Ren so he could sit against the wall again. Meimei always said if a man didnt breathe for over three minutes he was probably dead. The green light around the fox began to splutter. Ri Zus nose started bleeding, and she was biting her lip. The green light died. Ri Zu started heaving. Her hands were shaking. The world tilted. He stared at the white fur of Nezan. He stared at the dull red eyes, which had once glittered like gemstones. Wait gemstones Yun Rens eyes widened. Gemstones! Nezan had once given Yun Ren part of his core, and while he had given it back so that Nezan could regain his full power Nezan had said powerful Spirit Beasts dont truly die until their core is destroyed. Yun Ren surged to his feet. His core! Ri Zu, help me get his core! The rat started, looking confused for a moment, and then her eyes widened. Here! In the center of the chest! Ri Zu shouted, making an incision. Yun Ren reached in, his hand closing around a hard sphere that was the size of a walnut. Carefully, gently, he pulled it out. He swallowed thickly when he saw its condition. The sphere was in three sections. One, the largest, was flaking away as more and more cracks formed in it. Another was dull and dark, a hole pierced straight through it. But the last the last still gleamed with energy. Diminished and broken but not spent yet. v5c48: The Quiet Sets in Part 2 Yulongs heart was in his throat as the explosions rang out. Thousands of tons of rocks smashed into the ground, while the base ripped itself apart. He moved as fast as he could, destroying everything he could behind him. The scent was coming closer. It was faint and wavering, compared to the overpowering aura it had been, but the Blade was still sharp enough to make his nose start bleeding. The Imperial Realm Cultivator had defeated his Master. The Imperial Realm Cultivator was now coming for him. Heavenly Yulong did not pause to acknowledge Qin Peng, nor the two brave souls still standing at their posts, ready to activate the formation. He just grabbed them, slammed a spike of Qi into the activation pedestal, and leapt onto the flying sword. Using his own Qi, he supercharged the construct and sent it screeching down the rails to the northeast. The ceiling collapsed in their wake. Once, twice, thrice it nearly slammed down into the back end of the blade, trapping them there forever, but it stayed just ahead of it. His passengers were screaming, and one was even tightly hugging Yulong, getting his tears on Yulongs robes. Yulong ignored it. All of his senses were on the Blade. He could smell it. He could smell its fury. But it did not launch after them. It did not cut through the rock and kill them. It simply stopped and faded out of his senses. It was only then that Yulong let out the breath he was holding and let go of the two operators. He kept his face steady while the rest of his men panted, fear still in their eyes. One of the men was apologising for getting his tears on Yulong, but he waved them off. This was a disaster. This was there were no damn words. So many years wasted. Their enemies knew about them now. Everything was fucked He felt a small thread of darkness brush against his mind, and the echo of a laugh. The feeling made him pause, and he forced the panic away. A setback. It was a setback, and that was all. Peng, report on the evacuation, Yulong commanded, and his words had the desired effect. The man instantly straightened. We successfully evacuated all the essential research material and eighty seven percent of the specialist personnel. However we lost ninety-eight percent of our artificial demons and fifty percent of combatant personnel. The report was delivered matter-of-factly. Your evacuation procedures were executed the best we could, and we apologize for any losses incurred by our lacking abilities. That was honestly better than Yulong had expected. No. No, youve done a fine job Peng. All of you. With your efforts, all is not lost. He got several tentative smiles in return. Their battle against the Empire could still continue. Even with the events around tonight He paused. He didnt know if the fox was dead. He had told it that they were attacking its home Chixia and Huian would have to be warned. Yulong grimaced and made a mental note for the future to not tell enemies anything until he was absolutely certain they were no longer a threat. Premature boasting was a mistake, and heavenly demons did not rise by not learning from their mistakes. ============================= Shen Yu frowned at the rocks that filled the room he was standing in. The Earth Realm brat was canny. As soon as he felt Shen Yus Qi start moving toward him, he had disengaged and fled, collapsing every passageway he could. Weakened as Shen Yu was from his own battle, the brats delays had worked. Shen Yu, with Bi De following in his wake, had been delayed vital moments, and now the boys Qi was retreating away at speed, with more eruptions of Qi filling in the tunnel behind him and the rumble of falling rocks getting fainter and fainter. Perhaps Shen Yu could leap on his own flying sword and follow. Perhaps. Shen Yus body was creaking and groaning with every movement, and his Qi was flickering with uncertainty. No, it was too risky by far in his current condition. Even if he could even track down the boy properly in this land, so deep below the earth that the odds of success were clouded in hefty doubt, he had other things to attend tolike traveling back to his grandson. He was certain Jingsheng was not lying about the raid on Jins home, and that bit of information made anxiety bloom in his chest, even as he sought to rationalize things. His grandson could achieve the power of at least an Earth Realm Cultivator, and Lu Ri was there as well. He was confident in their victory yet not confident enough to spend more time chasing this bastard. He needed to see his grandson with his own eyes. Our foe has avoided us this day, Shen Yu informed his disciple. His voice came out raspier than he intended, his throat still damaged by the spike of black chitin in it. The brat had managed to avoid execution, at least for the moment. His heart rebelled at the thought of any enemy escaping, of not completing his task completelybut it was assuaged. This was still a victory, if not a perfect one. Shen Yus cultivation was an uncompromising thing, and he would have to meditate deeply upon the events here to stabilize it, but no further cracks had appeared from the boys escape. While unfortunate, I believe it is the best course of action. Too many require medical attention to make pursuit viable. Still, we have prevailed in our main objectives, Shen Yus disciple said, his thoughts in tune with Shen Yus own. He was smiling at a shady rat that was scampering all around him excitedly. We have rescued the captured Shrouded Mountain Sect members and inflicted a devastating blow against these demonic cultivators. I do not imagine your slaying of their Imperial Realm cultivator is a small thing, Master, nor the destruction of this base. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Shen Yu smiled at the boys optimism while they walked back into the mountain, towards the prison Bi De had mentioned. You are indeed correct, my disciple. I shall save my praise for when we have a full accounting, but all of you performed as well as one could hope especially with the complications. Shen Yu was honestly pleased with the Younger Generations handling of themselves. They had far exceeded his expectations of them. However, you are not entirely correct. The boy, in his human guise, paused, a look of horrible realization coming over his face. He is still alive, isnt he? Shen Yu smiled at his instant deduction, even if it was a bit grim. In a manner of speaking. His body is destroyed, yet I could not deliver a fatal blow to his spirit. Shen Yus teeth gritted at the memory. The paranoid bastard had already split off part of his soul and kept it barely tethered to himself as an escape route. Shen Yus strike had severed the transfer, but his foe had escaped total destruction. He is maimed, crippled, and barely clinging to lifeI estimate whatever scraps of him that remain will be at most at the level of the Profound Realm, and he will likely be lesser than he once was. He will have to sleep, to hibernate for a long time. It would be the work of centuries, if not millennia, for him to regain even a fraction of his former strength, if he can at all. Most wraiths couldnt. Instead, they simply sat in rings or other baubles, hoping to tempt someone into becoming their legacy and then the cruel ones would attempt to steal their erstwhile apprentice''s bodies. Even if Jingsheng performed the maneuver on the green-haired brat, going from the Earth Realm to the Imperial would still take hundreds of years. Such an existence was a disgusting, shameful thing. Then what are our next moves to end this threat? Bi De asked. Shall we reconvene with Master Forest Sweeper and plan our next search? Shen Yu smiled at Bi Des gumption. His conviction to see this through was set, an admirable thing. No. We will head south with haste. These creatures sent a contingent to raid your home. Bi De froze, his eyes wide. His fists clenched and righteous fury filled his eyes. His Qi flared, and once more, Bi De was ready to fight. Shen Yu approved. =================== Soon enough, they were at the prison. The pit of misery stank, but it was now under a layer of burning airthe scent of lightning. A desperate battle had occurred here. His eyes immediately locked onto Nezans unmoving body, and onto Yun Ren clutching the Spirit Beasts core with desperate hope in his eyes. The core did not look to be in the best shape, and Shen Yu was unsure if the young mans hope would be rewarded. Shen Yu felt a dull ache that was not his wounds. Nezan had been a fine drinking companion, and the fox had followed them into battle without hesitation. His eyes flicked over to a blonde woman who was standing near Nezans body. She looked conflicted. Her face was shifting through a myriad of emotions as she stared at the fox. Zang Shenhe, then. Her eyes flicked towards him as he approached, and the woman instantly dropped to one knee. Lord Shen Yu! Rise, Shen Yu commanded, but otherwise he did not further acknowledge her. Instead, he walked to Nezans side and placed his hand on his white fur. The body was already growing cold. He turned his vision to Yun Ren, and ignored the squeak of horror from Ri Zu; the little rat instantly started to catalog his injuries. How are you still alive-breathing?! she demanded. Shen Yu gave her no answer, instead turning to Yun Ren. The boy had tear streaks down his face and was covered in wounds; honourable wounds, gained in combat with the Great Enemy. He had never once faltered, despite the fact that he had never truly wished to walk this path. Yun Ren, this Shen Yu requests your permission to transport your uncles bones. This is no place for him to rest. It was the least kindness he could do. The boy would need some pointers on that sword of his later as well. The young man startled at the question, his eyes going wide, before he bowed his head. Thank you, he whispered. Shen Yu patted the boy on the shoulder. Shen Yu pulled out a storage ring, one with a black band. Many dear friends and comrades had been laid within it over the years, and this was its sole duty. The body of the fox disappeared and Shen Yu rose again. He forced his Qi to steady itself and gazed around at the survivors, then clasped his fist in a martial salute. There was a sharp intake of breath. My Disciples. Elder Zang Shenhe. Disciples of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. This Shen Yu salutes you. All of you have performed admirably against the Great Enemytruly, I name you all heroes. You have done well. And now your battle is over. He gave everyone his full attention as he looked around at them. The gaunt faces. The spines of black chitin sticking out of them. The injuries from battle. Tears trailed from several disciples eyes. Shao Heng had an exhausted smile upon his face. Fat Han had tears streaming from his eyes as he supported Yun Ren. Yushang collapsed to her knees. Spooks just kept laying there, the young Thunderhoof completely spent. Zang Shenhe, assemble your disciples for transport, he commanded. We are leaving this wretched place. The woman bowed. Bi De looked questioningly at Shen Yu. He still had enough energy to make a flying sword big enough to transport everyone here. And while most of these disciples were useless, Shenhe was still relatively fresh. If there were things amiss at his Grandsons home another Earth Realm Cultivator would not be remiss. A blade rose into the frigid air and oriented itself southwest. ==================== The flying sword took several hours to get to the next base; by that time Yulong was anxious enough to largely ignore the milling people who cheered at his return, and instead sprinted to the transmission stone network. The transmission stone fuzzed and hissed. It pulsed, and for a moment he thought that his words wouldnt get through. Receiving, a calm, mild-mannered voice replied. It faded in and out, and he could feel the spotty connection. This is Heavenly Demon Yulong! Priority message! Get this to Huian and Chixia! Retreat immediately! We are compromised, Code White! Blow the rails on the completion of this message! There was a pause, and more static buzzed down the transmission Your will be done, Heavenly Demon. The operator on the other end displayed no panic and simply went to complete his orders. Truly, competent subordinates were a blessing. He would have to ask for his name later. The connection squealed and cut out. Yulong let out a breath. =================== Thousands of Li away, a mild-mannered, unassuming man took his hand off the transmission stone. His robes were pristine, despite the blood on the ground. Lu Ri examined the completely intact base he had captured, complete with formations and transport array, with a raised brow. v5c49: The Most Reliable Senior Brother Several hours ago: Lu Ri let out a breath as the last demon fell and silence once more returned to the world. His Qi reserves had been depleted much less than anticipated thanks to Miss Yuanlins assistance. The protections around First Den were indeed formidable; Lu Ri could have destroyed ten times this number without strain. The cold winter wind blew over the dark land, the sky heavy with clouds and devoid of stars. Looks like that''s all of them, Miss Yuanlin declared, landing on the ground beside him. Her blades were slick with demonic blood. She had proven again to be a reliable comrade. The diviners vision was surprisingly clear, Lu Ri replied. The level of this enemy was not a threat, per her description of their forms. Their number was mildly concerning, but an elephant did not notice the difference between one ant and a hundred when it stepped on them. Still, there was obviously somethingor someonecontrolling all these demons. Their intelligence was low, far too low for what demons were normally capable of. A mystery for now. What''s the plan? Miss Yuanlin asked. We conduct reconnaissance. Miss Yuanlin, if I could ask you to take the lead on this matter? We must divine our enemys presence. I shall complete my duties here and dispose of these corpses, Lu Ri answered, tapping his storage ring. A stack of talismans and sealwork popped out. The Honoured Founders were very clear on procedure following a demonic attack. The fox woman paused and seemed confused. Is cleaning up truly that urgent? She asked. With this level of demon, no, not especially, but it is still best practise. Nobody wants another Demons Grave Ravine, and leaving these to fester outside this holy site is unconscionable. Miss Yuanlin smiled at him and nodded. With a blur of speed she was gone, her body disappearing into wisps of smoke. Thus began some small tedium, but like all things worth doing, it was worth doing well. The corpses were collected, carefully purged, rendered into their component parts, and stored. Upon further study, Lu Ri discovered they were not true demons, but mutated humans. Artificial Demons. The Honoured Founders of the Cloudy Sword Sect had never actually encountered these beings; the first reference to these foul creations having been long past those august scholars time. However, through careful study of their work, later masters inferred what their thoughts might have been on this matter. These speculations were recorded in appendices recommended to all who sought to deepen their understanding of the Great Enemy, so as to more effectively fight them. In most appendices, experts often disagreed on what the Founders'' perspectives would be, but when it came to demons, there was no dissent: all artificial demons deployed in combat were to be eliminated, and the process of their creation studied, with hopes of reversing it. After all, demonic cultivators rarely used willing subjects for disposable troops like these. Utterly barbaric. Turning one''s own people into mindless shock troops was the act of those without honor. Lu Ri felt a kind of contempt rising in his soul for the savages that had violated these people so. Lu Ri gave them what funerary rites he could, as outlined in Acceptable Procedures for Fallen Unwilling Enemy Combatants. After that, he attempted to use his transmission stone to contact both Jin and Hong Yaowu. There was no response from either location. =========================== It took roughly an hour and a half for Miss Yuanlin to return. "There are no other enemy troops that I could find, but these are definitely part of a larger force. I found a point where multiple tracks convergesome kind of hidden base. They tried to conceal it, but the tracks vanishing so abruptly is as suspicious as the tracks themselves. Two sets of tracks passed there around the same time. One came from the northeast, one departed southeast. The last set comes this way." Lu Ri considered Miss Yuanlins words. The tracks departing southeast meant that they were heading away from Jins home and Hong Yaowu. There was a choice here. Remain defensive or try to regain the initiative. Miss Yuanlan, by her own words, was rather an expert on breaking into secure areas. The mist gently enclosed First Den as its protectors departed; it would keep them safe until they returned. They made great haste, flying through the snow with Miss Yuanlin in the lead, the woman occasionally sniffing the air. They swiftly reached the point where the tracks disappearedand began their search for the hidden base. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. It was surprisingly easy to find. Oh, it was extremely well-hidden. In the summer time it would have been completely impossible to find, so well did it blend into its surroundings. But as Miss Yuanlin had said, the absence of something could be just as conspicuous. The tracks had been removed, but with how recently the demons had departed their base, the snow was too smooth. The rest of the snow looked fluffy from the continuous fall, but this part was much straighter and flatter, practically a path directly to the enemys doorstep. There were no words exchanged between himself and Miss Yuanlin. They simply nodded. Lu Ri cut the door off its mounting, and then both of them were in. ======================== There were but two surprised looking guards that had quickly been captured. Their cultivation peaked at the Profound Realm. Both of whom were hauled out into the snow after being swiftly stripped of anything that could be used to call for help. This base was rather small and in serious disrepair. An outpost, a place to stop at, but nothing that would support the amount of Artificial Demons that had attacked First Den. Interrogation proved fruitless. Even with the weight of Lu Ris Qi pressing down upon them, they refused to budge, their eyes gleaming with the zeal of true fanatics. However, they did let loose one piece of actionable intelligence. When the Heavenly Demons return from the Azure Hills, theyre going to kill you all! one of the men said, even though urine had pooled around him in the snow. He was snarling with defiance. The words made Lu Ris heart start pounding in sudden anxiousness. The demonic cultivators were disposed of, and Lu Ri began to sprint back to Hong Yaowu, his transmission stone constantly trying to reach somebody, anybody. ======================= His haste, by unfortunate necessity, left Miss Yuanlin behind. They were at the edge of the Sea of Snow. Two hours passed; Lu Ri gave it his all. The land was but a blur below him On the third hour, the dawn broke. Lu Ri was just getting close when finally somebody on the other end of his stone acknowledged him. Lu Ri? A weary voice issued forth from the other endbefore it suddenly hardened. What was the last thing you gave me before I left the sect? I returned to you your coin pouch, Lu Ri answered immediately. A question like that almost certainly meant he had been attacked and suspected possible infiltrators. Junior Brother, are you well? What is going on? There was an attack. We well, we won, but were still sorting everything out. His voice was tense. What about you? What about the Nezin tribe? The attack came from the north They are well, safe within First Den. There was a minor incursion, but they were dealt with. Additionally, Hong Yaowu was never attacked. The wards never triggered, Lu Ri informed the man on the other end of the stone. Rou Jin let out a relieved breath. Thank you, Senior Brother. Thank the Heavens you went north. Lu Ri smiled slightly at the sudden lack of tension in the other mans voice. He had obviously had a hard-fought battle, yet his virtuous Junior Brother first concerned himself with others. Are there any casualties? Lu Ri asked. Some of Vajras forces. Thankfully, no more deaths, but his Junior Brother sighed. I shall be there shortly, Lu Ri informed him. There was a brief pause on the other end of the stone, then Jin spoke again. ...Senior Brother, could I ask you to do something else? What do you need? Lu Ri asked. Theyre broken and reeling, but were too tapped out to give chase. You wish me to complete the rout? Find out where they came from, please. Jins voice was heavy with intent. A wise course of action, Lu Ri replied. Fear not Junior Brother. Not a soul shall escape. Lu Ri flipped in midair, landed on a mountaintop, and reversed his course. The tracks led northeast, to where a likely more substantial base was. May Heaven be kind to you, Lu Ri, was the last thing Jin said before the transmission faded. The same words he had said three years ago when he had left the Sect. His Junior was a good egg. The small smile of relief faded, however, as Lu Ri kept his pace back north. Instead, fury and grim resolve filled his heart. He apologised to Miss Yuanlin for leaving her behind when they met back up an hour later; She understood, but requested that he serve her tea in recompense. Then, once more, they headed north. They followed the tracks into a mountain in the Sea of Snow. And just like the last base there was only a skeleton crew. ======================= Lu Ri had just finished dispatching the last of the operators when the transmission stone array buzzed. He looked at it for a moment, before he pressed his hand to it and spoke. Receiving, Lu Ri stated, his voice mild and subservient. This is Heavenly Demon Yulong! Priority message! Get this to Huian and Chixia! Retreat immediately! We are compromised, Code White! Blow the rails on the completion of this message! The mans voice was terse, worried. A small smile spread across Lu Ris face. This base was important. Your will be done, Heavenly Demon, Lu Ri replied, and the Heavenly Demon sighed with relief before the transmission was cut. The formations were carefully deactivated. The roof of the tunnel was collapsed just past the explosive crystals, to make it look like Heavenly Demon Yulongs last order had been carried out. The Shadow of the plum blossom fell over the base... all its secrets would be laid bare. ==================== ===================== Editors: Massgamer, v5c50: The Cracks Show The dawn broke through the horizon. The battles ended. The raging emotions that had saturated Tianlans link to her Connected Ones faded, leaving a kind of numbness. And at once, the exhaustion hit her like a hammer, as the dances fueling the formation slowed and began to stop, their duty complete. Tianlan staggered, and a strong arm caught her. She looked up into Jins eyes, her Connected One full of concern. Xiulan was right behind him, her face drawn with worry, and her eyes darting all over Tianlans body. Tianlan quickly took stock of everyone. Injuries, painbut no deaths of those who she considered her Connected Ones. She pushed the information to Jin and Meiling, and she felt both of them sag with relief. Tianlan took the opportunity to stand again, and took a good look at Jin. Tianlan smiled at him, and rubbed her eye as it drooped, trying to stay awake. You look like hell, she told her Jin. He did. He looked like well, her. Both of his arms looked like somebody had shattered a statue and inexpertly tried to stick the pieces back together. Massive rents and cracks ran through them, with pieces misaligned. The knuckles of his right hand were completely devoid of flesh, and the bottom of his left hand, from pinky to elbow was similarly destroyed. Channeling the power of the Path with her not there to help hadnt been easy on her Connected One. His meridians were swollen and throbbing, and it was taking all he had to stay standing. She could feel how much pain he was in, now that the adrenaline was wearing off. He didnt try to hide any of it from her, like they had promised. She could feel each and every ache of his. Just as he could feel hers. .. you look like hell yourself, he replied, his voice quiet and concerned. Tianlan acknowledged his worries. There was golden ichor leaking out of her good eye, the corner of her mouth, and along every seam where gold met flesh. The sudden connection and channeling of all that Qi hadnt been without consequences, the energy surge making how broken she still was abundantly clear. Her Dragon Veins were wailing. Scabs had burst open. Patches had ripped. She had a blowout somewhere in the Grass Sea, bleeding her Qi into the air. It hurt. It was agony. Yet compared to how she had felt before? Compared to losing those she had cared about? It was nothing. Warn a girl before you shove something like that into her pipes, eh? Tianlan asked, wagging her brows. Her joke, unfortunately, fell a bit flat. Poor Xiulan looked like she was going to be sick. Guilt formed in her connection with Jin and her connection with Xiulan. Regret that they had hurt her. Xiulan opened her mouth. Apologise and Im headbutting you, Tianlans blunt command was punctuated with her own feelings. She shoved them down her link with them, letting them see, and letting them know. She would accept being broken again, before she accepted their apology. They had done what they had needed to, and she could only be grateful it had worked. Xiulan hugged her. Thank you, Tianlan. Thank you for everything, the woman whispered. Tianlan patted her on the backand yawned. Her eye drooped again. The last dregs of fire were burning out, and the call of the cold was too much. When it was Xiaoshis formation, she just felt awake. Now? She was even more tired than before. Tianlan could feel her Qi slowing again. I cant stay up any longer. I, sorr Apologise and Im headbutting you, Xiulan cut her off, her voice warm, but firm, and she lifted Tianlan up. Xiulans hand stroked the back of Tianlans head, while her feet took her back to Tianlans cottage. Well have everything cleaned up by spring. I promise, her Jin said. Darkness encroached on Tianlans vision. The last thing she saw was a snowman, standing at attention. He was young and weak. But he had done so much. Intercepting enemy communications, guiding her Connected One, and helping him unleash his techniques while Tianlan had been asleep. Without himthings would have been much, much worse. Tianlan let her gratitude flow down the link to the subordinate Spirit. She elevated him as much as she could. The rest of the winter is yours, Tianlan whispered. The General That Commands The Winter saluted, ready to resume his vigil. Tianlan was tucked into bed, and the darkness fell over her once more. ============================== May Heaven be kind to you, Lu Ri, I said. The transmission stone stopped buzzing. One thing taken care of. I heaved out a sigh. I felt like shit. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. I wanted nothing more than to just climb into bed like Tianlan. But I had work to do. The first order of business was to take stock of everybody. Tianlan had let me feel that they were all well, I would hesitate to say fine. They were alive. What we had to do first was regroup. Xiulan was already here. The red markings had faded from her face. Her blades disintegrated into motes of green Qi and disappeared. She looked similarly exhausted, and was leaning against my shoulder to stay standing. Washy descended from the sky, Yin sitting on his back. Washy himself was pretty beaten up, with strips of scales missing and half-healed scars that were still oozing blood. Yins neck was one solid mass of purple bruise and circular puncture woundslike a bunch of lampreys had latched on and started drinking her blood which probably wasnt far from the truth. Yin slid off him when he landed. Sorry for not following the plan, Boss, the dragon said, looking embarrassed. I reached out, grabbed his head, and hugged him. It''s fine, I replied. Im proud of you. The dragon slumped more, and with a pop, I was holding a fish instead who promptly started snoring. I chuckled, and transferred him to under my arm. Hed earned at least a moment of rest. How are you holding up, Yin? Bastard could eat Qi, she said, sounding irritated. After everything... I didnt have enough juice left until Big Sis gave me a boost. You did well, Yin, Xiulan consoled her. You had to fight multiple opponents a full Realm higher than yourself. That you can still stand at all is a testament to your strength. Yin smiled at the praise and squeezed back hard when our arms wrapped around her. Tigu was the last to appear, coming out from between the trees. One of them got away. Teleportation, she said, her face pulled into a frown. She accepted my hug and then all of us headed back to the fortress. ====================== By the time we exited the forest again, Washy was awake and in the form of a dragon. I sent him on ahead to check out Hong Yaowu and Verdant Hill, to make sure everything was fine. Then I laid eyes on the fortress. The place looked a bit worse for wear. The stones were cracked and scarred, and there was a field of corpses just outside it. The destruction was nowhere near what it had been like at the Dueling Peaks. We had gotten off lightly in comparison, but it hit home all the harder. My heart broke just a little at the sight, and broke again as I saw people already in the process of cleaning up. Gou Ren and Delun tossed one of the bodies into a growing pile. Both of them looked ripped up and moved with weariness. Jin was all Gou got out before I was on him, holding him and pounding my fist into his back. Gou Ren chuckled, but the sound was thick with emotion when I pulled back and took a good look at him. His hair wasnt black anymore. Instead, it was more golden, the same colour as Huo Ten. His sideburns had regrown in a shape that framed his face like the Great Sage Wukong, and had the texture of fur rather than a mans beard. His canines were slightly too sharp, and a tail hung from his rear. Several new scars adorned his body. Are you good? I asked him, holding onto his shoulder. ...yeah. Yeah, I''m good, he replied after a moment. I looked into his eyes and I knew he wasnt just putting on a brave face. Thank the Heavens you were here, brother, I said, and a small smile formed on his face as he nodded. I let go of his shoulder and took a step back. I moved to the person who was standing close to her man. Xianghua smiled at me and seemed to be expecting the hug this time. Hong Yaowu is safe, nothing ever got near. Washy is checking and making sure everybody else is fine, I informed her. Of course! Not a doubt entered this Young Mistress mind! she exclaimed, and planted her hands on her hips. I couldnt help but smile at her boisterous enthusiasm. I gave my hopefully soon-to-be sister-in-law another hug. Youre the best, Xianghua. I looked over to Delun. He was currently listening to both Tigu and Xiulan as they took stock of him, Xiulan with a hand on his shoulder and Tigu just hugging him. I caught his eye for a brief moment, and gave him a nod. I would have to talk to him later, but for now he got it. I turned to the last member of this group. Babe had a rag in his mouth, and was cleaning Sunny the best he could. He glanced up at me, and nodded. We are victorious, he stated, with an undercurrent of satisfaction to his voice. We are, I agreed. This Bei Be is gladdened, the ox bowed his head. He.likes this place. He would not see it destroyed. It was the first time I had ever heard him really express any real opinion, other than on cutting. Thank you, I said, and reached out. I gave his horns a good scratch, and he leaned into the touch. Though this one must redouble his efforts. To his shame, his cuts towards the end became sloppy. I chuckled at his one-track mind. ===================== The fortress was the last place. I knew, intellectually, that Meimei and Zhuye were fine, but seeing the bloodstains inside the fortress made my blood boil and my arms creaknote to self, clenching my fists at the moment was a stupid idea. Huo Ten, the Torrent Rider, Shaggy Two, and Noodle were standing guard just outside the heart of the fortress. All of them were looking a little worse for wear, but nothing serious. I greeted them and thanked them for their help, while Noodle started fussing over Yin. Next there was a bee. Thank you, for everything, Vajra. Without you, I dont know where wed have been. She buzzed proudly. I dont know how many bees had died but there was definitely going to have to be a funeral. I took a deep breath as I walked into the inner hold. Meimei was there. She caught my eye and smiled. She was uninjured. Zhuye was asleep beside her. My fist unclenched. I let out the breath I had been holding. I marched up and kissed Meimei on the cheek, and then checked on my son. I considered lifting him up, but he had tear marks on his face and he had probably just gotten to sleep. Waking him up right now wouldnt be kind. Instead I turned my attention to the others. Meiling was crouched over Chunky, her hands glowing green, as she spread medicine over his injuries. My poor boy looked like he had been through the wringer. He had a massive puncture wound in his side, but he perked up when he saw me. The last person in the room was a woman with pink hair. She was sitting beside Chunky, her eyes full of pain I paused. Peppa? I asked. The woman flinched. She turned blue eyes onto me, full of pain. She was wearing what looked like too-small clothes, some of Meimeis. Master, she whispered, her voice fragile. I knelt down beside her and took her hands in mine. I didnt ask her if she was alright, because she clearly wasnt. Her eyes kept flicking back to the wound in Chunkys side. Her lips wobbled. The tears started once more to flow. I held her as she cried bitter tears. Everything else could wait just one more moment. v5c51: The Cleanup Begins Peppas eyes were still wet when she pulled away from the hug. She was hurting, and I had a feeling it had to do with what happened to Chunky. He had a nasty puncture wound, but his eyes were shining with life. He did look a bit worried about Peppa though. I wanted nothing more than to clear the air, to talk to her, to fix what was hurting her, but I felt like that''s not what Peppa needed right now. Some people needed time to just sit and process things. Peppa, however... I think she needed something else. She was like me in that way. When we were stressed and hurting, we needed a distraction at first. And for Peppa? I think she needed to feel like nothing had changed, that she was in control of at least somethingand there were things that needed to get done Peppa? I need your help. She practically snapped to attention, her eyes wide. We have a bunch of injured cultivators up north. I need you to get together aid kits and prep things for at least thirty people. Can you do that for me? Ah she whispered. Some of the haziness lifted from her pale blue eyes, but she hesitated. Chunky oinked from beside us and Peppa flinched, immediately looking to make sure he was okay. He smiled up at her. Chunky okay. Wife do what wife do best. Very good at helping others. His voice was strong. Peppas fingers traced along the scars on his face. Chunky is fine. Not like last time. At those words Peppa sucked in a shuddering breath. She clenched her skirt in her fists for a moment and then rose. Yes. Yes, I know what to do. We need satchels, and bed rolls, and pillows she trailed off for a moment, clearly deep in thought. It was a stopgap for now, until we could talk properly. Wed keep an eye on her, just in case. There we go. That should be good. Rest for a little more, and you tell me if anything changes, okay? Meimei said, and patted Chunky on the side. The boar oinked in affirmation, and Meimei leaned back onto her haunches. She grimaced and clutched her stomach for a moment. You okay? I asked her. She let out a breath, and straightened up. Ill be fine. It''s just sore, She replied, before her eyes fixed pointedly onto my arms. Besides, I have more work to do. I looked down at my arms. Honestly I couldnt really feel them anymore and was trying to avoid looking at them. They had massive, deep rents in them, to go along with the fact that both of them were missing most of their skin. The only upside was I wasnt bleeding anywhere but the fact that my body looked more like cracked and pitted stone than flesh was strange. If I hadnt been a cultivator, both of my limbs probably would have been write-offs. As it was. They still moved pretty fine? The rest of my body wasnt that bad. Hell, one of my cracked ribs was already sealed back together! Meimei quickly pushed several pots filled with medicinal herbs and sludgy looking water off to the sidethe poison she had drained from Chunky, I guessed, and settled down beside me. Her soothing Qi filled me, and sparkling medicine was applied to my wounds. The good news was that it felt really good. The bad news was that the pain came back. The worst news was that instead of sealing everything up the skin didnt heal, and neither did the cracks. Meimei frowned heavily. This is going to take a while. She murmured. Its not a normal wound. It''s Spiritual? I think? Tianlan said using those techniques without her help, and without the proper knowledge was a risk. I replied. Meimeis amethyst eyes met my own, full of worry. I could barely feel where her fingers pressed into my skin. I knew she wanted to ask me to rest. To pause but we still had too much to do. My arms still worked. As long as I kept Qi use to a minimum, I should be fine. Ill bandage these up. She told me, and got to work. Strips of silk, impregnated with medicine and some of Vajras wax, were wrapped around my arms, from the tips of my fingers to the elbows. At the end, Meimei lifted my bandaged arm, and kissed the back of my hand. We won. She murmured. We won. I agreed. The moment lingered. The relief and the hollow feeling in my stomach settled. And then, I asked what I needed to ask. Are you okay with some more patients? I dont think we should just leave them out in the snow My wife nodded. Ill come with you. You said one of them had a worm in their head? I pulled out the vial. I was somewhat surprised it hadnt shattered. Meimeis eyes narrowed when she saw the little creature within. The vial was safely stowed away and we got ready. I brought out the cart out of storage so we could, hopefully, transport everybody. Peppa had already gathered everything by the time we were ready to goblankets, pillows, and bedrolls prepared to receive injured guests. Chunky limped along beside her, keeping close to her legs. we would all get through this, together. ============================= And so the work began again. After fighting for most of the night, we had more hard labour ahead of us. We transported the Shrouded Mountain Sect Members back homeall of them still out cold. Meimeis paralytics were no joke. Thankfully, most of them were relatively uninjured, at least for cultivators. Still, we would be going through a bunch of medicine to care for them. After that was done we took stock. Thankfully, due to our decision to build the fortress quite far back, there was barely any damage to the main house. One of the upper windows was broken from a flung rock, but otherwise the it was fine as were the animals. They were spooked to hell, but the cows and the sheep settled down under my words and touch. The worst damage was to the surrounding forests. There was a massive swathe of trees that were just deadincluding part of our maple grove. Most of the other things were an easy fix, but this this was a loss. The place was poisoned, and though Meimei had blunted the worst of it we needed to somehow clean it up. So we catalogued everything and worked on the last part. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. The gruesome part. I made sure to keep Peppa, Chunky, and Noodle away from this. I would have told Tigu to go too, but she had already started helping. I hated that this was even something that needed doing. We had to stack all the bodies together. There were hundreds of them. Hundreds of monsters with black chitin sticking out from their ruined flesh. They stank to high heaven and made my stomach roil which also highlighted just how many of the fuckers had come to attack us. I sighed when I saw the number of corpses. One of my memories of Crimson Crucible City flashed through my mind. I remember the despair I felt back then, seeing all those bodies; the people ravaged by plague and consigned to mass pyres. No, I would not give into despair. This would be fixed, all of it. Some spots would never be the same but they would be repaired. This attack would change our home. It would scar it. But instead of remaining something uglyI would make it all the more beautiful, for having survived. I just hoped the others were doing okay, and that nobody else had been hurt too badly. ============================== The sun had risen, yet Hong Xian the Younger still danced. The drum still thundered. He was exhausted, his legs felt like lead, but still he danced. Normally, everyone would have stopped already. They would have paused, would have taken a break, but still they danced. It was quiet now. The land no longer rumbled, but the tension was still unbearable, so they kept dancing. They kept hoping. A draconic roar cut through the thundering drums. Xians heart leapt into his throat. Bowus arms finally paused, a stricken look on his face. The old crone and her husband rose to their feet, their eyes full of worry. Wa Shi coming meant things had gone wrong. Murmuring began again. The terror, quieted by the flame, began to stir. Wa Shi appeared on the horizonyet his flight was unhurried. He twisted and leapt through the air. He had scabs all over his body, his mane was singed, and his flight was slow, but he seemed unworried. Wa Shi roared again. It was not a roar of desperation or warning. Instead, the dragon bellowed his triumph as he descended from the heavens, hovering over Xian. Everybody is alright! Wa Shi declared. We kicked their asses! There was silence for a moment at his shout. Yeah! Quiet Liu shouted, her voice echoing off the buildings. Woooo! The dam broke. The village erupted into pandemonium. Xians legs turned to jelly as he collapsed onto his butt. His father did much the same, his hand over his heart. The rest of the kids ran at the dragon when he touched down and threw themselves onto his body. Ty An and Bowu hugged each other, jumping up and down. They pulled back and stared deeply into each other''s eyesand then they headbutted each other for some reason. Both of them staggered backwards holding their lips. Then they started shouting at each other, and then Bowu pushed Ty Ans back against the edge of the Azure Express and mashed his lips against hers. Oh. They both fell off the train and just kept going. gross. Xian flopped backwards onto the seat of the Azure Express. And then, naturally, this Wa Shi outsmarted the demons strongest ally! I figured out his barrier with a single glance, and defeated it with ease! You should have seen his face, and how he begged for mercy and groveled at my feet for daring to raise his hands against me! Wa Shi boasted. But if you beat him that fast, what are these from? one of Xians friends on Wa Shis back asked, obviously referring to the scarred scales. The dragon choked slightly. He got only a single blow in! Surprise! It was the only way he could even touch me, but I stood my ground! I retreated not a single step! Xian smiled as he listened. Wa Shi boasted about how badly the demons were defeatedand how the dragon had personally slain thousands with his guile and overwhelming power. He also mentioned how Big Bro Jin had caught a lightning bolt. He talked about how everyone had done amazing things most of which were vague on details, but the dragon was certain their deeds were epic. Brother Chun Ke had to have trampled ten thousand, no, a hundred thousand demons! Smashed them into paste like these glutinous rice balls! Which are very good, Miss Zhong! Very tasty. What did you do differently this year? which then transitioned into the dragon praising everybodys cooking as he began to devour the mostly-untouched feast. He continued boasting even though his mouth was full of dumplings. Xians eyes started to close when he felt somebody hop up next to him. Small hands lifted his head and all of a sudden he had a pillow. Xian cracked open an eye. Liu flopped down beside him and snuggled into his side. She was warm, compared to the cold air. Hong Xian fell asleep with a smile. ============================ The sun had been up for hours. The Lord Magistrate sat at his desk, his face stern. He was tired and sore, and felt a bit annoyed that the people of Verdant Hill were so relaxed. Him taking charge of the festival had proved more popular than expected and now everybody wanted him to lead the dance next year too. He was too old for that, damn it! But he had smiled and agreed, like the fool he was. His Lady sat beside him, her arms crossed. Both of them were waiting for a very late messenger. According to the bee with them, Wa Shi had apparently been dispatched hours ago with good news. The Lord Magistrate tapped his foot. The doors to the balcony opened, and a sheepish looking dragon poked his head in. Sorry, I got waylaid for a moment, the dragon said, his breath smelling of spices and meat. Everything is well! The Lord Magistrate and his wife stared at the dragon, their eyes narrow. Waylaid? Lady Wu asked, a dangerous smile on her face. Im certain it must have been a fierce foe that waylaid you. The dragon paled. Yes! Yes, it was truly a monstrous creaturehere, these skewers from Hong Yaowu are truly excellent! Wa Shi said, his eyes flicking around the room while he held out several skewers of meat. All of them had bits eaten out of them already. Lady Wu plucked all three from his grasp. She looked right into his beady, fishy eyes, and sank her teeth into them. please dont tell Boss I got distracted by the food for two hours. Im really tired after fighting for so long. Im sorry, the dragon begged shamelessly, slinking on his belly and pressing his forehead to the floor. The Lord Magistrate stared at the dragon kowtowing before him. For some reason, this didnt feel too strange. Young man, the Lord Magistrate said, his voice calm. Wa Shi cowered. We were very worriedbut I suppose it is forgivable. The dragon slumped with relief. As long as you tell us what happened. Wa Shi nodded rapidly. He shifted into his fish form and sat in a jar to tell his tale, for the Lord Magistrate''s office was too small for his full draconic length. He got perhaps a minute in before he passed out, snoring on the edge of the jar. The Lord Magistrate and Lady Wu considered this development, before they both sighed. I suppose well get the details later, Lady Wu finally said. Though, what can one do to make a fish more comfortable? Should we put him in the pond outside? The Lord Magistrate had no idea. He just wanted to sleep. Things were fine, for now, anyway. If anything urgent occurred he would be roused. He could be the Lord Magistrate again when his guts were not screaming at him. v5c52: Reunion The mood was tense as the Flying Sword cut its way south. Bi De had tried to meditate, but it was useless. He was too unsettled by the news of the attack on his home. The others were as well. Ri Zu was muttering dire portents under her breath as she attended to Shen Yu, who was standing at the tip of the blade. Yun Rens face was tight and his Qi in turmoil. Spooks, Shao Heng, Han, and Yushang had all sensed their worry and were similarly quiet. Elder Shenhe and the rest of the Shrouded Mountain sect Disciples were nearest to the hilt of the Flying Sword. Many needed medical attention still, and none of them had the spikes of demonic chitin removed yet. Many were meditating to stave off the pain, their faces pinched as they quietly suffered But they had not enough medicine nor time to treat them all yet. They needed their Qi if there was another battle to come. So instead of meditating, Bi De looked at the heavens. The sky was getting lighter and lighter as they traveled south, the eternal night giving way to the dawn. When the sun finally crested the horizon, it was the most beautiful sunrise Bi De had ever seen after weeks of perpetual darkness. It warmed his face and his soul, so dazzling was it. Ri Zu stopped her work for a moment. Yushang grabbed Bi Des hand. Han let out a sob of relief. Shao Heng slumped slightly, letting out a breath. Even Yun Ren stopped his brooding for a moment, his amber eyes wide. Yet the reprieve was short-lived because Shen Yu grunted with discomfortYushang grimaced, as did Han. Shao Hengs face twitched. A wave of groans and uncomfortable noises issued forth from the members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, and Elder Shenhes grimace intensified. Bi De felt it too for a moment. The air felt like it thinned to nothing. After so long in places with high Qi, it did feel different. Hostile. But it was home. As soon as he thought that, his breath came easier. Youre all actually from here? Yushang asked incredulously before coughing. How the hells did you cultivate? You will see, Bi De declared. He said it like he knew his home was fine, his voice full of confidence. He looked up again at the sun and realised he had been remiss in his duties. Country Roads, take us home Bi De sang under his breath, exhausted, but stil giving his praise.to the place. we belong ================== As the hours passed, they got closer and closer to home, and Bi De could feel it. He could feel Fa Ram calling out to him. The tension should have grown, but instead he felt a cool, almost soothing presence brush against him. Something caught Shen Yus eye and the Flying Sword angled itself to a new heading. Bi De, curious, looked over the side of the bladeand beheld the first signs of combat. A massive blackened section of earth, devoid of snow, sat around a crater. The ground had been melted, then fused. Nearby, a devastated forest lay, broken like matchsticks and kindling. But there was something about the destruction pattern familiar to Bi Deas well as the lingering feeling in the air. That is lightning Qi, Shenhe murmured, looking confused. That''s Zengs Qi. How? It appears not just Zang Li was taken and turned into a demon, Shen Yus voice was light, but his face was severe. Shenhes body seized as his eyes turned to her. She dropped to one knee immediately, her head bowed. If my sect has sinned, I shall atone with my life if it pleases Lord Shen Yu. It may yet, the man stated simply. His voice was completely devoid of emotion, and right now right now Shen Yu was as sword-like as Bi De had ever seen him. Bi Des own wrath was stoked at seeing the destruction but again, the cold wind soothed it. The sword picked up speed. It speared south, unrelenting. Bi Des heart thundered in his chest as they got closer and closer and closeruntil he could see it. Until he felt it. The air of Fa Ram filled his lungs, still sweet and nourishing. It was nostalgic, comforting, and it brought tears to his eyes. He joined Shen Yu at the front of the blade, his heart pounding. His ears strained for the sounds of battle. His heart sang with the song of war, ready to smite anything that was his enemy. His eyes were first drawn to the sections of blackened forest, devoid of snow. Then, to the fallen Pillars of Fa Ram. He took in the unfamiliar fortress, the alien thing that looked so out of placeand his eyes narrowed at the mound of corpses. And then then his eyes landed on the people. All standing tall, and all waiting for them. Beside him, Bi De saw Shen Yu let out a breath. The Blade that was Shen Yu disappeared. In its place there was a tired old man. There was something vulnerable on his face that flashed for a brief moment before pride filled it. Bi Des eyes searched them. They were injured. They looked tiredbut all were accounted forexcept for Pi Pa and Wa Shi. Bi De paused and stared at the pink-haired woman who was standing where Pi Pa normally stood. Had she? Ahoy up there! Bi Des Master called out. His arms were bandaged. He had electrical burns all over his chest, barely faded. He had a mostly healed black eye. And he was smiling at them. Bi De leapt from the sword before it touched down, his body impacting his Great Master. His Master let out a whuff of breath as he caught Bi De. Yun Ren and Ri Zu both leapt past, Yun Ren tackling his brother and holding him tight, while Ri Zu buried her face into Meilings neck. Man, youve gotten big, his father mused, a small, almost whimsical smile on his face. Bi De abruptly realised he was still in his human disguise. He was almost as tall as his Great Master in this form. Yes, I am indeed tall like this, Bi De murmured back. A large hand rose and settled onto his head. His Great Master rubbed vigorously, messing up Bi Des hair, but he relished the contact. Then, he released Bi Deso he could get tackled by someone else. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Look at you, you bastard! Copying our Master like this and failing to get his muscles right, you dare!? Tigus voice was loud and boisterous, and her eyes were full of unshed tears. Youre not bad, but youre all scrawny! Bi De laughed, his voice full of relief. Youve gotten taller, Sister! But where is Wa Shi? He''s off delivering messages, Yin said. The taller woman was right behind Tigu, hugging him and pinning his arms to the sideinadvertently or on purpose Bi De didnt know, but Tigu took the opportunity and immediately grappled him, trying to put him into a headlock. He allowed it, her knuckles digging into Bi Des hair and messing it up even more. Yins warm body was a balm to his soul, the complementary sun to his moon. You mean lazing. The fool of a fish got distracted eating and made the Lord Magisssstrate worry with his delay! Miantiao declared from his place on Yins arm. The snake transferred himself, slithering over to Bi De to give him a hug of his own. Master! Master, we helped! the Torrent Rider shouted, eager to say his own piece. The boy stood tall and proud, while Shaggy Two was at attention beside him, the dog barking happily. Tigu disengaged from Bi De to sneak up behind Ri Zu and lift the smaller woman into the air, much to her protest, while Yin practically dragged Bi De over so she could boast about how much the younger man had helped in Fa Rams defense. Truly, a better disciple I could not ask for, Bi De declared, his finger tracing over a scab on the boys cheek. You did well. Zhang Fei beamed. Bi De then turned his attention to the two who had hung back a bit. The pink-haired woman approached slowly, her hand braced on Chun Ke. Bi De looked into her eyes and found the joy mixed with the sadness. She was injured as well, and he could feel the lingering void around her. It was yoked and caged, but it pulsed unhappily. Sister Pi Pa. Brother Chun Ke, he greeted his two oldest friends, holding them tight. The two who, along with Ri Zu, had saved his life. He pulled back so he could get a proper look at them both. Heavens above, your eyes are stunning. Brother Chun Ke, in every form, your wife is a peerless beauty, he declared. The woman flushed slightly, and Chun Ke oinked in agreement. ... I bet you say that to every lady, she murmured. I only speak the truth. Especially to such a formidable lady, Bi De said pompously, before he softened. Sister thank you so much for protecting our home. You always end up saving us. Against Chow Ji, against Sun Ken and now. Bi De didnt know what had transpired yet but judging by the thick bandages around Chun Ke, he could guess. The words seemed like a thunderbolt to Pi Pa. Her mouth opened and closed and slowly a wobbly smile appeared. No more words were said as she embraced him again. Bi De Bi Des worries finally guttered out. ================================ Shen Yu stepped off his dissolving blade and largely tuned out the commotion going on behind his grandson. His disciple had abandoned decorum in front of the members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect to greet his family, caring little about their eyes. That was acceptable. Their opinions were irrelevant anyway. Shen Yu only had eyes for Jin, as the boy no, as the man stepped forwards. Gramps, he greeted, his voice strong. Jin was tall and proud, unbent and unbroken. Wounds of honour littered his bodyyet not a member of his household lay dead. Lingering traces of the battle persisted, fading into the Qi desert, but he could feel them still; three Earth Realm Cultivators, and one cultivator that had peaked at Skyyet his grandson had triumphed over all of them. Pride. Pride filed his breast. Jin had said he would defend his home against all that threatened it, a true oathand he had held to it. Held to it against odds Shen Yu could not say would be favourable. In truth, he had no idea how Jin had won. But he had. No matter the odds, his boy had been the victor. Shen Yu stepped forward. He embraced his grandson fiercely, yet mindfully. Both of them were injured. You look like you had a rough time of it, Jin whispered in Shen Yus ear. A smile bloomed upon Shen Yus face at the irreverence. About as rough a time as you had. Perhaps rougher, Shen Yu admitted. Jins arms tightened in alarm before the tenseness faded. He pulled back so he could look Shen Yu in the eye and then he smiled. Thank you for protecting them and welcome home, grandfather. For an instant, Jin was somebody else. Welcome home, father! Bu shouted, a big grin on his sons face. And then the moment faded. There was pain at those words but a good pain. Shen Yu chuckled, a ball of emotion in his throat. It is good to be back, Shen Yu said honestly, before a mischievous grin found its way onto his face. But really, welcoming your grandfather back here? In such a messy yard? Jin laughed, the sound booming. A thousand pardons, honoured grandfather, he said, affecting a tone of scraping filial piety. But we had some most rude guests recently. Shen Yus own laughter bubbled up at the understatement. He was alive. His grandson was alive. Was there anything else worth laughing for? And it seems, Honoured Grandfather, you have brought more, Little Meis voice cut in, sounding reproachful as she took in the members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect present and waiting, having not moved or interrupted any of them. Good, Shen Yu would have been displeased if they had. It was a mark in their favour. Only Bi Des group had left their places, waved over by Shen Yus disciple to meet the rest of his grandsons household. He turned back to Mei and bowed low before sweeping her up. She seemed rather surprised by his embrace. Your grandfather can only beg your forgiveness, granddaughterhe brings these things to darken your doorstep due to unfortunate circumstances. But say the word, and this old man shall remove them. Shenhe stiffened slightly and swallowed. Mei, however, just sighed. They may stay. Theyre injured quite badly, Shen Yu turned to look at Jin, who just nodded along with his wife. Very well! Shrouded Mountain Sect, mine Grandson and Granddaughter have graciously extended their hospitality to you, he stated, his intent fully upon them. Shenhe and her disciples clasped their hands over their fists in martial salute and bowed low instantly. We thank the Experts for their hospitality! They all seemed to have good heads on their shoulders. Shen Yu smiled before he paused, noting one conspicuous absence. His mostly-banked fury began to flare. Had the Cloudy Sword Sect been lax in its duties again?! Where is Lu Ri? Shen Yu asked, his voice as calm as he could make it. Senior Brother got the Nezin tribe to safety at our request and he captured one of the enemys bases. He said something about an intact transportation array? Jin replied. At once, Shen Yus wrath fled him. His burning eyes softened as the news was delivered. He let out a breath and felt slightly ashamed of his thoughts. Of course. Of course, he had not failed. Shen Yu had taken Lu Ris measure himself there was no way the man would have abandoned his duty, but past events had left their mark. He would have to apologise to Lu Ri for questioning his honourespecially if he did have one of the enemys bases intact. Truly, Lu Ri was a cut above other members of the Cloudy Sword Sect. It seems we have some stories to trade, Shen Yu said. And I have some work to do, Meiling said, eyeing up the Shrouded Mountain Sect members. Welcome home, Grandfather. Now! All of you, this way with the rest of your sectmates! Her voice was a whip. Her presence, overwhelming. The Shrouded Mountain Sect obeyed. But Elder Shenhe paused. With the rest of our sectmates? she asked, sounding very confused. v5c53: The Other Side of the Reunion Yushang had been curious for a while about what kind of place made people like Bi De, Ri Zu, and Yun Renshe just hadnt expected to see the place quite so soon. She had spent the entire flight south barely clinging to consciousness. She was exhausted, had more holes than a net poked into her, and most of her ribs were still broken. She hadnt told Ri Zu that last part because her friend was out of medicine, and really, she could live with the painshe was still better off than most of the Shrouded Mountain Sect members theyd rescued. Still, she had been feeling pretty bad. The sun coming back had helped immenselyonly for it to immediately be snatched away. She had heard of the Azure Hills before; who hadnt? It was the place everybody spoke of with derision. Even mortals without any cultivation potential spoke like they were better than mortals from the Hills, simply because their province was more powerful. Didnt stop those same people from buying their rice, though. The Howling Fang Mountains probably couldnt support its own population without the Azure Hills cheap and abundant grain shipped up through Stone Gate. Still, outside of the rice, Yushang had never really given the Hills much thought. Yeah, they were weak, but how bad could it be? As it turned out, far, far worse than she could have ever imagined. It was like that time when her Grandfather took her up to the Peak before she was a cultivator. She had barely been able to breathe, every heaving lungful containing only a scrap of the air she actually needed. The world pulled at her, like the wrathful northern wind, except instead of wicking away warmth, it sucked away her very life, her Qi. She had already been exhausted, and the sudden assault had not been welcome. It had woken her up, though, struggling to keep what little scraps of energy she had left. Han, Uncle, and Spooks hadnt seemed much better, though Spooks had recovered faster. And then, they arrived. The air changed. The sucking void receded. Her breath came easier, and it was merely cool instead of bitterly cold. Then she felt the Qi. The Qi of the Howling Fang Mountains was like the mountains themselves, towering and aloof, cold and uncaring. Yushang had assumed that to be the case for all Qi; it was a force of nature, the unrelenting pulse of the world welling up from its Dragon Veins. It was something that had to be wrestled into submission, like a hunter spearing their prey. It had to be respected, or it would destroy you. The Qi here was kind. It was gentle. It settled into her exhausted meridians, and soothed the aches in her dantian. At once, she felt relief. She felt like it was all over. The edge she had been on, worrying the whole time that something else would spring up to strike them while they were weak, pulled away. Thisthis was a good placeand she couldnt help but smile when Bi De just jumped off Shen Yus flying sword to hug the man beaming up at them. Both Uncle and Han seemed amused at the sight, controlled Bi De leaping down like an excited son was kind of funnyand then Yushang had gotten a closer look at the man her friend was embracing. She had seen Bi Des master in Yun Rens recording crystalbut in the flesh? In the flesh the experience was far different. First was his Qi, vast and encompassing. He stood like one of the Fangs, reaching up to touch the skyyet unlike the terrible majesty of Shen Yus Qi, Master Jins power waspolite. It was simply there, instead of glaring down at them. But it was the rest of him that sold her. Just as bad people looked bad to herBi Des Master just looked good. His wide smile was perfect for his face. His freckles complemented his cheeks. He looked like her dad or maybe even her gramps. He was the kind of person who would help her with anythingeven if that meant rebuking her for her own poor decisions. Even if he wasnt Bi Des Master, Yushang would have instantly liked him And the rest of them? Yushang had never seen such a collection of utterly trustworthy people outside her home village. From the prickly-looking green-haired lady to the boar and the snake, all of them were awesome. She was downright eager to meet everyone when Bi De waved them all over. Han, Uncle Heng, and Spooks easily started walking over to the side, but Yushang paused and turned. Arent you two coming? she asked. Both Yingwen and Fenxian looked extremely uncomfortable. It might be for the best if we do not, Yingwen said. Yushang looked over at Bi De and pointed at the two of them. He nodded. Yushang grabbed Yingwen and Fenxians arms. Both of them struggled for a moment, but she had gotten her second windand that meant there could be only one outcome. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Both of them stumbled along behind her. Victory for Yushang! And these are our comrades who helped us in our mission, Bi De said, sweeping his hand out towards them and introducing most of his new friends to his old ones. His Master, who she knew was named Jin, was talking to Shen Yu, as was the person Bi De called The Healing Sage. This one is Che Han. It is an honour to meet Bi De, Ri Zu, and Yun Rens family, Han said with a polite bow. Shao Heng, former Outrider of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, Uncle continued, his voice having that cadence members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect had when speaking to superiors. This one is the apprentice of He Who Sweeps the Forest Floor Of Snow and Opens the Way. the Thunderhoof intoned, bowing before his mouth opened wide with a yawn. He seemed a bit embarrassed that he did, looking instantly for a scolding at his breach of propriety but when all he got were sympathetic looks, he smiled. All my friends call me Spooks. And then it was her turn. First impressions were important. Bi De had just jumped down and started hugging peopleso Yushang gave her brightest, friendliest smile as she dropped the arms of the other two. Hands on her hips, chest outand even though she still had blood all over her body and her clothes were rags, she gave it her all. Hello everyone! This pretty sister here is Liao Yushang! Nice to meet all of you! Bi De and Ri Zu talked so much about you all when we slept together! she declared. Bi De and Ri Zu choked at her phrasing. Spooks started giggling. Yun Ren, who still looked a bit out of it, barked out a laugh, while Han and Uncle groaned. Even Fenxian chuckled. The ones she was being introduced to looked equally as amused, the one she recognised as Tigu doubling over completely. Nailed it. Oh? Do you have something to tell me about, Bi De, Ri Zu? an amused voice asked from beside them. Yushang turned and there was Master Jin, standing there and smiling warmly at them. Behind him, Shen Yu and the Healing Sage were leading the members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect away. His answer was Ri Zu and Bi De cuffing Yushang on the back of her head. Yushang is too fond of pranks, Ri Zu said, pouting at her. But sister! We shared such tender timesouch! Hey, not so hard! Ri Zu grabbed her ear. Master Jin laughed at the byplay. It''s a pleasure to meet all of you after the letter we were sent. But there are two faces I was not expecting here. It''s a small world, isnt it, Yingwen, Fenxian? His smile faded slightly. Yushang froze at the sudden shift in atmosphere. Both men instantly went to their knees. Lord Rou, we have no excuse for not following your directive, Yingwen said, like a man talking to his executioner. Master Rous face was neutral, then he turned to Bi De. Did they help you? he asked. Yes, Master. They both were of great help in the assault, Bi De replied. ...Fenxian pushed me out of the way of a hit and took it for me, Yun Ren murmured. Master Jin nodded, then the smile came back. Then they are welcome in our home. His voice was simple and matter-of-fact. The tenseness withdrew as Master Jin gave them his blessing. Both Yingwen and Fenxian looked stunned but hopeful. Come on, let''s get you somewhere warm and get some food into you. To the main house, okay? And with that, he was past them. The man embraced Ri Zu, then Yun Ren, welcoming them both back home. ...Ill hear their story before I say anything, Tigu said, her voice tight. She was giving Fenxian a bit of a stink eye. Another woman, who Yushang was quite certain was named Xianghua, was staring intently at Yingwen. She cocked her head from side to side, then whispered into the ear of the man who could only be Gou Ren. He looked a bit different than his brothers images had described him, with burnt orange and dark gold hair, as well as a tail of his own. He nodded. The woman instantly puffed up in indignation. Ah! Youre the one who spoiled my first night! she boomed, pointing at Yingwen. The mans cheeks flushed slightly. Fenxians mouth opened in shock and amusement. Now this I haven''t heard Fenxian ventured. I threw my bedroll at him, Xianghua stated, pride filling her voice. They started to walk towards the manor in the distance, Bi De leading the way and Xianghua regaling them with a pretty funny story of the last time she had met Yingwen. Yushang paused when she heard Yun Ren speak the name Nezan. He was cradling what was left of Nezans core in his hand, and Master Jin looked stricken before his face shifted to one of determination. If there''s anything I''m good at...it''s being a battery. Let''s see if we can''t give him a bit of a charge, eh, brother? Well take it in shifts. That''s sure to wake him up. Yun Rens tight shoulders relaxed a bit, and a relieved smile slowly crawled across his face. ======================================== ...youve been busy, little bro, Yun Ren said. Indeed. It''s changed so muchbut it''s still home, Bi De mused. They were invited into a manor but it was like no manor Yushang had ever seen. It radiated warmth and just homeliness. It was welcoming and inviting. The entryway was so big even Spooks could fit through it, and the house smelled of spice bark and baking. The main room was decorated with glass balls lit from within by glowstone, and in one corner of the room there lay a pile of wrapped boxes and other wrapped things, names written on all of them. There, the pink-haired woman took charge. Her voice sounded a bit brittle, but she stepped up before them. Food will be ready soon. Please: rest, take a bath, then eat your fill. The wordsthey were too good to be true. But they were real. Yushang saw the relief on her face mirrored on everyone else''s. And then it was finally, finally real. They had won. They were safe. ===================== ===================== The aftermath is well and truly underway. If you want to see five advance chapters, I do have a Patreon. Editors: Massgamer, BargleNawdleZouss v5c54: For a Moment, Calm This is indeed Zang Zeng, Elder of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, Shenhe confirmed as she looked at the slumbering form before her. The man looked terrible. His cheeks were sallow and he was covered in sweat. Shenhedid not like Zeng. He was a bastard, and he always made sure to remind her that she shared blood with her traitor aunt. He was an arrogant, swaggering braggart. Strong, yes, but wholly unpleasant, especially in regards to Zang Li, yet it looked wrong to see him brought so low. Her mind was wary as she laid eyes on thirty members of her Sectall unconscious. The members of her expedition were encamped in another room, where there were some amenities. There was tea and some medicine, at least, and they had been informed that food would be provided, but the hospitable treatment was slightly off to Shenhe. Ive been keeping them under, just in caseto make sure all the poison is out of their systems. There was too much to do, the womanHong Meilingsaid, her voice light. It was close enough to her own imprisonment that she was very uncomfortable with the words, especially because the woman standing beside Shen Yu bore an unfortunate resemblance to the man who had captured her. Her sharp purple eyes were dissecting them all, and her intent bubbled beneath the surface. It was vast and hard to grasp, fading into the distance. The only difference was that the men here were in comfortable beds and clearly being looked after instead of cut open. Shenhe wondered for a moment if this was all an illusion, if she was still laced with poisons and being tortured but she could not feel anything amiss with her Qi. She was fairly certain this was no illusion. She could feel Shen Yus Qi, and his Qi held only the truth. No illusion could ape the sharpness of an Imperial Realm Cultivators intent. Not that that was entirely better. For all that Lord Shen Yu had thanked them back at the base, she was not certain that she and her subordinates were out of danger just yet. After everything there was still the possibility of losing it all. Do you know why these men would be here? Shen Yu asked, turning his eyes onto Shenhe. His voice was light, but he was obviously unhappy about this trespass. No, Lord Shen Yu. Last I heard he was still within the Sect, and I was upon the mission the Cloudy Sword Sect gave to us. Shen Yu looked briefly amused by her words, but nodded. You speak the truth, Zang Shenhe and I did witness your work on the demonic bases. You have my praise for your thoroughness. Shenhe bowed at his words, the tension once again falling. Thank you for your words. Shen Yu nodded, then turned his eyes over her shoulder. What about you, Grandson? Were there any words exchanged during the heat of battle? They were being mind-controlled, a voice began, and it took everything Shenhe had to keep from jumping. The man had just appeared to her senses, his Qi so controlled that only when he was right beside her did she feel the vast reservoir of cold earth the man radiated, the mien of a fierce general. Zang Zeng was trying to resist it as we fought. He would make his muscles spasm to throw off his strikes, and in the end managed to trick it into transforming his body into lightning. It hurt the worm controlling him and disrupted it long enough for him to tell me about the other attacks. Then he asked for me to kill him. The words brought instant relief to Shenhe. It was shameful to get mind-controlled. It was a nearly unforgivable weaknessbut that Zang Zeng managed to keep his honour intact was the one saving grace. He had asked for death and taken responsibility, as a true cultivator should. Lord Shen Yu frowned at his words. A worm? he asked. This, Lord Rou replied, producing a vial of glass. Within it was the corpse of an ugly wretched creature, fat and pallid. Dark veins stood out under its skin, and grasping pincers covered its head. Puppet Worm Lord Shen Yu breathed, his voice tight. It has been five hundred years since I last laid eyes on such a horrorand that is, by far, the largest specimen I have ever witnessed. The old monster stared at the beast for a moment longer, then he turned back to Zeng, who was still resting. Whats wrong? Lady Meiling asked. Meier, he does still live, yes? Are his wits intact? Shen Yu asked. As far as I can tell? He responds to stimuli, but I cant say anything about higher functions, the woman replied. Why? Because as far as this old man knows, this is the first time a Puppet Worm has been successfully removed from a host and the host has survived. Shen Yu turned to Lord Rou, a smile spreading over his features. She could see the pride in the old Masters eyes. On the morrow we shall attempt to awaken them and to discover what has happened. For nowfor now, this old man needs to sit down. Head back to the house, Gramps, Mei, Lord Rou intoned. Ill get all our guests settled. Miss Shenhe? Lord Rou extended his hand so that they could clasp forearms like fellow warriors. It was a gesture of friendshipcombined with him calling them guests, it meant they were protected by the laws of hospitality. Shenhe could finally let some of the tension drain out of her shoulders. She clasped his forearm and bowed her head. You have my thanks, Lord Roufor your hospitality, and for your warning about the Demonic Cultivators slinking about the Howling Fang Mountains. Truly, the Cloudy Sword Sect is without equal. He smiled at her words, but she could feel a bit of awkwardness in it. Whatever the issue was, he chose not to address it, instead changing the subject. Here, we can hand these out to your menthey should help. The powerful expert handed over a vial. Zang Shenhe stared at the sparkling medicine within. It was potent. She could smell seven fragrances, and she could feel the draconic lightning within. This was medicine Lishu would kill for. Draconic lightning-infused medicine?! This was absolutely the most perfect thing for one who studied the Shrouded Mountain Sects arts. These are for? she asked. Anyone who needs it. The Lowly Spiritual Herbs are for those less injured, the expert replied, pulling out some Seven Fragrance Jewel Herbs. Shenhe just stared as they sparkled with iridescent dew, their perfume filling her nose. He called them Lowly Spiritual Herbs. Lowly. These? Shenhe was very glad they had ascertained that this man was not some imposter when he had first sent his message to them after the Dueling Peaks Tournament. Only a true Master of the Cloudy Sword Sect could say these words and have these kinds of resources. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Shenhe did as he asked and began distributing aid to her disciples. Those that had lived all looked like the dead. She gave words of comfort and encouragement as she went, her face stoic. She praised their strength, even as it was all she could to keep her face straight. Her heart wrenched when she once more took count. There were only about half left from her initial expedition forceand even her own personal disciple, Yuquing, was gone. There was no quiet, calm presence that shadowed her steps anymore. There was no woman who doted on her juniors. Shenhe still remembered the day Yuqing had asked to become Shenhes personal discipleshe had been the first person to ever say that they admired her. It was all hitting her now, finally sinking in. They had wonbut their victory had been costly. Far, far too costly. Shenhe turned to the wall, wiped away the single tear that escaped her eye, and let out a breath. Then, she stood up straight and turned back to the room. Her eyes once more found the form of Lord Rou. Shenhe only knew stories about the Cloudy Sword Sect. She only heard that they were scholars who disdained wealth. Sticks in the mud, the Patriarch had said. But everyone could agree on the fact that they were different. The man smiled at one of her disciples, showing him the best way to mash the spiritual herbs into a paste, teaching them without a second thought. His words were warm and kind. Indeed; he was different. Strange. So strange in his mannerisms. The lessons that the Patriarch had pounded into her head said his actions were naive. Yet if this expert could act like this, then how could those actions be considered naive? She pondered this conundrum until two others walked into the fortressa woman with pink hair and a boar. The boar was loaded down with saddlebags containing enormous clay rice-pots, and the woman was carrying platters of food, meat, and vegetables. Shenhes mouth immediately began to water at the heady, Qi-rich scent. Eat and drink all you need; we have plenty more food, Master Rou said as the food was set down. The lids of the clay pots were removed, and Shenhe just stared at the heaps of gold-grade rice. The woman began piling bowls high, adding more spiritual herbs as seasoning, and then serving plump whitefish on top that similarly radiated vitality. Shenhe waited until all were served before she took her own bowl. It was the most delicious meal she had ever eaten, so much so she had to hold herself back from impolitely devouring it in a rush . I will leave these here for you, if you are still hungry later, the pink-haired servant saidand deposited more bales of gold-grade rice on the floor, along with more preserves. They casually gifted her a fortunean amount of coin even the Shrouded Mountain Sect would not spend without some consideration. Rest and recover. We shall talk again tomorrow, Master Rou said. And please, dont touch the bees. Theyre important. Shenhe paused at his words, and then spotted a bee in the corner of the room. It was simply sitting there, occasionally buzzing, but otherwise unmoving. Of course, Master Rou, Shenhe agreed, not knowing why, but determined to obey regardless. She took another reserved, but eager, bite of the delicious meal. The future might still hold danger, but for nowfor one moment blessed by the Heavens, there were no threats, no enemies. She closed her eyes and savoured each bite. ==================================== It was getting close to evening when I walked back into my home. Our guests were housed, fed, and watered, and Vajra was keeping an eye on them for us. I still didnt particularly like the fact that they were here, but neither was I going to kick them out. They had apparently helped Big D, Ri Zu, Yun Ren, and Grampsso they could stay. At least until they were healed. As for me? I felt like I had gotten run over by a god damn train. I walked with Peppa back to the house, and both of us paused at the doorway. The mood was definitely less rowdy, and more solemn, than when Tigu and the rest had come homebut it certainly wasnt silent. Yun Ren always said his brother was a monkey, but I did not think it was so literal! The woman, Yushang, pointed jokingly at Huo Ten. Gou Ren groaned and rolled his eyes. Her antics got amused laughs from several people, and Tigu slung an arm around Yushangs shoulder. The fat guy, Han, was talking with Bowu. I paused at the sight of the kid, then noticed Washy just sprawled along the wall, out cold and not eating. The dragon must have brought him back to check on his sister. I had been going to talk to him about the scare he had given the Magistrate, butwell, if he wasnt even trying to eat anything, he must''ve been really tired. The older-looking cultivator, Shao Heng, seemed a bit amused at the looks the Torrent Rider and Shaggy Two were giving him, full of respect, as Big D told them some kind of story about the man. He seemed a bit embarrassed. The moose, Spooks, was talking to Xiulan. She had a bottle of maple syrup out and was ladling it into a bowl for him. He made a really funny sound when he took a drink, a rumbling honk of pleasure that Xiulan giggled at. Yingwen and Fenxian looked kind of awkward being here, but they werent sitting too far off to the side. They were both staring incredulously at Babe while the ox tapped at a cut piece of wood. Finally, Gramps was sitting on the couch while Meimei and Rizzo worked on him. Rizzo had her hands on the backs of him and Meimei, and a scroll was open in front of them both as Rizzo taught my wife whatever it is that she had learned. Gramps was just taking it without a word of complaint. The old man simply had a smile on his face as he stared out the windowand at the mountain of corpses we had piled up. He seemed very satisfied. The only person who wasnt in the room was Zhuyemy son was asleep in my and Meis room, sparing him the noise. How are you holding up, old man? I asked him as I finally walked in, and Gramps turned to me with a smile. I do believe I am doing splendidly, he stated. I get to admire the work of your house and be doted on by my granddaughter. Bei Be, fine cuts by the way. I recognise your handiwork on many of those corpses. The ox puffed up with pride. Im honestly wondering how to properly dispose of all that, I said with a grimace. We have some ideas, at least I have full faith that you shall come to a satisfactory outcome. Gramps actually looked and sounded like nothing more than a proud grandpa. Though there is some business. Grandson, do I have permission to send a message to the Cloudy Sword Sect? There are some things I would have their help with, and it would be best if they came here to do it. I thought for a moment, and then nodded. Yeah, let''s get to the bottom of this. Better out of the way now, then letting it fester. The old man nodded. Then these Demonic Cultivators shall feel my Sworn Brothers wrath, Gramps said, his voice a promise. Both of us went silent for a moment. Finally, the old man spoke again, in a tone of idle-seeming curiosity. By the way, is that Volcano Ginseng growing in your fireplace? he asked. Yeah, Lu Ri gave me a bunch of seeds from Elder Shou. Theyre really tasty. The old mans lips twitched. Was that all they sent? Nah, the Silver Yin Lotus is taking over the damn bathhouse. Gramps snorted. Then he chuckled. Then the old man started roaring with laughter. Let us have a bath, Grandson. Then we shall swap our tales. That sounded good enough to me. So that''s what we did. We marched out into the sunset, all us boys. Big D, as a rooster, looked out over our home. His wonderful voice echoed off the hills. You tell em, Big D, I said, and buried my fingers in his feathers. Things were a long way from being right yet. But in that momentthat was fine. Theyd get there. v5c55: Wash Away Your Worries Oh, now that''s interesting, Ri Zus Master said, her eyes gleaming while she pored over the medical text Ri Zu had gotten from the Medical Pavilion at the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Right? Ri Zu asked from her place, leaning on her Masters shoulder. Her sense of smell was diminished while she was human, but the smell of home was still comforting. Heavens, she had missed talking with her Master. Yushang was speaking with Tiguthe two had hit it off swiftly, while Yin was helping Pi Pa put away the last of the dishes. Xiulan and Xianghua were talking with a bee of all people. It had been a bit of a shock to learn that Vajra was awake and had helped with their homes defense. That''s us done, love. Ri Zu and her Master both perked up at the soft, contented voice of Master Jin that carried through the living room as he and the other men returned from the bathhouse, and all of them had their shirts off. Thick slabs of muscle contrasted with slimmer forms, forming a very nice view. The men had all gone to bathe first tonight. Everyone turned as the men entered the room, and Ri Zu felt her cheeks flush when she laid eyes on Bi De in his human form. He was as perfect as always. His hair was unbound and free, like a scarlet banner. His green eyes were at peace, and he looked like he had had a good time. Ri Zu traced the curves of his well-sculpted muscles, until her eyes landed on the starburst of burned and scarring skin on his chest. He caught her eye and smiled warmly. Yushang made a noise of appreciation in the back of her throat, prompting a chuckle from Xiulan while Xianghua just nodded. Indeed, my Gou Ren is a magnificent sight! Xianghua boasted. Ri Zu could not disagree. Gou Ren had grown taller and packed on more muscle. His shoulders were broad and his body tapered into a triangle towards his waist. Many cultivators Ri Zu knew at the Shrouded Mountain Sect crafted for themselves such a physique, but Gou Ren had extra muscles in places from his time tilling fields and building walls. They filled out his form with just that extra amount and made him look a bit more proportional, in Ri Zus own clinical opinion. And though he indeed looked quite a bit like a monkey, nobody could dare say he was not a handsome man. He looked like a true warriorespecially with the half-healed cuts on his chest and shoulders. His brother walked beside him, both men were conversing. Yun Ren had his ears out and his hair down, the strands obviously having been brushed, judging by the comb Gou Ren was still carrying. Yun Ren was still smaller and slimmer than his brother, yet he walked with predatory grace. His shoulders were less tense, and he looked like the warm water had provided its relief. Shen Yu came next. The old man still had ugly, puckered wounds over his body, yet they couldnt diminish his form. His physique was perfect. Forged and sculpted into a weapon of his own design. His back was straight and firm, and the old man looked very content, moving languidly. Spooks came in just behind them. Ri Zu had seen that the bathhouse was bigger now, but she was still a bit surprised the Thunderhoof had fit inside it. His fur was clean and lustrous, and he looked about to fall asleep. He only managed to stay standing thanks to the support of Chun Ke, bandages still around the boars chest. Shao Heng and Han looked to be half-asleep. The older mans weatherbeaten and scarred body was in contrast to Hans more corpulent formand Ri Zu was glad both of them were enough at ease to look like that. Huo Ten rode upon Bei Bes back, along with Miantiao, the Torrent Rider, and Shaggy Two. Delun walked next to the ox. Ri Zu could certainly see where Tigu was coming from, calling Delun Handsome Man. Like the others, he too had half-healed wounds, proof of the fact that he had defended their home. Even Yingwen and Fenxian looked to be at least somewhat content. Finally, bringing up the rear were Bowu, Wa Shi, and Master Jin. Unlike the others, Bowu was undamagedbut he looked no less tired. Master Jin, out of everyone save Shen Yu, looked the worst off. The electrical burns and damage to his arms were the most blatant injuriesbut his stride was solid. As it should be, Ri Zu found herself thinking before she shook off the thought. He always looked so indomitable, like a mountain but as she looked closer, she could see the slight hesitation the pain brought to his movements. He was carrying Wa Shi in his jar, the fish still asleep. Oh, being human must have really changed things if youre eyeing everybody up like that, Ri Zus Master teased, her voice amused. Ri Zu squeaked and turned to Meiling, expecting more teasing, but instead the other womans eyes were wistful as she took in their scarred bodies. Those are our boysthey fought hard and gave it their all. They did well, didnt they? We all did, I think, Bi De said as he approached. He still had a small smile on his face. While I do prefer my natural form, being able to properly wash anothers back is perhaps the one thing that this body is superior at. It was most enjoyable. And the new bathwell, I suppose you have to see it for yourself. Yes, you do, Ri Zus Master declared. Come on girls, our turn. They got ready swiftly, leaving the men to rest, and in no time at all, they were at the bathhouse. The very much bigger than Ri Zu remembered bathhouse. The old one had been nice, if a bit cramped, when all of them had used it. It had been a simple thing, rustic, with a low ceiling and smelling of cedar. There had been some bathing supplies, and occasionally birch branches on the wall that one could use to improve circulation. This bathhouse had a place where they could change that was as big as the previous bathing areaand when they walked through the door, Ri Zu could only stare. You said your home was amazing but this is something else, Yushang murmured. This bathhouse kept the spirit of the originala communal place to bathe and relax but it was now more like walking into the glass house than walking into the bath. The room was shrouded in steam, and plants and vines grew from the walls and rafters from special planters. They filled the air with the scents of life and growth, undercut by the faint whiff of cedar, sandalwood, and medicinal herbs. A great, bowl-shaped tub dominated the room, filled to the brim with water. A grate in the floor was obviously for drainage, and there was a plug in the side of the tub. Lily pads breached the water around the edges, and lotus flowers dropped their petals into the pool. Lightstones shone from the ceiling like a constellation. Indeed! Our Fa Ram is full of wonders, pretty sister! Tigu called out, a grin on her face. She slung an arm around Yushang and Ri Zu, pulling them both into her sides. Ri Zu leaned into her sisters touch while taking in the fading cuts and scars all over her. Several of the strikes had completely penetrated Tigus body. Ri Zu swiftly pushed the boiling rage away that somebody had hurt Tigu like that, and instead took a breath. It was over. Instead, she looked up at the tanned woman; Tigu was quite a bit taller now than when Ri Zu had left. Your physique is quite nice! Better than this one here, at any rate! Yushang flushed at the praise. Indeed, Yushangs body was very niceRi Zu cut off the thought and instead poked Tigu in the side. Both of them allowed themselves to be pulled into the bathhouse. You all worked hard, Ri Zu said, but Tigu shook her head. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. This is all the work of the ones that stayed. I did nothing but enjoy the fruits of their labours! Mistress especiallyher Qi means this place doesnt start to rot or moulder. Now come on, let''s wash each others back Tigu was interrupted when Ri Zus Master gently laid her hand on Ri Zus shoulder. Ive waited long enough. It''s time for a checkup instead. Tigu instantly abandoned her, grabbing Yushang and Yin and pulling them along while Meilings other hand began to make grasping motions. this is probably what it felt like when Ri Zu did that to other people. But as her Masters fingers got to work, tension Ri Zu didnt even know she had was attacked, and Ri Zu was reduced to a puddle underneath her Masters ministrations while she began asking questions. Tigu was right. Why did you make these so big? She asked, hefting the objects of her ire. Are you trying to start a fight? Or did you think that because he was a bird that Bi De liked big breasts? Everything Ri Zu did was to annoy Tigu, Ri Zu replied, Especially the freckles. I knew it! I knew it, damn it!! Tigu erupted. Xiulan caught the woman out of the air. Xianghua and Yin roared with laughter, and even Pi Pa cracked a smile. Vajra buzzed from where she was sipping dew from one of the lotuses. Bi De was right, though. Bathing as a human was very nice. There was just something about how nice and soft everyone was especially when her Master got tired of teasing Ri Zu and both of them moved on. Tigus abs had a very interesting texture, especially once she started squirming. ============================== Eventually, their own bath was finished and they returned to the main housewhere Ri Zu was surprised. Instead of everyone going back to their own rooms, the mattresses, blankets, and pillows had been piled up in the living room. Bi De was already there, cradling Xiao DeZhuye, their little brother. He smiled up at her when she entered. Shen Yu was holding a transmission stone, and Ri Zu caught part of his conversation. Youve recorded everything already? You have done well. I shall send a resupply to you tomorrow. Continue upon your course, Disciple of the Cloudy Sword. You walk in the footsteps of the Honoured Founders. This is clear to me. Shen Yu chuckled at whatever he heard on the other end and pulled away from the transmission stone. Ha! I finally flustered him! the old man declared. That boy needs to get used to praise. Everyone settled in somewhere. Ri Zu found herself in Bi Des lap. Yushang bunked down with Han and Shao Heng. Shen Yu took Zhuye. Master Jin had Ri Zus Master leaning against him while he channeled Qi into Nezans dimly glowing core along with Yun Ren. Xiulan was nearby, all wrapped up in a blanket. Gou Ren, Xianghua, and Bowu formed another cluster, while Tigu was with Delun, the Torrent Rider, and Shaggy Two. Huo Ten was with Miantiao and Yin, while Spooks had been gifted Chun Kes beanbag, the only piece of furniture big enough to support him. The Thunderhoof was out cold, Chun Ke nearby with Pi Pa leaning against him. Yingwen and Fenxian were off to the side a bit, still. Finally, Vajra buzzed down to land on Bi Des shoulder. Ri Zu smiled and waved at her, while Bi De placed a kiss on the top of the bees fuzzy abdomen. Vajra froze. Thank you for all youve done, he said with a smile. The bee started dancing rapidly. Ri Zu had no idea what she was saying, but she looked quite bashful. The lights were snuffed out, leaving only the shining glass balls, their colours dancing off every surface, and the dim glow of the fire. There, they traded stories of what happened to their respective groups. Their voices were quiet as they relived the desperate hours and the terror of battle. The wounds were still raw and fresh. But in the warm house, with the snow falling outside, and everyone together it was not quite so terrible. The darkness fell completely. The fire burned low, and then out. The snow fell outside, and a great General stood guard. Ri Zu had no nightmares, safe in Bi Des arms. ============================== The next day, around noon, thousands of Li away, Xiao Ge of the Cloudy Sword Sect frowned as the wards alerted him to something speeding into the Sect. It was specific to one man, keyed to the warding formations, for high priority messages only. The last time one of these had been used, it had been about Shen Bu. Ge was on his feet in an instant, his heart thundering in his chest. His Qi reached out and touched the artifact. The blade shot through the air and directly into his waiting palm. It twisted, transforming into a scroll. Xiao Ge read its contents. His thundering heart stilled. An Imperial Realm Demonic Cultivator. An attack on an Honoured Ally. Shen Yu asking for help. Disciples of the Cloudy Sword Sect. Assemble, Xiao Ge commanded. Yukong, Shou, Ran, and Chen were in Ges office immediately, their Qi tense and their eyes burning. The Senior and Core Disciples followed moments later, all of them on one knee, prepared for battle and armed for war. There has been an attack on our Honoured Allies, and our Sworn Brother. An Imperial Realm Demonic Cultivator was encountered. I request permission from the other Elders to take on the Mantle of War. The Cloudy Sword Sect had no true and official leader. Instead, they governed themselves as a council of all currently active Elders. His comrades read Shen Yus message. Yukongs normally controlled face became thunderous. Her Qi flared in, supporting his motion. Shous followed immediately after. Chen and Ran completed the measure, unanimous. We have been calledand our best shall answer, Yukong stated simply. The mountain shuddered. Xiao Ge felt the approval of the Spirits the Founders had tied to the Mountain. Rouse the Outer Sect. Put on standby the Army Forged in the Crucible. If an escalation is necessary, we shall effect full mobilization. His command was obeyed without hesitation. Disciple Su Ge, aelect your most able peers. You are in charge of the Core Disciples Cloud. Yes, Elder Ge, his granddaughter intoned. You have ten minutes. The Cloudy Sword Sect shall not be found wanting. Go. ======================================== A woman, sitting upon a floating island, frowned at the sword she had snatched out of the air. She was stunningly beautiful and her Qi swirled around her, her power in the Imperial Realm. Tianzhe Minyan, the Divine Falcon of the East, Second Lady of the Soaring Heavens Isle Sect, frowned at the message from her on-again off-again lover, Shen Yu. ...you only speak first if you want something, dont you, you bastard, Minyan muttered, but her heart was not in her harsh words. She looked down at the sword again, one line standing out to her in particular. I need your help, Minyan. She clicked her tongue. Bailu. Seiyu. Yes, Master? her disciples asked. The Storm Wings of Soaring Heavens Isle descended to one knee, their heads bowed. Minyan studied them. Neither were the brightest girls but they were loyal and strong. Tianzhe Minyan looked down from her floating island onto the sea below. Assemble a crew for the Windward Blade. There is a matter we have to attend to. ========================================= In the Imperial Palace, the Son of Heaven looked at a sword carrying a messageand then called his most loyal man. The only man who could claim to not truly be a man, but something elsea voice of the Son of Heaven. The Imperial Herald received his orders. To the Azure Hills. ============================== ================================ Edited By: Plasma Regulators, BargleNawdleZouss, Massgamer, v5c56: The Truth Laid Bare Part 1 To Zang Zengs great surprise, he was not dead. It had not been something he was expecting. The last thing he remembered was giving it his all to defy that thing in his head using him like a lance at the man on the ground. He had asked the man to grant him an honourable death yet it appeared that had been denied to him. For a moment, his gut clenched. Had he killed the expert and then been recaptured?! He strained his senses, dull as they were. His meridians shook as he channeled the paltry amount of Qi he had, his reserves gone and his dantian barely functioned. His sense of touch and hearing were likewise dulled. Straining himself, he caughtindistinct noises, struggling to hear until they suddenly sharpened into something he could understand. He should be waking up. Remain beside him please, something familiar may prevent him from lashing out, a female voice instructed. Yes, Lady Meiling, Shenhes voice stated. Zang paused at the voice and the feeling of Qi nearby. Shenhe? Here? What the Hells was she doing here? Zeng paused. Had she not been hunting demons in the north? When he had left, he thought it had been a worthless endeavour, something that would not bear fruit. Yet she was hereand her Qi was not at her maximum. Had his messenger arrived? Had the Sect been warned? That could be the only true optionat least a part of his plan had succeeded. Nearby there were several additional standout signatures. The closest were some manner of Spiritual Doctorsone was more powerful, and the other was likely their apprentice. Next was the one who had defeated him. Zeng had been skeptical initially that the one who had slain his son was a member of the Cloudy Sword Sect, but in that battle he had learned the truththere was no other thing he could be, to defeat him without killing him. The mans Qi was already full, it felt to him, some legendary technique allowing him to recover from the battle with apparent ease. Yet somehow, he was not the most powerful expert in the room. Another, whose Qi was low yet had an unrelenting weight to their presence, was nearby. It straddled the line between Sky and Imperiala sheathed blade. As he concentrated, he could feel other signatureshis entire task force was revealed to him, as well as more signatures of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. It was a great loss of face, for them to see him like thishow utterly shameful. Yet it also meant vengeance. The Cloudy Sword Sect was now here, and vengeance would wipe away this stain. The Demonic Cultivators would surely all be put to the sword, and that brought him some satisfaction. He is awake. I can feel his Qi patterns, he is probing, an aged voice stated, and he felt the powerful experts intent settle on him. But if he can move his body, that is another matter. Zang Zeng made to answer in the affirmative but nothing happened. His body did not move, could not move. He grimaced internally at the damage the parasite had done to him. Again, he was shamed. What say you, granddaughter? Is there any aid to be rendered? the older man asked. I dont knowthis is beyond me, a female voice, the Spiritual Doctor, answered, before pausing. Wait if he can use his Qi and its lightning nature Jin, didnt you say our bodies muscles are all controlled by electricity? Yes, electrical impulses through our nerves. If the damage is to where the connection from his brain to the rest of his body is, but he can still move his Qi, perhaps that is the answer? Use his own energy to puppet himself. Or at least bypass the damage, the one who had defeated Zeng mused. that was not entirely news to a member of the Zang Clan. In fact, it was a secret of theirs that the body was controlled by lightning, something the First Patriarch had discovered. But he had never thought of it like that. He flared his Qi twice, in what was a sign of acknowledgement amongst the outriders. He understands, Shenhe answered for him, which was galling. He focused within himself, mapping out his own body with his Qi, and began. ===================================== With his Qi as depleted as it was, it took Zeng an hour of meditation to fully figure out what to doand he was only successful due to the powerful reagents the Spiritual Doctor was expending on him. He ended up not needing to puppet his body around with his Qihe simply needed to create a small bridge to the rest of his body. It would be woefully inadequate for combat, but it would suffice for now. With a flex of his Qi, he opened his eyes. He was in a stone room. Shenhe was to his right, seated on her knees on the ground like a servant, which said all he needed to know about how he should approach the coming situation. With as much dignity as he could, he rose so that he could look at the members of the Cloudy Sword Sect and show them what strength he had, little as it was. Zang Zeng greets the Experts of the Cloudy Sword Sect, he stated, his voice raspy. The one who had defeated him was leaning against the wall, his arms covered in bandages, but otherwise looking no worse for wear. Good. You are up, and you didnt take too long, the eldest and most powerful of the cultivators in the room said. He was a man who drew the eye instantlya pillar of absolute strength that could not be denied, even while he too had bandages beneath his robes. His eyes were steel-grey pits, weighing and judging him. Zeng swallowed thickly at the intent. Even obviously injured and diminished, he was still as strong as the Patriarch. For your conduct in the battle against my grandson, and fighting against the Puppet Worms control, this Shen Yu shall praise you, Zang Zeng. Zeng felt cold dread creeping up his guts. Shen Yu, the one who had seduced his great aunt and had suppressed the previous Patriarch with a single blow? The Unconquered Blade?! Zang Zeng thanks the great expert for his praise, he replied, his mind reeling. The whore had wanted them in conflict with this beast? She must have truly needed to destroy their Sect then, for whatever schemes they had. Now that everyone is assembled and awake, the truth shall be laid bare, the titan of a cultivator stated. We shall begin with you, Zang Zeng. Yours is the only tale we have left to hear. How exactly did you come to be captured by the Demonic Cultivators? The whole story including why you were in the Azure Hills in the first place. Your men were quite forthcoming. Zang Zeng paled. Shen Yus frown was mighty. A word of praise in one breath, and the silent fact of his execution in the other should his tale prove not to be satisfactory. The story was not a flattering one. Having to admit to being duped, especially in front of Shenhe, made him want to writhe in embarrassment and shame. He briefly considered lying, to make himself look better but the old monster before him was clearly too canny for that. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. He had cheated death once already, best not to tempt the Heavens twice. Zang Zeng swallowed his shame down. After the death of my son, and the letter we received from Lord Rou, I was unconvinced of his ties to the Cloudy Sword Sect. It just seemed too convenient for such a thing to happen. My son, just when he started to get strong, was killed, and in a way to which I could not retaliate. It was an enormous loss of face for our Sect, he began, only for Shenhe to glare at him. He knew her issues, the soft-hearted fool. But with the Patriarch in Closed Door Cultivation, matters were decided amongst the Elders and the other Elders were convinced. The Inquisitors were deployed, and Shenhe took command of the disciples to head north. I remained in the Sect for a time, as I was under some suspicion, since it was my son who was taken. I was cleared by the Inquisitors within the month, but I was deeply dissatisfied with the decision, so I sought to relieve some of that stress by visiting a womanthere I met the whore. His entire body cracked with lightning at the mere memory of the bitch. Continue, the old monster said, his intent shrouded. Her ways were subtle. In the moment, she would be pleasing and I would feel relief, but upon my return to the Sect, my rage would return tenfold, so I would return to her for her skills. She had no Qi to my senses, and I could taste nothing in my food or drink, and even her lips had nothing untoward. This continued for the rest of the winter, while the whore dripped poison into me, a poison subtle enough that neither the Inquisitors nor my own body could identify it. Finally, after one too many inconveniences by the Inquisitors, my rage was stoked enough that I decided that I could no longer remain in the Sect. I called up my men and went on a resource gathering expedition, hoping that would still some of the wrath, but again I had no relief. After another two months of gathering resources and meditating upon what had happened, eventually the decision was made to find out the truth about who would dare attack the Sect. Yet something else gnawed at me, warning me something was amiss. So instead of simply attacking, we entered the Azure Hills with the intention of gathering information about what truly happened at the Dueling Peaks. Both Lord Rou and the Elder of the Cloudy Sword Sect looked at him, but there was no outburst that he had admitted to defying the edict to stay out of the hills. Continue, he was simply commanded again. The environment was poor, and information was not forthcoming. I exited the Azure Hills and went instead to Yellow Rock Plateau while my Outriders continued their work, but to no avail. Lord Rous agents skillfully hid any trace of him from my men. We could find nothing for months, and when we finally did get a lead, it was of one Rou Tigu, Lord Rou tensed. There, the whore counseled that we attack and capture her. However, during our stay in the Plateau, I realised that my own anger and wrath seemed unnatural. I truly felt that something was amiss, and again ordered my men to caution. Zeng licked his lips, remembering the sudden feeling of clear headedness when he ate the silver grade rice, before continuing. Instead, we would wait and tail her. I began to suspect the whore then, even with her poison within my body. I began to suspect that for some reason, a third party wished for me to enter the hills and begin an attack that would draw conflict. So I began to purposefully stall, and noted her budding rage. With her involvement, and the Demonic attack upon my son, I concluded that she was not a lone actor. She was part of an organization. From then on my intention was to play along with her plan, lure out her supporters, and strike them all down when they least expected it, instead of attacking as she desired. We once more entered the hills, tailing Rou Tigu north, and the whore became more and more agitated when I still would not attack upon her suggestion. I drew out her support and launched my attack. I managed a blow I thought was lethal, before she unveiled her defensive talismans. From there, her power spiked into the Earth Realm. To my great shame I was defeated, infected with the parasite, and now, I am before you. ========================== I frowned as Zang Zeng finished his tale. The way he spoke and referred to people really, really rubbed me the wrong way. The man was an asshole, through and through. Seriously, being angrier that your kids death made your organization lose face than you were that the kid died? I kind of wanted to punch him when he said that. And yet he had managed to resist a demonic poisoner who had full access to him for an entire year, and it seemed like the only reason he was here in the first place was because he was deliberately targeted. He had had a chance at attacking Tigu and then he managed to hold back. I looked at Gramps. The old man looked mildly impressed by the guy, but again, passed it over to my court. He had held back, and probably saved my ass; so there was only one thing I could do. ========================== Both the experts of the Cloudy Sword Sect and Lord Shen Yu considered his words and weighed his actions. Then, Lord Rou picked up a kettle, poured a cup of tea, and placed it in front of Zeng. The intent upon his shoulders lessened. The man nodded at him. Zeng could tell the man did not much like himbut that was irrelevant. His strength was too great to ignore. Zeng had thought his death was imminent and now, instead, he would likely be honoured. The Heavens were smiling on him, for following the path of the Patriarch, Strength Above All. He took the tea and sipped it, savouring the taste. It was a medicinal tea, and it sparked with draconic Qitruly a treasure. But something about it was familiarthe way it settled into his body, and the feeling of clear headedness that came with it Your story is acceptable, Shen Yu said. Indeed, the woman was part of an organizationan organization headed by an Imperial Realm Demonic Cultivator. Zang Zeng nearly spat out his tea. Shenhe, tell us everything from your point of view. His cousin complied. Zeng grimaced. Her tale put his own to shameshe was able to show her might, burning out demonic cultivators. It was a strike against the face of the Sect that she too had been laid low and captured but in the end she had been freed and saved the life of Shen Yus disciples. On one hand, it was good for the Sect. On the other hand, it was annoying that it was Shenhe. The Patriarch had given orders about the woman, to keep her in her place but he didnt know if those orders could stand after this. And so Lord Shen Yu led the retreat, Shenhe finished. Then is this not fortuitous? Zeng asked. This was an opportunity to curry favour with the Cloudy Sword Sect and this beast, wasnt it? A chance to gain glory. There are still enemies in the north. My messenger should soon reach the Sectand then we may deploy the full might of the Shrouded Mountain Sect to root out and destroy the rest of these worms. Bold action was requiredeven if he was probably in no shape to do anything. That, I am afraid, is likely impossible, Shen Yu stated. Zeng froze, and Shenhe grimaced. Zang Shenhe, I promised you answers and you have been patient. So now I shall tell you why we were in the north, looking for you. Both members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect paid very close attention as Shen Yu continued. It began with us investigating your sect for demonic corruption. We determined that your sect was clean. However, during the investigation, some information about your Inquisitors and the Patriarchs came to lightand came to light before the entire sect. The words were a hammer to Zengs soul. Dread clutched his heart as he realised what exactly must have happened. Shenhe, on the other hand, just looked confused. Your sect has likely just finished its civil waryour Patriarch is dead, and your strength is much diminished. Whawhat could have? Shenhe asked, looking faint. Zeng, on the other hand, was very much not looking forward to this. Especially because of how the men would react. Gather your men. And all will see, the man commanded. Shen Yu pulled out a gem that sparkled with lightning and swirled with mist. Zeng wanted to stop it. He knew how Shenhe would react as well as some of the softer rank and file. But he couldn''t because he was too weak. So the men were gathered. They were told of the sects fate and a vision began to play. It was backed by mist and sparking lightningand all who saw it knew it was truth. A woman whose hair was of gold, and who had nine waving tails behind her approached an injured man in a crater v5c57: The Truth Laid Bare Part 2 Zang Shenhe thought that she was stronger than this, as she wobbled on her feet. She thought that she had conquered the feeling of despair that crawled into her guts long ago. She thought she had mastered her own feelings of weakness, for she had been hardened against it at an early age. She had been insulted, belittled, scoffed at, and ignored. Her ability, her loyalty, her identity itself had been in question, all because of the actions of another. Her aunt, Zang Wen. The traitor. The weakling, who had been beguiled by a fox. Strength Above All: To Protect What We Love! Zang Yong roared as he went into battle. His smile was wide and his steps were fearless. Everything about the woman was placed onto Shenhe. They said she was exactly like her, and so Shenhe had based her entire existence around proving that she wasnt. She hardened her heart. She bore every insult. She strove to prove herself the best and most loyal member the Sect had ever seen in all its years of existence. She had been the fiercest hunter. She had been a powerful cultivator. Her actions had always been beyond reproach. Lightning punched through Yong and Nezuhuas backs. She told herself that every moment that she had endured had bettered her. And at the end of her road, she would be the best. She would know peace. Somehow, someway, she would defeat the shadow her aunt had cast and stand triumphant. She thought that nothing could shake her. She thought that no matter what came, she would follow her path unflinchinglyfor she was a member of the righteous Shrouded Mountain Sect, guardians of the Howling Fang Mountains, and she would follow their words Strength Above All. We can still make use of its stunted fruit, the Inquisitors said as they consigned generations of a loyal family to death. It all started to come tumbling down. Everything she had done, everything she had dedicated herself to, was a lie. She watched as a man she trusted betrayed his oaths, betrayed his people, betrayed his kin. She watched as a slaughter was perpetuateda slaughter she herself had taken part in. She saw her aunt be tortured, broken, for learning the truth only to be saved by their greatest enemies Blood filled her mouth and spilled past her lips. Her cultivations foundation trembled, barely holding together. Her ears were ringing with the Patriarchs insidious words and whispers. At that moment, Shenhe realised she would never wash away the stain. She could never. She was not a person to the Patriarch. She was a useful sword to be used and abandoned as necessaryor she would simply be killed, if the Patriarch had thought her a threat. Worst of all was the fact that she could not refute what she was seeing. The Lightning Qi within was almost gentle as it caressed her own. It told nothing but the truth. But even without it even without it, Shenhe knew. Shenhe knew it was true. The pauses in conversation when she asked certain questions. The casualty figures of the Che clan. All the little things that she had purposefully ignored, or told herself that she didnt have all the details about. The vision ended with the Patriarch ordering another promising individual killed for getting too close to the truth. Shenhe fell to her knees. Her lightning sparked feebly around her. She dimly heard the shouts of outrage from the disciples, their cries demanding answers about this secret conspiracy. Or rather perhaps not so secret a conspiracy. She turned to her fellow Elder. Zeng had a grimace on his face, but there was no true surprise in his eyes. She spat out the blood that was in her mouth, focusing entirely on Zeng. You knew, she snarled. The other man looked at her. The man who had so often been the source of her woes. He was clearly deciding on what to say to her but he evidently decided that lying in the presence of Lord Shen Yu was foolhardy. Some, he stated simply. Not all. I knew of the origins of the Sect, and about the Che clan. The words were damning. He had known. She wanted to scream and rage and tear the crippled bastard in two. He had known that what they did was based on a lie and yet ...Why? she whispered. Why what? the other man asked. Why did you do nothing?! Shenhe demanded. The Shrouded Mountain Sect was a righteous sect, defenders of the Howling Fang Mountains against the foxes. They were above others because of their actions. And do what? Zeng asked derisively. Go openly against the Patriarch and die? Make amends to beasts? Admit we were wrong to people who would see us destroyed? Did you forget the war? The Foxes have as much blood on their hands as we do. So what if it was a lie? The Shrouded Mountain Sect was strong. Mighty. We had the best resources and the most power in the province. Should we give it all up, everything our family has achieved, for a war won in the Age of Heroes? Strength Above All. Those are our words. The words were cynical. They were words that she had heard hundreds of times. And she supposed the words were the end point of their Sects abbreviated mantra. Strength above all, no matter what. So that''s it? In the end all that you are is a greedy coward, just like your entire lines sire, Shenhe snarled. Zengs entire body tensed and rage filled his eyes at the comparison. I am no coward! he roared. I did not flinch from my end! In fact, I would be glad for it now rather than hearing this, seeing this. Our Sect is destroyedmy sons are likely all dead. Neither of us have anything any more. We shall be swallowed up by others who envied our position. The last fading glow from a bolt of lightning. Despite his bluster, his words were bitter. Shenhe heard the worried muttering from the disciples. That they were arguing in front of their subordinates like this was shameful. Doubly so since the Cloudy Sword Sect was watching them. All the humans and all the animals were here. It was all out in the opena scene better suited for thundering rain was instead lit by the bright light of the early winter sun. All of their disciples had fought so hard and lost so much, only to continue losing everything. They looked lost. Most of them still bore the wounds of their battle, and now they were being told it was hopeless. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The fire and the hate burned out of Shenhes stomach. Her Qi still roiled and sparked. Is your sect destroyed? Bi De asked. His voice made them all startle. The red-haired man had his arms crossed. Last I saw, the Patriarch was on the precipice of defeat, with the rest of the sect rising against himand though we fought once I dont think Sheng would be killed by something like this. The Shrouded Mountain Sect stands but at the precipice. There is still time to save it, if you believe it is worth saving. You should make your choicesfor the decision you make now will come to define you. With those words, the members of the Cloudy Sword Sect quietly left, leaving them to ponder the revelations they had been given. ============================= Shenhe wandered about in a daze. She had asked Lady Meiling if they were confined to the fortress, but the woman had shaken her head and had simply told her to stay away from the house. No others had taken her up on the offer. They were too injured, too weak, and too shaken. Most just wanted food, sleep, and to wake up, to have found all of this to have been but a bad dream. Something Shenhe herself desired. Yet it was a hopeless dream. This was reality. She trudged slowly through the snow in a circuit. Followed and watched, of course, but she didnt care. She had nothing to hide. Her cultivation was too unstable to do any damage even if she wanted to at this point. A lifetime of work, all for a lie. It was honestly funny in some ways. A choked sob found itself coming from her throat. The sun ascended in the sky, and she slowly found herself wandering back towards the fortress. She paused on a hill overlooking the fortress. Lord Shen Yu was seated with a babe in his lap, looking at a single corpse they had pulled from the pile. Most of the other Cloudy Sword Sect members were around it and seemed to be preparing a formation at the direction of Lord Rou. Bi De stood on one side of the pile, and the orange-haired girl on the other. Alright! Test five! The Moon and Ghost Hunting! Bi De, Tiguer, are you ready? The man received affirmatives. Wa Shi, count us in! Lord Rou shouted. Bi De and the orange oneTigu clapped their hands together. Purest silver emanated from Bi De, flowing into the corpse, which simultaneously caught fire with ghostly green flames that came from Tigu. The two energies mixed, swirled and then combined, producing glowing silver and black flames. The demonic body seemed to writhe, even in death, as the hungry fires consumed it, eating away at the body and impurities. They kept their Qi burning for thirty seconds, and then both of them backed off. Alright, let''s check the burns and purification. How were your abilities working together? Can you keep it up? Lord Rou began questioning the two of them while the dragon recorded the corpse with a recording crystal and Lady Meiling walked around it with Ri Zu, examining the mostly-destroyed body. The pink-haired woman then tallied whatever results they were getting on a graph. They worked together, united by a common goal. One of the disciples said something, and Master Rou paused, obviously considering the mans words, before he nodded and praised the man for whatever he had brought up. Shenhes stomach churned. How unlike her Sect. She trudged off again, not really caring where she was going. Another hour passed. Her Qi deviation was getting worse. She could feel her foundation cracking. Shenhe idly wondered if it would kill her. But fate had another plan. Shenhe ran into the person she least wanted to see, the one who made her guts clench with guilt. Oh, it''s you, the man said. His tone was one of half curiosity and half fear. Yun Ren was sitting there in the forest. The rocks were covered in a riot of colours, and in his hands was the remainder of the foxs core. The fox that had taken a blow for her and was in this state because of her. She stared at the core in his hands. Is he? she whispered. The man grimaced and shrugged. I swear I will save your uncle! Shenhe remembered swearing and picking up Summers Sky. He''s there, but, well I need something, the man was frustrated and grieving. Even if she had lost everything Zang Shenhe refused to be an oathbreaker. Is there anything I can do to help? she asked. His head jerked up once more to look at her. He stared into her eyes. Summers Sky beside him rattled. His body language softened and, after a moment, he nodded. Zang Shenhe walked over and sat beside Yun Ren. Sowly, after a moments hesitation, she held her hand over the core. Carefully, very carefully, she started feeding what Qi she had into the cracked shard of a core. She forcefully calmed her spasming Qiat least for the moment. Afterwards? She didnt know. Zang Shenhe willingly started giving her power to save a fox. Thank you, Yun Ren said after a moment. I swore an oath, Shenhe replied, and that was that. They sat together in the snow for several moments. Yun Ren let out a breath. You have any idea on what youre going to do? he asked. No, Shenhe replied. Other than die, maybe. I spent half a year in your sect. I have to say, I didnt entirely enjoy myself, he was attempting a joke, but judging from his grimace he regretted it as soon as it left his mouth. He huffed and scratched the back of his neck and then he sat up straighter and turned to look at her. There are people who count on it, who need it. Despite everything it did a lot of good. Shenhe turned in surprise to the man. But youre a fox. Until recently, I wasnt. Didnt know about the whole war thing till a year ago. Honestly, I still feel like an outsider in a lot of ways but maybe that just lets me see what''s going on unclouded. And I think that Uncle thought the same thing when he pushed you out of the way. That this this all has to stop. He bet his life on it, Zang Shenhe. His words were a hammerblow. What? You hate it, dont you? Now that you know the truth. You despise it. It makes your skin crawl, and I saw you vomiting blood. She grit her teeth. Yes, she whispered. She loathed Zengshengs legacy with every fiber of her being. You probably dont want anything to do with your sect, I wouldnt either. But the only thing it takes for evil to triumph is for good people to do nothing. You have a chance. Maybe we have a chance. To end the war that''s been going on since the Age of Heroes. The only question is what are you going to do? There is no medicine for the scars of the pastonly a balm that may make them eventually fade. Shenhe realised that she was being called upon. Called to action once more. It was, in some ways, like the call that the Patriarch gave, whenever he wanted her to prove her loyalty. And yet, for the first time she had ever remembered it was given in good faith. For the first time, the person challenging her actually wanted her to succeed. The fox stared into her eyes. She had accused Zeng of being a coward, of taking the easy way. Would she do the same? Wander aimlessly, abandon everything, and stop caring? She remembered Zang Yongs smile as the man advanced. Strength Above All: To Protect What We Love. It would be the toil of a lifetime. ...your words are profound, she whispered to him. Yun Ren smiled awkwardly. I stole half of them, the young man admitted shamelessly. Shenhe didnt stop the large, amused smile spreading across her face. Her Qi started to settle and regain its charge. It jolted down her arm before she could stop it and into the core of Nezan. There was a shudder, a popand then a small white fox was curled between Shenhes palms. The small creature twitched, opening one red eye. He glanced down at his position, then back up at her. Dear, if you wanted to touch me so badly, you only needed to ask, Nezan said with a saucy wink before Yun Ren grabbed him by the scruff of the neck and hugged him. v5c58: The Return of Uncle Fox Nezan shoved Shenhe out of the way, starfire stabbed deep, and the world faded away. It wasnt the way he thought he would gobut when his eyes closed, Nezan found himself content with his death. He was old. So old, and so tired. He had been blessed enough to see the day the Shrouded Mountain Sect was brought low. He had hope for the futureYun Ren was less burdened by hate and the things he had done. Even if they couldnt take back their mountainthey would have a home in the Azure Hills and never have to fear persecution again. So he let his eyes fall closed, and Nezan dreamed of Wen. He dreamed of her smell. He dreamed of her silken hair. He dreamed of her soft voice singing tunelessly. It was beautiful and perfect. It was his greatest wish to see her again, beyond even his wish to see the Misty Fang again. The darkness closed in and his eyes grew heavy. He felt the Qi of his family caressing his core; he felt the deep strength of the earth gently trying to wake him. Yet he was content with sleeping. Content with his dream. And then he felt a little strand of lightning, a trail to guide him. Lightning that felt so much like Wen. Ah, she was here to guide him into the afterlife. He grasped the lead and the world began to brighten. He found himself walking through a mountain valley in the height of summer, the warm sun beating down on his back and the smell of flowers in his nose. ButWen was further away now, even though he was following her lightning. She was on the other side of a mountain stream. His dear smiled at him. It was wide and bright and took up most of her face; a brilliant, breathtaking sight. It''s not time just yet, she said, her voice gentle. A spark, a jolt of energy, and Qi so similar to Wens filled his body. Nezan opened his eyes. ========================== Not so rough, nephew, Nezan complained to the boy as he was embraced. It took all of his willpower to keep corporealhe was barely awake, and even that much was straining him. But it was indeed a joyous thing, to be loved so much, so he endured it for Yun Rens sake. I knew you couldnt be dead, you bastard. Youre not a fox, you''re a cockroach! the man said, swiftly wiping the tears away from the corner of his eyes. Nezan pressed his forehead into Yun Rens and chuckled. I resent that comparison. What bug is so cute and fluffy? Nezan asked. Nezan is a fuzzy caterpillar. The useless, wriggly kind children step on, Summers Sky sniped, the sword rattling in an offended manner. The blade was obviously quite upset with Nezan and his temporary death. Good to see you as well, dear. And you, he said before turning to the other person in the clearing. Zang Shenhe had her hand still raised and looked on with a pained expression on her face. Do be more gentle when you wake a gentleman up, especially when your hand is on such a sensitive organ. I cant handle that kind of rough play in this state. The woman blushed at Nezans crass joke, outrage coming into her eyes before the fire died. Then the woman sucked in a breath, got on to her knees, and pressed her forehead to the snowy ground. Thank you, for saving my life. I know you did not have to, Shenhe said, kowtowing before him. So she knew, then. She had seen the truth. Her Qi was fluctuating, on the brink of deviation. She had obviously seen something that had completely shattered her worldview and had disturbed her greatly. Guilt rolled off her in waves. The dark part of Nezan took great joy in this scene, a member of the Shrouded Mountain Sect kowtowing to a fox. He would have gloated and shoved the knife in as deep as he could. He would have made her feel as powerless as the foxes their sect had butchered. And yetwhat would that accomplish? Had he savaged Wen, when his dear had come to him, barely coherent? Why should he heap punishment upon a woman who was already punishing herself? His nephew had been right when they had spoken last. The foxes could retake their mountain without another drop of their blood being spilled. All it requiredwas to put an end to things. It sounded so simple, saying it, but words were always easier than action. It had to stop somewhere, Nezan said after a moment. Shenhes head jerked up, and she stared at him with wide eyes. And besides, I couldnt let my beloveds dear niece die. Zang Shenhe looked away again, clearly at a loss for words. Yun Ren, still holding Nezan, shifted uncomfortably. It seemed Shenhe needed just a bit more time. Summers Sky, dear? Do you mind keeping Shenhe here company whilst I pay my respects to the others? The blade pondered the request for a moment before rattling agreeably. Yun Ren handed over the blade to Shenhe. Their fingers touched. Both of them nodded to each other. Then Yun Ren was off, racing towards Jins house, a big smile on his face. ..nephew, what are your thoughts on older women? Nezan asked. Shenhe was looking at you quite nicely~ Yun Ren stumbled, then jerked around to glare but there was no real heat in it. Okay, I didnt miss this a bit he grumbled, clearly not meaning it. Nezan chuckled. Not his time quite yet but this was not too bad either. His amused smile froze on his face, however, when Yun Ren stepped past the house and exposed the battlefield beyond. Smoke flowed into the air from corpse pyres various people were tending to, and the smell of burning meat finally drifted into Nezans nose. Nezan knew he had been forgetting something. The attack on Jins home! Is everyone alright? Nezan demanded. Yun Ren didnt seem too worried, so things likely were not dire Theyre pretty beat upbut they won, Yun Ren replied. Nezan sighed with relief Good, good. That is fantastic newsI was quite worried when that bastard started running his mouth about kidnapping little Mei. Yun Rens stride hitched and his eyes narrowed. The snarl that issued forth from his nephews throat made Nezans hair stand on end. Nezan beamed with pride. But I assume Shenhe or Lord Shen Yu dealt with him, seeing as were all here? Yun Ren shook his head. He got away. Butwell get to that in a sec. I wasnt the only one worried about you. Oh? Yun Ren nodded and then cupped his hands around his mouth. Hey guys! Guess who didnt kick the bucket?! All activity around the pyres ceased. Nezan waved a paw in greeting. There were a lot of people, all the members of Fa Ram plus Yun Rens new friends. Everyone dropped what they were doing to greet him. They may not have been foxes, but they were certainly family. It was quite fun being picked up and hugged, even if it was a bit hard to keep himself solid. You are so cute, Yushang whispered to him, stars in her eyes. My dear, we are obviously twins with our looks, Nezan replied, and the woman giggled. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Even Shen Yu rose from his seat. The man walked with a limp, and his fearsome presence was much diminished. His cultivation, from what Nezan could tell, had fractures all through it. Su Nezan, I am pleased to see my comrade alive, Shen Yu said, clasping his hands in respect. Nezan raised an eyebrow at the compliment. I would have thought you to be more disapproving of this existence. Indeed, Nezan was practically a ghost. His cultivation was now in the Initiate''s Realm. Shen Yu had spoken with derision for beings like Nezan currently was. There is a difference between hiding part of your soul out of cowardiceand living through an attack meant to kill you, Shen Yu stated simply. You fully intended to make your stand and only through chance did you avoid death. No man should look down on one crippled fighting against the Great Enemy. Well, that was certainly better than he had been expecting. Wait! We still have your body! Yun Ren suddenly exclaimed. And another bit of your core! Would that help you? Could we likejust shove you back in there? Nezan and Shen Yu both paused at the hopeful look in his eyes. Nezan shook his head. Unfortunately, nephewmy body is dead. There''s no fixing that without techniques I have no desire to learn. I could refine it, eventually, but right now if I tried, my own body would destroy my spirit. Oh Yun Ren muttered. He looked a bit dejected. Nezan smiled and nuzzled the man. Fret not, nephew. This existence is more than I thought I would have. Lord Shen Yu? If I could trouble you to keep that part of me? If I don''t return to claim it in a hundred years, please do what you want with it. I do believe I would make a fabulous coat. Shen Yu grinned. I suppose I can do you this favour, Su Nezan. I look forward to having such a coat; your pelt is quite pleasingthough it can be Bi Des, his own coat was destroyed. Bi De squawked. I dont want to wear Nezan! he said, aghast. Besides, my coat was not destroyed! It''s it''s just a bit burned! See! It can be fixed! The man who was a rooster pulled out a charred, burned, and extremely ragged chicken-sized vest. Everyone stared at it. Bi Des face tinted red under the scrutiny. Shen Yu blinked. You actually retrieved that? I went and got it when you were chasing the one that escaped, he said, his refined accent growing more akin to Jins country twang under the stares. It was my Masters first gift, I couldnt just leave it! Jin looked quite touched. Nezan laughed. Then shall we have a drink? I would like to hear about everything that happened. Sounds good. We need a break anyway, Jin said, looking amused. And what better reason to drink than to celebrate someone not being dead? =========================== It was really good that Nezan was alive. I was happy to see the prankster of a fox again, and Yun Ren was finally smilingbut it only drove home just how damn lucky we had been. Still, I wasnt one to look a gift horse in the mouth, and so I said a little prayer for Nezan as we took a little break, filling the fox in on what he had missed. Nezan looked pissed when we mentioned everything that had gone down here. The fox let out little growls and snarls. I was quite touched that he was so angry on our behalf. My mild mood lasted until he started telling his side of the story. I got the Heavenly Demon Yulong talking andwell, his desire was to kill everyone here, then capture and remove the memories of little Meibecause she is related to him. They share the same bloodline. The teacup in my hand turned to powder. I could feel the fresh scabs on my arms rip open. Something pulsed in my forehead. I wasnt the only one who reacted. Xiulans swords, resting by the wall, lifted into the air of their own accord, and I saw red markings begin to crawl along her eyelids and cheeks. Her expression could only be described as thunderous. Gou Rens arms had turned grey and rocklike, and only Xianghuas hand on his arm kept him from rising to his feetbut she too looked extremely displeased. Yun Rens lips were curled up in a snarl. Bi De had stopped brushing his vest, his green eyes focused on the fox. The shadows around Ri Zu writhed like living things. Tigu let out a growl from deep in her chest that sounded exactly like a tiger. Chunky and Peppa had both frozen. The others looked a bit nervous at the sudden tension in the room. Grampss frown was severe. But the one who hadnt reactedor seemed to react, was Meiling herself. She sipped her tea and looked to Nezan with a soft smile. Quite rude of these demonic cultivatorsthough there is one thing I know is false. I am certainly not related to a beast that would wish to do that to me. Her voice was mild and pleasant, but her eyes were daggers. Gramps smiled. Indeed, little Mei. I shall have this imposter who claims relation to you hunted down and executed for such an absurd claim. Nezan chuckled too, as the tension started to drain out of the room. Indeed. My apologies, little Mei. As for their plantheir ultimate goal is to lead a revolution to depose the Emperor, then use some manner of technique to craft a stable gateway, invade the Demonic Realm, then use widespread Demonic Cultivation with demons as fuel to reduce the resource load on this world, and eventually farm the demons themselves for power. There was silence at Nezans declaration. Quite frankly, it all sounded like a bunch of bullshit to me. Gramps, however, was clearly thinking about it. That is both completely insane, and unfortunately brilliantsimply because of the implications. If they have the ability to open stable portals now Shen Yu trailed off, deep in thought, before he shook his head. We shall discuss this later, hopefully tomorrow, in Verdant Hill. For nowthis is not something we need to concern ourselves with. Instead, we shall concern ourselves with the present. The old mans words were a bit worryingbut it seemed like we would be talking more about this tomorrow. I was just kind of annoyed by the whole thing. Wasnt that the plot of DOOM? Mining Hell for cheap energy? What kind of dumbass would think that was a good idea? Indeed, Nezan said, glaring at the battlefield further away from the house. Even in death, these bastards make a nuisance of themselves. Indeed, but the method my grandson is using to deal with them is quite brilliant, Gramps said, turning from stoic general to doting grandfather in an instant. He seemedgenuinely proud of me for this. All I did was apply the scientific method. Were seeing which of our Qi does the most damage to Demonic Qi the fastest, and in what combination, I explained. Time, Qi use, Qi typeevery variable I could think of plotted out and quantified the best we could. I wanted this shit out of my damn lawn. Right now, Tiguers Ghost Hunter Arts and Big Ds Lunar Qi are the best at destroying the physical bodythat destroys a big chunk of the impurities. But the solid impurities are not the only onessome are a kind of liquid, and others a miasma or gas that lingers in place. Me and Meimei do best at clearing out the liquid, while Yun Ren seems to do the best with the gasat least before he gets too tired to keep going. So were trying a multi-stage approach, instead of us just slowly grinding it down by throwing Qi at it. Which does work, but some people are naturally better at removing the solids, liquids, or gas part of the impurities by themselves, which seems to be generally why it takes so long for individuals to deal with all three at once on their own. Nezan looked suitably impressed. I just wanted something that worked if this ever happened again. We restarted our experiments not long after, and we were watched by some of the members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. They all still looked listless and demoralized. They were certainly a sorry sight but I couldnt say I entirely blamed them. They had been through the wringer. Id give them a little more time but eventually they would have to leave. I just hoped they would have some kind of hope to hold on to soon. ========================= Shenhe meditated upon the recent revelations with Summers Sky in her lap, quelling her Qi deviation. Yun Ren was right. She could not give in to despair. The sect needed fixingand someone needed to be the one to fix it. That someonewas going to have to be her. As soon as she thought that, Shenhe felt an insistent pull. She sat back down and let Summers Sky direct her Qi, pulling it into the blade. When she opened her eyes, she was in a mountain valley in the height of summer; And before her was a woman. Zang Wen. The person who Shenhe had spent so long hating. The person she had blamed for everything. The person who was innocent of all her crimes, beaten and tortured for finding the sects dirty past. She smiled at Shenhe, reached forward, and took both her hands. Hello, little crane. Would you like to have some tea? Wen asked. Yes pleaseAuntie, Shenhe whispered. Wen pulled her into a hug. It was warm. They talked about nothing. They talked about everything. They went from drinking tea to walking through the valley, to her aunt giving her pointers, imparting all she had learned into Shenhe. Under that summers sky, for the first time in her life, Zang Shenhe truly felt at peace. When she opened her eyes againthe once cloudy storm-grey burned brilliant blue. ==================================================== ======================================= Editors: Massgamer, Plasma Regulators, Brandon Philosophysics Zhang-Leong Vol 4 Hardcover preorder [URL unfurl="true"]https://store.podiumaudio.com/products/beware-of-chicken-4-limited-edition-hardcover[/URL] This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. v5c59: Musings of a Sword The morning after Shen Yu returned to Fa Ram ================= It''s raining. Victory! somebody yelled. He cant feel anything. Victory! Victory! the men around Shen Yu cheer. He can hear their happiness. Shen Yu! Shen Yu led us to victory! somebody cried, raising his blade high. The words are true. Theyve won. He''s won, again. But all he can see is the one person who mattered to him, laying dead in the dirt, the price paid for another one of Shen Yus victories. ============================== Shen Yu woke from the familiar nightmare with a grimace. It had been his first time actually sleeping, rather than entering a state of meditation, in quite a long time but he was truly exhausted. This temporary weakness was allowable considering the previous days events. It wouldnt do to indulge too often, but he felt quite refreshed, even if he was objectively still in a sorry state. All that mattered was that he was in a warm home and Jin was alive. He cast the memories aside. Still, he looked up, just in case. The sky was still dark, the room lit only by the dull glow of the fire and the light emanating from the coloured glass balls on the walls of the house. It lent a pleasing, warm effect to the affair. It reminded him quite a bit of Minyans cabin in her first skyship, the Breeze Dancer. So long ago they too had all been sprawled out together, fresh from their own victory against a Demonic Sect. perhaps that was why he had asked Minyan for help. He normally wouldnt have, but last night the camaraderie had truly infected him. His eyes locked onto Jin. He was sleeping propped up on a pillow, sitting and only slightly reclined. His was a pose of a warrior not quite ready to truly rest; should there be any commotion, he would be the first up to deal with it, as a true man should. Despite it all his face was at peace, his brow was unfurrowed. And why should his brow be furrowed? He was victorious. Shen Yu let out a breath and smiled, warmth filling his stomach. Shen Yus cultivation had been set back a full realm, with only the dregs of his previous heights remaining. His body and soul were riddled with holes. He had cracks throughout the rest of his cultivation, some of the damage almost reaching to the foundation. Centuries of work was gone. And yet there was no despair in the loss. His grandson slept, victorious. Alive. It was the closest that Shen Yu had been to death in centuries. It was the most damage he had probably taken in his lifeyet he lived, triumphant and victorious. Better still, it was a shared victory. Too many times had the Unconquered Blade been the last man standing on a field of fallen comrades. The sole survivor, the only one strong enough. Something precious to him, something dear to him that he considered fragile, had been directly attacked. But when the desperate hour came, so too had Jin risen to the challenge. He had met it head on, took all it had to strike him with, and then defeated it utterly. Indeed, what could a man be other than pleased after hearing that his grandson fought a running battle against three Earth Realm Cultivators at once and then another construct peaking at the Sky Realm? His grandson, who was merely in his twenties? How magnificent. They had not emerged completely unscathed. He would mourn Nezan as a martyr, if the foxs core was completely unsalvageablebut he could not stop the feeling of relief that was in his heart. Shen Yu let himself smile as he ran though Jins recounting once more. The boy had been sharp, decisive; he had acted well with what little information he had. He would have made a magnificent leader of armies. Shen Yu had felt his pride swell as he described each blow that he had suffered, and with each one he had dealt in turn. Electrocuted by a man using his vital Qi. Poisoned by a powerful demonic cultivator. Fighting against three at the same time, and standing victorious. What warmed him most was the knowledge that Jin had done it largely upon the diligently-practised basics Shen Yu had taught him. His years running the boy ragged with lessons worked. It had taken Shen Yu two hundred years, studying thousands of styles and distilling them into their purest essence, to form his Immortal Foundation Arts. It was the closest thing to perfection he had ever made. It was to be his gift to the first he found worthy of being his disciple or his children. Bu had learned it first. Many an hour he had spent with his son, teaching him. They were some of his fondest memories. And yet, by the end, no trace of the style had remained, lost and tossed aside. Jin held to it still. The knowledge was bittersweet, as it always was. A small tinge of sadness reached Shen Yus heart that his grandson''s mind was not truly on the path of traditional cultivation, for the Unconquered Blade could see the unpolished greatness but Jin had made his choice. A different path, his own. He had sworn he would defend this place against every threat, to create a heaven upon this earth. He made good on that oath. And while his grandson had shouldered the heaviest burden, each and every person here had helped to lift the titanic boulder. His eyes shifted from his grandsons face to the side. Little Mei was using her husbands thigh as a pillow, their son Zhuye tucked into her breast. Her breathing was slightly uneven due to the internal damage she had suffered from the poison cultivator, rasping along. Her contribution was easy to overlookyet she had been vital for their victory, staving off injury and death and dueling the poison cultivator. Poison cultivators fighting inside anothers body was like a mortals knife fight in an alleywaydirty, brutal, and savage, where the smallest margins meant death. Cai Xiulan was on Jins left side, similarly sleeping partially upright. One of her swords rested against her shoulder, her robe falling open slightly, exposing a raw, angry looking crack in the middle of her chest. The edges were charred and flaking, as if the golden seam had heated up so much it had begun to cook her. Her hand poked out of the bottom of the blanket, her hand resting in Jins upturned palm. The woman had transcended her limits somehow, according to her story, with the aid of mortals, to punch up into the Earth Realm. The feat had obviously taxed herbut that was the sort of thing that had ones name resounding through the world. A talent that nearly equaled Bi De, in his own opinion. He was still a little unsure of her relationship with Jin and Meilingbut there was something deep there. Whatever it was it was good. Movement caught his eye, and he finally stopped staring at his grandson. His other disciple, Bi De, was stirring. The sun was still hidden, but the rooster knew his calling. He gently extracted himself from Ri Zu and Yushang, and with a small pop he was in his natural form. Jin and Meilings eyes both snapped open at the sound, both of them fixing swiftly onto Bi De, who was in the middle of bowing to Shen Yu in greeting. Jin and Meiling looked at each other, then their eyes closed as their breathing evened out. Shen Yu nodded at his disciple. The rooster smiled. He spared a glance at Jin, and seemed buoyed by his Masters closed eyes and even breathing. With his head held high and proud steps, he exited the house. Shen Yu heard him hop up to the roof, to the top of the building, where a perch had been crafted just for him. Shen Yu heard his disciple take several breaths. Little Mei shifted slightly, so she was less curled around her son. Jin had a smile on his face. The first light of dawn broke the horizon. Bi De let it be known to the world. The melodious sound filled the hills, resonating with the brightening sky, invigorating, awakening, but not startling. Everyone in the room shifted, roused to wakefulness. Zhyues eyes snapped open. The babe thrust his arms into the air and trumpeted his own crow, bouncing up and down, a giddy smile upon his face, and his eyes searching for the source of that wonderful, familiar sound. Ive missed that, Jin said with a soft, warm smile. He brushed some of Meis hair out of her face and bumped Xiulans shoulder with a smile. You tell em, Bi De! The rooster hopped back in, looking very, very proud of himself. ========================== Shen Yu gave each and every one who had shouldered the burden their due consideration while his granddaughter and Ri Zu attended to him. The rat was showing Little Mei how things were supposed to work with cultivator medicine. Lishu of the Shrouded Mountain Sect had been an able teacher to Ri Zu and Little Mei drank in this new information like a woman dying of thirst. Their Qi soothed Shen Yus wounds, but they needed to make more medicine before they could truly aid him and that required Wa Shis lightning. However, the dragon was still asleep. Such was his exhaustion that even the smell of cooking breakfast had yet to rouse him. Truth be told, Shen Yu had pegged the beast as something of a cowardyet when he had to fight, he had fought savagely. He was certain some of the dragons tale had been exaggerated, but the truth of the matter was easy to discern, with the shattered remains of the puppet his trophy. Another who transcended mere power through knowledgethe Honoured Founders of the Cloudy Sword Sect would have loved the beast. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Chun Ke, the boar, gently laid a blanket over the dragon as he slumbered. He moved gingerly, obviously injured from his holding action. That he had survived an Earth Realm cultivators poison was a testament to his vitality. The boar noticed Shen Yus gaze and smiled at him in silent acknowledgment. He nodded back at the boar, who went over to Spooks, Han, and Shao Heng and began showing them his assortment of nuts, lichens, and dried persimmons, much to the Thunderhoofs pleasure. Spooks was looking much better today, his wounds mostly sealed and his eyes bright and happy. Do we need anything else? Tigu called out, a bale of rice over her shoulder. The girl was as bouncy as ever, though she had obviously been tempered by her experiences on the road. She felt firm; mature, even. The cheerful girl had swiftly blossomed into a young womanand it had been a long time since Shen Yu had last felt the sharp cold fire of a Demon Hunters Qi. It had been centuries since he had truly seen one in action, the baleful green flame smiting all before the man as he held the line before a demonic rift. She walked beside Tie Delun, who carried jars of pickles. The tall, freckled man was a good egg. He had joined the defense as soon as he had heard what might happen, offering himself against a foe he knew little about without hesitation. He was also well, Shen Yu would not call him a toad lusting after the flesh of a swan. The boy was better than that. If Jin agreed, then Delun was an acceptable lad. Shen Yu took his eyes elsewhere as the food was delivered. Pi Pa, in her human form, received it. There was still something raw about her and he could not blame her. She had confessed to nearly striking Chun Ke when she unleashed her cultivation. The void was truly a terrible, indiscriminate thing but she had leashed it once more, even after letting it loose. Her fortitude was near equal to Chun Kes. She would surely recover. Yin scooted past Pi Pa and Tigu, her job lighting the kitchen fires done. She yawned and stretched, then scratched at the deep bruises on her neck before flopping down beside the Xong brothers, who chuckled as she began to doze. A woman who had fought multiple opponents a realm above her, and then acted like it was something she should have been expected to do and was upset she had started to flag near the end. Gou Ren simply sat leaning against his older brother, who had Nezans core in his hand. His hope was still strong. He and Yun Ren drew strength from each others presenceboth brothers were as stalwart as they came. They reminded him a little of Ge and Ran, the two who had been with him through thick and thin, his greatest friends. To think, they were mortals but two years ago. Now they were toppling sects, fighting demons, and crafting fortresses that could withstand demonic assaults with raw Qi reinforcement. Gou Ren had certainly grown mighty. His cultivation, already rock-like, now felt more like a mighty fortress. Xianghua, who had helped to defeat an entire Fulmination Assault Group without casualties and then burned nearly twenty demons to death in a single technique, looked very satisfied by the fact that her feet were in Gou Rens lap while she lovingly repaired both of their headbands, stopping occasionally to look at a scroll. Not a single soul here had shirked their duty. All had contributed. Zhang Fei, Shaggy Two, and Huo Ten, who, despite their level of cultivation, had managed to contribute, were even now talking to Bi De and Yushang, the rooster-masked boy animated as he mimed sharp thrusts to his approving Master. Bei Be, who had cut down his fair share of the enemy with a plow. Miantiao, who had leapt in front of Meiling when he thought her down, ready to give his life rather than have her hurt when an artificial demon had barged into the room. Even the bee, Vajra, had done her duty and was by all accounts essential. To think, even insects upon his grandsons farm had the soul of heroes. Again, Shen Yu was inordinately pleased. What man would not love to have his grandson be surrounded by such a wealth of heroes? This is as much as we can do, Little Mei said as she removed her hands and interrupting his thoughts. Thank you, granddaughter, Shen Yu repliedand he truly was. Little Mei bowed to him, and then from Shen Yu they next went to Yingwen. The member of the Shrouded Mountain Sect was still awkward, but the boy was polite enough, revealing the leg Ri Zu had transplanted onto him. The woman preened under her Masters praise, while Fenxian looked amused. Both men had proven themselves in Shen Yus eyes. They had fought well and held to their oaths but they were both clearly lost in this environment. Not at the table! Jin scolded the women as he emerged with breakfastand he was obeyed with tittering laughs. Thus, they had their meal. It was truly as delicious as ever, and they also got a showas Spooks and Cai Xiulan made the exact same noise of pleasure when they ate. Unless theres anything you need seeing to, Gramps, well start the day trying to wake Zeng up to get the full story from him, then work on the corpses outside. For our guests, please dont worry about any of that. Tell Pi Pa if you need anything or get hungry or thirsty, okay? Jin informed everyone. I shall require some provisions. After we awaken Zang Zeng, I shall be heading north to resupply Lu Ri, he informed his grandson. Pi Pa was given that task, and Wa Shi finally awoke to eat his fill and then go back to dozing. The sun was barely up when they entered the fortress, Zang Shenhe there to greet them at the door. The Shrouded Mountain Sect disciples were restless, but their behavior had been good. They were supplied with some more medicine, and Jin made small talk with Shenhe about what they needed, while Shen Yu simply settled in to wait. They questioned some of the other members of Zengs team while they waited, but the men had little information and had not been informed of their leaders whole plan. Naturally, his granddaughter was skilled beyond measureand with some enlightenment from her, Zang Zeng awoke and was ready to report. A report that left Shen Yu a bit conflicted. The man was massaging the truth a bit, but not lying. He had clearly been intending to assault Shen Yus grandson, and had broken his orders but he had also been directly targeted by a disciple of an Imperial Realm Demonic Cultivator and had managed to resist both her and a puppet worm in order to act righteously. His interference in the fight had allowed Jin to come out less scathed than he otherwise could have been. Yet he had also known about the Patriarch and the dark secrets of his sect. He asked his boy what he wished and Jin just didnt care. He would receive healing for his assistance in the battle and leave with his life, as long as he stayed away from Jins home forevermore. Shen Yu washed his hands of the man and left the Shrouded Mountain Sect to have their internal breakdown. This one was boring to watch, because he quite liked Shenhe, so he went to do his other duty. ========================== The flying sword strained him, but Shen Yu was not about to admit defeatand this was also the quickest way, and much faster without having to carry others. Shen Yu arrived at the captured base swiftly, Lu Ri radiating a beacon of Qi to guide his path. I see you have been busy, Disciple, he called when he arrived, casting his gaze at the formerly hidden base. Lu Ri greets Master Shen, the man intoned, bowing politely outside the captured base. Not a hair was out of place, not a drop of blood stained himdespite the several dozen corpses that were lined up and ready for cremation. Forgive this Lu Ri for the mess; he just finished mopping up the stragglers and was going to commence the funerary rites for unwilling enemy combatants. Shen Yu smiled at his voice and actions. Truly, Lu Ri was upon the path of the Founders. I bring you resupply. My grandson and Pi Pa assembled the victuals. The man perked up at that statement, a small smile on his face. You honour me, Master Shen This one accepts and appreciates your goodwill. Lu Ri bowed again. Nonsense. A reward and an apology must both be delivered in person. The man rose and blinked as the words reached him. Apology? he asked, sounding confused. Shen Yu clasped his fist in his hand and bowed. This Shen Yu must make amends. He briefly questioned your honour, and the honour of the Cloudy Sword Sect, when he found you absent from the defense while you were striking at the core of the enemy base. This Shen Yu offers his apologies to Senior Disciple Lu Ri of the Cloudy Sword Sect, and asks for his forgiveness. Lu Ris eyes genuinely widened and he seemed at a loss for words. The man opened and closed his mouth several times, before he cleared his throat and returned the gesture of respect. Lu Ri accepts Shen Yus apology. Past actions of the Cloudy Sword Sect destroyed a lifetimes worth of trust, and it is only natural that it will take time to rebuild. This Lu Ri will endeavor to once more make the Cloudy Sword Sects honour unquestionable. Even in accepting an apology, Lu Ri was above others. Shen Yu thanks Lu Ri for his magnanimity, Shen Yu said, rising and laying eyes upon the man again. But I will insist upon setting this matter to rights properly. I owe you a boon of your choosingwe shall discuss it further when Brother Ge arrives. Lu Ri inclined his head. Then, Shen Yu looked around as they both began to walk into the base. You said there was another here, a Yuanlin? Had she been here, he would have told her about Nezans state. She deserved to know that much. Yes, Master Shen. I told her to go back and check on First Den while we wait, to make sure things are still fine. She was instrumental in our speedy advance and finding this base in the first place. They lapsed into silence as they began to tour the facility, fully intact in a testament to Lu Ris talents and intelligence. He had already captured everything he could in a recording crystal, but had declined to touch the formation should he accidentally set off some kind of warning. If they could analyze it completely, they could craft their own artifacts and formations to seek out the formations unique Qi signatureallowing them to find these anywhere in the world they might try to hideand for that they needed an intact example. Excellent work, Disciple, Shen Yu said. He had seen enough to give information to Ge when he arrived but was in no state to start gutting the place himself. Please, eat. You will be relieved soon. Lu Ri bowed and made the gesture of respect, then opened up one of the jars that had been sent along with the meal. Lu Ris eyes widened and a faint smile crept onto his face. Ah, Miss Pi Pa has outdone herself, Lu Ri murmured as he ate the sweet. Shen Yu chuckled and he ascended back into the sky. =================================== He returned about an hour before midday with his joints screaming at him. He briefly checked on the Shrouded Mountain Sect, who were all in varying states of shock, before dismissing them and going to observe what Jin was doing. His grandson had out a piece of paper, a chart, and was getting people to use their techniques on the pile of corpses in thirty-second intervals. Curious, he had askedand Jin had told him about the charts, the intervals, and repeated testing, as well as the different states of Demonic Qi. Jins information was not new it was just not often so quantified. Most scrolls were rather vague about the phenomenon. Demonic Qi was not generally completely static. It could change states quite readilydoubly so in some techniques where the Demonic Qi actively fought back, so it was generally best to learn how to grind it down with ones own Qi. It was slow, but it worked, and could readily be done with meditation and while cultivating and so most were simply left to figure out the states by themselves. Even the Cloudy Sword Sect seemed conflicted on the changing nature of Demonic Qi. There was much discussion about it amongst the Founders of the Cloudy Sword on the phenomena, but they all called it something different, or had different terms for itto say nothing of other sects. His grandsons understanding was perhaps not complete, but the theory was understandable in a way most weren''t. The organized, repeatable tests swiftly collected data, and the writings produced from said data were easily understandable, enlightening all who would look at them. Instead of one expert using their Qi and making proclamations about the nature of Demonic Qi, Jin had over sixteen types of Qi that he was experimenting with, from a variety of styleswhile other disciples also gave their input and thoughts. It was an interesting way to approach the problem, so different than what many did. As it was, the work was not yet done, and Shen watched with pride as Jin frowned at the charts, clearly ruminating on the nature of it. He looked at the results of his teststhen at the Hongs siphoning formation, and his own formation for growing plants, and scratched his chin. Multi-stage destruction array? he murmured to himself. Use different types of Qi to destroy it faster and more efficiently? Or siphon the different states into separate places to destroy them? All Shen Yu could do was smile. Then to his surprise, the day got even better as Yun Ren ran back to the house, waving Nezan in the air. The wily bastard had lived. Shen Yus grin stretched across his face. How long had it been, since he had had a victory like this? Where the stakes were so high, so involved with his family, but the price so light? He did not know. But this victory was not his alone. He got to truly revel in it. He drank with the fox and made merry with the others, celebrating Nezans returnwhile he waited. His comrades were surely just past the horizon. They would arrive and then this victory would be truly complete. Shen Yu was a cracked wreck compared to what he once was, and yet his smile took up his entire face. v5c60: The Sparks of Lightning Che Han had, over this past month, completely given up on what he had previously considered common sense. Clearly, his knowledge had all been wrong, and so now whenever anything new happened he found himself just nodding along. It was an easier way to view the world and not get so worked up about the little things. It was better to roll with it, as Yun Ren liked to say, and so instead of being shocked and confused he could just be happy when Nezan revealed that he was alive and Master Jin had called for a celebration. He was currently having snacks with a dragon, a boar, and a very pretty woman with plum blossom hairwho was also apparently a pig and the wife of said boardiscussing the food of the Howling Fang Mountains. Bi De spoke fondly of the blueberries; are they normally just eaten as is? the dragon asked, his eyes focused despite the fact that he looked absolutely exhausted. His long, sinuous body was covered in bandages. Che Han was acting like it was all perfectly normal. We normally render the blueberries into a sauce, or add them to our ration bars. It''s dried meat and blueberries mixed together with rendered fat. It is long lasting and a good meal up in the mountains, Han said, pulling out one of said ration bars. We either eat them as is or make them into a soup with mountain bread. The dragon paused his writing in his food log and took the bar with a dainty claw, examining it with a keen eye. He glanced at the boar, who shook his head, then broke off a piece for himself and Pi Pa before taking a bite. His eyes closed as he considered it at length even as he put on a kettle so he could try making it into soup, streams of water twisting slowly moving through the air at his commandhis grand power used for tasks as mundane as cooking and cleaning. Bi De had told the truth, the dragon had done the dishes. And he had poured Han a cup of water when he went to get some refreshments for himself and his friends earlier today. A most choice flavour. I cant wait until the bushes are fully grown! the dragon exclaimed. What do you think, Pi Pa? ...I cant taste this very much, the woman admitted, looking sad. Ill make a syrup out of them then; that shall concentrate the flavoura jam or a jelly, yes, for the lovely you and my most Handsome Brother Chun Ke, the dragon stated, idly waving his claw. It is good that you both force me to think of these things! The boar chuffed happily while the woman smiled, her lips slightly wobbly. Han felt a little like he was intruding on a private moment before the dragon turned to Han again. It does this ones heart good to know a gentleman like yourself was among my friends number, Che Han. Bi De and Ri Zu are both mediocre at cooking, and Yun Ren is little better. They would have been deprived of good food without your skilland Fa Ram would be lesser for it! Wa Shi declared, and Han blushed at the praise. All he had done was give them several pages of recipes he liked cooking, yet the dragon was treating it like a precious scroll. Wa Shi set about making the soup while Han leaned back, nursing some of the vodka Master Jin had given them, the drink mixed with berry juice from berries grown inside that wondrous glass house outside. Han had heard quite a few stories from Bi De, Ri Zu, and Yun Ren of their home, but even with the recording crystals images, for some reason he struggled to truly understand it. What his friends described it sounded so alien to him. Surely, there was no place like this Fa Ram? Surely, the love of their home was so great it colored their descriptions and made for a fairer image than Fa Ram actually was? Then they had arrived, and Han swiftly realized that they had been underselling the place they had come from. Sure, it had no grand floating spires, no awe-inspiring arenas, or even obvious artifacts of cultivation. It was a simple nobles manor on a plot of farmland. Yet somehow it was all the more profound for it. It was the energy in the air and it was those who lived within. He understood now why his friends were the way that they were. They cared little for treasures because they were surrounded by them. They gave freely because their Master gave freely. They did not mind working in the fields because they produced a bounty so vast it boggled the mind. And when Han came, a nobody compared to the likes of his comrades he was greeted warmly and freely offered what they had. Indeed, it was a beautiful place. It felt like a home. The warmth here it reminded Han of his own family, of their kindness despite the losses and the poor state of their clan compound compared to others, with its gentle mists and tranquil ponds. A bittersweet memory, for all Han knew he could be the last of his family if things hadnt gone as the others predicted. Han was the only one who felt any real urgency to return to the Sect. He had talked earlier to the others. Yingwen and Fenxian were demoralized and uncertain; the institution they had served had seemingly collapsed. Shao Heng would do his duty with or without the Sect. Yushang had been the one with the least connection in the first place, but bless her soul she had promised to come with him when he did return. Spooks had shrugged and just said, It''s on the way back north. He hadnt broached the topic with Bi De, Ri Zu, or Yun Ren yet. He sighed, wondering just what the future would hold, his mood starting to darken as he worried. Han nearly jumped when a warm nose pressed into his side. Chun Ke smiled up at him. Friend Han, dont worry about what you cant change, the boar said, his voice deep and calming. Whatever may come, simply remember you are not alone. Han paused at the statement, then Chun Ke tilted his head to the side, where Wa Shi held out a char-grilled rice ball with red flakes on it. It smelled spicy. And for everything else, there''s food, the dragon said cheerily. Those in tandem seem to fix many problems, Pi Pa mused, her eyes distant. Han smiled and took the rice ball. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. It was very tasty, and really, Chun Ke was right. There was no point in worrying at the moment. He had to heal first. And then then he could go and see his family. And he could return to the Sect with his head held high due to their actions. He was most of the way through the new, delicious offering when a small commotion caught his eye. Lady Meiling was holding a needle up in wonder. These are really good! Lady Meiling exclaimed. They hold Qi so well! I didnt notice before how much my other needles fought meHan made these? Her eyes turned to him. Han paused, taken aback. Ah yes? Do you take commissions? she asked. Han paused to savor the moment of acknowledgment, the first member of his family to have earned such praise in centuries. What else could he say but yes? =================== And then I swung around to the side, under the monstrous paw, and pierced the beast through its black heart, Shao Heng finished his tale for the young man in front of him. Bi Des disciple had stars in his eyes as Shao Heng recounted one of his missions to protect a village in the Fangs. Uncle is so cool! Zhang Fei said, a big grin on his face. Shao Heng smiled. It was nice to have such an enthusiastic audience. Shao Heng is the most skilled of us all in the arts of hunting and tracking. We are lucky to have his skill and expertise, Bi De explained, and the young mans smile only grew. That''s amazing! I was starting to wonder if every story that gets told was fake! Zhang Fei, the Torrent Rider, said. Fake? Shao Heng asked, amused. Yeah, in all the stories the Spirit Beasts are all mean, which Im glad is fake But I really liked the stories about strong Mastersand, well, Xiulan and Xianghua kept beating all the cool-looking old men up, he trailed off, looking sheepish. Shao Heng raised a brow. The ladies are that strong, to be suppressing their Masters? Yeah. Big Sis Xiulan, Big Sis Tigu, Big Sis Xianghua, and Big Sis Yin are all really strong, the young man before him stated guilessly. Im not as strong as them yet but Im helping them out the best I can! I help the Azure Alliance with hunting and tracking! Do you have any tips? Shao Heng smiled. I do indeed have a few, he agreed. The Torrent Rider immediately snapped to attention, as did the shaggy dog beside him. The boy was an able learner though he did get distracted when Yushang started juggling for everyone elses entertainment, throwing a multitude of bowls, plates, chopsticks, knives, and even pieces of glowstone into the air with a smile on her face. She was soon joined by Yin and the monkey, Huo Ten. She, at least, seemed to fit in just fine. But there was a small gap in their numbers. A couple of people were missing. ======================== And then, well, that about sums it up, Fenxian said as he stared out over the snow drifts. He was sitting on the roof with Rou Tigu, Gou Ren, Xianghua, and Yingwen; the orange haired woman had asked them all up here to talk to them. Fenxian had been expecting some kind of dressing down. He would have been satisfied being a punching bag, if that''s what she wanted. Instead, she had asked them about their lives, what had led them to join the Sectand what had ultimately led them to being in the Young Masters entourage and fighting against them. Fenxian knew neither of their stories were particularly unique. Yingwen was an orphan, picked up and given a chance. The Sect was his family, as far as he was concerned. Fenxian? Fenxian had dreamed of glory. He had dreamed of power, of heroism and had fallen in love with the brotherhood of being in an Outrider Squad. His had been a good one, going on long patrols away from the Sect and fighting the good fight. He got to save villages, then booze and boast while pretty girls had thrown themselves at him. His record had been good. He had been considered trustworthy by the Elders and neither of them had seen anything that pointed towards anything Demonic. The Young Master had just been the Young Master. Tigu had insulted them, and the Young Master had ordered them to make her pay for her defiance. You didnt have to like your orders. Fenxian hated going on patrol when it was pissing rain horizontally up in the mountains, but you did it. So the Young Master commanded, and they had to obey. It was just what cultivators did. Or at least that''s what Fenxian had thought. They sat in silence after they had both finished. The Xianghua woman considered their words for a moment, before shrugging. You saved my Honoured Brothers life. Liu Xianghua has no quarrel with you, she informed them both. Many grudges in the Azure Hills have had to be put aside recently. This is just one more to add to that tally. Gou Ren pondered for a moment more, before sighing. What Xianghua said, he finally settled on. Tigus eyes ghosted over Yingwen, and then they settled on Fenxian. You were the one who knocked me out. Yes, I was, he admitted. You were the one who broke Loud Boys dantian, she continued. Fenxian grimaced. That one actually hadnt been intentional, not like Shi, who had just cut down the ragged-looking man, angry that they had dared to fight them. The kid had swung with a move that had made every one of Fenxians senses scream that it was dangerous, so he had just reacted, nailing him in the gut with way more force than he had intended. He had obviously vastly overreacted, and losing control like that was shameful. I was. ...what would you say if I said I still wanted your life? Yingwen stiffened, Fenxian shrugged. I would accept it, Fenxian stated simply. Honestly, I never expected to come back alive from this mission. I rescued my comrades and my Elder. If I die here I guess Im satisfied. Rou Tigu looked into his eyes. ...Xianghua is right. We cannot talk about ending grudges, if we refuse to let them go ourselves. Once, you fought against us. Once with us, with your life on the line. Then we shall wipe the slate clean. The woman sucked in a breath and stood. She clasped her fist in martial salute. This one is Rou Tigu, Young Mistress of Fa Ram, Commander of the White Tigers of the Azure Alliance. Might she have the names of the men before her? Fenxians eyes widened. He saw the opportunity and he took it. This one is Gen Fenxian, Disciple of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. He greets Rou Tigu. From the depths of Hell, back to solid earth, he and Yingwen had ventured. He wondered if the Sect could do the same. =========================== Zang Shenhe stood a polite distance from the house. Laughter and amusement echoed out from it, lit by the afternoon sun. She flared her Qi, a polite knock. A few moments passed before a voice entered her ear. My grandson has given you leave to enter, Zang Shenhe, Shen Yus voice echoed in her ear. Enter through the front. Shenhe approached the manor and the front door opened automatically, shadowy rats operating the handle. She took off her shoes in the indicated spot and entered the house proper. Abruptly, the sounds of amusement stopped and all eyes locked on her. What brings you here, Zang Shenhe? Shen Yu asked. Ive come to return Summers Sky and I must speak with Nezan about the future of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. She met his gaze unflinchingly, her back straight, and head held high. Shen Yu smiled. Those eyes arent bad, girl, the old man said, his tone approving. Not bad at all, Nezan agreed. v5c61: Shenhes Oath Zang Shenhe rarely spoke to other people about her plans. Only two would ever listen to her anyway; her fellow Elder, Chongyun, and the Patriarch. With Chongyun, he was one of the few who didnt seem to despise her presence, and they were even cordial. The other she spoke to was the Patriarch, to gain his favour and hopefully his trusteven though she now knew that that endeavor was doomed from the start. The Patriarch had always been aloof and dismissive, bored by her appearance and words. Butshe had needed to tell somebody. So she drew on the only memories she had of somebody who might tell her, the only person whose opinion on her path forward actually mattered. Wen had said Nezan always told her the truth, no matter if she didnt want to hear it or if it was painful. Shenhe could only hope he would offer her the same courtesy. Now, Nezan sat before her. In contrast to the Patriarch, he gave her his full and undivided attention as she explained her intentions to him. The fox gave no outward reaction, simply staring at her until she said her piece. She met those eyes, for she would weather his criticism without flinching. At the end of it, Nezan closed his eyes. He mulled over her plan. Youre entirely too much like your aunt, you know? Wen did not do things by halves either, the fox said. Before, Shenhe would have beaten to near death any who dared to compare her to the arch-traitor. Killed them for certain if they were an enemy. Yet this time, she could feel the fondness and the honest praise in the foxs voice. She waited patiently for his verdict. I cannot say I am displeased by what you are planning, Zang Shenhe. My only question is: why? Why did you choose this path? Part of it was out of guilt. Part of it was out of a desire to atone. Part of it was to claim a birthright and history denied to her. But all of those were selfish reasons. Strength above all, to protect what we love, Zang Yongs words echoed in her mind. All her life she had been told to crush her love. To harden her heart, for that was how a true Zang became strong. She always felt weak when she could not fully give in to the Patriarchs words. Zang Shenhe did love the Shrouded Mountain, its beauty and its splendor. She loved the Howling Fang Mountains, their home. Some of her fondest memories were when she was an Outrider, going to villages who did not know who she was and defending them from the things that meant them harm. It was where the black hate for the foxes had come fromthe fury that they would involve the mortals of the province, prey on them, and kill them. She loved her disciples. She loved the men and women under her command, who had chosen to follow her into the north against demons. She could even say she loved some of their family. Fengfeng, who Shenhe had shielded from the worst of things. Liwho had never looked at her with disgusted eyes. Her heart had ached when she found out he had died, and her path of vengeance had been for him. She loved her mother and her father, the stress of the Patriarchs ire withering them away so long ago. Because it is the only one I can walk, she answered, staring directly at the fox. It was the only path that wouldnt make her a coward or an oathbreakerthe path that Zang Yong and Zang Wen would have walked. A path of penance, a path of redemption. Thenyou will have what support I can give you, Zang Shenhe, Nezan stated. Shenhe bowed her head in thanks. ====================== Shenhe walked forward through the snow towards the fortress where the rest of her sect was staying. Her eyes were forward, and her back was straight. There were numerous eyes upon her, the people in Master Rous home giving her a head start as the other members of her sect walked forward to watch. Lord Shen Yu, Master Rou, and Yun Ren had been informed about her intentionswhich had similarly been well-received. Lord Shen Yu had nodded and proclaimed her path not bad, though Master Rou had been surprised at her timetable. She had assumed the man wished for her and her sect to be gone as soon as possible. Instead, the benevolent Elder of the Cloudy Sword Sect had granted her a full week from when they had arrived, the man stating that he wished for them to be well enough to traveland that Shenhe herself might benefit from speaking to one Cai Xiulan, Grand Marshal of the Azure Hills, who had some experience in bringing peace and reconciliation between multiple groups. Truly, the Disciples of the Cloudy Sword Sect were above all others in their benevolence. She reached the fortress. She did not pause, she did not hesitate. The time for such things had passed. The disciples within were broken and defeated looking. Their eyes were dull and lifeless, and despair hung about them like a pall. They sat in listless groups, and likely the only reason there was no fighting between them was because all of them were still too injured to actually do something about the simmering cauldron of emotions that hung around them all. Disciples of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, I would request your presence in the courtyard, Shenhe said. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Her voice was soft in contrast to the belted out commands many disciples were used to, and that got their attention. Slowly, the listless disciples turned to look at her, and those who did found their backs straightening. Shenhe, who had been broken and wandering, dazed, now stood before them calm and resolute. Her eyes burned blueand a fox sat upon her shoulder. Slowly, hesitantly, the disciples gathered. Some looked hopeful. Others, wary. Still others only rose out of an ingrained sense of duty, as they gathered in the courtyard and upon the walls of the fortress. Shenhe looked upon them. She saw their fear and uncertainty. Some would say we have been quite unlucky. Captured by demons, defeated in battle, and finally, when we thought that the Heavens have ceased punishing us, we are given a revelation that has thrown everything we knew and have stood for into doubt. The sins of the Patriarch. The sins of the Inquisition. That our war that we thought so just was a lie. Even now we hear that our Sect slays its own in a civil war. The disciples shifted, turning their eyes downward. They winced and shrank away from her words, folding in on themselves. I know what you all are feeling. More acutely, in many ways. Everything I have ever done was to free myself and my family from the stigma of the Arch Traitor. I gave everything I had to the Patriarch. I fought and bled without complaintand now I know that everything I have ever done has been in service to that lie. I would have never been absolved of my aunts actions. No matter what I had done, it would never be enough. I served a man who would have discarded me without a thought. The trust you had in the sect has been broken. The trust we have for each other has been broken. Each word caused a minute wince as the disciples nearly collapsed. And yet, I do not say we are unlucky. No, I say the Heavens have graced us. Her words made their gazes snap back up. In our defeat, the plot of an Imperial Realm demonic cultivator lies in shambles. We have delivered millions more from the suffering inflicted upon us. But more than that, the mists have parted and we can now see Mount Tai. We see the truth. No longer will this rot that kept us blind be allowed to fester. We have been cursed since the Age of Heroesand we are the generation who has the opportunity to put it right. To bring us back onto the path that the first Patriarch, the true Patriarch, had envisioned. Are we not the Righteous Shrouded Mountain Sect? All of us have witnessed this injustice. Yet are we to just give up? Are we to just let it defeat us, without even trying to face the darkness within? No! I will notand I ask all of you here to be with me when we do. She could see them wavering. She could see the sparks of hope starting to enter their eyes. We will end the war the kinslayer started, and we will bring about Zang Yongs true vision. We will defeat what has been spawned by the darkness. We will be the Righteous Shrouded Mountain Sect! This, I swear to you! It will be hard. This will be the hardest path we take. And yet take it we mustprecisely because it is hard. Many of you will ask, why should we? Why should we work so hard for a sect that used and abused our trust? You are right to think this. But in the end this is not truly for the sect. It is for the mortals who depend upon our aegis. For our families, who live upon the mountain. For ourselves, to prove that we can get up even after the worst of blowsStrength above all, to protect what we love. I shall put to right all wrongs set. I shall never allow what happened before to happen again. I shall not swear upon my honor or some other nebulous thing. I shall swear only upon my deeds, and if you find those lacking, leave with my blessing. I swear this upon all that is Zang Shenhe. The disciples'' eyes were wide. She could feel their Qi, charged instead of forlorn. Hopeful. Eager. No longer were they lost and defeatedfor they had a mission. They had a goal. They had a purpose. Just like she did. And then, one stepped forward. He was an Outrider, one of Zengs men. He looked nervous, but resolute. What about Elder Zeng, Elder Shenhe? the disciple, Huan Chen, asked. She saw the same nervousness repeated on many othersZeng was clearly well-liked by his men. The words made all in the courtyard pause. The man swallowed thickly when Shenhe turned his gaze to himthen up to one of the arrow-slit windows, where a shadow looked on at the proceedings. A part of her wished to repay him for every insult he had done to her. To rebuke him. To judge him. Instead, she let out a breathand extended her hand. Zang Zeng fought nobly and was prepared to offer his life for the good of his subordinates. The same offer is open to him. Elder Zeng may journey with us and take what is his from the mountain. After thatit is up to him. He may stand trial or he may leave, never to see the Shrouded Mountain again. It is the same chance I shall give to every member of the Zang Clan. The guilty, and only the guilty, shall feel our wrath. The man bowed at the waist. Shenhe! somebody shouted. Shenhe! another took up the call. A chant began, shouting her name over and over again, the disciples'' eyes locked upon her. The feeling of their trust wasbittersweet. Master Rou has given us a week to rest and heal. Rest and recover. And on the seventh day, we return to the Howling Fang Mountains! Her order was met with enthusiasmand doubly so when Pi Pa arrived with the boar, bearing more loads of rice and pickled vegetablesa feast as grand as any held at the Mountain, moreso in some cases. Finally, Shenhe allowed herself a smile. A smile that persisted until Shen Yu stood before her again and asked for her presence in the nearby town. ========================== The Lord Magistrate stared straight ahead, the light of the setting sun filling his office. I beg your pardon, who is coming? he asked as his stomach churned. The Cloudy Sword Sect, the Soaring Heavens Isle Sect, and one of the Emperors men, the old man before him said. They will be here soon. Behind him Jin bowed, clearly contrite. The Lord Magistrate sat down heavily in his chair. Internally, he started screaming. v5c62: The Heavens Converge The Lord Magistrate took a moment, in the sanctity of his own mind, to vent all of his frustrations. The Cloudy Sword Sect arriving in an official capacity, along with Soaring Heavens Isle Sect, and one of His Imperial Majestys direct retainers? Ah, his life was flashing before his eyes. He could feel his very soul start to leave his body. The feeling lasted for far shorter a time than he had hoped. It was rather nice to have his mind just go blank so he could stop thinking about the coming guests. But alas, his senses returned and he had to actually think about this again. He could understand why they were coming, for Jin had fully explained everything that had happened. An Imperial Realm demonic cultivator, a large demonic cultvator sect, along with a massive base? How utterly horrifying! He had no idea Jins grandfather was that strong either! The Lord Magistrate could not even begin to imagine the kind of power such monsters had as a mortal he literally couldnt comprehend it. Those in the Initiates Realm had looked like unstoppable monsters when they had hurt his lady! Jin had been hundreds of Li away and everyone in town had heard him fighting over the hills and trees, seen the glow from techniques. The earth had rumbled and the heavens had shaken, and if the battle had happened in Verdant Hill there likely would have been nothing left. It was a wonder that the dance had distracted everyone else from that. The Lord Magistrates mind had been near numb, gibbering with terror. He could barely remember the dance, the night passing by in moments. It it was a good thing these people were coming. They would clear out the nest of monsters he had no idea had even existed, keeping him and his wife safe as well as everyone else. He pondered briefly about retiring from his post and leaving for somewhere else at this point but realistically, where would he be safer? Here, at least, would be under the aegis of two of the most powerful sects in the Empire. Still, that didnt mean he wanted to deal with the stress of actually meeting these people. He was a mortal for the Heavens sake! He would have to watch his words and pray that they didnt ask him any questions. Actually that was rather a good point. Why exactly should he be here? They were cultivators, and they did cultivator things. Surely, these powerful experts did not want an ant like him around? Yes! He could go about his business and Jin could tell him later if anything important happened! A brilliant idea! The Lord Magistrate uncupped his hands from where he had been holding them in front of his face. Is my presence necessary? he delicately inquired. I will, of course, arrange everything you require, but I do not believe I can contribute anything meaningful to the coming discussion. Additionally, I am a mortal. The coming experts should be able to discuss their plans freely without a weak link such as myself intruding. Jins grandfather raised an eyebrow. Most mortals would be quite enthusiastic to be included in such a meeting. I know my capabilities, and this is beyond them, the Lord Magistrate answered. What would I even do? Curry favour? Arrange drinks? I am unqualified to take part in such a discussion. The old man considered the Lord Magistrates words, his sharp eyes upon him. And yet I believe you are qualified. My grandson and Lu Ri both speak highly of you. What do you know of the teachings of the Cloudy Sword Sect? The Lord Magistrate blinked at the words. Where exactly was he going with this? Enough. Lu Ri gave me he trailed off as he remembered a particular passage and then felt a coldness settle upon him. Kowtow to the mortal that enlightens you; disdain the barbarian that knows only the strength of his arm? The old man smiled and nodded. Indeed, it is for that reason why you will be here. My grandson calls you Teacher. Lu Ri calls you his friend and equal. I myself have taken your measure, and I do not find you lacking. Know this, Lord Magistrate, that you are one of the few mortals in all of existence that could dare say they possess the qualifications to be present for this meeting. Within the Lord Magistrate, an internal conflict raged. One part was the fear of cultivators. The other part was a man saying that the Lord Magistrate was impressive to the Cloudy Sword Sect, that he was the one man who could sit in on the meeting because his skills had drawn the praise and admiration of those on the path of immortality. Never before had his capabilities been praised so highly. He stroked his mustache to hide the trembling of his lips, a smile threatening to break out before he calmed it. He coughed into his closed fist. Very well. With that said I would have appreciated more warning. This is cutting it very close, Jin. The young man bowed apologetically. I didnt think they would be here this fast either he muttered. Well, we can do something quick and hope our guests are not insulted. Is a stir fry with the Seven Fragrance Jewel Herbs an acceptable dish? the Lord Magistrate asked. Jins grandfather grinned. Indeed, it will more than suffice. ===================== Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Thousands of Li away, a fleet of flying swords crossed the sky. They moved impossibly quickly, cutting through the air swifter than the fastest arrow. Cultivators stood upon them, their hands clasped behind their backs as they travelled upon the weapons of the Cloudy Sword Sect, unsealed for war. Their bearing was one of complete focus, their eyes gleamed like stars. One Imperial Realm Cultivator, two in the Fifth Stage of the Sky Realm, and twelve within the Earth Realm. Enough strength to bring all but the most powerful sects in the Empire to ruin. Enough power to obliterate entire provinces. And this was but the vanguard. Back at the Sect, Elder Ran oversaw the disciples. They toiled; cultivating, forging, training, and meditating, awaiting the moment they would be called to battle. Great scrolls were unfurled, records of every tactic and stratagem used against the Great Enemy recorded in exacting detail. The spirits created by the Founders drifted through the Sect, reciting the names of the Martyrs against the demonic. In the amphitheaters they extolled the actions of the great heroes of ages past and their meritorious deeds. The rot that had infected the Sect had been purged, the ways of the Honoured Founders ascended to their rightful place. The unflinching warrior-philosophers of the Cloudy Sword stood ready. In Crimson Crucible City, sergeants bellowed and men lined up for inspection. Weapons were cleaned and Jade Armours put through their maintenance rites. It had been many, many years since they had done anything but guard dutyyet this was no sedentary, fat, weak army. This was the Army Forged in the Crucible. It was they who, along with the Cloudy Sword Sect, were the first line of defense against the demons that spilled out from Demons Grave Ravine, a third of the army dedicated to regular purge expeditions at a time. Each man was a veteran of the claustrophobic, twisting corridors of that hellish place, where the air was poison and the terrain defied all logic. All leave was canceled. All passes recalled. The men murmured, wondering what could call them awayespecially when cold-weather gear started being handed out. Something big had come. =========================== Seiyu, drop altitude to four Li and adjust heading to port two notches. Bailu, make ready the ship for a Qi Void, Tianzhe Minyan commanded from her place seated upon the Windward Blades deck. Her personal ship was relatively small, armed with only two ballistae and carrying fifteen crew. A small force, if one discounted Minyan herself. She had almost come alone but if Shen Yu was actually asking for help, taking a combat-capable vessel was more appropriate. It was the biggest ship she could bring without informing her fellow Elders of what was really going on. It would not do to seem like a pining girl who jumped at somebody else''s command, and it was faster this way. They had set out within the hour. The wind had been favourable thus far, the sky-current taking them up across Phoenix Rest Plains and through the Howling Fang Mountainsbut now they would be leaving that sky-current and dropping back down to altitude to get their bearings. Aye, aye Elder Minyan! Dropping altitude to four Li and adjusting headingport two notches! Wakokukin Seiyu repeated her orders and set about them, turning the wheel the desired two notches as they dropped out of the sky-current. Qi Void approaching! Qi Void approaching! Batten down the hatches! Seal the ports! Stow the ammunition! Lanlong Bailu bellowed out, and the midship disciplesthe Outer Sect of Soaring Heavens Isle Secthastened to obey, performing their final checks. Then, they felt it. The ship shuddered, its floatstone groaning. The midship crew groaned with it, some of the girls looking decidedly ill. Both Bailu and Seiyu grunted and shook their heads. The skyships of Soaring Heavens Isle normally avoided these places. They put too much strain on the floatstone that kept the ship aloft and drained power from the formations that powered the weapons and defences as well as slowing the ship down. Minyan paused as they crossed through a subtle trail of Qi, the Cloudy Sword Sect. They were perhaps an hour behind them. Elder Minyan, Pale Moon Lake below. Shall I continue on this course? Seiyu asked. The tribal woman from Wa, always precise, was one of the best navigators they had. Yes, stay the course, Minyan said. I will be taking over powering the sails. Bailu, Seiyu, escort formation. Her disciples nodded, obeying. Minyan took over the wheel, while the girls jumped off the side of the ship and took up positions flying beside it. Minyan made no gesture. She called no technique. But the ship leapt forwards as a gale blew in behind it, roaring its fury across the sky. ===================================== In Pale Moon Lake City, Biyu of Mengdes Crystal Emporium frowned as she walked beside her master, following the journeyman in charge into the main manufacturing building. We isolated everything, Master Feng! I swear it! All of them, every one of them. They all just shattered at the same time! And not just the talismans. One of the bigger chunks went straight past Profound to a reading I''ve never even seen before! Her master stroked his chin. He picked up one of the disks they used to detect cultivatorsthey vibrated when they detected Qi. The refined Heavenly Ascension Stone disk was half powder. This is indeed troubling, Master Feng stated, a frown on his face. And this comes after most of the talismans were damaged on the solstice. Two events that pass the usual Qi threshold? And so close together? It bodes ill. I can see if any of my friends could take a look? Biyu offered. Yun Ren was in the Howling Fang Mountains, but his little brother had said she could ask for help anytime. Or maybe Miss Cai would be able to help? Master Feng nodded. Ill arrange a guard, Biyu. Please, even if it is nothing, it would be better to have peace of mind. To Biyus luck, there were guards available. In fact, two familiar guards who were headed up that way anyway. It was good to see Mister Rags and Mister Loud Boy again. ======================================= The sun dipped below the horizon. The Lord Magistrate, who had just finally felt at peace, a pot of tea before him, tensed up when Jins grandfather suddenly looked up at the sky. Theyre here, Jins grandfather said and led the way out to the balcony. The Lord Magistrate followed along behind Jin and the new woman, Shenhe. He tried to keep his knees from knocking together as he turned his gaze to look up at the night sky. Twelve swords hovered like executioners around a ship that was floating in the sky No, thirteen swords. Another one suddenly just seemed to appear, zipping into view. The man atop it was shrouded in shadow. He took out a large scroll and unfurled it, revealing an emblem. Oh? An Imperial Herald? That boy isnt messing around, Jins grandfather mused, sounding utterly blas. A low, piteous whine escaped the Lord Magistrates throat. An Imperial Herald?! That wasnt one of the Emperors men, that was The Emperors Man! The Lord Magistrate felt like he was going to faint. The only thing that kept him upright was the fact that his muscles had seized. v5c63: The Meeting Commences Shen Yus message had truly been troubling for Xiao Ge. The message had been sparse in detail, but to have that man ask for aid was a message unto itself. His fears had increased when he sensed Tianzhe Minyan on their tail, burning her own Qi to send the Windward Blade forth like a heavenly gale. There had been another presence as well, lagging behind. One in the Sky Realm, whose Qi flared in a pattern that all people of importance knewthat of an Imperial Herald. They had all arrived quite close to one another. The Imperial Herald too had arrived, but before any special proceedings could commence he laid eyes upon Shen Yu. The Imperial Herald unveiled his seal of office but that was secondary to all of them as Ge finally saw his sworn brother and exactly why Shen Yu had called for help. Never before had Ge seen Shen Yu in such a state. Not after the most cataclysmic of their battles, not even after Bu. His heart lurched as he beheld the Unconquered Blade, a work of art cracked and rent. It was like finding a beautiful sword that had been carelessly tossed into a river and left to rust. None that beheld him, who had known the heights he had reached, could remain unmoved. Yukongs Qi sharpened. Shous fist clenched. Minyan had the biggest reaction. Her Qi lurched. Her brow was furrowed mightily and her eyes, sharp and furious, flicked all over Shen Yus form. Her aura began to form about her, oppressive and furious. Snow began to fall. His body was a wreckGes sharp eyes cataloged every minute difference in his stance and pinpointed a litany of injuries. The gaping holes in his chest and limbs, the barely-fused bones, the peeling, blackened skinand these were the most superficial of his injuries. The true damage was deeper. Shen Yus majestic aura, the unstoppable feeling of power, was gone. Shen Yu had been deep into the Imperial Realm. While there were stages to it like any other Realm, the divisions got indistinct as one approached ascension, formless and unable to be quantified properly. His Sworn Brother had hundreds of years of cultivation savaged and destroyed, placing him back into the Sky Realm. His meridians were perforated and leaking slightly, disrupting his control. If his foundation had been any less solid, if his enemy had been a slight bit stronger, if he had taken but one blow more It was the closest to death that Ge had ever seen the Unconquered Blade. And yet, as Ge dragged his eyes away from the damage he could feel and see Shen Yus pure joy. His grin was broad as he stepped forward and clasped his fist in the gesture of respect. My friends, I appreciate your fast assembly. It humbles me that my message commands such speed, Shen Yu intoned after the Imperial Herald had finished his introduction. Though I would ask that you restrain yourself, Divine Falcon. Your might is a bit too much for some people. His own battered aura pressed against Minyans, and the feeling of icy dread that had been building retreated. A piece of Ge that had been clenched in fear relaxed at Shen Yus calming words. It was then that Ge noticed the others. One woman, who was wearing a rather battered robe. Ge searched his memories for the symbol upon it, before he recognised the Shrouded Mountain Sect. He knew little about her, but she obviously had a reason for being here. A big, tall, freckly lad stood with them that could only be Shen Yus grandson. He was just as Shen Yu and Lu Ri had described. Slabs of muscle filled out his form. He was covered by bandages and had obviously seen heavy combat. His Qi was, as Lu Ri described, diffuse and hard to quantify. He had weathered the weight of Minyans intent admirably. Ge had not missed that in the face of danger he had stepped in front of another man, a mortal, wearing the sash of a Lord Magistrate. Ge paused, impressed despite himself. The mortal was standing and conscious. He had barely reacted, other than a slight stiffening of his body. He was tense, but his breathing was deep and even. His muscles were defined and his eyes were sharp. A single vein pulsed in his head. Then the man took another deep breath and very clearly forced himself to move, stepping forward and dropping to his knees, the proper formal measure of respect for the Imperial Herald. This Humble Servant of His Imperial Majesty greets the Voice of the Son of Heaven, the experts of the Cloudy Sword Sect, and the experts of the Soaring Heavens Isle Sect. Everything this one has is at your disposal. The mortals words broke some of the tension. Indeed, let us proceed. The letter sent by His Majesty''s servant was concerning to the Son of Heaven, the Imperial Herald intoned. He was covered as much as possible. Not a single patch of skin showed from robes of red and gold, styled like flames. Atop his head he wore a phoenix crown, and over his face was a smooth, white porcelain mask without any eye holesit simply had the Imperial Seal emblazoned upon it. He looked more like a spirit than a man, which was appropriatethis was no man at the moment, but the voice of the Emperor cast across the world. With the formal introduction complete they moved to hear from Shen Yu what had really happened in detail. ========================== The group dispersed to deal with necessities. The flying swords shrunk and were stowed away. The fairies of Soaring Heavens Isle took the Windward Blade to a nearby hill, where it was secured to the ground and the floatstone sheathed in a protective coating. Where is Lu Ri? Ge asked Shen Yu quietly while they waited. Performing his duties. You truly have a good egg there, Brother, Shen Yu replied. Ge was very pleased at his brothers approval. When the various disciples returned, they entered the tiny provincial palace. The disciples were attended to by the Lord Magistrates wife. The man looked decidedly nervous when the mortal woman had bowed politely and offered the disciples refreshment, but he kept his back straight as he led them into a meeting room that had already been prepared. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. The room was neither grand nor spartan, but relatively comfortable, especially for a place so far out on the frontier. There were warm tones and colours upon the walls. The small tables had already been set. The Imperial Herald, as tradition and etiquette dictated, took position at the head seat. Shen Yu took position in the row to the right, along with his grandson and the woman from the Shrouded Mountain Sect. The Lord Magistrate took his own position, behind this line. Ge was rather surprised that the man was allowed to stay. Shen Yu normally disagreed with the Honoured Founders stance on involving mortal bureaucratsit was one of the systems that he found produced too much paperwork and slowed things down unacceptably, so the mans inclusion was a statement if nothing else. Ge took up his position on the left. There was a brief moment where he and Minyan eyed each other, before she gracefully ceded the first seat to him, taking the second. Next came Shou and then Yukong. My friends, I say again, it humbles me that you have arrived so swiftly. As you can well see, the matter is vast and it concerns a conspiracy hundreds of years in the making, orchestrated by a peer foe. Shen Yu was calm, and even though he was leaking, his Qi held no strain and no sense of defeat within. Indeed, his speech was not particularly formal and he was downright jovial. I will begin, if it pleases the Herald. Ge let a bit of breath out of his nose as Shen Yu teased the Imperial Herald. He had already broken protocol by speaking before the man and was now needling him. The Imperial Herald inclined his head. The Son of Heaven has dispatched His Voice to show the seriousness with which His Imperial Majesty is taking this matter. The plotting of a Demonic Cultivator in the Imperial Realm is concerning to Him. This one is here to listen and report, not to interfere with the actions or words of His Imperial Majesty''s Sects. Thus, this one cedes the floor. The mans voice was neutral and nondescript, clearly unbothered by the minor needling of Shen Yu. Shen Yu chuckled. He always did like pushing his limits and was one of the few people who could get away with it. Then I shall. But before that, there are certain matters that must be attended to. First, introductions. Allow me to present my grandsonhe has been recorded in the Cloudy Sword Sect under the name Jin Rou though these days goes by the name Rou Jin, Shen Yu said, obvious pride in his voice. Ge looked again to the young man. He bowed at his introduction, dipping low. Rou Jin greets his Seniors, he intoned, his voice polite. Ge nodded, glad to finally meet the boy, but before he could offer his own greeting, again Minyans Qi shuddered. Grandson? she asked, her voice low and cold. Minyan was glaring at Shen Yu. Ge very carefully closed his mouth. Indeed. He is not of my blood, as I have sworn off siring children of my own. Eleven years ago I found him as an orphan shoveling dung from the streets of Crimson Crucible City, saving his sums so that he could pay a man to teach him how to read. His skill in shoveling impressed me and reminded me of myself, so I took him in. His words made Minyan click her tongue, but some of the icy aura receded again, the woman crossing her arms. Ge sighed internally. He had known both of them for centuries, but they still acted like children towards each other at times. So, you are the one who ventured with Shen Yu to confront this foe? Ge asked, redirecting the conversation. He was not. Instead he was at his home, which was attacked by our foe. There he defeated three cultivators of the Earth Realm, and one who reached that of the First Stage of the Sky Realm, Shen Yu reported. Sheer smug pride radiated off him in waves. Ges jaw dropped. Shou raised an eyebrow. Yukong blinked. Minyan leaned back slightly, her eyes going from unamused to wide and shocked. Even the Herald was obviously affected. The young man scratched the back of his head with a bit of embarrassment. Shen Yus words were absurd! Jin Rou had been in the Initiates Realm three years ago when he had left the Sect, and here, in the Azure Hills, he had risen high enough to do that?! Were it anyone else, Ge would have scoffed and dismissed the words. But Shen Yu would never lie about such things. His words were nothing but truth. And they made Ge want to spit blood that such a talent had been driven from their Sect. Chen Li was already dead but Ge still wished to find a way to rip the brats spirit back to the land of the living just so that he could kill him again. The only saving grace was that the young man seemed to hold little ill will towards the Sect itself, which was a miracle. Ge let out a breath. And her? Is she another peerless prodigy? The blonde woman stiffened at the attention, but Shen Yu waved his hand negligently. This one is Zang Shenhe, Elder of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. She performed acceptably, so I allowed her to sit in on this meeting, he said. The woman bowed deeply as well, clearly not trusting her words. Ge nodded. Xiao Ge, Elder of the Cloudy Sword Sect, greets his juniors, he said formally, an act followed by Shou, Yukong, and Minyan. Secondly, we must partake of the Lord Magistrates - and my grandsons - hospitality, Shen Yu said, his smile still bright. The Lord Magistrate bowed and disappeared, before returning with a cart. A cart whose dishes were Gold-Grade rice and a stir-fry containing Seven Fragrance Jewel Herbs of high quality. The bounty of this ones commanderyor rather, one place in this ones commandery, the Lord Magistrate said as he served them. Forgive this one, but the late hour he learned of your arrival only afforded time for one dish for the Honoured Cultivators and their disciples. It was a bounty among bounties. The Lowly Spiritual Herbs do indeed make wonderful seasoning, Shen Yu said. Shous brows lowered at the statement. Im quite particular to the newest shoots. I also have something else from my grandsons garden. It makes a fine drink. Shou looked annoyed at the words, but as he started to say something, Shen Yu pulled out two Silver Yin Lotuses. They were quite small and obviously not at their full powerbut within the center of their petals they had a swirling ball of slightly silvery dew. He poured the dew into cups cups that the Lord Magistrate took and served to them. You grew them, Shous voice was tight and strained. His eyebrow was actually twitching as he beheld the Silver Yin Lotuses. You managed to grow them? How did youno, how many of the seeds I have sent you managed? he trailed off, his voice faint. All of them except the ones that need high altitudes to grow so, every one of them but six? Shen Yus grandson answered, his gaze pure. Shou froze. Yukong grabbed his hand under the table. Spiritual Herbs that they had never been able to grow before, and he said he had cultivated nearly all of them? For a brief moment, Ge wondered if Shen Yu had asked them to come just to brag about his grandson. Shen Yus smug aura mocked them for a moment more, before the man let out a chuckle. Well, now that we are fed and watered, let us begin. Grandson, begin with your portion, please. The young man nodded. Everything started three years ago, just after the harvest he began. ========================== What do you mean, the Lord Magistrate is busy? the Lord Auditor asked the guard, irritated. v5c64: Course Plotted I first met Zang Li in this town. He tried to force himself on a woman, and, well, I objected to that Xiao Ge sat back and listened as Jin told his side of the story. The rest of them did as well whilst eating a very fine meal. Ge would rate this relatively simple fare quite highly in the meals he had eaten in his long lifeit was flavorful and packed with Qi, but could not match the quality of some of the meals he had had at the Imperial Palace, or during his own adventures where Ge had befriended a Spiritual Chef. Still, it was of far, far better quality than he ever could have imagined possible in this provinceespecially the drink to go with it. With the immediate tension drained, Ge could sit back a bit and enjoy the tale being told, at least a little, a sentiment obviously matched by the others. It was not the most absurd tale Ge had ever heardno, Ge himself had at least ten stories where the coincidences lined up like they had for the young man. It gave him a chance to take the young mans measure. Shen Yu was obviously proud of him but Ge himself needed to see exactly what the rot in their beloved Cloudy Sword Sect had cost them. I assumed he was an imposter, because the Shrouded Mountain Sect couldnt have had a disciple so weak, much less a Young Master, so I threw him in jail. Everybody paused at that. At the abject humiliation, to be given to mortal guards? Minyan barked out a laugh along with Shen Yu, both looking amused. You were the one to contain him? Ge asked the mortal Magistrate. The man paused at being asked a question, and he took a moment, but when he spoke, there was no wavering to his voice. Yes, Master Xiao Ge. My student gifted me a rather nasty surprisewe ended up having to use all of our suppression seals, and it was a close thing. The Shrouded Mountain Sect outrider arrived just in time. Ge nodded. Suppression seals were only good against initiates. But another word caught his ears. A word he knew Yukong and Shou had noticed as well. Young Jin is your student? Ge asked. The Magistrate froze again. Young Jin spoke up. Yes. I noticed my education in the realm of politics was lacking. Im honoured that the Lord Magistrate accepted me as his studenthe was top of his class in Pale Moon Lake City. The Lord Magistrate cleared his throat, a slight blush on his cheeks. Indeed, Young Jin is a fine student, and I am honoured to have him. Ge leaned back. Kowtow to the mortal who enlightens you. Those words resonated with him. With all of them. Shou was looking at the Magistrate with new eyes, while Yukong had a small smile on her face. Even Shen Yu looked satisfied. Once more Ge found himself mourning what could have been. It was painful to hear and to see the character of this man. Bright, upstanding, possessed of a sense of duty and honour, and willing to take responsibility. Before Xiao Ge was one who had been a disciple that the Honoured Founders of their sect would have held as a model to emulate. He had been in their sectand their negligence had driven him away. Ge would have to kowtow before his Masters funerary tablet a thousand times for this travesty. Please, continue, Ge whispered, his soul aching. So I was very unhappy when I saw him again, attempting to kidnap a member of my family and attacking a good friend Young Jin had stumbled into fighting a user of demonic arts, defeated him, and sent him back to his sect while claiming he was an imposter, only to meet the same man again when he was attempting to kidnap a member of his family and again defeat him, this time sending the obviously demonic corpse back to the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Ge could find no fault in the young mans actions; they were well thought out, and he expressed the noble desire to solve things with his words and reason rather than simply taking the world in his hand. He respected the institutions of the Empire and he safeguarded the mortals. True, he had used their name to quell the budding conflict when he was no longer one of their disciples but Ge had commanded Lu Ri to give him that symbol so that he could use it to protect himself. Young Jin used it to stop a war and then had ceased using it, displaying temperance when given such a powerful symbol. Xiao Ge glanced at Shou and Yukong, both of them offering minute nods. Minyan simply watched, studying this young man, her expression neutral. Next, I believe it would be you, Zang Shenhe, Brother Shen Yu mused. The woman had remained stoic throughout the retelling, but now looked slightly nervous. Yes, Lord Shen Yu. We received Master Rous message, as well as the body of Zang Li, and we deduced that the only cultivator who would disregard our resourceswas an Elder of the Cloudy Sword Sect, Shenhe reported. There was silence for a moment. Jin looked shocked and slightly panicked, the young man clearly not expecting that, before he schooled his expression. Shen Yu started to laugh. Ge could not help but chuckle along with Yukong, while Shou raised an eyebrow. Even Minyan let out a little snort of amusement. Did he claim to be an Elder? Shou asked. no, he just said he would rather not involve his Senior Brother. After our disciples reported his strength was equal or greater than my own Shenhe trailed off, looking embarrassed. Ge shook his head. And what did you do with this information? he inquired. We reasoned that we were being given a mission to redeem ourselves after we had missed the demonic corruption within Zang Li. I immediately assembled a strike force and we set about scouring the Fangs for hidden baseswhich we found. That stopped some of the amusement. Ge considered the situation. That is indeed serendipitous, Ge said. Your actions on finding them? There were twenty-three of varying sizes and complexity, and we destroyed them all. She did good work, Shen Yu interjected. I was impressed with her efficiency and thoroughness. That was no small praise. Then I would say that you were indeed following the directives of a specialist attached to the Cloudy Sword Sect, Ge stated, extending an offer to the Shrouded Mountain to save face and deepen young Jins connection as affiliated with their Sect. That is indeed a fine proposal, Ge, Yukong said, while Shou just nodded. Jin looked relieved that their reaction to his impersonation of them was so mild, but indeed it was beneficialand even the Honoured Founders sometimes made exceptions for victory, especially against the Great Enemy. Shenhe bowed, taking the offer immediately. It was nearly the truth anyway. As she rose, she grimaced. However, at the last base we were ambushed by a prepared Earth Realm cultivator, many Demonic Cultivators, and an entire army of Artificial Demons. All but two of our number either fell in battle or were captured. After that She turned to look at Shen Yu. My tale begins after I was reunited with my grandson. I was quite upset with the insult the Shrouded Mountain Sect had offered him and intrigued regarding the demon he had found Shen Yus own tale started slowly. Though it was rather a shock that he had accepted another discipleone that he told them they would meet with later. Ge didnt like how Shen Yu looked. Impossibly, he was even smugger than he had once beenbut it had been a long while since Ge had seen Shen Yu so animated and amused by something as he recounted his disciples infiltration of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. It was like one of his old stories. The stories he had told before his son. His grin was wild and his hands made exaggerated gestures, his Qi sparking and leaping as he really got into it. His joy and amusement was infectious as it always was. And then I pulled out one of those old ration scrolls, you know the ones that the Emperor handed out during the Gate Breach? The ones with His seal on them? You didnt, Minyan sighed, but everyone could tell the woman was smiling. Shou rested his face in his palm, while Ge and Yukong chuckled. Of course I did! Nobody ever stops to check, they just see the seal and assume! Shen Yu declared, right in front of the Imperial Herald. Lord Shen Yu, please refrain from admitting to impersonating the Emperors will, the Herald said, his voice filled with emotion for the first time though this was exasperation. Andthis one is rather certain that you have an actual writ from His Imperial Majesty. Yes, I do have one, but I didnt want to use that there. It''s too important for something like that, the man stated shamelessly, before sighing. But, well, there was no corruption of the demonic kind. Just well, that is a story for another time. The Patriarch proved unworthy, and several developments exposed less than savoury practices used by the sect. My disciple and his allies caused a schism. Zang Shenhe grimaced at his words. Young Jin frowned. Shen Yu sighed. But that is the end of the merriment. After that we went after Shenhe and found the place of her defeatand it was there we were alerted to the greater threat. A threat I gravely underestimated. I thought the Earth Realm cultivator would be the strongest of them. I intended to use the expedition to the Sea of Snow as a teaching opportunity. Ge straightened at the change in tone. The expedition went as reasonably well as it couldand we were aided by an Imperial Realm Spirit Beast after my disciple earned his favour. Imperial Realm? the Imperial Herald asked. Such beings of immense strength were always of concern to the Emperor. Those that the Empire knew of were tracked as best as they were able, and if they proved hostile, entire sects would be called against them. Yes. I name Master Forest Sweeper and his predecessors Martyrs, in the vein of the Honoured Foundersand I shall not reveal his location without his consent, Shen Yu spoke, his tone firm and final. You remember the confusion about the lack of northern demons? The line of Forest Sweeper is the reason, for they held and still hold the line in the cold and far North. They have been suppressing and destroying the demonic taint since the Age of Heroes, and providing succor to lost mortals who stumble into their domain. Silence met his words. A friendly Spirit Beast was a rarity already. A friendly Spirit Beast of such power dedicated to fighting the Great Enemy? From the histories, nearly all had died in the Age of Heroes. Then I shall pay my respects and raise a toast to Master Forest Sweeper, Ge said. If he is agreeable, the Cloudy Sword Sect shall pay their respects in person. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. I will convey your words to his Imperial Majesty, the Herald stated. He would be interested in opening a dialogue with such a being, if it is indeed benevolent. An interesting bit of trivia, Minyan said with a shrug. Shen Yu nodded. After instructing my disciples, we set off once more, and we found the Enemys basewhere we were immediately greeted by a Demonic Cultivator in the Imperial Realm. =================================== The room was silent as Shen Yu finished the report of his battle. A victory thanks to this mysterious new disciple of his. Ge was a bit suspicious that Shen Yu was being so cagey about a boy he was clearly proud of. However, though it was a victory it was clearly a costly one. The damage to Shen Yus cultivation was severe. From there, once more Young Jin took over the tale. A friend had a bad dream about demons from the north, one that seemed too real. Prophetic. She was very distraught, and the entire situation felt strange to me. I asked Brother Lu Ri to head north to check on some family I had up there, and scout for any hint of this threat Again, Young Jins instincts were correct. Diviners were unreliable at best but his saying, Trust, but verify, was indeed profound wisdom. From there, they counter-ambushed an ambush, revealed demonic mind control, and the man fought off three Earth realms and one Sky Realm. With assistance, according to him, but the fact that he had been able to accomplish the feat at all was the mark of a legend on the same vein as his grandfather. It would have been almost unbelievablebut the young man embellished nothing, noting his own near defeat. Shen Yus boy cared little for glory, that much was clear to Gehe clearly preferred his solitude and peace. He was a quiet scholar called to war. Truly, truly he was a Disciple of the Cloudy Swords path. Finally, Shen Yu spoke again, and the depths of the Demonic Cultivators insidious plan was revealed. A puppet worm this sizeand the host is still alive? Shou demanded, as he stared angrily at the glass vial. Their disciple said their plan was to invade the Demon Realm? Minyan asked, her eyes wide and furious. Your foe implied that he was well-entrenched, Yukong stated, her eyes narrow as she too inspected the vile creature. Yes. Their disciples were worryingly sane, and it is clear that this is a plan perhaps a thousand years in the making. They are clearly spread throughout the Empire, and if they can open permanent Hell Gates already it would be disastrous, Shen Yu said, before he bowed. My friends, this is why I called for your aid. The resources of our foe are great, as you can see by the power of their disposable weapons. This cannot be allowed to fester. The enemy organization is vast and diffuse, and I cannot destroy them alone, especially in my current state. First, we need an analysis of their transport formation so that we may root them out wherever they may hide. Then, a decapitation strike against Yulong and the destruction of the rest of their bases in the Sea of Snow. Finally, we mop up anything that is left, using their own formations to pinpoint them. The plan was only considered for a moment as the light of the dawn began to filter in through the windows. They had arrived quite late and had been talking for hours. You have called. The Cloudy Sword Sect will answer. In the name of the Founders, every Demonic Cultivator shall be put to the sword, Ge intoned. They will not see the blade before it descends from the clouds, Shou agreed. Hmph, I suppose you have some sense in your head, Minyan said, her voice a jab. Very well, but I will expect compensation for this, Shen Yu. She demanded paymenteven though everybody knew she was going to be participating even without it. Ge rolled his eyes. Of course, Minyan. I have just the thingor rather, I believe Ge has just the thing? Shen Yu asked with a smile. My granddaughters formation would certainly prove useful, no? Especially with stronger reagents. Ge sighed. Using me to pay off your debts some things never change, he said with good humorbecause Shen Yu always did pay him back in the end. Minyan looked intrigued. His Imperial Majestys experts seem to have the problem well in hand, the Herald intoned. A course is set and This One shall remain to see the aftermath and report back to the Son of Heaven. If that is all, this meeting is adjourned. Both Young Jin and the Magistrate seemed surprised by the swift and decisive action. We shall head out immediately. Shen Yu, you said Lu Ri is currently defending the captured base? Ge asked as he rose to his feet. Yes. I have no doubt Yukong will expose the secrets of the enemys formation swiftly, Shen Yu stated. Yukong rolled her eyes. Empty flattery. If you need a place to rest and recovermy home is probably better for it than Verdant Hill. Keep people from getting worried, you know? Young Jin offered. I would very much like to see your gardens, after we complete our duty. Shou said, his voice brooking no argument. And you can meet my disciple. He''s such a proud, erect fellow, Shen Yu japed. Ge raised an eyebrow as they opened the door to leave only to hear a commotion in the hall. ================================== Are you obstructing my path?! Sheng Yanjing, the Auditor-General demanded, glaring at Bao and his guards through bloodshot eyes. This was the third attempt to slow roll him. The guard outside had stalled, pretending to be looking for the keys and claiming the door was locked despite the fact that all the lights were on. The second hemmed and hawed, and only a threat got him in line. And now, Bao himself was trying to stop the Auditors advance. Yanjing still felt a bit like shit. The bastard Magistrate had plied him with so much drink on the night of the solstice the Auditor had been sick the entirety of yesterday. But after a good nights sleep, and a bit of rice, he was feeling much better and he wanted answers, damn it! The Lord Magistrate had been utterly tight-lipped about the explosions and commotion, and Yanjing would have answers. Bao smiled disarmingly. Lord Auditor, please. The Lord Magistrate has specifically asked not to be disturbed. This is an extremely important meeting Oh, a meeting? How am I sure he''s not cooking his books, hmm? Yanjing responded. Bao frowned. This early in the morning? Please, have patience Patience does not factor into this! Youve all been attempting to bar my path! The rotund man frowned heavily and leaned in. Listen, Im trying to save your life Save my life? Im sure youre just giving him time to do what he needs to do to finish some nefarious scheme, or to destroy evidence. By law I am to have access to him at all timesand if he will not see me, this is something I must report. Bao glared and opened his mouth but he was interrupted by another voice, smooth and nondescript. You are largely correct. As signed into Imperial Decree in the one hundred and twelfth year of the Empire, the Lord-Auditor of a province shall be privileged, in the carrying out of his duties, to have the obedience of all other members of His Imperial Majestys Bureaucracyexcept when they are carrying out the will of a superior assigned agent. Who dare he glared around Baos fat ass and then the words died in his throat. His entire body seized when he saw the blank white mask etched with the seal of the Imperial Family upon it. For a brief, very brief moment, he wanted to accuse the Lord Magistrate of pulling some kind of prank, of trying to deceive him. Then he felt the sudden weight upon his shoulders as four men and three women stared at him, most with only barely concealed contempt. What he had felt at the Dueling Peaks was nothing compared to this. His heart shuddered in his chest. The room started going dark. Ah- ah, um, wh he sputtered, and all of a sudden the pressure faded slightly. He stopped stammering to gasp for breath. The blank mask cocked to the side. Out of the corner of his eye, Yanjing saw Bao kowtow, and, to his great luck, his own legs gave out so he could collapse forward onto his face. It would be remiss for this one to let a loyal servant suffer for this servants largesse however, this meeting must be kept quiet, you understand? Yes! he squeaked out. You may continue with your audit, then, the Imperial Herald declared. The Auditor only saw feet walking past him. Something warm pooled in his pants, his entire body shaking with terror. The world narrowed to a pinpoint. In a daze, he barely noticed the Lord Magistrate and Bao gently picking him up, nor the servants helping him bathe, and getting him into clean clothes. The world finally came back into focus when he noticed he was sitting in front of the Lord Magistrates desk, the man pouring him a cup of wine. The Lord Magistrate looked stressed, with deep lines on his face. Here. A bit of a drink does wonders, the man said. Is this a bad dream? the Auditor-General asked. No, the Lord Magistrate replied. He sat down heavily, and loosened his robe. The cultivators have been here for three years. The Auditor stared at the man. Youve been dealing with this for three years? The first year and a half I spent every moment wondering if I was going to get deposed, or worse the man said with a chuckle. But luckily things turned out. Theyre quite easy to get along with when you understand them. Yanjing took a swig of the wine, fire running down his throat. He had been nothing but antagonistic the entire time he had been here. Are you going to? Yanjing asked. The Lord Magistrate shook his head. I asked them not to interfere. Youre the symptom. Not the cause. My dear wifes family, on the other hand At that, the Lord Magistrates expression became stony. All of a sudden, he looked like a general marching to war. Yanjing swallowed thickly. Then, his visage softened again. Well. That is no concern of yours. Please complete your audit to the best of your ability. I must confess I found a great deal of fun in our little duellooking at all Ive accomplished is no bother. Yanjing stared at the mad bastard. He had been having fun?! He had enjoyed getting the books out?! Yanjing took another swig of his wine, emptying his glass. And, at that moment, he made a decision. Fuck the Wu clan! There was not enough money in the world for him to put up with this shit. Besides, he knew when to get off a sinking ship. A fucking Imperial Herald. Yanjing thought he would never see one in his life. Here, at the far end of the Empire! He glanced at the Lord Magistrate. The man was obviously a rising power. He idly wondered if the man would like a loyal Auditor General. Failing that, he would be leaving the damn province. ===================================== In a secret bunker within the Gold Grass Steppes, deep below the earth, a figure shifted fitfully. The new day dawned before them Huian looked close to death and they had been for a while. They had nearly died when the teleportation sigil had deposited them into this base, thousands of Li away from the battle. Disaster. The entire thing had been a disaster. Huian tried not to dwell on it, but getting a report immediately upon waking up that Masters failsafes had tripped and they had a destruction ping from the northern hub base had been trying. It was almost unbelievable. No, it was unbelievable. How had things gone so wrong? The only spot that wasnt a complete failure was that Yulong had managed to signal his survival while Huian was unconsciousa contact they were trying to reestablish so they could understand what exactly had happened. Huian had been in and out of consciousness for most of the day, tended to by the disciples of their Master. They had barely clung to lifeand it was only the skilled ministrations of the men in the base that had saved them. But nothing they had done so far had managed to get rid of the burning agony in their leg. The cut was gone, but it still felt like it was there, burning, throbbing, judging Huian grimaced. Do we have a connection to Yulong yet? they croaked to the other man in the roomZhou Tai, the head of this base. Once more, Huian was thankful that their Master was their Master. Most demonic cults would have probably killed Huian if they had arrived in this state. Instead, Tai, who could have killed them easily at the moment, was still acting with polite deference and care. No, Heavenly Demon. We are trying, but the aftershocks have made the system delicate. If we push too much we risk burning it out. Huians grimace grew at the calm report. Tai had a sympathetic look in his good eye, the other covered by a patch. We do, however, have the most recent reports. A new batch just arrived. May I assist the Heavenly Demon in reviewing them? Thank you, Tai, Huian sighed. The man bowed, collected the reports, and returned swiftly. They started going through the reports. Most were mundane. However, one of the ones higher on the priority list caught their eye. The Army Forged in the Crucible has been placed on standby. Quartermasters distributing cold-weather geargreatcoats, hats, gloves, boots, and fire crystals. The order came from the Cloudy Sword Sect itself. Several members of the sect departed on flying swords? Huian said out loud. Their eyes met Tais. Dread started to pool in Huians guts. That could not be a coincidence. Get Yulong. Get Yulong now. Priority Black! Do whatever you have to! Huian commandedbut Tai was already sprinting off, bellowing orders to the transmission stone teams. Beware of Chicken Special Announcement Honourable Cultivators: An annoucement from Huizhong Collectables, and our partner, The Merch Guild Our great company has been working hard to produce wonderous artifacts, and we can now unveil these heavens-shaking creations to the world. Beware of Chicken has merchandise! We have a plushie Big D, we have T shirts we have posters, we have hand made mugs! Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. The store will be opening soon, and to celebrate we will be hosting a give awayunfortunately due to local laws, the only place we can host this is in the US, Canada (excluding Quebec) and Australia. Tomorrow, Magnificent Rooster Tier Supporters will also get early access to the shopso stay tuned for that! But for now.... https://themerchguild.com v5c65: The Experts of the Empire The Lord Magistrate left to deal with the Auditor-General, and Gramps told Shenhe to get some rest. Elder Ge did something with his Qi. At once, all sound from outside the room was cut off, leaving me alone amongst the old monsters. I felt a bit on edge, meeting the real movers and shakers of this world but all of them seemed, well, if not normal, then much different than I anticipated. I had expected humorless, grim experts, with eyes ready to kill. Instead, Elder Ge seemed downright approachablehe looked like a stern but fair teacher, and he hadnt hesitated to speak to the Lord Magistrate with what sounded like respect in his voice. Yukong and Shou were a bit harder to place. Yukong looked like a woman in her mid-thirties; she had dark hair and eyes, with a stark, stoic feeling about her, but her lips were quirked in a small smile. The man she was standing beside, Shou, seemed to have a bit more of a temper and had reacted the most obviously out of anybody. Even now he was shooting me glances but they werent hostile, more like an eager academic. He obviously wanted to sit me down and talk with me about stuff, and Id be happy to later. The person I was the least sure of, however, was Tianzhe Minyan. She had a cold arrogance about her and seemed bleached of colour, looking like a frozen ice sculpture rather than a woman. Most of her face was covered by a veil, leaving only her blue eyes exposed. They looked like chips of ice, sharp, cold and merciless. When Gramps had first introduced me as his grandson, those eyes had focused on me with terrifying intensity, her intent so cold it had made my bones creak. That intensity had faded when Gramps had explained things further, the woman visibly calmingand now her glances were merely curious, rather than murderous. Gramps had spoken of a lady friend before, and I was beginning to think that this was her. She had also arrived on a flying shipwhich was awesome. My desire to see it up close was currently warring with my desire not to become a walking icicle if she took offense. The final person was the Herald. The guy seemed fairly lenient and easy-going, surprisingly, taking Gramps jokes and likely active treason without a care. It was weird, but considering how strong Gramps was or rather, had been, I guess polite disinterest was probably the best move. They obviously had some purpose for the meeting, as Elder Ge turned to Minyan. Divine Falcon Minyan. By the ancient friendship between our Sects, the Cloudy Sword Sect wishes to enter into an accord of information sharing and mutual cooperation for the duration of our examination of the north. Are you amenable? Elder Ge asked the veiled lady. I cannot speak for the entirety of the Isle, but this Minyan accepts the offer of the Black Cloud of the Silent Sky, the cold, icy looking woman declared. They clasped forearms and nodded to each other. Gramps smiled at the byplay. Ah, it feels a bit like old times, the old man said, a small grin on his face. Minyan raised an eyebrow at him. How are you so energetic, you old fool? she demanded. Look at you, youre weak now, yet youre bouncing about like you did as a boy. Her words were disdainful, but there was no heat to them. In fact, the way her eyes looked, she seemed to be smiling. Ah, her voice and mannerisms suddenly clicked. She wasnt just an arrogant asshole. She was a tsundere. What the hells. Indeed! I am in a fine moodeven my bodys aches have been improved by seeing you again. If I could but behold you for a few hours, I would be fully healed, Shen Yu smiled brightly at her. Minyan clicked her tongue and looked away, tilting her nose up in the air slightly. Yup, this lady was tsundere as fuck. Ge chuckled and shook his head. Then let us see to our disciples, he said, and we exited the room, and started down the hall. When we reached the room where the disciples were staying, the others paused. The door was closed, but I could hear Lady Wus guzheng as well as other instruments being played. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Ge opened the door. Most of the Cloudy Sword Sect disciples were seated and seemed to be enjoying the music, save for one woman who had added her erhu to Lady Wus guzheng. The lady had a few bandages over her arms, but other than that she didnt look too worse for wear. The Soaring Heavens Isle disciples, in contrast, had mostly left their tables. Several of the women had their own instruments out as well, and most of them were sitting in front of the impromptu concert bobbing along to the music. They were all well-dressed, but I could see some callouses, and the occasional flash of a tattoo. Two hadnt joined in. The first was a woman with her long blue hair in two braids who was watching over her fellow disciples. Above the waist she was still, but I could see her feet tapping along to the song. There was another woman beside her, who appeared to be wearing part of a kimono, of all things. She had short purple hair, grey irises, and a mole under her left eye. Instead of looking at her fellow disciples, her gaze was locked onto a large pot of rice. She had an utterly forlorn look on her face, and I saw her swallow thickly. There was still quite a bit of rice in it, and she was clearly holding herself back for some reason. The Elders seemed to find this arrangement satisfactory, and the disciples swiftly noticed their leaders. The music, aside from Lady Wu, immediately stopped, the disciples rising to their feet at the entrance of the Elders. Have the accommodations been satisfactory, disciples? Elder Ge asked. Yes, Elder, one of the Cloudy Sword Sect members stepped upanother woman, who looked quite a bit like Elder Ge. We pay our respects to the Household of the Lord Magistrate. The other disciples followed suit. Elder Minyan looked at all her girls and simply raised an eyebrow. It was delicious, the purple-haired woman said simply, her voice wistful. Excellent. Now that you are refreshed, gather around. Our course of action is clear, Elder Ge said. The disciples all sat again as Elder Ge took the stage, flanked by Yukong and Shou while Minyan was only slightly behind Ge. Gramps and the Herald stayed back beside the wall. Elder Ge started explaining the mission to the north, their objectives, and their duties. Seeing as I wasnt really a part of this, I went over to Lady Wu. Thank you, I whispered to her. She smiled at me. It''s no trouble, Jin. They were all most polite. She stood gracefully, lifting up her guzheng. It has been a while since I have played for so long. With that she left, exiting out of the servants entrance. Meanwhile, I walked over to the pot of rice. There was enough for a couple of rice balls left, as well as some pickles. I glanced at the lady whose dress looked a bit Japanese, then shrugged. Onigiri it was. There wasnt any seaweed, but there was a cloth and a box to wrap them in. Id pay the Lord Magistrate back for them later. The briefing didnt take very long. That is all, disciples. We are moving out immediately, Elder Minyan stated. The cultivators all rose and started filling out, but I walked up to the purple-haired woman before she could. Excuse me, miss? I asked. The woman turned, and I saw the shift in her body language. She put on a haughty mask and looked at me. Can this one assist you? she asked, her voice prim and proper. Please, you looked like you were still hungry, I offered, holding out the rice balls. The womans look of haughty coldness instantly broke. She gaped at the food I was holding out to her, and her jaw worked for a moment, like she had no words. Ah, um she turned to look back at Lady Minyan, who was watching with a raised eyebrow. Time is of the essence, Seiyu, was all she said before turning away. Seiyu instantly took the offered food and dipped into a bow. Wakokukin Seiyu humbly receives this! the woman said, her voice not quite a shout. She then fairly dashed off, the prize clutched to her chest. The blue-haired woman, who had paused with Seiyu, looked at me for another moment, and then to my surprise, she broke out into a big, sunny smile. Im Lanlong Bailu. Nice to meet you, Mister! she said cheerily, her voice bubbly and far more carefree than I expected, and then sauntered off as well. I followed after, at a slightly more sedate pace, to the roof. Neither myself nor Gramps would be goingwe were too injured, and somebody had to run the base of operations. Both of us lifted our hands in the gesture of respect. My friends, I pray for your victory, Shen Yu declared. And you! When you go back to your Master, tell him not to bother me for a while! I dont care what the boy wants me to do! His eyes were locked onto the Herald. The man bowed, and once again let the insult roll off him. The cultivators jumped as one and moved so fast they disappeared into the distance, leaving no trace of their passing to the town below that was slowly waking up. Then it was just me and the old man. I glanced at Gramps, who rolled his eyes. Dont look at me like that. Fengyan isnt incompetent enough to send a man who will get offended at my words and it''s fun to guess who''s under the mask by the reactions alone. I think it''s Shi Lang, since he was doing that little shrug with his shoulders. Not the most inspired man, Shi Lang, but hes not terrible. He has a particular dry wit, and was originally Fengyans cupbearer I sighed and shook my head as we went back in to collect Shenhe and head home. Our duty was done. For the moment this was somebody elses problem. I still didnt feel 100% safe, but hells, I certainly didnt want to be a demon right now, with that kind of firepower heading towards me. Truly, delegation was the strongest super power. v5c66: The Noble Arts Xiao Su Ge, granddaughter of Elder Xiao Ge, stood upon her flying sword with her hands behind her back. While her exterior was refined as a Disciple of the Cloudy Sword Sect should be, inside was a different story. It was taking all her effort to keep the smile off her face. It was finally time. She was finally upon an adventure, a real adventure, like all the stories her beloved grandfather had told her about his own youth. She was finally, truly, going to be able to let looseproperly of course. A disciple of the Cloudy Sword Sect was a master of themselves, was the mantra that stopped her from accelerating and getting out of formation. Self-mastery and self-control were ones highest calling. In her youth, Su Ge had been an undisciplined barbarian, a violent, brash thing driven by base instincts. It had taken many hours of personal instruction from her grandfather to set Su Ge on the correct path. Her grandfathers instruction had forged her into a blade, rather than a raging inferno that destroyed everything in its path. It had been something she had appreciated long before she learned of the rot within the Secthis firm hand had stopped her from being a cretin like Chen Li, a worthless, honourless worm. She was Xiao Su Gea righteous blade of the Cloudy Sword Sect. However there always seemed to be something that came up that made her stay in the Sect, like her grandfather asking her to catalog the vaults or a new cultivation resource he sent back that would require closed door cultivation to properly study and process. The few times she had left nothing much exciting had happened. There were the occasional Spirit Beast culls and the tournaments that she had won, but it was all so regimented, so lacking in passion it was boring. The last time when the Demonic Legions had attacked Su Ge had been in closed door cultivation and had only found out about the war from returning disciples. She had missed her chance! She had been quite upset, and only her grandfather introducing her to her intended had managed to break the pall of disappointment. So handsome. So refined. So passionate! Especially when he started talking about that mail service! A true intellectual her intended was, a man who had mastered himself, yet retained his fire. And now she was on her way to see him! Her grandfather had asked her to lead a Cloud of their best and brightest, and Su Ge had been swift to make her decisions. Most were Core Disciplesbut Su Ge had also added some of the more experienced Inner Disciples as well, the ones who had been with her grandfather inside the Demon Gate. Chief among them was Yeo Na, who, despite not being fully recovered, was ready for combatthe new demonic siphoning formation having shaved years off the demonic filth within her system. She was more useful for her mind rather than her combat abilities anyway, but neither was she helpless. The others? The others were all able to use the Raging Cloudy Sword Formation within minutes. Working together, they could deploy it within seconds. If. when there was battle, the Cloudy Sword Sect would be utterly victorious. Su Ge refocused herself, concentrating once more. The Cloudy Sword Sects blades were in escort formation around the Windward Blade. Not that the ship needed them, for Tianzhe Minyan was seated upon the deck, along with the Imperial Herald, but it did show that they were currently allied. They sped through the early dawn in the direction Shen Yu had given themand soon enough they felt a familiar flare of Qi. Her grandfather raised his hand and their swords descended from the sky, while with a single flex of Tianzhe Minyans power the ship slowed and stopped. The woman stepped from her ship without a care, easily walking on the air as if it were solid ground, while Lanlong Bailu and Wakokukin Seiyu, the Soaring Heavens Isle Sects Storm Wings, flanked her. The Imperial Herald moved to watch, but did not disembark. They descended to the base earth, where a wonderfully handsome man waited for them. Lu Ri was already on one knee, his hands clasped in the gesture of respect. He was pristine, not a hair out of place and not a drop of blood upon himyet Su Ge could see the burn marks from funeral pyres nearby, and judging from the size, Lu Ri had crushed a great deal of their enemies. However, Lu Ri was not there alone. There was another on one knee. A woman, with wild blonde hair pulled into a rough ponytail that was bushy like some wild beasts fur. Her eyes were locked into a narrow squint, and her features were sharp and angular, a wild beauty, compounded by the fox ears that sat twitching on her head. Su Ges eyes locked onto the woman before she shoved away the sudden hostility she felt. It was no way for a proper woman to act. Senior Disciple Lu Ri greets Elder Ge, Elder Shou, Elder Yukong, and Lady Minyan, her intended intoned. Su Ge saw the approving smile on her grandfathers face. Your meritorious deeds precede you, Senior Disciple Lu Ri. Rise to your feetand introduce us to the one who is next to you, her grandfather said, his eyes fixed on the wild-looking woman. The one next to this disciple is Su Yuanlin. Without her skill at hunting and tracking, we would have not found the bases of our enemy. She should share equal praise and merit, Lu Ri replied, and Yuanlin dipped her head in a further bow. Su Yuanlin, you have aided the Cloudy Sword Sect. We are indebted to you, her grandfather said, but the woman shook her head. Lu Ri wielded his blade in the defence of this ones kinno debt exists between us, Her voice was husky and rough and her words were honest. It seems that virtue attracts virtue, her grandfather mused. Yet you still have assisted us. I shall prepare something suitable. Now, I believe there is a formation here? The woman bowed, looking shocked, while Lu Ri held out a hand. This way please. The base is yours, Honoured Elders. Su Ge sharpened her attention once more as Lu Ri led them into the base and towards the formation, and indeed, as stated in Lord Shen Yus report, it was utterly pristine. No damage to the walls, nothing out of place. It was a textbook display of skill, and a complete unveiling of the Enemy. Even Lady Minyan looked approving. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. You answered the transmission? Bold, very bold, Elder Shou praised, an amused quirk to his lips. In his hand he held reams of paper, switching them out constantly as Elder Yukong worked and wrote, her attention fully fixed on the formation before her. Take note of his actions, Disciples. Lu Ri walks on the Path of the Founders, her grandfather declared. Bold, decisive action can accomplish much if applied correctly. Indeed, Shou said, giving a firm nod. Lu Ri bowed humbly at the praise, his cheeks tinted red. The look was rather fetching. You did well to not attempt to analyse this either, Disciple, Elder Yukong finally spoke, her eyes flickering all over the formation. Its protections are subtle, but masterfully crafted. If you had done something wrong it would have been worthless to us. Additionally, if they had managed to lock it down, it would be similarly inoperable. Now, however With a twitch of her fingers the formation suddenly expanded, hundreds of characters and diagrams appearing in the air. I will need three days to complete a full analysis and begin the tracking artifact. The Experts of the Cloudy Sword Sect certainly live up to their reputation, Lady Minyan mused. Elder Shou smirked. Indeed, my wifes skills are superlative. I shall leave it to you then, Yukong of the Subtle Scripture, Shou of the Hidden Forest. Bailu, Seiyu, begin patrols, Lady Minyan commanded. Disciples, you are dismissed. Remain on standby for orders, Su Ges grandfather declared. And Su Ge attend to our weary warrior. He clapped Lu Ri on the shoulder. Su Ge perked up. The rest of the disciples dispersed, and Su Ge marched forwards. Lady Su Ge, Lu Ri said, inclining his head. He was still wearing a small, reserved smile. Disciple Lu Ri. It is good to see you well, she began. Please, allow me to brew you some tea. To her delight, he acceptedand Su Ge got out all the accoutrements out of her storage ring. It wasnt much, just two cushions and a tea set. She left the last thing in for nowthe set of clothes that she was sure he would enjoy. However, just when she finished getting everything out there was an interruption. Or rather. two interruptions. Junior Brother, youve done very well, Yeo Na said, standing beside the blonde woman, Yuanlin. Ah, Senior Sister, Miss Yuanlin, please join us, Lu Ri politely offered. Su Ges placid expression became strained. ==================================== Fa Bi De watched as the last of the demonic bodies were consumed by a combination of his own lunar Qi and Yins solar Qi, burning away into nothingness under the midday sun. The taint was not yet gone, still in the ground and in the air of the forests but the most disgusting and most visible reminder of the attack, the corpses, were gone from Fa Ram. That''s enough work for today, everyone, his Master declared. The mans voice was still weary, but he sounded lighter now. He had returned early in the morning with good news, and now it sounded less like the world was pressing on him. Thank you all for your hard work. Though he supposed it would be. The battle was out of their hands now, and into the hands of those who were well-equipped to handle it. A great sigh of relief was emitted by every member of Fa Ram. The papers with the graphs and times were carefully stored away. And that reminds me, his Great Master continued. You guys haven''t gotten the full tour yet! Bi De perked up, along with Ri Zu and Yun Ren. They had indeed seen many of the changes but other than the explanation about how the new porcelain toilet bowls worked, they hadnt heard about everything yet. So it was with great joy that Bi De and his companions, including Shao Heng, Han, and Yushang, ventured out into the snow. Things were even relaxed enough that Bi Des Junior Brother Zhuye was allowed into the fresh airand Bi De was given the honour of holding him. Zhuye, a good, poetic nameand a most amusing one, for it caused Tigu to mutter under her breath about Kai. When Bi De had first arrived all he had been able to see was the devastation and the hurt of his home. It had seemed lesser for it. But now? Now, he could see it. The love and care that had been put into Fa Ram, to make it better than it had been. He finally got to truly see the enlarged greenhouse and felt tranquility seep into his soul, the heat of summer mixing with the artificial stream into something truly beautiful. He toured the expanded house, as well as the guest houses ready to welcome people into their warm embrace. He saw the full warehouses and packed cold pantry. He saw Bowus expanded and remodeled drop-hammer, as well as Miantiaos glassworks. Even the toilets had their taleas Wa Shi was put into the bowl of an unfinished one in the forge and unceremoniously flushed into the river. It''s actually kind of fun, the dragon confessed, and Bi De couldnt help but laugh. Bi De felt the little ball of tension within his own chest start to fade. Even after all they had been through his home was still beautiful. You worked hard, Master, Bi De said. The man smiled. We all worked hard, he replied. Welcome Home, Bi De. For a moment he just sat with his Master and his little brother. Zhuye was asleep on his back. The silence was beautifully comfortable. What do you say? You feeling like a little Ha Qi? his Master asked after a moment. Now that youre big enough for skates and a proper stick? Bi Des eyes widened. Out of everything he had used his new form thus far for, being able to truly challenge his Master at Ha Qi was most surely its greatest function. Of course! he declared. The nets were brought out, as well as the sticks and the skates. Teams were formedand they now had enough people for multiple games along the river. Yushang and Shao Heng took to it instantlywhile Bi De challenged his Masters might. It proved to be foolish, for his Lord was beyond all other men in the art of Ha Qi, but as his Great Master pulled Bi De out of the snowbank, a bright smile on his face it truly was a good day. Oh? Now this looks interesting, Shen Yu said as he watched. Grandson, let me try! The Old Monster was not the only one. They had an audience watching from the fortress, the Shrouded Mountain Sect disciples looking onShenhe especially appeared considering. Her eyes were focused on Yushang as she clashed with Xiulan. His Great Master had a thoughtful expression on his face, before he took a deep breath and whistled. Elder Shenhes head snapped to him and his Great Master beckoned her over. If theyre not our enemies might as well try and make them our friends, his Master muttered under his breath. Do you want to learn? his Master asked the Elder. What is this? Zang Shenhe asked after coming over. The ancient and noble art of Ha Qi, his Great Master replied with a smile. ========================= ======================== Editors: Massgamer, BargleNawdleZouss BOC Merch For $5 tier and above patreons The Beware Of Chicken Merch line has opened at https://themerchguild.com/ This merchandise is password-protected and exclusively available for purchase by Patreon subscribers until the 26th of November. Some of the items are limited stock and we expect to run out, so we want Patreon subscribers to get first dibs at the stock we do have! Please check your Patreon account to retrieve the password required for access (https://buff.ly/3YVbOal). v5c67: This Too Shall Pass On the third day, there was finally some semblance of peace. The guests were fed and watered, the laundry was done, the house had been swept and Pi Pa was at a loss at what to do now. Her Master had told her to rest. The others were about their own business, resting and recuperating. Pi Pa was seated upon the porch, overlooking the frozen river. There were no corpses being burned on the lawn. The stench of rot and decay was absent from her nostrils. Instead, there was gently falling snow covering the scars of her home. A white blanket so dense; it looked like the battle had never happened in the first place. Today, the terror felt like a bad dream, but like every one of her nightmares, it lingered, straying into the waking world. The inside of her mouth still felt slimy, almost greasy from the demonic essence she had consumed. It felt like her meridians were caked in mudlike a chimney caked with soot from burning improperly dried wood but unlike the others, the demonic filth left only its aftertaste; burned, consumed, and turned into impurities. In the center of her chest, lashed and yoked, she could feel it, the Void. Even now it churned under its restraints. It had gotten a taste for what it could have and even now it wanted more. She opened her mouth, and the mass of Qi in front of her fit only to be consumed. No matter if it was Chun Ke. The Qi had smelled so delicious Pi Pa shook her head, trying to dispel the memory. She swallowed the thick saliva that had pooled in her mouth. It tasted of acid and bile. She had rejected the Beast of the Void. Rejected It so harshly that she had changed into a human. She had been grateful to her Masterhe had kept her busy and her mind off everything that had happened. Each moment she was cooking, she was cleaning, she was serving, was a moment she did not have to think. She could ignore the monster in her chestand what she had done. Even now, it swirled in her thoughts, spiraling and spiraling. What if she did it again? What if she did it again? May I join you, Sister? The voice made her jump, and she turned, wide-eyed, to where Bi De stood. He was once more a rooster, the form she knew him best as, a proud cock. He wasnt wearing his vest, for it was ragged and barely holding together, but he did have on his necklace of silver. It was charred and singed, and the pendant had been partially melted. He smiled at her. Pi Pa hesitated for a moment. She nearly told him to go, that she wanted to be alone, but she would have been lying. So instead... she nodded. Ah, a wonderful spot you have chosen, he declared, and to her surprise he hopped up onto her leg, settling down on her thigh. Instinctively, her hand settled onto his back. He was warm, and soft and comforting in a way she could not describe. He smiled up at her. Behold, the power of being this small. One can always claim the best seats! Though, I suppose most ladies would not complain if I did this in my other form, hmm? Oh? Would Ri Zu be happy about that, you knave? Pi Pa managed a small smile at his bad joke. The rooster paused, and then looked disturbed. Mayhaps I should not joke about that kind of thing he muttered. Pi Pa left out a soft snort but the humor quickly faded, drawn into the Void. Silence descended upon them. She simply looked at the snow again, as did Bi De. The white powder continued to fall, blanketing the world and muffling the sounds of life. Occasionally, they heard a laugh, of scraps of conversation from nearby, but Pi Pa was cold and numb to it all. Bi De took a deep breath. You are hurting, Sister. I am no Chun Ke, but please tell me what ails you. I can see the guilt and fear that haunts your eyes. Pi Pa grimaced at the words. Her shoulders slumped, but the earnestness in his voice she and Bi De had never been the closest. It was her own desire, for she had disliked him due to his past actions leading to her husbands current state. Only recently had she begun thinking of him as a friend again. Yet he had never thought that way. He had always been ready to help her, and had given her space because she desired it. And maybe, because of the distance between them that was why she bowed her head and looked away. Pi Pa took a deep breath. Im scared. Im scared of this thing within my chest. Im scared that Ill hurt our home, hurt it more than I already have, she whispered. Bi Des wing extended, laying on her shoulder. Sister the Void is indeed fearsome, I know its power personally, but Sister, it is contained. I can feel the locks you have placed on it. You are in control I''m not, Pi Pa interrupted, brushing his wing away. Her eyes snapped back to his. You were not there, you were not Bi De, I did as much damage to the forest as our enemies did! The section where we used to walk, where we sat under the summer sun and had picnics it''s gone, Bi De. It''s gone. The trees looked like shattered ribs. Some had their tops missing, others had simply fallen over from the massive chunks torn out of their sides. She could still feel the crunching of the bark between her teeth. Perfectly smooth semi circles were torn out of the rocks and even the earth itself hadnt been spared, scooped up and consumed. Everything had gone into her maw. Everything had been used to satiate the hunger. Its not that I lost control. It''s that I let it out. I wanted to do it. I wanted it to end. I wanted everything to disappear and so I let the Void use me, and it hurt our home. I nearly hurt Chun Ke. She glared at him, feeling the churning vortex within her breast pulse. You have hurt our home, yes. As have I, Bi De replied, calmly. Out of us all, you know my sins the most, Sister. What I allowed Chow Ji to do and what I did myself to the hens. I drank their blood, I ruined our crops, and I wanted to do it. For power. For myself. Is what I did unforgivable? Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Pi Pa looked away, the sudden rage draining away as quickly as it had come. ...no. For a long time I thought it was, but you made a mistake. A mistake you would never repeat. Thank you, Sister. It means much to me to hear you say that, Bi De said. He leaned forward and pressed his forehead into her cheek. And in what you just said lies the answer. You won''t do it again, without extenuating circumstances and if you do, you wont hurt us. The proof is there already. Nearly, in the end, means nothing. You did or you did not. And when you were at your weakest you did not. Pi Pas breath hitched in her throat. Bi De knew. He knew the feeling of guilt, of hurting what he loved. These travels of mine theyve given me perspective. Theyve taught me many things. But Pi Pa every time I journey forth and see more of the world, I am once more glad it is here where I call my home. I am once more glad that my Master is my Master and that you are my brothers and sisters. The world is so full of darkness and sufferingbut we can choose to make it better, to help others. It is often times difficult, I admit. In no way is your path going to be easybut I trust you. We all trust you. And sometimes, the trust of someone else is all you need. What did our Master say that one time? Dont believe in yourself. Believe in us, because we believe in youand this too shall pass. She wrapped her arms around the ball of feathers on her leg and pulled him to her chest. Look at you, always stealing from our Masters sayings she accused, her voice thick. Bi De laughed. Can one steal what is given freely? I suppose not, Pi Pa whispered, hugging him tighter. Something hot and wet pooled at the corners of her eyes. But what about the others. Will they? Would they feel the same way? Sister, I had to kowtow before our Master and invoke my right as First Disciple to be the one to speak with you firstWa Shi put up a surprisingly fierce fight, the rooster stated. Our beloved Pi Pa has many admirers. And Chun Ke? Her voice was quiet. These thoughts would have never crossed his mind in the first place, Sister. You know that, Bi De said, before his voice turned pensive. Though he did say something about finding something that would cheer you up this morning, and we havent seen him since- Bi De cut himself off as they both felt it, a swelling, swirling pulse of Qi. It felt like the caress of falling blossoms in spring, like the warm grass under summers sun, like the leaves crunching underfoot in fall, and the snow under ones back on a cold winters day. ======================== Wife was sad. Wife was hurting. Chun Ke walked through the forests, his trotters taking him on paths well-worn and new, the land having changed as a result of the recent battle. Normally, Chun Ke would be at her side but the others wanted to cheer her up too. All of their brothers and sisters were concerned. All of them wanted to be the one to reach out. And sometimes, one needed somebody else to lend a hand. He knew that Brother Bi De would help. The chicken is a good egg, he thought with a small smile. But still, he had made a promise to his wife. A promise he intended to keep. She had transformed into a human. He turned his gaze to the world. Some of the changes were bad. He checked on the little friend birds, carefully guiding them away from the land that was still poisoned. Some were good. He spotted the foxes, yipping happily at all the new den sites from the fallen trees, and come spring, new growth would reach for the heavens. And some simply were. He bowed his head and paid his respects to friend moles last tunnel. His fur was grey from old age, and he lay as if he was sleeping. He wandered the lands they called home, far and wide until the scenery began to change. The world became like a dream as his body and his soul kept walking on different paths. He trod along golden roads, cracked and splintered. He checked in on Big Little Sister, fast asleepand smiled. Then, he turned his gaze. Far, far away was a mountain. His destination. He started walking. He traveled through ravines deeper than the deepest ocean and through caves that could swallow cities whole. He strode across plains that stretched from horizon to horizon. He waded through lakes and rivers that had no end. He marched through a forest whose trees were so tall he couldnt see the tops. He swam the length of a great sea. He was fine in this form. He had no true desire to become human. He was content with his life on this earth. He reached the great mountain and began his ascent. He climbed for an eternity and a moment. The footing was treacherous, yet not one step faltered. He grew impossibly heavy as the world tried to drag him back down, but he did not break stride. The wind howled and tried to tear him free, yet not even the fiercest gales could move Chun Ke Shan. For an eternity and a moment, until he was finally at the summit and the end of his tether, the pieces of gold in his soul that connected him to the earth. If he jumped, he could fly away off the top of the mountain and to the stars above. He had been there many times before, flying free while he dreamed, before the earth had graciously given him a tether. He was content with living here and dying. He had no desire for immortality. He had no desire to defy the Heavens. But for this, for the wish Pi Pa had he would defy everything if he had to. If he had to. There were always other ways. Better ways than force, in a lot of cases. Chun Ke bowed, his forehead pressed against the ground, bowing to the Heavens. Please, he said simply. He was weighed and measured. His deeds and his oaths were taken into account. All things of Chun Ke were considered. A gong rang out, its reverberations shaking the Heavens and the earth. ======================== They had all felt it. All of them had felt the pulse of Qi. Pi Pa was on her feet, her hand held in front of her chest, and Bi De on her shoulder. All of them were waiting. A shadow moved and then a man strode out from the forest. He was enormous, taller than their Master by his head and shoulders. A bushy mane of rust red adorned his head, a wild crown down to his mid back. His face was rough and wild and intimidating, with three massive scars that dragged from his forehead, down across his eyes, and to the opposite cheekbut his eyes. His eyes were the colour of the warm earth, and brimming with an inner peace that softened all his edges. His body was as thick as a tree trunk, with a thick layer of fat all truly strong men had. Another brutal scar adorned his side, just under his ribs, where bandages had loosened, but something else caught all of their eyes. It appears Brother Chun Ke is, as always, the wisest among us, Bi De said, stroking his wattles. He was wearing some of their Masters clothes. They were obviously too small for him, but they preserved his modesty. Pi Pa could only stare. He looked upon her. Chun Ke smiled. It was warm and bright as the sun. The Void was replaced by that warmth, and finally grew quiet. The only thing Pi Pa could think was how wonderful the world was, as tears poured from her eyes and her husband happily took her into his arms. v5c68: Beginning to Feel Like Victory Gou Ren couldnt help but smile when he saw Chun Ke and Pi Pa embrace, hugging each other tightly. He had been having a kind of shitty week, all toldhis sleep had been troubled, and he had to get up a couple of times in the night to check on everyone just to make sure they were alright. Theyre cute, are they not? Xianghua asked, a small smile on her face. He was lucky Xianghua was Xianghuahe woke her up whenever he woke up, but she never minded. She simply held his hand and checked on everyone with him, a silent shadow. Yun Ren had been fine ever since Nezan had popped back up, Bowu had slept soundly but Pi Pa had squirmed and whimpered, reliving whatever had happened in her dreams. Now, the bundled tension she had been holding onto was gone. They are, Gou Ren replied, giving the two their space along with everyone else. After a moment longer the two separated and Chun Ke rose to his full height. He really was huge. And though he looked like a wild bandit, Chun Ke was still Chun Ke. His big smile and warm eyes would dispel any kind of fear his physique would generate. He felt like he always did. Warm, at peace, and happy. Like Tigu and Bi De, he had a bit of a resemblance to Jinhis brow and his smile. Pi Pa, on the other hand, looked the closest to Meihua, if he had to choose somebody they knew. Her features were more refined; noble almost, compared to everyone else bar Yin. Chun Ke took them all in, his grin growing. Hello, Friends, Chun Ke said, his voice a deep, warm rumble. The dam broke. Chun Ke was impacted by Jin, Tigu, Wa Shi in his dragon form, Bi De, and Ri Zu all at once. The big man took it all without a single step back and he began to laugh, his voice booming off the hills. Everyone else soon got their turn. Gou Ren leapt up and put Chun Ke in a headlock as best he could, ruffling the big guys mane of hair. How do you feel, brother? Gou Ren asked, honestly happy for them. Pi Pa well, Gou Ren had heard her discussing her fears about having children with Meimei and Xiulan. He was glad they no longer needed to worry. Life Good, Chun Ke declared. His manner of speech was still simple and halting, using few words but as always, the big guy managed to get to the heart of the matter. Gou Ren chuckled. I meant your body. Does it feel any different? Like Wa Shi says, Chun Ke is Chun Ke. The dragon positively preened at Chun Kes words. The man nodded, before reaching into the pocket of his borrowed pants and pulling out his bag of treats. It was big, and definitely made for him when he was a boar. Persimmon? Gou Ren took the proffered treat and stepped aside, letting Yun Ren in to pound the massive mans back. He turned to Pi Pa, who was watching on with a bright smile on her face, her cheeks pink with emotion. Hey, how are you doing? he asked her quietly. Pi Pas eyes widened at the question, before her demeanor softened. She hesitated for a moment, before taking Gou Rens hand in both of hers and squeezing. I am doing very well, Young Sir she paused at his raised eyebrow. Gou Ren, I am doing well. Thank you. Gou Ren nodded. Ill get started on a bed for you guysthe cushions on the floor were fine for your other forms, but let me tell you, a mattress is a lot better. Gonna have to make the ceilings of your place real high, too It was kind of a shame, though. He had gotten used to living with Chun Ke and Pi Pahe would even say he enjoyed it. They were always considerate housemates, and lazing against Chun Ke after a hard day was really niceas was having Pi Pas help in doing the laundry. Pi Pa paused and looked a bit hurt. Ah you wish for us to move out? she asked delicately. Gou Ren blinked. Well, I just assumed you would want your own place? Perhaps in the future? Pi Pa asked. We would need time to think about such a thing. And it seems a bit of a waste, with how far you went to accommodate us Gou Ren was about to wave her off. Adding the extra parts to the door to make it easier for their Spirit Beast forms hadn''t been a bother. Living with Gou Ren and Xianghua and Bowu is good, Chun Ke stated, adding his thoughts. Youre welcome to stay as long as youd like, Gou Ren replied with a smile and was internally quite pleased. They appreciated the things he had built. They liked him enough that they wanted to stick around with him. Jin clapped Gou Ren on the back, smiled, and nodded. He guessed this was how Jin felt when they all first arrived. I think this calls for a picnic in the greenhouse, Jin announced, pitching his voice to carry to everyone present. They had been having a lot of little celebrations recently, Gou Ren noted but he certainly wasnt going to complain. ================================= Soon enough, everyone was in the greenhouse. It never ceased to make Gou Ren grin when people complimented the design. Yushang, Han, Shao Heng, Fenxian, and Yingwen were especially enamoured with the place, but none of them knew if a glass house would be able to survive in the mountains. Ice storms and more limited sunlight were apparently issues, according to Yingwen. It still felt a bit weird talking to Yingwen, now that they weren''t enemies. They had spoken a bit, after Tigu had talked with them. He was just a guy. All of them were. Yushang was a hoot and a half, Fenxian was boisterous, Han quiet but considerate, Shao Heng was the amused uncle of the group, and Yingwen? He was a bit stuffy and reserved, but he wasnt a bad person from what Gou Ren could tell, and he had an interest in architecture himself. However, Gou Ren was not thinking about architecture for once. Instead, Chun Kes transformation had made him curious about his ownso he found himself sitting with his brother, Xianghua, and Nezan beside the blooming sunflowers, bees buzzing around and pollinating them. How does a bloodline work, anyway? And why would mine just activate? Gou Ren asked Nezan. The small, slightly transparent fox considered his question for a moment. A bloodline is, as the name would suggest, an inherent ability passed down from ones ancestors. They are created by inventing a new technique, cultivation style, or are the product of children born from Spirit Beasts with human forms. They can be beneficial, neutral, or even detrimental in their nature. Detrimental? Yun Ren asked curiously, cutting in. Yes. However, theyre generally beneficial or at least neutralI know not what Gou Rens does, nephew, but ours provides an affinity with illusions, a long life, and senses far above a normal man. But say, if your body was aligned with fire, and your bloodline was that of water, it suddenly activating could douse your cultivation completely, rendering you back into a normal mortal. In other cases, it could cause the bearer to explode if the reaction is particularly bad. Gou Ren grimaced at the description. Explode? This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Oh, yes. It''s quite rare, but it does happen to those poor, unlucky few. As for yourself? Well, the higher one goes in cultivation, the more likely they are to activate a latent bloodline if they have one. I would guess the surge of Qi you mentioned during the fight forcefully awakened whatever had lain dormant within you. Unlike your brother, whose bloodline was first activated through the presence of my Qi and the techniques of his ancestors well, yours was brute forced. And it still is not fully active, if I were to guess. Your cultivation feels more physical than Yun Rensthus, your physicality changed first, and the spiritual aspects of whatever your ancestors were is still not fully developed, while Yun Ren was the opposite. That made sense to Gou Ren but it also opened up a lot of questions, like how exactly he could learn about his bloodline. Maybe Huo Ten? His tail did look like the other monkeys He sighed. Im annoyed that people were right all this time. We really are a monkey and a fox. Yun Ren chuckled. It''s been one hell of a thing to come to terms with, Little Bro. Gou Ren looked at his brother for a moment. And, well, my other question is how do you put it away? It''s inconvenient. Xianghua turned to him. But I like your tail, she said, looking a bit put out. Gou Ren flushed while Nezan started to laugh. Xianghua did indeed like playing with his tail. The fur on it was really soft but she had also asked Huo Ten on how to properly groom a monkeys tail, and then the two of them had spent nearly an hour picking at him like like Well, like he was what he was. Gou Ren blinked as he thought about it. Somebody calling him a monkey wasnt an insult anymore, it was the truth. And besides, shouldnt he be thankful that Xianghua didnt dislike it? Having a tail can be inconvenient, Yun Ren came to Gou Rens defense. It catches on things. It''s not like hell never bring it out again Xianghua turned her eyes to Gou Ren. Ill keep it out at home? he ventured, knowing he was defeated. Xianghua smiled brilliantly at him. Gou Ren spent perhaps an hour learning how to try and put his tail away when Jin proposed another idea. Gou Ren turned and beheld his plan. Wow, Meimei works fast. he said, raising his eyebrows at the giant clad in red. =============================== Xian the Youngers eyes widened as he heard the ching ching ching of jingling bells, the bells that Big Bro Jin used for his sleigh. The smell of earth and the tang of medicine filled his nostrils. They hadnt seen anybody but Wa Shi and Big Bro, briefly, since the Solstice. They had said everything was fine but Xian felt his heart leap up into his throat. He dashed out of the house, his father hot on his tail. The other kids soon sprinted outside as well, bounding towards the sound of the bells. Ho ho ho ho ho! the booming voice echoed through the trees. Xian smiled at the sound of Big Bro Jins voice. Ho ho ho ho ho! another voice echoed, and Xian recognised his sister. Ho ho ho ho ho! a third voice boomed, so warm and full of cheer Xian felt himself smiling. Jins giant sleigh pulled out of the mist, and Xians eyes widened. The sleigh wasnt being pulled by Chun Ke this time. Instead, it was dragged by Jinand running beside the sled was a giant animal. Xian thought it was called a Thunderhoof? Whatever he was, he had massive antlers and it looked amused. On the sleigh there were a bunch of people Xian didnt recognise. A massive guy stood out the most, wearing a bright red outfit and, of all things, an antler tied to his head. Beside him was a pretty woman with pink hair, her nose painted red. Another man stood tall on the back of the sleigh, his arms crossed and rust red hair streaming in the wind, while a woman leaned against the fronta woman that Xian had to do a double take at because, for a second, he thought she was Meimei. She looked so much like her! The final new person was a taller lady who had her hair in a side-tail, who was waving really enthusiastically. All of them were wearing Big Bro Jins long red hats. Behind him, he heard Auntie Hu Li gasp, clapping her hands to her mouthand that was when Xian noticed Yun Ren, grinning and waving. Yun! Youre back! She cried, racing forwards to embrace her son. Sorry were a bit late! But once again, I wish to you allgood tidings on the Solstice! Jin boomed. Good tidings on the Solstice! everyone in the village, who were quick to follow the children outside at the sound of bells, shouted back as the sleigh slowed to a halt. There was a collective sigh of relief as they finally saw that everybody was fine though people started muttering and pointing at the newcomers. The strange people jumped off first. The big man was the fastest. He looked really scary but also familiar, somehow. The other children huddled behind Xian as the man approached. He was so huge, with wild hair, scars. and Xian paused, staring intently at the bright, warm smile. He sniffed. The smell was familiar Chun Ke? he asked, astonished. The giant of a man grinned. Hello, little brothers and sisters, the big man boomed, his voice warm and happy and so Chun Ke. All of a sudden, he wasnt scary anymore. Youre human! he exclaimed. Sometimes, the boar replied. Makes wife happy. WifeMiss Pi Pa? Xian gasped, turning to the pink-haired lady with her painted red noseit was what Miss Pi Pa did every year. She smiled brilliantly at him, and then at Chun Ke. The others, emboldened, immediately surrounded the two. Chun Ke gladly let them. Does this mean no more sleigh rides? one of the other children asked in a disappointed tone. Chun Ke shook his head. With a pop, he was once more a boar. Chun Ke is Chun Ke, he stated. And sleigh rides are the best. His sage wisdom was met with a cheer. Xian, however, as much as he wanted to immediately join the fun, had to say hi to Meimei and the others first. He dashed back through the crowd, dodging around Hu Li and Ten Ren greeting Yun Ren, Gou Ren, Xianghua, and Big Bro Bowu, until he spotted Jin talking to Xians father. Gramps is holding down the fort and the site is cleaned up enough the rest was tuned out as Xian tackle-hugged his sister, who bore his weight with ease. Meimei! he shouted, Who are these people?! A couple of them again smelled familiar but. His sister laughed at his enthusiasm. Well, you already know two of them. Those are Bi De and Ri Zu. She looks so much like you! Xian said, staring at Ri Zu in shock. She is Hong Ri Zu, you know? his sister reminded him, a note of pride in her voice. It suddenly made sense to him when she put it like that. Tigu looked like Big Bro. And now that he thought about it, Bi De and Chun Ke looked kind of like him too. The others? The big and distinguished young man right there is Spooks, she said, pointing at the Thunderhoof. And those are Yushang, Han, and Shao Heng, she said, introducing side-tail girl as well as two guys that Xian had missed. The larger man looked a bit lost as curious people walked up to introduce themselves, while the older guy was leaning against a tree, looking on with a small smile. Did they help beat up the bad guys? Xian asked. Meimei paused. They did, Lanlan cut in. She had a small smile on her face as she got down on one knee before him. Her smile was warm. We all helped. Everybody from this village helped too. We did? What did we do? Xian was confused. They had helped? How? Bowu told me how everyone was scared, and it was you who started to dance again, Xian, Xiulan whispered. Yeah? Everybody was really scared, so I danced. We have to. We swore, he said. Xiulan nodded. I know. And what you did made all the difference. Your dance made the sun notice. It made the earth singand that''s why we won. So thank you, Xian, for being so brave. She pulled him into a hug and he felt heat blossom on his cheeks. She sounded so serious and well, really really thankful. Xian didnt know exactly how his dancing had helpedbut there was no way Lanlan was lying about this. The warmth of Xiulans hug and the earnestness of her thanks stayed with him even after she let go. Somehow, some way, his dance had helped and had brought back the sun. Just as all his ancestors before him had sworn. v5c69: A Reassuring Place Seeing Hong Yaowu really made things sink in that it was over. To the villagers, it had been a night of scary noises and distant flashes of light and that was the extent of it. Nobody had gotten hurt here. Nobody died. I felt relieved, like an enormous weight was lifted off my shoulders. Gramps was holding down the fort at home so I could just, for the moment, drink tea, put my feet up, and watch over the rest of the village. It was nice to sit for a moment without having to worry about anyone or anything else. Meimei and her dad went to hang out in their personal library, taking Zhuye with them and leaving me on a bench, just soaking it in. The joyful shouts of children drew my eyes to Chun Ke who was, of course, racing around the fields. The usual gaggle of kids were on him and the sleigh strapped to himsurprisingly, this time he was joined by an amused-looking Spooks. The Thunderhoof had kids sitting in his antlers and on his back, cheering while he galloped along. A flash of red and laughter brought my gaze to Big D, Rizzo, and Peppa. They had gravitated more to the adults. Big D looked a lot more comfortable as a human than as a chicken, and instead of going off alone to sit on a roof he was amicably chatting with a couple of the men as they brought out a Go board. Peppa and Rizzo were, to my amusement, helping the rest of the ladies paint their noses Rudolph redPeppas costume seemed to be quite the smash hit. Eat, child, eat! You need more food! The demanding voice brought me to one of the newcomers. The attention of the grandmothers and grandfathers were dominated by Yushang of all people. I still didnt know her all that well, but what I did know was that she was the most gregarious cultivator I had met outside of Tigu. She was cheerfully eating sweets and getting pampered by all the old timers while she played Go with them and told them stories about where she had grown up in the Howling Fang Mountains. Han was beside her, rolling his eyes at her tales, but he seemed to like the attention. Shao Heng was nearby, shaking his head at her antics but he seemed to have enough old man energy that he fit in too. Xiulan had been captured by Quiet Liuand was smiling indulgently as they wove together crowns of cedar and holly. Yun Ren and Gou Ren were with Ten Ren and Hu Litheir parents were fussing over them, especially over their new appendages. Am I gonna grow a set of these?! Hu Li demanded, her narrow eyes sharp. Nezan, on Yun Rens shoulder, shrugged. Your Qi is a bit too weakbut I do know some excellent craftsmen if you wish to know what it''s like. Hu Li considered this offer, then turned to Ten Ren with a cheeky smile. Oh, what do ya think, hubby? Would I look good with ears and a tail? Her voice was flirty and Ten Ren started to obviously consider the proposition, much to the brothers horror. What the Hells, Ma! At least talk about this somewhere we cant hear! Gou Ren yelped while Hu Li started cackling. She seized Yun Ren in a headlock and started petting his ears. Ah? Wouldnt your mom make a pretty, foxy lady? she demanded, her grin splitting her face. Yun Ren just looked resigned to his fate. I snorted at the commotion, instead turning my gaze to the huffing and the puffing contraption that everyone else was gathered around. Bowu stood upon the Azure Express, his arms crossed triumphantly as it chugged around its track. Xianghua was eagerly shoveling fuel into the locomotives engine. Washy was lazing inside his fellow dragon, coiled all about it. Tigu and Delun were in the small passenger car and having an animated discussion about the artifact. Delun was writing something down and gesturing wildly while Tigu looked on, a small smile on her face while she watched his focused eyes. Finally, Babe, Yin, Noodle, The Torrent Rider, Shaggy Two and Huo Ten were simply watching it go round and round. It''s a loud, rude, annoying contraption, aint it? an old, crotchety voice mused from beside me. I turned to where the old woman was standing, her eyes on the Azure Express. Her goat, Lan Fan, was peacefully chewing her cud, while an old tomcat perched on her shoulder. Her words were haughty and disgusted, but I saw a glimmer of interest while she looked at the iron beast. It can get noisy, yeah, with all the steam and gears, I agreed. Just wait until he figures out the steel and machining for a higher pressure; the whistle will sound out for a hundred Li. How utterly dreadful! she complained halfheartedly, before she turned to look at me. You look awful, brat. I raised my bandaged arms. You should see the other guys, I replied. She snorted, a small smile coming to her face. I let my arm drop and bowed. Thank you, Grandmother, for warning us. I dont know how I can ever repay you. The old crone let out another cackle. Oh? I can think of some ways. Here. I blinked and took the piece of paper she shoved into my face. I unfurled it, as it was rather long. I read through it carefully before bursting out laughing. It was a formal demand for tribute. The items demanded were food. Your terms are very steep, Honoured Grandmother, I joked. Damn straight! We had your food while staying here, and now neither I nor my husband desire anything else! You can take care of us until we croak, and then your debt will be fulfilled. Isnt this old ladys generosity grand? The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Indeed, Grandmother. I kowtow before your benevolence, I said, bowing deeply again and continuing the bit. My house and everything within is yours! When I rose she was still smiling, but it was a bit complicated. Hmph! Too much, brat, too much! The only thing this old lady desires is to be left alone. Im quite fond of my peace and quiet. No one will bother you. I promise. She looked into my eyes, and her expression softened. Well youve been quite good at keeping your oaths so far. This Shiyun shall trust youand tell that old bastard who stayed behind to keep black clouds and shrieking falcons far away from me. Yes, Grandmother, I agreed, and some of the tension released from her shoulders. Excellent! Now, scooch over and tell this old lady a story! It''s been way too long since Ive had a blow-by-blow account! I was already getting sick of telling this storybut I gave it my all. ======================== Bi De found the village much more enjoyable as a human. It was fun. Indeed, the grasping hands from children were far more tolerable when it was his clothes rather than his tail feathers that were grabbed. He even found their presence downright enjoyable, like when Young Xian asked to ride on Bi Des shoulders. He spent the day most enjoyably, speaking with the villagers and playing some Go, helping cooking, and sneaking off for a moment with Ri Zu to enjoy her company. Her lips were as sweet as ever. And then, the final event of the day, was the solstice dance. Bi De had been worried that he was going to miss it this year, and technically he didbut Young Xian was kind enough to recreate it for them. The pounding drums and the whistling of the engine made for fine music. They wouldnt be going all night, but that didnt matter. He danced with his Master, he danced with the Healing Sage, he even danced with his little brother Zhuye, the babe bouncing up and down with a big smile on his face. He danced with Ri Zu, then with Yushang, and then with them both, before Yushang was recaptured by the elders, much to her amusement. He danced with Yin and Pi Pa, Yins blazing solar Qi resonating with the dance and making his heart pound, while Pi Pa was graceful beyond belief. He danced with brother Chun Ke, the boar in his human form. He was uncoordinated, but he made up for it with jolly enthusiasm. He danced with Tigubut his sister turned it into an almost impromptu sparring match, their blows and dodges barely managing to stay within the realms of appropriateness, but it was fun. He saw Shao Heng sitting on a roof like Bi D once did, a small smile on his face as he observed the festivities. His heart was full and his smile brightwhich is why it was so surprising when he was summoned away, along with Ri Zu. To the chiefs house, Xianghua said, her face blank. Gou Ren was watching on, his arms crossed and his face similarly blank. He looked extremely tense and stiff. Bi D felt his confusion grow, as Ri Zu was told to join him. He had been having a wonderful daybut now, there was tension in the air. He entered the chiefs home and walked to the houses main hall. There, Hong Xian sat, his face severe. Beside him sat his Great Master, looking equally grim. Sit, Hong Xian the Elder commanded, and both Bi De and Ri Zu obeyed, shuffling nervously. Fa Bi De, it has come to my attention that you have been lax in your duties, his Great Master proclaimed sternly, and Bi De felt his heart seize in his chest. Just what was going on?! Indeed, Fa Bi De. When were you going to ask permission to court my daughter? Hong Xian demanded. It was then that Bi De noticed the twitching of their lips, as both his Great Master and Elder Hong struggled to keep from laughing. The Healing Sage was even peeking in through a nearby door, her shoulders shaking with mirth. Ri Zu squeaked with mortification. Bi De felt a blush come to his cheeks. He bent low, kowtowing. Forgive this one, Elder Hong, Master! He has indeed been lax! Elder Hong, Bi De begs you for your blessing so that he may court your daughter! Hmph! Hong Xian huffed, turning his nose to the sky. What say you, son? Shall we allow this one to continue hounding my daughter? Bi Des Master stroked his chin. I think we should ask Ri Zu. Indeed! Daughter! What do you think of this man? the man asked. Ri Zu bowed low as well. Father, your daughter loves him very much and begs for her fathers blessing. It appears we must allow it, my son, Hong Xian declared, smiling. Indeed, indeed, His Master decreed, his smile wide as welluntil he could take no more and began to laugh. Did you catch their faces, Yun Ren? he asked. One of the corners of the room shifted and Yun Ren appeared, his grin vulpine. They were pretty great, if I do say so myself. He turned to Bi De and Ri Zu. I told you Meimei would be upset that you didnt allow me to take pictures! This is the consequence! he joked, turning his nose in the air. Bi De snorted and began laughing. Ri Zu, after a moment, joined in. They got us good, didnt they? he asked Ri Zu. His lover chuckled. Yes, but it''s not so bad, Ri Zu replied, before her expression became a bit complicated. Daughter she muttered. Indeed. You are Hong Ri ZuI said as much, even in your other form, that you were a daughter of our house, Elder Xian stated simply. No matter what, you have a place here. Ri Zu slowly smiled. She bowed again. Thank you for looking after me, father, she said. Their Masters got them cups of wine, and more of their friends came to see what the commotion was about. I was so close to laughing and ruining it all! Gou Ren said, mirth upon his face. That''s why I asked Xianghua to tell you for me! Bi De could only laugh along. It truly was good to be home. Merch Shop is now open for everyone! The Final hour is struck! The Merch Guild is now open to everyone for buisness! I''l quite fond of the mugs myself, they''re really nice, and of Course Big D is is very soft. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Secondly! it is my brithday! Thank you Tsuu for the wonderful image! Hard to belive ive been at this for 4 years now. Time has really gone by fast. Thank you to everyone who enjoys reading Beware of Chicken! I hope to see you next year as well! v5c70: The Torch Bearers Zang Shenhe sat atop the fortress of Fa Ram in the early morning sun, deep in meditation. Her foundation was slowly stabilizing as she internalized the revelations she had received about the past of her Sect and set upon a new path. It would be a slow process to rebuild herself and her cultivation but rebuild it she would. It was fortunate that Master Rou had given them a weekfor his hospitality was unparalleled. Everyone was recovering at a swift rate, thanks to the gifts he had lavished upon them. Gold Grade Rice and some unknown type of pickle saturated with Qi made the task much easier than it should have been. Today she spent her time contemplating the knowledge she had gained during the meeting between Shen Yu, the Cloudy Sword Sect, the Soaring Heavens Isle Sect, and the Imperial Herald. The meeting had been trying. It had taken all her power to appear unmoved by the weight of the elder cultivators gazes yet all her might was only equal to a mortal and a man barely into his twenties. It had been quite a shock to learn just how old Master Rou truly was. Some part of her wanted to be angry that one so young had had the gall to command them. Yet in the end, did it really change anything? His cultivation was superior to hers, and he was only mildly injured from a battle that would have killed her. He had earned the right to command them. He was no old monster. He was a young man on a meteoric riseso meteoric he had left the Cloudy Sword Sect yet they maintained good relations with him. It was obvious why, and it was not because Elder Shou, a master of Spiritual Herb cultivation, wished to trade notes and pointers with him. With such a monster as his grandfather, was there any question? He still had the might to enforce his commandments if they had decided to test him. He was affiliated with the Cloudy Sword Sect and everything they had done because of that misunderstanding had been their best course of action. Zang Shenhe opened her eyes and glanced down at the item she held within her hand, the boon she had gotten for being a part of that meeting and for her actions against their enemies. She had not been found wanting. Zang Shenhe, by your actions you have done a service to our Empire, the Imperial Herald had declared before he left upon Lady Minyans ship. This humble servant of His Imperial Majesty also knows that your sect has fallen upon hard timesso We shall grant unto you this. This pendant signifies His Majesty''s favour. Time is the most valuable thing We can grant youtime where those that are your foes will hesitate from striking you. The provincials know that their antics are tolerated because Our eyes are elsewhere. With this, all shall know Our eyes are upon you. The Shrouded Mountain Sect, for its all faults, has in the past discharged its duties without fail. Our subjects were safe. Our armies unmolested. Our trade, prosperous. And so We were content with your sects stewardship. Now, We give you an opportunity to continue this stewardship. But Zang Shenhe, know this well. Should your righteousness waver, should We find you wanting. Our gaze will turn elsewhere. The implied threat made her swallow. I shall not fail His Imperial Majesty, Shenhe had replied, her bow near to kowtowing. Another servant of the Empire shall arrive at your sect once Our business is done, bearing rewards for meritorious deeds. See that you are ready to receive them. With that, the masked man had gone, leaving only the pendant as a trace of his passing. Shenhe stared at it. Quite a heavy burden that is, a voice said from her shoulder. Nezan was sitting there, the fox casually licking his paw. He was doing that more and more lately, perching upon her shoulder. Shenhe didnt entirely mind it. His fur was soft against her cheek, and his presence was oddly comforting. From the precipice of the abyss, salvation, Shenhe replied, before sighing. If there''s still anything left of the Sect to save. Nezan raised an eyebrow at her words, before he licked the side of her face. Resolve, young one. Resolve. Shenhe grimaced at the words. The weight upon her shoulders was great, nearly crushing, but it was something she had to endure. For herself. For her family. And for her disciples. Those that had chosen to follow her. Shenhe rose to her feet and looked out over the courtyard, where the disciples were beginning to train and meditate again. There, her eyes locked on two disciples in particular. Yesterday, Yingwen and Fenxian had stayed in Master Rous home. She had approached them to see where their hearts lay. What do you need of us, Elder Shenhe? Yingwen had replied, sinking down to one knee. Fenxian had just looked confused. When did we ever leave? the other man had asked. Shenhe was ever grateful for their loyalty. Shenhe took a breath and straightened her back, casting aside the doubts. Yes, you are right. Acting like that is unbecoming, especially when there are still disciples who are counting on me. Indeed, Nezan said. Not a bad bunch. But Shenhe, I do not come for just a social callCai Xiulan, Grand Marshal of the Azure Hills, has invited you to tea. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Shenhe nodded. She had asked the other woman for a meeting after she had found out about her positionthe leader of an alliance of sects that spanned the entire Azure Hills. Many would have laughed at the thought. A nobody, from the Azure Hills no less, giving her advice? Yet Master Rou had recommended her, so only a fool would dismiss the woman. Thank you, Nezan, Shenhe replied. She girded herself for the coming battle the best she could. This was the realm of politics, and their war would be with words. Such a powerful woman would surely exact a toll for her advice. Shenhe set out to Master Rous house, where she was greeted by Pi Pa, the woman bowing politely and directing Shenhe to a well-lit sitting room. Zang Shenhe greets the Grand Marshal, Shenhe intoned when she entered, clasping her hands and bowing politely. The other woman returned the formal greeting, clasping her hands in the gesture of respect. Cai Xiulan was one of, if not the most beautiful woman Shenhe had ever met in her life. Both of them had blue eyes, but Cai Xiulans seemed brighter, more captivating; her features refined and delicate. Her bearing was immaculate. Elegant. Graceful, yet beneath the porcelain beauty Shenhe could feel the other womans force of will and intent. The woman had punched up from the Spiritual Realm into the Earth Realm with her techniques, defeating a cultivator that should have crushed her. Any who could do that should never be underestimated. Good morning, Zang Shenhe. Please, sit and make yourself comfortable. And there is no need for the formalities. Just Xiulan is acceptable. Shenhe nodded, walking to the other side of the table to sit across from the other woman. Then you may address me as Shenhe. When both of them were seated, and Cai Xiulan had poured the tea, Shenhe opened her mouth to ask for her assistance, but Cai Xiulan beat her to it. I know why you wished to speak to me, Shenhe. While I do have the honour of being called Grand Marshal, I am no expert at unifying disparate people. All I have are my own experiences leading an alliance still new. If my insight into this matter can help you, then please, ask any question you wish and I will do my best to answer. Shenhe paused at the frankness in Xiulans tone and the utter lack of conditions. She looked into the Grand Marshals eyes and immediately had to reassess her initial plan. Cai Xiulan was utterly and genuinely trying to help her. There was nothing hidden there. There was no agenda. Shenhe had to clear her throat before asking the main question on her mind. How did you unite them, in the end? Well, having the ancient past of the sects revealed to them certainly did help, Xiulan said, with a slightly whimsical smile. Following in the footsteps of your righteous ancestors and being able to truly walk their path helps but the biggest thing is they have to want it. That simple? I wish for unification, and that is the biggest thing? Shenhe asked, her eyebrow raised. Xiulan shook her head. No. Not you. Not the Elders. Not the leaders. The next generation. You have to give them a vision. A vision of the future. A future that they themselves can help you build, a future where they have a stake. Where they can see themselves rise, where they see themselves succeed. The fires of youth are passion and enthusiasman indomitable will and drive to succeed, yet untainted by the experiences of age. Xiulan paused, before she took a breath, her eyes growing distant. We shall honour the past, and nurture and protect the futurenot merely of our own kin, but all who live in these Hills. We seek not glory, or to advance our station above all othersonly to put into practise those ideals that we know to be true. Shenhes eyes widened at the oath she spoke, and of the surety in her voice. Tell me, Zang Shenhe. What is your vision of the future? Cai Xiulan asked, her intent and Qi around her like the panoply of an empress. Shenhe considered her words. A good sect. A righteous sect. Strength above all, to protect that which we love, Zang Shenhe stated firmly. The Lightning Brigade reborn. Cai Xiulan smiled and took a sip of her tea. Now, how do you plan on achieving your goals and how might I aid you? the Grand Marshal inquired. They ended up conversing for several hours. They spoke of Shenhes tentative plans, they spoke of Cai Xiulans own challengesthe constant butting heads, the old grievances, and how she worked to solve themif she could solve them at all. Oftentimes, it was a compromise. Xiulans method was not the iron fist, instead it was deceptively soft and gentle. Some things Shenhe thought would workothers would not work within the Howling Fang Mountains. What began as asking questions turned into a spirited debateand then into commiserating about paperwork. There was always so much paperwork. ============================ It was mid-day when Shenhe left, feeling much better than when she had entered. Their talk had it had helped. Cai Xiulan had given Shenhe much to think upon and if Shenhe dared to think it something of a friend. Light a fire in their hearts. Her eyes turned to the window, where beyond she watched three figures. Her eyes often found them, these uncut diamonds, as they trained and played Ha Qi. Che Han was busy, crafting a formation to empower needles for Lady Meiling. His skills were undeniable. He was currently grinning enthusiastically about something and waving his hands around. Her heart ached at what his loyal clan had gone through. Once-Outrider Shao Heng was nearby, doing some kind of exercises with a smile on his face. He would occasionally answer a question, or let out a small chuckle as Han gesticulated. An old soldier who had served loyally for decades. And the last, the one who had the least reason to return to the Sect, Liao Yushang. She was practising again with her blade. Her movements were beautiful. She had so much raw talent. But more than that Shenhe saw her smile. It was bright and wide, a thing of unbound joy. It was the exact same smile Zang Yong had once borne onto the worst of battlefields. The Sect had used and abused thembut who better than to help guide the Sect on the correct path? Who better than to ask for help in crafting the future? If she could reach them, if she could give them something to believe in maybe she could give it to the most jaded and broken of their Sect? Who better to be the spark? v5c71: To Keep Climbing the Mountain Liao Yushang had spent the past couple of days wondering when the dream would end. She was the most relaxed she had been since she had left homeand she had found a place that she was unsure could exist outside her village. She didnt need to watch her back. She didnt need to watch her words. Everywhere she looked, she could only see people who meant her no harm and would help her without question. It was a truly beautiful place, and Yushang reciprocated their hospitality the best she couldbut instead of feeling stressed that she somehow had to repay the gifts that she was receiving it just felt natural. She could wax poetic about Fa Ram, about all the people there who had welcomed her with open arms, but Bi De, Ri Zu, and Yun Ren already had during their adventures. It had been strange to feel like she knew somebody before she had ever met them, but she had and unlike so many tales, the real thing wasnt disappointing at all! Come on! I know you have more than this! Rou Tigu demanded of Yushang as they clashed, straining against each other. The slightly shorter womans muscles were bulging as she took the weight of Yushangs blade on her bracers, a fierce smile on her lips. Yushang was at the limits of her speed and strengthbut Tigu was right, she did have more to give. Ascending Mountaineer became a blur through the air, hammering into Tigus Qi claws again and again. It was a brutal, fast-paced sparring, a match of physicality from both of them. Yushangs heavy sword, strikes, and shoulder checks were matched by Tigus own predatory muscles. Her breath came in gasps, her muscles burned, and yet she could only match the smile on the other womans face. Yushang liked Tigu. The two of them had just clicked the moment they had met. With a burst of strength and a flick of her Qi, Ascending Mountaineer slammed through the Qi claws of her foe and launched Tigu backwards. The slightly tanned woman recovered quickly and, like Bi De and Ri Zu, she simply grinned and bowed, her muscles relaxing and signaling an end to their spar. There were no hard feelings. There was no sense of tension. Tigu simply looked pleased that Yushang had done well. A fine blow, Pretty Sister! Tigu decreed, and Yushang scratched the back of her head with a bit of embarrassment. She called herself that mostly as a joke. She was no great beautybut Tigu seemed completely and utterly earnest when she uttered Yushangs new nickname. You have great power and finely sculpted muscles! Tigu had said enthusiastically when they first met. Ri Zu was right, Yushang is very beautiful! Thank you, thank you! You know, I can see a lot of the way Ri Zu dodges in your movements, so I know a bit about how you move! Yushang returned. Tigu sighed dramatically and shook her head while shooting a smirk at where Ri Zu was sitting on the sidelines. I taught that girl to fight, you know! Her smirk broadened, her tone making clear she was bringing Yushang in on an old joke. She was such a limp, noodly bookworm, and it took her Senior Sister here so much effort to get her to train! Ri Zu made a rude gesture and stuck out her tongue, which just set Tigu to laughing outright. The tanned woman slung an arm around Yushangs shoulders, and the two of them set off to the sidelines with Bi De, Ri Zu, Yin, the Torrent Rider, Shao Heng, Gou Ren, and Xianghua. She was met with smiles, a mug of water, and well-intentioned critique of the spar. It was exactly like how her friends had done it in the Sect and now Yushang knew where they had gotten it from. Us next! Yin shouted and dragged Bi De over. Her friend had a small smile on his face. It''s been a while since weve sparred, hasnt it? Bi De said with a warm smile. Hell yeah it has! I cant wait! Yin shouted. Bright golden armor formed around herwhile armor made of silver formed around Bi De. Yin paused, and then her eyes narrowed. You stole my move! she accused, but she did have a smile on her face. Bi De smiled back. Your techniques, and your insight into the nature of the sun, have saved my life more times than I can count. Yins smile brightened. That''s great! Now come on, Im going to go all out! Yushang watched as silver and gold clashed, cheering along with the Torrent Rider and Tigu. ======================================== She was given a checkup by Big Sis Mei, as Lady Meiling insisted she be called. Ri Zus master fed Yushang sweets while she cheerfully told stories about Ri Zus training, much to her friends embarrassment. She had lunch made by Xiulanwho was a very good cook. She ate it with Wa Shi, the dragon very happy to show her all the flavour combinations he knew and also grill her on everything Yushang remembered about the food her village had made. She explored the forest with Chun Ke and Pi Pa who were very happy to show her the logs used for growing mushrooms and the iced-over streams. She spoke of the blade with Bei Be, the ox full of profound insight. She played Ha Qi with Master Jin. She ended up accidentally fouling the man, and he had picked her up in a headlock and ruffled her hair until she begged for mercy then resumed chasing her around when she did it again. She sat with everybody as Yun Ren showed the people of Fa Ram images of their time in the Shrouded Mountain Sect and of their travels. They invited her to the village of Hong Yaowu so she could take part in that little celebration, and she got to meet even more people who were good and kind. ============================== She even ended up moving her bed into Ri Zus room. She didnt mind staying with Han, Uncle, Fenxian, and Yingwen, but Big Sis Mei had muttered something about proprietyand Ri Zu was the first to offer her room, as they had been roommates before. Oh, these are so cute! Yushang exclaimed, staring at the little items that were arranged on Ri Zus desk. There were brushes, chopsticks, bowls, and clothes, all carefully arranged and all perfectly sized for Ri Zus other form. There was even an absolutely tiny medical scroll! Yes, Ri Zus family were very kind and attentive to her needs, Ri Zu said warmly. But it almost feels like a waste now. Hey, when you have kids, they can play dolls with them, Yushang replied. Ri Zus face tinted pink, but her eyes were considering. That is a very good idea, Ri Zu mused. The rest is kind of empty, though, Yushang noted, looking around. Other than the little bowls and such, the room was pretty bare. The room is very new, Ri Zu said almost absently. Ri Zu still had no human form when she left and she considered it unneeded. Ri Zu had a shelf for her belongings, and she slept on the couch or, more often, on Bi Des back. The words were said absently. Yushang grinned. Oh my, how scandalous! Before even having your fathers permission?! Ri Zu, how dare you?! Im living with a woman of loose morals! Oh no, whatever shall happen to me The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The pillow hit Yushang directly in the face, and afterwards they soon began grapplinghowever, without her needles, Yushang proved herself more skilled, eventually pinning Ri Zu to the bed underneath her. Ri Zu was very cute when she was staring up at Yushang, her chest heaving and her cute face scrunched up in a pout. A pout that slowly changed into a small smile as they both stared laughing. Yushang let go of Ri Zus wrists and they embraced each other. Thank you, Yushang, for everything, Ri Zu whispered into Yushangs ear. Yushang leaned back so she could see her friends smile, her heart thumping in her chest. Of course, that was when Bi De walked in on them. He stared at the scene with a raised eyebrow. Well, dont just stand there, come on in~ Yushang said. Oh? But two flowers entwined is such a nice view, Bi De replied. Yushang started laughing, while Ri Zu rolled her eyes. She didnt let go though. ============================= Life was good. It was really truly good. Han was animated. Uncle was in fine spirits But something, oddly, felt like it was missing. And on the fifth day, things changed. Zang Shenhe, Elder of the Shrouded Mountain Sect, asked to meet with them. All of them had been cautious. They had, after all, effectively deserted the Sect after helping those who had sent it into civil war. But instead of an awkward conversation about that instead, Zang Shenhe, a woman that Yushang had admired, asked for their help. The woman was frank, candid. Her eyes burned with purpose, and the only thing that any of them could see from her was honesty. Che Han, much wrong has been done to your family. Centuries of oppression must be made rightand I would have your help in making this so. I have seen your work. I have seen your skill with formations. You would be the first, Che Han, elevated to Inner Disciple, and it is my hope that one day you will be an Elder. Han looked stunned. He licked his lips before replying, I will be going back to the Sect anyway, to see how my family fares. I will speak to them about your intentions but If you and your family still wish to leave afterwards, I will not dare to ask you to stay. I would only ask that you give me a chance to attempt to bring things to their proper place. Han nodded hesitantly. Her eyes turned to Uncle Heng. Outrider Shao Heng, you have served as an Outrider for decades. Your skill and experience are without question. Your character is known and respected. I would have you be the model for whatever emerges from our returnthe defenders of the Howling Fang Mountains. Uncle Heng looked serene. That was my eventual goal in the first place. I shall be performing my duties with - or without - the Sect. Elder Shenhe nodded firmly. Finally, her eyes turned to Yushang. Liao Yushang, you have little connection to our Sect. You have little reason to trust us, or return. But I see in you a future, a future of how the Sect is supposed to be. Your talent, your skill, but more importantly, your heart. Liao Yushang, I ask you to become my personal disciple. Your heart will be our guide to rebuild Zang Yongs dream. Yushang said nothing, her mouth open. Shenhe bowed her head to them all. Please, consider my words. ================================== All three of them were quiet as they walked back to the house, their brows furrowed. Han went to tinker with his formations, obviously wanting to be alonebut she saw Yun Ren glance at and follow after him nonchalantly. Uncle Heng went to get some tea, his eyes darting to Ri Zu. Yusahng knew what both of them were going to choose. Han had already wanted to go and check on his family, and Uncle had his dream. For Yushang, however, her path was less obvious. She found herself on the roof of the main housewhich was a really good spot to sit, Bi De and Xiulan were rightmulling over the offer she had received. It weighed heavily on her. She was so happy here on this farm. She felt like she could stay here forever. Her life would be great. She would be content for the rest of her days. But a small, worming thought was stuck in Yushangs head. It was idyllic. It was practically perfect. And her home the Howling Fang Mountains wasnt. The Shrouded Mountain Sect had been the protectors of her home. The protectors of thousands of villages. And now, those same villages might have been left utterly alone and at the mercy of Spirit Beasts and the often-vicious climate of the Howling Fang Mountains. Maybe that was the part that made it seem like something was missing. This place was safe but it wasnt her home in the way it was for Bi De, Ri Zu, and Yun Rens. Her home wasnt safe. Not anymore, especially after their actions. The conflicting thoughts battled. Her happiness and safety, versus the thousands of tiny villages, left in the cold. Yushang, Bi Des voice broke her out of her thoughts. She jerked up, looking to where he and Ri Zu were approaching her. Both of them had serious looks on their faces. Shao Heng told us what happened, Ri Zu said, sitting down beside Yushang. Or rather, he asked Ri Zu what her opinion was and asked what she desired him to do. That does sound like Uncle, Yushang said with a little chuckle. What did you say? Ri Zu said if he wished to repay his debt to her then he should go and save others for forty years, because that is the amount of time Ri Zu saved for him. Yushang knew it was the closest thing Ri Zu could get to absolving Uncle of the debt he felt he owed her. But he must come back and check in when he can, so Ri Zu can see his progress. Yushang chuckled. Yup, sounds like Uncle. Hes always had that conviction about him. But me Youve never lacked for conviction, Yushang, Bi De said. Never doubt that. The choice placed before you now is a difficult one, and one that requires due consideration. what do you think I should do? I do not think that that is a question we should answer, Bi De replied. Instead, I shall tell you what I do believe. I believe that whatever choice you make, it will be the right oneand that you will always be welcome here. Either as another disciple or as our good friend. Follow your heart, Yushang. It has not led you wrong yet, Ri Zu added. Yushang smiled at the words. A life of peace and happiness, or a life full of difficulty with the chance to make a difference? Well Liao Yushang wasnt the kind of woman to just coast by life, living on another persons handouts. She looked up, her eyes set on the horizon. Thank you, she told them, the two beautiful people who had always had her back. Calm, kind, and patient. Yushang loved them both. ===================== Here you are, dear, Shou said, prompt as always as he handed Yukong another piece of Shadow Oak. She smiled slightly. She did always love his attentiveness. With deft movements she carved her formation into the piece of wood, adding the tiny crystals that would focus its power. She had been working for three days. The formation truly was sublime. She could study it for hoursand this wasnt even a main node! She would never be able to replicate the formation with just this but she would be able to track itwhich was all they needed. Elder Yukong of the Cloudy Sword Sect paused in her work as she felt something shudder. The formation twitched. She frowned when the minute pulse hit, so small it was nearly undetectable. Its effects, however, were far more obvious. Somehow, some way, the enemy had discovered that the base had been compromised, and now they were activating contingencies to take out the formation. It slipped through her attempts to stop it and analyze it, burning with stellar power, and following lines from the true formations centera backdoor into the heart of the formation. She watched dispassionately as purple light consumed the scrawling characters, eating through the formation and instead turning it into an explosive. She saw the power swell and melt down the remaining parts. The detonation destroyed the base. And failed to accomplish anything of note. The Disciples of the Cloudy Sword had never been in that base to begin with. Too late, Elder Yukong observed from a safe distance, whisps of cloud fading from her form. The carved pieces of crystal and wood in her hands flickered to life and shuddered, like hounds catching the scent. The others stood around her, their faces grim. Disciple Lu Ri. Report to our Brother Shen Yu, Ge said. We are ready to begin the hunt. v5c72: The Scouring of the North The days after the battle at the northern base had been immensely trying for Yulong. His Masters defeat had sent shockwaves of fear through the rank and filebut he had managed to hold them together, if barely. Worse, Chixia and Huian were both missing. and after the second day of no response he had to assume that they were both dead. The only saving grace were the contingenciessome planned by Yulong, but most by his Master. He set those all into effect, constantly sending the coded pulses down the transmission stone relaystheir enemy was one who could fight his Master and win, who knew they had bases in the north, so he sounded a general dispersal and evacuation. They thankfully had timefor from what he had been able to smell, the unknown man had been on his last legs at the end. And so the base was a hive of activity. The priority documents and specialists had gone first, speeding east, but they had a lot of bases in the north and a great number of their experiments were too volatile to easily moveand some of them were his Masters personal projects, watched over only by shackled spirits. Going in and personally retrieving them would take time. Yulong was in the eye of a controlled storm, issuing orders, reassuring his followers, and making sure everything ran smoothly. Losing the main northern base and his Masters defeat were both devastating setbacks but Yulong had faced many setbacks in his life. Getting crushed into the dirt just meant you had to stand back up againno matter how disgraceful you looked covered in mud. All that mattered was that you were alivethat you could try and struggle again and again and again. He could still feel the thin thread of connection to his Master, so the old man was alive. In time, they would recover their strength. My Brothers and Sisters, keep your heads held high! This is not the end! I know the fires in your hearts have yet to burn out! Yulong encouraged the flagging followers, clapping one of them on the shoulder. He saw the determination return and the man puffed out his chest. I wont fail you, Heavenly Demon! he shouted. Baishou, youre on the next one out. West through Grey Shard Coast, and then coordinate from there, Yulong commanded. Yes, Heavenly Demon! Yulong strode forth and commanded and comforted for three days. He did not sleep once, even when he felt exhausted, and even when he felt an odd tugging, trying to lull him to sleep. He must have been more affected by the fight than he thought. Young Master, an exhausted voice called out. A voice he knew. Beidou! Zhigong! he exclaimed, a wide grin overtaking his face. His two oldest companions were definitely worse for wear. Zhigong was missing an eye, and Beidous rib cage was mostly caved in, but they lived. Relief flooded his soul. How did you manage to survive? Dug our way out of the collapsed tunnels, Young Master, then ran the rest of the way, Beidou answered, her voice soft and raspy. He smiled and embraced them both. You two are on the next transport out, no arguing. Rest and recover. Ill take care of this and see you soon. Things were looking up which is when the transmission stone array began to buzz. It vibrated angrily. Yulong touched the artifact. The line hissed and buzzed, garbled exclamations coming over the linebefore he felt a pulse. For a moment, the transmission stabilized. can anyone hear me? Yulongs eyes widened. Things really were looking up! Huian! You still live There''s no time! The Cloudy Sword Sect has mobilized! Theyre heading north! Huians voice was urgent. Yulongs heart seized in his chest at the words, but he forced himself to calm. That is indeed worrying news, Huian, but the straits are not so desperate yet. All the arrays were destroyed. We have time, and the evacuation is well underway. You completed the destruction? Huian asked. Their voice was terse, but Yulong could feel some of the tension starting to drain away from it. The Cloudy Sword Sect mobilizing was indeed a worry, but they would be stuck scouring the vast Sea of Snow, their bases thousands of Li apart and deep underground. Yes, it is done according to our Masters will. There was a pause and more static. What about the transit base I used? Somebody took out the entire set of reserves. I spoke to those you left to guard it, Yulong said, walking over to the wall and pressing it. It brought up every active base. They completed their task and blew the rails Yulong paused. He stared at the base in question. Instead of a dull, dark pearl that should have appeared, showcasing a destroyed formation, instead, the dot was yellow. That colour indicated that the formation was currently active, but the connection had been interrupted. His eyes slowly widened. Yulong? The conversation he had had with the transmission stone operator of that base once more came to mind. The brief pause. The dispassionate tone. Yulong? Huian tried again. Protocol Silence, was all Yulong said. His words hung in the air. The transmission stone cut out. Yulongs freckles burned with sickly purple light. A crown formed above his brow. His Qi burned, surging down the rails, brute forcing every break in the connection and sprinting to the formation. He activated a talisman his Master had given to him, darkness swirling around Yulongs body. He felt blood fill his mouth. He touched the formation, the decompiled formation, and activated the kill command. He could feel the Qi of the one examining the formation. Dispassionate interest was the only thing he could glean from the smell of fresh parchment and ink. The formation detonated, but Yulong wasnt foolish enough to think that was the end of it. His hand slammed into the wall, activating the northern network. All bases, commence Operation Ashes. Retreat and burn it all to the ground. If you come under attack, release every experiment. With a heavy heart, he spoke the next part. They would evacuate all they could, but This is my last order to you. There was a pause as the enormity of the situation sunk in. One of the transmission stone operators looked sick. Glory to the Heavenly Demons, he whispered. His eyes burned with conviction, and Yulong bowed his head at the mans resolve. ================================ Floating high above the captured demonic base, its ruined corpse still smoking, twelve swords stayed in position around a skyship. The cultivators standing upon them had eyes of steel, and their backs were ramrod straight. The twelve swords were joined by two more. On one was a disciple of the Cloudy Sword Sect. On the other, an old man stood tall. I swore an oath that I would see these wretches destroyed, and it would not do to sit out this assault. So, I ask all of you shall we? Shen Yu inquired. His smile was all teeth. The artifacts created by Elder Yukong began to glow. And like shooting stars the cultivators blasted towards the horizon, each one headed for a different base. =================================== Throughout the Sea of Snow, transmission stones blared alarms. Cultivators rose to their feet, their expressions grim. Archivists went from preserving information to destroying it. Last orders were given. Suicide seals were prepared. Operation Ashes was in effect. The demonic cultivators were grim and determined. Their conviction, fanatical. And it meant little as the swords began to fall. ================================ It started quietly. The first of the demonic cultivators had no idea what had even happened. What simply looked like fog seeped into the basea common occurrence. Then, the guards began to droop. Their eyes grew heavy and their shoulders began to slump. Their breathing became shallow, and shallower, and shallower as their muscles locked up. Some, in their final moments, thought they could see a towering forest lurking in the mist. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Their hearts stopped. Silence reigned. Elder Shou of the Hidden Forest simply walked through the front gate. The pollen of the Heavens Gazing Bluebell did its work like it always did. ============================== Were going to be ready for anything! the leader of the base roared. Not one step back! Glory to the Heavenly Demons! The defenders, on their emplacements, and supposedly ready for everything, could only look on in confusion as the formation protecting their base suddenly powered down. The transmission stones went silent. The lights turned off. And then, all the doors opened and the formations reactivatedtargeting the defenders. Yukong of the Subtle Scripture cocked her head to the side as the brief screams cut off. Hmm, a bit disappointing. The variety wasnt bad, but such simple, brute force methods she muttered. ============================== A great Falcon surveyed her quarry from the heavens. She stood upon the sky, her ice blue eyes rendering judgement. Perish, she commanded her foes. Her words were heeded well. Where once there were people, preparing for a battle, only dead, frozen sculptures remained. Tianzhe Minyan turned and kept flying, leaving a beacon for her ship to clean up and secure anything of value. ================================= The blades the disciples of the Cloudy Sword Sect stood upon shuddered and then shifted. Their forms became indistinct, hazy, like the disciples were simply standing on the clouds themselves. Twelve sets of the Raging Cloudy Sword Formation were deployed. Across all fronts, the butchery began. The swords came from nowhere. Guards died without a word, artificial Demons fell without fanfare, and when one man did get lucky and blew up his own basethe detonation was watched with dispassionate eyes. How could the explosion kill what had never been in the base in the first place? ============================== Ji Min ran down the halls, tears in her eyes. Her courage failed her, Heavenly Demons forgive her, her courage had failed her. She, one of the Honoured Researchers taken in by the Demonic Master Himself. The others, their leader included, had all sacrificed themselves to their Masters experiment when the base had first been breached. Min had been in awe of the massive construct as it had risen, its eyes burning and its Qi so oppressive it had nearly killed Min right then and there. A beast in the Earth Realm. Such was its might that their enemy had even paused, taking the creature in. A lone woman, who had obliterated everything in her path, hesitated. The dark haired woman had looked upon the construct, had tasted its mightand then a slow, happy smile had crawled across her face. Their clash had destroyed the construction chamber. Their battle was making the heavens shake and the earth rumble And the demonic constructs roars of fury were slowly turning into howls of pain. Howls of pain that were getting closer and closerimpact. Mins lower body disappeared as the construct was driven back through the stone wall. She lay on her back. Their magnum opus ripped loose a beam of ravening Qi, and the woman cut it in half, her blade making a mockery of the corrosive breath. The last thing Min saw was the woman. Her clothes were singed, she was cut and bleeding, but her smile was the brightest thing Min had ever seen. The woman split the construct in two, and one of the halves fell atop Min. Xiao Su Ge was having a very good day. ============================= The clouds were not the only thing that descended. Those within a northeastern fortress could only pray as something else was brought to bear. The first drop of rain that hit the fortress created a crater the size of a wagon. The second did the same. And then the heavens opened. The deluge hit the fortress like a manic drummer, making the earth quake to its primal beat. But this was only the prelude. Within a deep, dark stormcloud, Lanlong Bailu and Wakokukin Seiyu joined hands. From the sky, a ravening dark finger descended, a spiral that looked more like the maw of some great beast. The snow, Li deep in places, melted and turned into pitch black water. The nightmare sea of black began to rise. A hurricane and a tsunami formed in the middle of the continent. The gates were breached. The protections were worthless. The Storm Wingsalso known as the Disaster Wings by those who had to face themof Soaring Heavens Isle Sect wiped another landmark off the map. ==================================== Deep beneath the earth, a squad of cultivators sprinted. They were silent, their eyes focused and their expressions grim. Left Here! Prepare the Demon Spike! the leader, Huang Mo, barked as they came to a bend in the tunnel and walked into an enormous cavern. It had been slowly, painstakingly dug over generations, each one of the miners shaving the barest bits of dirt from the ceiling, to get them closer and closer to their prizethe massive well of Demonic Qi in Iceheart Forest. One day it would have been taken so that the worthy could use it. But now, with the artifact in their possession, they would instead destabilize the Qibreak it out of its prison to overwhelm the Spirit Beast and send it on a rampage south. A distraction that would bring to ruination an entire province. The cultivators went about setting up their formation. They worked feverishly, knowing time was of the essence. Well practised, the formation was deployed quickly. The leader raised his hand to give the order and all of a sudden he found he couldnt move. Oh? Did you believe I would not notice? a calm, pleasant voice asked as something began to press down on all of them. The intent was nothing like Mo had ever felt before. Heavier than the heaviest mountain. Colder than the deepest cold. Mo directed his eyes up, where a tiny spike of ice poked through the ceiling. It was glowing now, as ice crystals began to drift off it. Did you think I would not discover your designs? Your intent to desecrate the graves of the honoured martyrs? The voice was growing in wrath and hate with each word. It could have killed them in an instant, that much the leader knew. But to their growing horror, Mo realised the voice wanted them alive. A titanic head formed from the ice crystals. Its eyes burned with fury. Its head was crowned with an aurora. You dare tunnel under here. You dare invade my home. You dare use me as a shield?! Little worms, little worms, you are far beyond courting death. The Spirit Beasts power reached down and ripped. Their bodies iced over and shattered as a wall of frost filled in the cavern, destroying everything in its path. But death did not find them. Instead, they were frozen to the world and pulled up through the earth until they beheld the beast. Its body, pierced with thorns and the roots of a tree. A cadaver, with burning eyes, crowned by a gem of purest black The Giant Spirit beast leaned in, moving a withered neck, and its lips formed into a smile. You want what I guard so badly?You desire the essence of the Enemy? Very well, little worms. I shall give it to you. Panic rose in Mos soul. The little shards of ice were pressed up against, then into the frozen mass above. The demons within were frozen, but some parts of the gem were far from inert. In the deepest recesses, a vile liquid swirled, the crystallization of hate. Ten human souls were unceremoniously dumped in. The churning liquid paused, the feral intellect within focusing on the new additions. If the human souls had mouths they would have started screaming. ====================================== He Who Sweeps the Forest Floor Of Snow and Opens the Way let out a snort of disdain, then turned his eyes to a small sword and a little floating amulet, shuddering and pointing the way. He would have to thank Shen Yu later for the gift. Ever since the little ones had left, Forest Sweeper had been in constant communication with his kin, searching for more of the places where the Enemy had tried to hide. Forest Sweeper turned his head to the heavens and bellowed. His voice echoed across the wind and the sky, making the very world rumble in his wrath. The sky flashed and a great aurora formed, covering the sky in maps and locations. Maps and locations others saw. ============================= All across the north, giant heads were raised and the world shook. From out of the snows and the mists, titans advanced. Members of the Heavenly Demons Organization that tried to flee on foot could only look on as the kings of the north marched, a mantle of storm and ice their panoply. Their crowns were as big as castle battlements, edifices of bone that let all know of their might and majesty. In their coming was the unstoppable roll of thunder, their hooves shaking the firmament. And in their passing was a world scoured clean. ============================== A man descended from the heavens as the Thunderhooves finished off another group of stragglers. Three great beasts paused, knowing that this man was beyond them. Yet still they formed up, steam issuing forth from their nostrils, glaring at the man before them His feet touched the bare earth and he addressed them. Might you be kin of He Who Sweeps the Forest Floor Of Snow and Opens the Way? he asked, his voice tinged with nobility. We have that honour, the biggest of the beasts declaredand then, to their surprise, the man bowed. Xiao Ge, Elder of the Cloudy Sword Sect, greets the Righteous Heroes of the north, he intoned, his hands clasped in the gesture of respect. Shall we slay the Great Enemy together? The Spirit Beasts deliberated for a moment before deciding that the arrangement was agreeable to them. =========================================== The voice of the Emperor watched it all. He stood upon the air, his hands behind his back. He was serene. He looked upon the devastation as a god, high above the concerns of the world. The Voice was satisfied. =================================== Yulong ran. He ran as hard as he could, as fast as he could, staying in the darkness. Staying barely one step again. Without Huians warning, he would be dead. All he could do was curse. Curse and rage impotently as centuries of work were obliterated. He could feel his freckles itching. He could feel the fury in his gut. He committed each of the fallen to his memory. He could do nothing now but try to survive. ========================= Upon a flying sword, Shen Yu stood. His smile was wide and toothy. He looked down at a sundered fortress, the only thing left of it a rent in the ground. See, Lu Ri? That is how you cut through defensive wards. Now, you try. Yes, Master Shen, the man stated, his voice mild. Shall I attempt the next one? Indeed you shall, Shen Yu decreed. He had sworn to scour the northand now, he was filling his oath. Shen Yu could feel it in his bones. v5c73: Partings The early dawn saw me on the roof. Big D and Xiulans normal spot was quite comfortable and a good place to watch the sunrise, my eyes on the northern horizon. Big D was on my shoulder, in chicken form, my disciple and friends eyes in the same direction as mine. We sat in silence, simply spending time with each other. It had been two days since Gramps and Lu Ri had left. I have to admit, it was a little strange not to have to be at the forefront of the battle that was currently taking place in what was effectively the north pole. In a story, I would be one of the ones standing on top of a flying sword, wreaking vengeance upon those who had attacked my home. But I hadn''t needed to. Instead, Gramps had called in the cavalry, and they were only too happy to take care of things. I didnt need to be the one fighting. I had allies who could help. It was simultaneously worrying and relieving. Worrying, because I didnt know what was happening, and relieving, because this would hopefully be the end of everything nasty up in the north, without me having to fight in a long war to end it. Which again: some part of me said the only way to be sure was to do it myself. The other part the other part extended the last olive branch of trust. The Cloudy Sword Sect had screwed up before. They said they had changed and I had to trust that they had. They had certainly seemed sincere so far. So all I could do now was wait. It was a strange sort of emotion. Not urgent, not bad, but just feeling a little bit like I was stuck in limbo. I gave it five more minutes, watching the sunrise, then slapped my hands onto my thighs, stood, and took a deep breath. I let it out slowly. There was nothing I could do about it right now, so I just had to do something I could do. I went downstairs to help with breakfast. I gave a gentle hip-check to Xiulan as I settled in beside her, and she bumped me back with a smile. Peppa was humming a cheerful tune as she chopped and dicedand the new kitchen was big enough that a dragon could coil around in his spot before the stove, Washys eyes sharp and intent while he cooked the eggs. Sunny side up, over easy, over medium, over hard, cooked at a higher temperature so the edges got brown and crispy, cooked in indirect heat over water in a ramekin, soft and hard boiled, scrambled, poached He had gotten inspired after he had found a doodle I had made of him in a chefs hat in one of the ledgers Peppa had asked him to check over. I had explained that it was the mark of a master chef, and the pleats were meant to signify each way you could cook an egg. It was actually a good thing we had so many chickens, because Washy boasted he would earn a hat with ten-thousand pleats. I was also going to have to take his present out from under the tree and count how many folds I had put in it, to make sure it was accurate. We worked our magic on the morning feast, taking it out to the table. Meimei was relaxing this morning, her feet up on a stool and a scroll in front of her. I recognised the scroll, it was one she had gotten from Lady Wu that was some kind of fictional court drama about a woman who was an apothecaryboth of them seemed to really like the tale. Tigu was watching Zhuye for us, playing peekaboo with her younger brother and Delun, the two of them making our son kick his legs and laugh uproariously. My son was in good spirits, and I think he was starting to test out his first word. Nothing concrete yet, but he was ten months oldI think I remember that some kids could say their first word that early though judging by the sounds he was making, it wouldnt be mama or dada, but something that started with either a Ti or a Bi. Little man loved his siblings. Chunky was in his human form nearby, listening to Noodle and Yins gentle coaching. He was spinning a bowl on a pottery wheel, his tongue stuck out in concentration. It was coming along welluntil he pressed too hard and ruined it. He just chuckled and began again, unbothered by the failure. The others slowly filed in as word went out that breakfast was ready. We all sat at our long table, ten different conversations flowing at once. Then we all trouped out into the snow to do our morning exercises. After that, Meimei changed my bandagesthe wounds were still not looking the greatest, but they were healing. She laid a kiss on my ravaged knuckles, then another on my lips. Then we got to work. Meimei went to the forest, where she was still detoxifying everything. I had other things to do. There were preparations for the funeral for Vajras soldiers. There was work to be done on the fences. The actual animals were finally calming down, and the birds were returning to the General''s hat. I wasnt fighting the demons, but life went on. ======================================= Tomorrow. Yushang was leaving tomorrow, and it was weighing a bit on her. Staying at Fa Ram was one of the best times of Yushangs life. The warmth and beauty were truly wonderful things. But today was the last day. The last day to act if she even wanted to act. She glanced over at where Bi De and Ri Zu were talking and laughing with Han and Uncle. She remembered first seeing the two of them and Yun Ren, shining out like beacons compared to the rest of the other initiates. Righteous. Honest. The kind of people that she knew in her bones would never betray her. They had proved as good as she saw them. They were what Yushang wanted to be. Righteous heroes, who boldly stood against what they saw as injustice. They were all stunningly beautiful. Was it any wonder that Yushangs heart had been enraptured by them? Yun Ren had made it very clear he was taken and had no desire for any female companionship, so he was off limits. But Bi De and Ri Zu? At first they had kind of danced around each other. They hadnt been a thing. And most of all neither of them had really said no. Yushang had always made it a joke. Hidden it in japes that they could safely dismiss, and not ruin what they had. If they had firmly rejected her, like Yun Ren had, she would have backed off and kept it just as something funny. But they hadnt. Bi De flirted back more often than not. Ri Zu really seemed to like her the best as her test subject, and Yushang had caught the smaller womans eyes wandering down her form whenever she took her shirt off. Even when the two of them did get together, that hadnt changed. If anything, Bi De had flirted more and Ri Zu had gotten even handsier. Of course, she could be completely and utterly misreading the situation and now she was about to fuck up horribly. They had fought together. Shed blood together. Yushang had gone north with them willing to die with them. To die for them. If it had happened that way, in those horrid claustrophobic corridors, she would have been content. When they were a constant presence, it was so easy to just let it be. To let things remain how they were, simply as friends. Even now, she was considering just not doing it. It would be easy. So easy. But she didnt know when she was going to see them again. She loved them. Maybe it was foolish. Maybe it was greedy to think those thoughts. Maybe it was too many stories of how things were supposed to go making her think with her loins. But Yushang wanted one last good memoryas good as she could getwith her dearest friends. And hey, if it blew up in her face, then they would have something to talk and laugh about the next time they met if it didnt ruin their relationship, of course. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Yushang kept a smile on her face, even as her stomach churned. She grappled with a choice she was afraid to make. ============================ The last seven days, despite Hans worries about his family, had been good. Better than good, honestly. Bi Des home had been warm, welcoming, and kind. He had used his formations to craft for Lady Meiling several needles, a mortar and pestle, and several knives. He had meant to do it all for free, as thanks for their hospitality, but neither she nor Master Jin would hear of it. So he got several quite rare herbs, several bottles of medicine, and a healthy amount of silver in return. And by healthy he meant several pounds. Lady Meiling had been very satisfied with his work, complimenting the new ease with which she could infuse her objects with Qi. But today, he had no work. He had already packed everything he needed so he, Yushang, Shao Heng, Spooks, Fenxian, and Yingwen had spent most of the day doing little but spending time with Bi De, Ri Zu, and Yun Ren. They roamed far and wide over their home, the two of them reminiscing about past times and past battles; the clearing where they had met Vajra, the site of the battle against a cultivator bandit named Sun Ken, the first field Master Jin had ever made, and many more. In return, Han told them of his own childhood, his family manor, and the mountain springs. Yushang spoke of her village. Shao Heng, of his time of quiet solitude in the mountains. Spooks spoke of the dancing lights of the aurora. Fenxian, the most absurd tale of bar crawling he had ever heard, which was completed with Yingwens story of catching a goat thief who was posing as a Spirit Beast. All of this was backdropped by the snowy hills and towering pines. It truly was a beautiful place. When the sun dipped low, Bi De and Ri Zu glanced at each other and noddedreturning to the house, where another surprise awaited them. A goodbye party. The house was dark, save for its lights. A feast was laid out for them, and there was even extra food sent over to the other members of their Sect and Elder Shenhe. To friends we shall see again one day, Bi De said in toast to them. Tears fell from Yushangs eyes, and Han barely mastered himself, but it was a near thing. He would almost be sad to go. But in the end if he could make his own home like this place, he would go gladly, thankful for the example to follow. =========================== Come on, come on, I got something to show you! a slightly tipsy Yushang demanded. My, youre very eager. What has caught your eye? Bi De smiled as he and Ri Zu followed their friend out into the night; it was cold, but the temperature was bracing. The flush of alcohol was on all of their cheeks. Youll see! It''s somethin well, a lady has to try, yanno? she declared, looking slightly unsure of her course of action, before she straightened her back. It''s just over here! Indeed, they did not have to walk long, for off to the side of the path there was steam. Bi De sensed the Qi of a fire crystal, and then he saw A mud pit? he asked, confused. Then, Yushangs arm wrapped around his waist and she tackled him into the pit. It was warm because of the fire crystal, and Bi De was too shocked to put up any resistance. They both landed in the mud, and Bi De felt soft lips against his own. It was pleasant. Yushang was soft and warm and he paused, as Yushang pulled back. I think I remember you sayin how this sort of thing is done around here. The Grannies in the village said this was how your Masters met each other! Bi De felt his cheeks heat up. He was about to scold her for doing such a thing in front of Ri Zubut for one problem. Ri Zu was in Yushangs other arm. Ri Zu looked halfway between annoyed and confused. If you know what this means, why did you pull Ri Zu in She trailed off when she saw Yushangs intense eyes boring into her own. Yushang leaned forwards. Their lips met. Ri Zus eyes widened, and then she practically melted, only coming back to her senses when Yushang pulled back. Im greedy, Liao Yushang declared. Bi Dis eyes widened and he glanced at Ri Zu, who looked dumbfounded. Eh? she asked with a squeak. Im greedy, so I want it all. You can either say no or we can use the guest house. I asked Pi Pa. Her words were casual, but Bi De could see her nervousness. She was very close to just jumping up and running, her heart thundering in her chest. Ri Zus wide eyes kept staring into Yushangs, and her gaze flicked over to Bi De for a moment. Bi De confessed that the idea was immensely appealingbut he was a rooster. He wanted this. His body was screaming at him happily. Yet as much as the idea appealed to him, he did not wish to hurt Ri Zu more. He and Ri Zu looked into each others eyes. Ri Zu sucked in a little breath. perhaps an experiment is in order, she whispered. They had a most enjoyable night after that. Though Bi De couldnt help but reflect It was indeed a victory for Yushang. ========================== The Shrouded Mountain Sect was assembling on my lawn. We were all milling about too, as people said their last goodbyes. Are you sure you dont want me to come? Spooks asked Han and Yushang. Han smiled and shook his head. I dont doubt your courage, and we know you promised that you would come along, but the Sect is likely going to be dangerous. Id sleep better knowing you were here. Yeah, and some things are best if we do them ourselves. But dont miss me too soon~ Yushang declared, though her last words were directed at Bi De and Ri Zu. The young woman was positively glowing this morning. Ri Zus face went a bit red, while Bi De just smirked challengingly at her. I raised an eyebrow at them, but in the end it wasnt really my business. Good luck, Shao Heng, Ri Zu said to the older looking man. He bowed his head. I shall never forget what you have done for me. Say the word, and I shall be by your side. Ri Zu will remember. If Ri Zu ever needs a hero, she will count on Shao Heng to arrive. Shao Heng smiled like a much younger man. Yun Ren hugged Nezan, the fox burying his nose into Yun Rens neck. Im going to miss you, he whispered to the fox. I shall miss you too, nephew. But somebody has to make sure theyre doing it right this time, and Shenhe asked for my help, the fox replied. Tigu approached Fenxian then held out one of her arms to Fenxian. He looked surprised. I still dont like you, she stated bluntly. But.good luck. Fenxian took the offering of peace and nodded at Tigu. Yingwen, I said. Getting the attention of the last of them. Yes, Master Rou? he asked. Fair winds and safe travels, I told him. I held out my arm, like Tigu had done. He looked surprised, before a small, genuine smile crossed his face. Thank you, Master Rou. I hope if we do meet for a third time it is indeed as friends. I do not think my heart could take another meeting as enemies. I snorted at the joke. So he did have a bit of a sense of humor after all. Finally, with the last goodbyes said, the members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect lined up. Zang Shenhe stood at their head. Nezan was sitting on her shoulder. She clasped her hands in the gesture of respect and bowed near ninety degreesan action mirrored by all behind her. Even Zeng bowed low. Master Rou, she replied with a bow. We were your enemies, yet you have treated us like the most honoured of guests. Is there anything we can do to repay you? It was a formality. Shenhe had also approached me last night about this. My price is steep. Make right what your ancestors did wrong, I commanded them. Your order is heard. The Shrouded Mountain Sect will rise again, just like the phoenix, she replied. When she stood, her eyes were burning. I nodded. Then, may the heavens favour you. And you as well, Master Rou, she said, Shrouded Mountain Sect! Move out! Her voice boomed off the hills, and the cultivators before me disappeared in a burst of wind and snow, beginning their run to the Howling Fang Mountains. We may have been enemies once. But right now we had what I hoped to be new friends. They sped off into the distance, determined and resolute. And so, for the moment, our home was back to normal. ================== ================= Editors: Massgamer, BargleNawdleZouss, Aaron Pastafarian Sofaer v5c74: The Cycle Continues鈥擡nd of Book 5 On the tenth day since the battle, Shen Yu returned to his grandsons home. He descended from his flying sword onto the ground beside the great snow golem. The amusing thing was as tall and proud as ever, with a great many birds on his jaunty hat. There, he was awaited. His grandson, granddaughter, and all the rest had stepped outside to greet him. Welcome home, Grandfather Jin trailed off as he got a good look at Shen Yu. His expression became worried, as did the others. Are you alright? Did you get injured again? Ah, that was to be somewhat expected. Shen Yu was definitely feeling his still-present injuries. Minute tremors shook his limbs, and sweat beaded upon his brow from the strain of controlling his Qi. In front of the others, he had kept up his mask, as unflappable as always, but his body was unhappy at what he had put it through so soon. However, it had been necessary. Shen Yu would rather have turmoil of the body, than turmoil of the soul. It is done, Shen Yu declared, a small smile coming to his face. Every base in the north has been destroyed. The relief was palpable among the assembly. His soul pulsed with the acknowledgement. It was the providence of the heavens that Lu Ri had captured that base. And without Yukongs artifacts, they would have been up here searching for their prey for centuries. The distances in the Sea of Snow were immense. Three Imperial Realm cultivators working without rest and several Earth Realm strike teams, all traveling at their maximum velocity and knowing exactly where their enemies were located, had still taken five days to reach their targets and would likely take longer still. But for now, every base connected to the transport network, and as many others as they could find, had been obliterated. Those that had tried to fight had been slain. Those that had tried to run were driven into the cold, and had fallen prey to the dangers of the Sea of Snow. Doom had come for the Heavenly Demon Sect. And while there was still much work to do, to make completely sure that the north was free of these vermin, his cultivation and oath had been soothed with this decisive action. The north was clear. Now, he just needed to scour the rest of the Empire for this Yulong. There hadnt been a corpse found, which meant he was still alivebut his instincts told him the boy was no longer in the Sea of Snow. He would be found, him and his Master both. But now Shen Yu could truly rest and recover, instead of his cultivation constantly urging him northwards. His grandson let out a breath. He looked at Shen Yu and he did not ask why Shen Yu went out to do battle while he had been in the state he was still in. Jin knew. There were some things that men must do. Instead, he simply lowered his eyes and bowed his head in thanks. Again, welcome home, grandfather, Jin saidwhile little Mei looked at his injuries like they personally offended her. Ah, her expression was most amusing. Indeed, welcome home, Master, Bi De intoned, and that was the catalyst. The rest of them paid their respects, greeting him warmly. It had been some time since so many greeted him like this. Warmly, rather than with sycophantic, fearful humility. Tigu begged him for tales of their hunt, the little one as all over him as she could be whilst being mindful of his injuries. It was most pleasant. And doubly pleasant when he was able to sit on the couch. He got to hold Zhuye, the babe giggling at his arrival, and a dragon made him tea. Shen Yu sighed, the burden on his soul light. So, the Shrouded Mountain Sect has departed? he asked. Yes, they left yesterday. Nezan went with them, Jin replied. Shen Yu nodded. He wished the old fox luck. Though speaking of guests, will we be having any soon? Not for a while yet, Shen Yu replied. They have to consolidate and take stock of everything they captured. Ge, Minyan, and the Herald will all be quite busy for a while. Jin nodded. Well, it''s nice to have things just with the family for the moment. Shen Yu nodded, a small smile on his face. What were your plans for today, grandson? First? The funeral for Vajras soldiers. Give them a proper send off. Then tonight, were going to open the gifts we were going to give each other on the solstice, Jin replied. Shen Yu paused. Then I shall change into appropriate garments. The Honoured Martyrs must be given their proper respects. Some might find it silly to thank insects, but they had given their lives in defense of his grandsons home. They were worthier than mostbut more, it was a reflection of Jins values. Even the smallest of things that had aided him had their kindness returned tenfold. ======================================= Vajra the Boozemaster, honoured of His Imperial Majesty''s servants, stood tall in the cold air. Her Immortals were arranged around her, their ranks bold and gleaming. Chief among them was the Bane of the Black Lances. New scars adorned the honoured warriors carapace, making her appearance even fiercer. Their podium was draped with little droplets of sunlight, warding away the cold. The air was solemn, and only the true Servants of the Emperor were in attendance. Their clothes were dark, muted colours, as appropriate for those not directly related to the fallen, and none bore a smile. The filthy beggars from the Shrouded Mountain Sect had been rightfully cast out, their presence intolerable for such a ceremony of reverence. Truly, they were miserable wretches, living only through the largesse and eternal benevolence of her lord. She was most glad to be rid of them, especially after having to watch over them all for a full seven days. It had been most stressful and had driven Vajra half mad being so alert for so long, cataloguing every minute movement in case they even twitched towards her lords home. The only mark in their favour was that the beaten dogs were not also perfidiousbut such creatures hardly deserved her attention when something more important should occupy her time. We are gathered here today to give thanks to the brave souls who gave the ultimate sacrifice in defense of our home, His Majesty began, his voice soft. Before them all was a raised table, and upon it were one thousand, eight hundred, and thirty-eight small boxes. One for each of the fallen, confirmed by Vajras ledgers. They were crafted of rice stalks and wax, each and every one hand made by the Emperor himself, an honour beyond all honours, while Vajra had commissioned tapestries from her hive depicting the deeds of each fallen, the finest of burial shrouds. Some were empty of a body, the honoured dead lacking a corpse due to being destroyed fully in battle, but most were fulland each one had a flowering plant seed within. The Empress had even deigned to use her power to remove the poisons that tainted them, consecrating their once-desecrated bodies. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The honour and favour bestowed upon her and her hive was enough to have some amount of emotion. How long had it been since she had mourned losses? In her war against the flying lesser demons, millions had perished every day without fanfare. Yet here, these small numbers were considered a loss and given accolades. Truly, this was paradise. They were the smallest of us, but each one had the heart of a tiger. It is thanks to them, these scouts and those who threw themselves without flinching upon the enemy, that we still stand today. They were, one and all, heroes. His Majesty paused for a moment. The only sound was a sniff, as Duke Chun Ke dried his wet eyes. He was in his natural form today, but both suited himhe was unbearably handsome in both forms. I wish that none had to make such a sacrifice, yet they rose up without hesitation. So we shall honour them by holding dear what they gave everything to defend. Our home. Our little slice of heaven. And so we return them to the earth, to the embrace of their home. May the flowers grow above them and bloom, becoming a part of this land forever more. When the bounty of spring comes, we will all know whom to thank. Vajra and the rest of her hive froze at the heartfelt declaration. She could feel her servants emotions. The love, the respect, the honour they felt at the Emperors words surged through her so much that the collective feelings were nearly overwhelming. This? This was where they wanted to be. This is who they wanted to serve. His Majesty picked up the first of the boxes and gently placed it into a small freshly dug into the snow and down into the earth. With his hands, he took the earth and buried the box. Then he took another. The first to step forward was Bi De. The rooster was even more stunning than normal. Like Chun Ke, both of his forms were utterly delectable. He too took a box and planted it. Then, the others stepped forwards. One by one, the little boxes were placed into the earth and buried. By the hands of humans. By the hands of a monkey. By the gentlest bite of a dog, and by Vajras own legs, until all one thousand, eight hundred, and thirty-eight small boxes were buried in the field beside the house. His Majesty bowed, and the others followed suit, paying their respects. Then, His Majesty rose and picked up a barrel. The barrel was full of mead, the finest creation of her hive, and the thing that had earned her her title. His Majesty had asked earlier whether her soldiers would have preferred a solemn period of mourning, or a celebration of their lives. The soldiers had all chosen the latter. His Majesty lifted the mead and poured out the cups. To the fallen, he toasted. To the fallen, his words were echoed by all. ========================= Together they moved to the greenhouse, where Vajraor rather Chun Ke translating for Vajraregaled them with stories of her valiant warriors while they sipped the golden drink. It was warm and deliciousbut all of them took care not to overindulge. Instead, it was simply warm and mood-lifting as they relaxed within the greenhouse. It never got rowdy as they paid their respects. In the end the little bees werent much different than the rest of them. All of them had fought the demons now. All of them knew their vile ways, and all of them had shed blood in the defence of their home. It was something intangible but Bi De felt a bit closer to all of his family because of it. Soon the sky darkened and they returned to the warmth of the house. It was dark, with only the glass orbs and the fireplace for light. There they exchanged gifts, as had become tradition. The people from Underbridge taught me how to make those, Yin said as Bi De looked intently at his gift. It looked to be a kind of wind-chime. Bi De tapped it and it produced pleasing notes. They put them on the outside of the bridges, so when the wind blows they jangle in sequenceI made that one out of bits of a door I bashed in, the remelted bits of one of the foundries we raided, and the glass beads a nice lady gave me! It is beautiful, Yin, Bi De said, smiling at it. I shall put it under my perch that our Master has graciously made for me. Yeah! It can go next to Big Sis Meis gift! Yin declared, pointing at the fabric fish that also worked as a windsock. Yins gifts were an eclectic mix of things she had been taught how to make on her own journey, from people she had befriended, and each one was beautiful. The other gifts Bi De received were no less interesting and thoughtful. He had of course received a human-sized Gi of his own, with their family symbol on it, courtesy of the Healing Sage. Tigu had added Bi Des sculpture to her collection, though in granite. He was posed triumphantly on a rock, his chest bared. The composition was spectacular. As for himself? This one is for you, Bi De said, handing over a package. Yin eagerly opened it, and her eyes widened at what was within. It was a spool of thread the colour of fire that crackled and shone with an inner glow. One of the aggressive Spirit Beasts in the Sea of Snow produced this thread to line its ice tunnels and keep them from freezing. It would go well with your own pendant, I think. It is gloriously incandescent, Yin murmured, before she turned back to Bi De. Was it tough? It ate me whole, and I had to kick my way out, Bi De confirmed. Yin laughed, and Bi De sat back to watch the other gift givers. Tigu had put away his charcoal reliefs and carved designs of the Thunderhooves, intent on perusing them later, and Miantiao was examining several minerals Bi De had brought from the north of the Howling Fang Mountains that Old Ling had mentioned were used in glassmaking. Bi De hoped the old groundskeeper from the Shrouded Mountain Sect was doing alright. Bi De shook his head and instead simply... relaxed, soaking in the enjoyable atmosphere. Wa Shi gushed over his new hat, exulting in his recognition as a Master Chef. Spooks eyes bugged out at the giant jug of maple syrup that had been placed before him, the Thunderhoof looking like he was about to faint. Chun Kes assortment of extremely cute pottery had improved vastly in quality this year, and the rooster-shaped mug would be Bi Des go-to drinking vessel. Bowu had made a miniature version of his Azure Express, the little contraption currently huffing and puffing around the room on a set of circular tracks that had caught the attention of Shen Yu, the old man looking incredibly intrigued. The old man, in turn, was wearing a hat that the Healing Sage had an exact replica ofone with two deer having relations. The man had laughed uproariously when he had received it. Xiulan and Xianghua had both gotten everyone items from their respective homes. Xianghua gifted river hats and woven tapestries of Koi and scenes of the Misty Lake, while Xiulan gave masterfully made fans and lanterns, as well as some of the finest paper Bi De had laid eyes on. On one of the walls, all the images Yun Ren had recorded were playing, his favourite works transferred to slate and hung already upon the walls. A great many gifts were handed out, and a great many thanks were had over the thought given to each one. It was one of Bi Des favourite traditions, handing out each gift and seeing how the recipient reacted. All too soon, the final gift of the night was unveiled. Awww, you guys Bi Des Great Master said as he smiled at his repaired shovel. Uncle Che busted his ass to make that steel! Bowu declared. Yin and Miantiao helped too! I repaired the damage to the carvings, Tigu said. And Han used his formations on it, the Healing Sage declared. Hopefully this time it wont chip. His Great Master reverently took the tool. Welcome back, buddy, he said to it. ============================ After the gift giving was done, and the cookies had been consumed, Bi De found himself on the roof in his natural form, sitting beside his Great Master. Both of them looked up at the dark sky. One hell of a year, eh? his Great Master asked after a companionable silence. Bi De reflected on his year. His year spent infiltrating the Shrouded Mountain Sect and learning much more about the world of cultivation, to say nothing of their assault against the Demonic Sect. There were some good parts, like the courage of those who challenged the greatest odds. There were bad parts too: the suppression of othersthe way people murdered and stole to keep their secrets secure and their face intact. It was a mess of contradictions. He knew well why his Great Master had abandoned that path. But... there was something exhilarating about it, too. Exploring and adventuring had its appeal and it suited his goals. Bi De knew that he would continue on this path. He would once more go and venture out into the world. He would be a cultivatorso that he could protect his home. He could preserve those warm feelings for this wonderful place. Hell of a year, he agreed. The silence returned, warm and comfortable, under a light dusting of falling snow. Then the clouds broke and the moon shone through. The wonderful moon that had protected and cared for him. Bi De paid it his respects, his voice rising in greeting. His Great Master laughed. I really missed that, he said, his voice full of mirth. You tell em, Bi De. v5 Epilogue: The Winding Threads of Fate To the south-east, Zang Shenhe and the Shrouded Mountain Sect travelled. They moved at their best speed. They used the roads when they could, but unlike mortals the forests, hills, rivers, and valleys were of no impediment to them. Their bounding leaps took them many hundred Li per daythe pace was still not particularly fast for cultivators, truthfully, but they still made good time. Their path took them to the Outer Fangsthe great barrier that separated the Howling Fang Mountains from the Azure Hills. The rolling foothills rapidly turned into towering titans of grey stone. The sheer cliff faces were near impossible for mortals to climb and were treacherous even for cultivators, but it was faster by far to go this way rather than heading all the way south to Stone Gate. Here, having so many experienced Outriders, including Shao Heng, was a blessing. Despite the dangers, their path was as easy as it could be. They scaled the mountains and headed for the nearest outpost for resupply. One of the larger ones, a hub for the surrounding area. But once they entered the mountains, it became clear how much things had changed. The outpost was empty. The sub-formation that initiated the fulmination transportation array was deactivated and destroyed. Perhaps it wouldnt have been so worrying if this was a truly isolated outpost, but this close to the Sect it should have been well-manned and supplied. When they went into the nearby town, the mortals were relieved to see them. Not just relieved, but genuinely happy. They had quickly noticed something was amiss, as the men from the outpost frequented the town for supplies and drink. We were wondering if they were all alright! the Lord Magistrate of the town said. Weve had no answer from the transmission stones, and we heard some rumorsaye, they were foul things, Master Cultivator, and we didnt believe them! But some Blackguards are saying that the sect is gone so that they can do as they please. We have heard tales of a group of bandits actually daring to harass people Shenhe nodded. We shall get to the bottom of this, she told the man. The outposts will be manned soon. After a brief resupply they left, though with a small detour. The burgeoning bandit problem was swiftly dealt with. Yushang acquitted herself well in the swift victory. It was only when they finally got to the heartlands of their territory that they were finally challenged. A single Outrider confronted them, barring their way before his eyes widened. Elder Shenhe! When you fell completely out of contact, we feared the worst! he exclaimed, his eyes widening at the size of their troupenearly seventy cultivators in total with two Elders. He looked quite happy to see them but then his eyes landed on Zeng and they narrowed. Elder, I need to speak with you. Things have changed. I know what has occurred. Shenhes voice was soft. We now go to the Sect. Tell me, who won? The Elders defeated the Patriarch. Elder Chongyun has taken over interim leadership of the Sect, the man dutifully replied. Inform them of our arrival, she commanded, and it was so. Their retinue slowly grew as they approached the Sect. Outriders and members of the Sect on patrol joined them, swelling their numbers, until they finally set their gaze on the Shrouded Mountain. The mountain was just a mountain now. It was no longer cloaked in mist and storm clouds. It was revealed, laid bare for all the world to see. They walked through the city at the foot of the mountain. Nervous, curious stares of mortals followed them. The guards did not stop them as they approached. They merely pointed the way before falling in behind her. The walk through the Sect revealed a surprisingly little amount of damage. Some of the manors were smashed. Some buildings were ruined. There was the occasional scorch mark. But for the most part, things had clearly been limited to the section they were approaching. The great stadium that had once stood here had been near-completely destroyed. The walls had fallen, leaving only a few sections of the stands intact. A gaping hole instead of an entrance greeted them. There, they were awaited. What stands remained were full. Others had to make do with standing on the ground. Again, the numbers surprised her. There were still a lot of disciples. When she heard there was a civil war she had feared that they would be reduced to half, or less than thatbut the crimes of the Zang family and of the Inquisition had been great enough that the righteous had turned against them. And the righteous had outnumbered the wicked greatly, it seemed. Elder Chongyun stood at the head of the gathering. He had bandages on his limbs and had a patch over his eye, yet he stood tall, the rest of the Elders and Pavillion Masters behind him. Lishu was one of the first and foremost. The Pavillion Master stood with Chongyun, though in contrast, he was untouched. At Chongyuns other shoulder stood Che Hanbin, Patriarch of the Che clan. He was missing an arm and great scars adorned his body, but he still stood. He was the only one who did not have a neutral expression on his face. His was twisted into a scowl, which changed to surprise and then joy as he noticed Che Han walking to her right, a place of honour and trust. There was an air of tension between Shenhes party and the Aect. The disciples watched on from the seats of the stadium. Elder Shenhe, Chongyun began. It is good to see you returned to us alivewhen we lost contact with your forces, we feared the worst. The enemies we fought were more insidious than we could have ever imagined. Our force was defeated and captured, but with the help of Lord Shen Yu and his disciples, we escaped and destroyed the main base of the enemy. Even as we speak, the Cloudy Sword Sect and the Soaring Heavens Isle Sect have deployed their disciples and Elders to bring low this threat. There were gasps and murmurs as they got a look at her and her forces. The half that remained were still covered in wounds, but they assembled behind her. Truly? Chongyun asked, concern flashing across his face. Yes. For the past week we have partaken of the hospitality of Master Rou and Lord Shen Yuwhere we learned of what has happened with the Sect. Again, there was muttering. And? What are your thoughts, Zang Shenhe? Chongyun asked. Shenhe took a deep breath of the air on the mountain. She tasted the nervousness and tension in the air. My intention is simple: we will make things right. For the wronged. For those who have suffered. For those that believed in the righteous name of our SectIn the name of the Emperor, I shall return us to the path of Zang Yong, Zang Shenhe declared, raising high the jade talisman given to her by the Imperial Herald, to the surprised gasps of many. Atonement and glory will be oursbuilt not on a lie, but on the words we received from our true founder! Strength Above All: To Protect What We Love! Her declaration rang out, washing over everyone present. Her voice and Qi filled the mountain, rumbling like a peal of fresh thunder. The mountain itself seemed to shudder in joy and acknowledgement as a single stormcloud formed above them all, sparking and cracking with lightning. There was a pop as Nezan appeared, materializing on her shoulder. Even unflappable Chongyuns eyes widened. Shenhe! one of the disciples shouted. Shenhe! another roared. Her name was taken up as the world rumbled and shook with the power of the stormcloud above. Chongyun sank to his knee, bowing his head. Chongyun pays his respects to Zang Shenhe, Master of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. The others followed. And on the mountain, broken and bleeding, there was hope. ======================== The Sect had been brutalized by the short war. Even on his last legs the Patriarch had done great damage before he had died. They had completely lost most of their information gathering capabilities with the destruction of the Inquisitors. Their territory was being probed from all sides. The Sect had been wounded. But if Shenhe had her say, it would live on and become stronger for it. Though the biggest question was that of the Zang family. Her line was small and had been spared most of the violence. Fengfeng had been protected by her companions, while Haoyu was too young to have fought. The other branches were treated less kindly, especially the Patriarchs branch. Some had been killedespecially those who had openly taken up arms against the rebellion. Most, however, had simply surrenderedtoo shaken by the truth and the suddenness of the shift to put up a fight. There was even a tale of an old mortal groundskeeper who had averted tragedy by putting himself in between a group of enraged rebels who got it in their mind to attack the youngest members of the clanhis scolding of the men and women attempting to hunt innocent children had shamed the disciples so badly they had ceased their attackand when confronted by Che Hanbin himself had refused to give an inch before the man who had lost the most to the Zang family, whom soon gave his own word that they would be unharmed. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Then the old man had simply gone back to tending the manor he was in charge of, saying it had to be kept clean for Young Master Bi Des return. Shenhe ended up assigning more cleaners to that manor, just to make sure the old man wasn''t too overworked. There were bitter feelings on both sides, but Shenhe would not start things off with killing the innocent. She had been blamed her entire life for the actions of another. She would not inflict that curse on anyone else. But neither would she force them to stay with the Sect while they were hated. She gave them the same choice as Zang Zengatonement or exile. In the end, Zang Zeng himself chose exile. Zhang Zhong was dead, having tried to help the Patriarch. Zang Sheng was unaccounted for, having disappeared during the fighting. There is nothing left for me here, the man said simply. I will find my son or I will perish. Either way, you shall see no more of me. Shenhe honoured her word. Zang Zeng was allowed to leave peacefully. And so began the long road to healing the Shrouded Mountain Sect. ===================================== A thousand Li away, a man whose name used to be Zang Sheng sat atop a mountain. He had escaped during the chaos of his Sects civil war. He had wandered in a daze, his mind whirling from the revelations. Strength Above All, To Protect What We Love. The words were complete, but they made no sense to him. He could not understand them. What was it to love? Why did that make Zang Yong so strong? He did not know what they meant, but he had made a decision. He abandoned his name, for his namesake was a worthless being, unworthy to be carried by himself. His cultivation was that of the Third Stage of the Initiates Realm. He had broken himself, because his cultivation had been built upon a worthless foundation. It had been built to follow in the footsteps of a weak man. So he had discarded that, too. And now now the man formerly known as Sheng wandered. He observed. He wanted to understand. He would achieve itthat beautiful, pure strength, untouched by weakness or deceit. He would find it and then return to his home. He would return to the mountain and kowtow before his true ancestor, the leader of the Lightning Brigade. But until that time There was a scream below him. Far down the mountain, a mortal ran from a Spirit Beast. A Spirit Beast in the Profound Realm. The beast had been haunting this area, according to the tales of the mortals. Strength Above All, To Protect What We Love. Youchen. Protector of the morning. A much better name than Sheng. Youchen stood. The enemy was a Realm above him, yet that was of no consequence. The truly strong would bridge the gap; if he was not strong enough, he would die and that would be that. Youchens roar matched the Spirit Beast below. His voice boomed like the thunder of a storm. He would be strong. No matter what it took. No matter how many times he would have to reforge himself. So swore Youchen. ==================================== Far, far away, Yulong could take no more. Trekking across the Crown of the World to avoid being captured had taken the last of his reserves. He found a cave, fortified it the best he could, and then finally allowed himself to sleep. He drifted off into the darkness and then felt a tug, the same tug he had felt back at the base that he had shrugged off. He opened his eyes again, and there, in his dream, was a patch of darkness. Disciple, I was trying to reach you, the little spot of darkness chided. But you were so intent on working, you missed my warning. I spent quite a bit of power on that, you know, power I didnt have. Yulong blinked, then flushed. My apologies, Master, he said with a bow. It warms my heart to see you still live. The tiny patch of darkness let out a chuckle. It was a near thing. The only reason I am as coherent as I am right now is because you remember me speaking like this. In the waking world well, it is unpleasant to say the least. Yulong grimaced. Ill do everything I can to restore you to your former glory, Master, Yulong promised. Oh? You will, will you? the darkness asked, a toothy, gummy, smile appearing on the patch of nothingness. His spirit swelled, the darkness from his Master coiling along the corridors of Yulongs mind before receding. Then his Master started to laugh, and Yulong chuckled too. Ah! Too honest! Most of my kind would have taken that as an invitation to steal your body, my boy. Yulong shrugged. Would you even be capable of such in your current state? No, of course not. You would have snuffed me out like a candle flame! And besides, what sort of fool just eats such a promising disciple? The mirth partially drained out of the voice. I know you will help me, my disciple, but it will take some time before I can do anything of value. You will have to step in for me completely. As the new Demonic Master. For that future Ill do whatever you need, Master. The pit of darknesss smile widened. Continue across the Crown of the World. Head for the Azure Dragon Continent. I have some allies there who will be most useful. ==================================== Ming Jie, Messenger of the Lord Magistrate of Verdant Hill, trudged through the snow. His cloak was warm, his bag was waterproof, and this entire journey had been more pleasant than he was expecting. The equipment devised by his Master and the man named Lu Ri was holding up very well! His newest report was very detailed on the boots especially. They had to be of good quality! He would be at Grass Sea City soon, to find his Masters wayward son. It had been quite some time since he had seen the Young Master! He wondered how the man was doing. ======================== The Acting Lord Magistrate for Grass Sea City squinted at the transmission stone message. Extended?! He thought incredulously. Replacement delayed until at least spring of the new year?! What the Hells was this?! Why were they dragging their feet?! He wanted out of here! Being the Lord Magistrate was far too stressful. He pressed his hands into his forehead. It was only a matter of time until his parents found out about this! ======================= Su Yuanlin smiled as she finished penning the letter to Nezuha and the rest of her tribe. They had family here and they would be safe here while Uncle sorted everything out in the Howling Fang Mountains. She sealed her letter. She would be headed to the Mountains to deliver the letter and give the all clear to her kin now that things had finally calmed down. She looked at the bags of pills and sprigs of Spiritual Herbs she had received as thanks from the Cloudy Sword Sect. High grade items, perfect for cultivation and according to Elder Shou, perfect for helping to strengthen ones bloodline. Yuanlin had come to say hello to distant kin and fate had instead given her and her kin the best things they could have hoped for. She had a spring in her step as she went off to say goodbye to Lu Ri for now. She was breaking through to him, she just knew it. The man had been all too happy to have tea with her the past couple of days as they spoke about long range transportation of goods. Her path was unimpeded. The Cloudy Sword Sect had created their own base, courtesy of Elder Yukong and Elder Ge, in minutes. It had been humbling to watch the clouds descend and watch as the rock was hewed and formations laid down faster than she could perceive. Lu Ri was currently on standby while the others were analysing the demonic artifacts they had recovered, so he should be in his room. Her course set, she knocked on his door and poked her head in. Lu Ri always left his door unlocked and didnt mind her visiting. Lu Ri, I Yuanlin froze. Ah, Miss Yuanlin! I could use a second opinion, but this is quite the idea, is it not? Lu Ri said from between Xiao Su Ges legs. He was holding a piece of measurement string against her bare thigh. The Young Mistress of the Cloudy Sword Sect, who had been smiling brightly the moment before, suddenly turned her eyes to Yuanlin, a blush spread across her cheeks. She was standing with her arms out, and there were multiple drawings and measurements of the woman on the walls. She was currently wearing a uniform of some sort. Yuanlins practiced eye evaluated the costume and she could only blink in shock and awe that the stiff, prudish looking Young Mistress had designed something like that. That looks absolutely fantastic! The coat, the hat, look at how swishy that skirt is! Yuanlin declared. Su Ge paused at her words, and her slowly building anger guttered out. Li Ri blinked. Truly? Is it not an impediment on a long journey when delivering mail? Delivering mail? Yuanlin replied. Oh! Oh, I suppose that''s interesting too. Better for the cities though, I think. Uh, could I have the designs for that when youre done? I know a lot of people who would want thatand if you are making a uniform, the design is really important to be memorable! The Young Mistress has a great eyeyou should work with her more on this! Su Ge actually did a double take at Yuanlins words, and Yuanlin gave her one of Yun Rens thumbs up gestures when Lu Ri looked back at Su Ge. I hadn''t thought of that. Hmmm. Thank you very much. And Young Mistress, thank you for taking an interest in my work. I am humbled and honoured that you have chosen to assist me. Su Ge smiled awkwardly. You are welcome? ============================= I was rather surprised it took so long for Gramps friends to visit, but I suppose that they did have a lot of work to do. But today was the day. Gramps had called us over to greet his friends and had decided to do a little trolling. Elders Ge, Shou, and Yukong stared at us. I told you my Disciple is a proud, erect fellow, Shen Yu said as he held out his hand, a massive, shit-eating grin on his face. Truly, he is the most magnificent of cocks! Bi De bowed. Tianzhe Minyan raised an eyebrow. A chicken? she asked, sounding utterly flabbergasted. BOC VOl 4 Now on Audible! Hey everybody! Man, this past week or so of being on break has dissapeared! With prepping for christmas, getting out merch, and getting a webtoon deal, things have been trucking along! Today, however, is an announcement! Beware oc Chicken Vol 4 is out on Audible! Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. https://themerchguild.com/products/beware-of-chicken-4-beware-of-chicken-4 As always, its narrated by Travis Baldree. I hope you enjoy the story! Merry Christmas! Merry Christmas and Happy Holidays! Its been a wonderful year... if gone by fast. I feel like it was just yesterday that we were ringing in the new year! I''ll see you all with a Soaring Heaven''s Isle update over the Break! But for now, I sleep. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. This is a Scene from VOL 3: The Christmas where Jin gets his new shovel. Its also the first time Huo Ten has been drawn! Commisioned by Turtool v6 Prologue: A Cultivators Guide to Waste Removal I always did my best thinking while I worked on something else. While my body did one thing, it was easy to let my mind wander and now there was plenty to think about. It had been nearly a month since our home had been attacked by demons. Nearly a month since we had been forced to fight for our lives. In some ways it didnt feel real. Like it was a distant nightmare which, to my surprise, I hadnt really had too many. Sure, I got up most nights to check on everyone and make sure they were okay but I was waking up less and less as the month wore on, and one thing became clear. That we had won, and the demons truly were defeated. But while that night sometimes felt like a dream the aftereffects were all too real. I placed down the burden I had been carrying on my back, and crouched down. I grimaced as my clothes rubbed against my raw skin, before the cold soothed the sensation. The electrical burns Zang Zeng had given me still hurt like hell, forming long, ropey scars that crawled from my hands to my chest. The skin on my knuckles was similarly raw, fresh, and tender, only starting to heal, and that was rubbing on my thick gloves. We didnt know how effective the reinforced leather gloves impregnated with medical Qi and Spirit Beast beeswax would be as protective equipment, but better safe than sorry. I used an iron trowel to clear away the snow, until I saw bare soil. I grimaced at the slight purple tint to it, then sighed. I looked up at the broken forest I was in. My favorite grove or what was left of it. The physical reminder of everything that had happened. The trees always looked a bit dead in winter, their limbs devoid of leaves, but they still stood tall, just waiting for the warmth of spring. Nowadays, I could even feel the small spark of life in them, humming just beneath the bark, waiting to wake again in spring. Here, though, there was none of that. Here, there was silence. Everything around me was dead, and I could feel the echo of what had transpired, a gasp of pain that made me shudder when I concentrated on it. The trees were puckered and withered, husks of once proud oaks, pines, and maples. Some had turned partially to mush and keeled over, slumping to the ground. The once beautiful grove now looked like the aftermath of a warzone, the corpses of the trees laying strewn like bodies. I took a deep breath of the cold winter air, letting it fill my lungs. It was crisp, but tinged with a sickly sweet odor that burned my nostrilsthe remains of poison in this plot of land. The demons that had attacked us had left their mark, leaving wounds on our home. It had been irrevocably changed from what I remembered it as, the peaceful, beautiful place I had come to escape the life of cultivation.The land was dead. The old trees, a ruined mess. I could even sense the writhing feeling below the dirt, the poison that had sunk into the very bones of the earth. If it was left alone, this area would stay dead for a thousand years. If we left it alone. I pressed my trowel into the frozen earth, and it parted obligingly, more like it was sand on a beach rather than hard-packed dirt. I drew in the soil a symbola symbol I had gotten quite good at drawing. Then, I reached back and grabbed the things I had set down. A glass jar, filled partially with water, and shiny strands of silver wire. My task complete, I rose again and felt a weight alight on my shoulder. You done too, Big D? I asked. I saw out of the corner of my eye scarlet feathers, and a rather beaten up fox fur vest. I had repaired it the best I could but it had still definitely seen better days. The feathers on his chest were just starting to grow back in, his own wounds exposed to the cold aira wound he had gotten attacking an Imperial Realm cultivator and succeeding in distracting him for long enough for Gramps to put the bastard down. He was a bit of a mad lad, my disciple. And I wouldnt have it any other way. Indeed, Master, the rooster spoke, my ever-dutiful disciples voice calm, self-assured in his satisfaction with the completion of our tasks. I do believe we are almost done, and then we may banish this darkness that plagues our home. I smiled at his absolute confidence that the current plan we had for dealing with this would work, and turned, looking back the way I had come. Hundreds of glass jars and modified demonic Qi siphoning formations that had been set up in this patch of forest, directly over every concentration of demonic poison. In addition to the jars, there was a small army of people in red toques and our medieval PPEs. It looked a bit strange to have everyone in thick gloves and aprons. A great, rust-red boar, an ox, and a man who looked quite a lot like a monkey were carefully dismantling some of the less affected trees. Chunky, Babe, and Gou Ren piled them together, while dancing green blades and claws made of Qi carved larger formations around them. Tigu and Xiulan worked very well together, none of their friendly rivalry here today. Tigu had her tongue poked out of the corner of her mouth, wild orange hair sprawling out from her hat, while Xiulan waved her finger like a conductors baton, directing her legion of blades. Her blue eyes practically sparkled in the cold light. A silver-haired woman with a snake coiled around her arm delivered the last of the glass jugs to a fox-faced man, a woman wearing the same bandana as Gou Ren, and a monkey. Yin and Noodle had been working overtime to get the jars we needed, and Yun Ren, Xianghua, and Huo Ten hopped to get them into their proper places. A pink-haired woman with a jade bangle around her wrist was seated outside the affected area, accompanied by a moose loaded down with a saddlebag. Peppa and Spooks had arrived with hot tea and food for any who needed it. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Behind them was a pillar of smoke and the distant sound of a press. Bowu was hard at work in the forge, finishing the last of the silver wire, helping in his own way. Nobody wanted to see what would happen if any of this poison got on somebody who wasnt a cultivator. That one needs to go a little to the left! a great dragon called down from the heavens. His sinuous body undulated as he kept himself aloft. In his claws was a paper with the planned formation on it, and Washy was studying it with great attention, determined to have the formation right. He had been spectacularly upset the poison had hurt our main maple grove, and sworn vengeance upon all demonkind for this most grievous of insults. Ah! Yes! the young man below him called, while a shaggy white dog sitting at his feet yipped. Zhang Fei, the Torrent Rider, corrected the placement of his jar. We had him to thank for all the silver we currently hadwe had bought all the silver we were using from his hometown. Shaggy Two used his nose to carefully adjust the wires. Beside the young lad, there was a behemoth of a man, clad in stone armor. Tie Delun was finishing up the formation on the ground. Finally, my eyes landed on a group of two women, and I started towards them. One of the women had green hair, freckles, and purple eyesand in my humble opinion, she was the most beautiful woman in the world. The other looked as if to be her sisterslightly shorter, but just as freckly. Both had just finished their own last jars, and had turned to observe, just as we had. I reached out, and captured Meiling from behind, my arms wrapping around her shoulders. My wife leaned into my touch instantly. Big D hopped off my shoulder and on to Rizzo''s, the small woman giggling as he nuzzled her cheek with his beak. Looks like were nearly ready, I said, looking over what we had accomplished so far. And not a moment too soon, my Meimei declared, her voice sounding just a bit nasally. She rubbed at her nose in irritation. This place reeks. If I ever have to smell such foul Qi again it''s too soon. I smiled at the way her nose scrunched up, but I had enough sense not to tell her she looked cute like that. You didnt need to help with this. We had it, I reminded her. I knew how sensitive her nose was to Qi. I couldnt imagine having to actually be out here with her sense of smell. Zhuye kept looking off in this direction, Meimei huffed after a moment. I frowned when she brought up our son. I knew the look. It made my own blood boilthe look of distress on his face whenever he glanced towards the forest. Couldnt blame Meimei for wanting this shit out of our home. Well. He''s going to be having a good time with his Grandpa and his dancing friends. Gramps and Vajra the bee were taking care of him today. And then he wont ever have that expression again. Little Ds brilliant parents figured out how to get rid of the nasty smell! Meimei chuckled at the sudden pompous tone my voice took, and then she sighed. I hope this works, she muttered. It will, I replied. =========================== Less than half an hour later, our preparations were complete. Everyone went to their assigned positions around the edge of the area. Everyone ready? I called, and a chorus of affirmatives answered me. We pressed our hands into the ground, and activated the formation. The earth pulsed, and I could feel the poison beneath the earth shudder and wail, as it was dragged out of the ground and into the jars. The silver started corroding. A couple of the glass jars got hairline cracksbut they held. The earth seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. Tigu, of course, was the first one to let out a cheer. I let out a breath, and settled back on my haunches. Despite our victory, the forest was still dead. Despite our success in extracting the poison,... we honestly had no clue what we were going to do with all these poison-filled jars. I looked at the withered trees, and the wound on the landscape. The poison had stabbed deep. This place, this grove, would never again be how it was. I took in a breath, and the cold air once more filled my lungs, this time devoid of acrid taint. But though those wounds were deep they were not fatal. With time and effort, these wounds would become scars, physical reminders of what had happened. But together, we would make sure that those scars would be even more beautiful than what had come before. We still had a lot of work to do. Yet our mood was joyful, as we walked back home, and our spirits were high. *** Were you good for Gramps? I asked the rosy-cheeked boy, nearly a year old, in my arms. Zhuyes purple eyes were alight with mirth as I tickled his belly. He spent nearly an hour tugging upon my beard! Gramps declared. My grandsons endurance shall surely be legendary in the future! Unlike the rest of us who had started taking off our bandages, the old man was still wrapped tightthe massive rents in his body barely looked like they had started to heal. He had lost an entire Realm of cultivation, up there in the north. And yet the old man seemed to have a permanent smile etched onto his face these days. He''s going to give us all the runaround for sure once he learns how to walk, aintcha? I asked Zhuye, who once more giggled. It is only a good thing for a man to be so vigorous, Gramps agreed, nodding his head. I plonked down on the couch beside him, as our home became a hive of activity, the preparations for dinner well under way. It was a good night and not even the piece of news I learned before I got into bed could dampen my spirits. Elder Xiao Ge of the Cloudy Sword Sect was taking me up on my offer to have his people rest and recover at my home. Tomorrow tomorrow we would be hosting Gramps old friends. It seemed like a lifetime ago, that I had run away from all of that. That the mere mention of cultivators would make my stomach churn. There was some nervousness, that was true. But as I climbed into bed that night there was no fear. A lot had changed in these past three years. The only thing to do was keep trucking forwards. v6c1: Arrival of the Strongest The melodious cry of a rooster split the air, echoing over the hills. It greeted the sun and roused all who heard it to wakefulness. As the resonating note finished, Bi De nodded to himself. He was in fine form today indeed. A sentiment echoed by his little brother, as Zhuyes shout came not soon after, the babes joy a palpable thing as he cheered the coming of the dawn. Bi De treasured every time he heard that little cryjust as he treasured another voice. You tell em, Bi De! his Great Master called, and Bi De smiled. He took a moment to simply bask in the suns rays and breathe in the air of Fa Ram. He had been away from his home for nearly nine months, training with Shen Yu, infiltrating the Shrouded Mountain Sect, and finally attacking the demonic cultivator base in the north. His absence had only made his heart grow fonder of his homeeven as changed as it was. His Great Master and the family that had stayed home had been busy, renovating the house to somehow be even grander than it had been. Bi De was currently enjoying the fruit of that labour. Extra perches had been added to the roof, and this one in particular, at the highest point, was a most prime place to perform his duty of welcoming the sun. Sister Tigu had also added her own touch to it, the carvings of rice and wheat upon it providing just the right amount of grip for his talons. Tigu had remembered the way Bi De enjoyed sitting, and had carved it specifically for him. His gaze roved over the hills, over his home, Fa Ram. Over the Great Pillars, some recently repaired. Over the General that Commands the Winter, standing tall and proud, a towering presence, his charcoal smile wide and his hat, filled with birds, jaunty. Bi De looked over the river, frozen and cleared, adorned with nets so that they may play Ha Qi. If there was one thing his human form was good for, it was for the game. It was unfair that in his natural form he was immune to hip checks, being too small to properly receive blows. As a human, he could finally appreciate the true skill and nuance of Ha Qi, gliding across the ice, and challenge his Great Master as an equal. Well, not an equal. His Great Master was his Great Master, and Bi De was often left humbled and digging himself out of the snow. But it was still most enjoyable. Truly, Fa Ram was beautiful, even marred as it was by the assault upon it. If the demons had not won his enmity before, then now now they certainly had. Bi De hated few things, but demons were certainly one of them. There would soon come a day when he would once more leave his home and sally forth to root out the foul beasts. It was one of the reasons why he had asked to train under Shen Yu. To protect his home, he would venture forth and do battle but it would not be this day. With the grace of the heavens, it would not be for a while yet, for Bi De was in no state for another conflict of the magnitude he had participated in in the north. He was injured, and tired. Rest was what the Healing Sage and Ri Zu had both commanded for him, and he would gladly oblige. Bi De turned from his perch and hopped back through the window, closing it behind him. He ventured into the living room, where the preparations for the breakfast feast were well under way. He leapt from the rafters, and with a pop, Bi De was human. Landing beside Ri Zu, he slung an arm around her shoulder before giving her a kiss on the cheek. She smiled up at him and then they had a lovely breakfast. ============================ After a wonderful breakfast and their customary morning exercises, they set about with their preparationsthey were, after all, to have esteemed guests. For a moment, Bi De was worried about their food supply, considering that they were soon to host more cultivatorsFa Ram had already recently hosted nearly a hundred cultivators for over a week, when they had to take care of the wounded members of the Shrouded Mountain Sect. Yet, of course, there was nothing to worry about. Just as Bi De had worked hard in the north, his family had worked just as hard doing a job just as important. As Wa Shi would say, an existence without food was no existence at all. A hundred cultivators had merely made a dent in their supplies. Their Great Master actually had problems in that they produced far more than he could sell! Sister Pi Pa, the pig who had recently turned human, sent them all forth, armed with her ledger though there was one thing that made Bi De smile. It''s a little strange getting used to your human form, is it not? Bi De asked. The pink haired woman blinked, looking slightly confused. Wha oo ou mean? she asked around the brush in her mouth before she realised just exactly what he was referring to. She took the brush out of her mouth, her cheeks pink. ...I write better like this. And it''s more efficient! I can hold two different things and write! Getting used to hands was certainly a journey, Bi De said, trying not to laugh. Pi Pa huffed, but there was a small smile on her face as well. Brother Chun Ke chortled at them both. Pi Pa cleared her throat. Well, getting back to the matter at. well, hand! These are actual guests, so we cant get away with just rice and pickles! Bi Des lips quirked in amusement. Pi Pa had intended the food she had given the Shrouded Mountain Sect as a snub, merely feeding them rice and pickles. Bi De had spoken to the cultivators they had rescued. The Shrouded Mountain Sect had been utterly humbled by the overwhelming hospitality they had received. It was something Bi De had learned over his travels: one''s circumstances informed their outlook on the world. So they did one last check of the guest house, and the Healing Sage and Pi Pa finalized the menu. Then, the call came out. Theyre nearly here! They all lined up, as was proper, to greet their guestswhen Shen Yu looked at Bi De with a smile Bi De had become familiar with. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it A smile full of mischievousness. How the old man could look so enthusiastically smug was beyond him. ===================================== Xiao Ge, Elder of the Cloudy Sword Sect, stood upon his flying sword as it drifted lazily towards Rou Jins home. Beside him were Elders Shou and Yukong, on their own blades, and slightly further away Tianzhe Minyan almost lounged on the air, unsupported by anything. The Qi void of the Azure Hills was a mild yet ever present annoyance that required him to actually concentrate a little on his blade, but it was not too onerous. He was quite pleasedthe disciples of the Cloudy Sword Sect had done their duties admirably in purging the demonic hordes of the north. Their operational tempo had been high, injuries low, and the consolidation of their gains swift and unrelenting. They had struck a devastating blow to the Demonic Cultivators, that much Xiao Ge was confident in saying as fact. And yet, even this hammerblow to the Demonic Cultivators was only the surface. They allegedly had bases all over the Empire! The scale of this operation was immense but luckily, they did not need to search alone. The artifacts Yukong had created in order to track the enemys movement formation were already being delivered to the Cloudy Sword Sect and Soaring Heavens Isle, while the Emperors Herald had summoned one of the Emperors Shadows to deliver both it and a report to the Emperor post-haste. The Emperors Street Sweepers and other selected sects would soon find themselves in possession of those artifacts. Ge didnt know how fast the enemy could go to ground, and with luck, they would be able to catch more cells unaware and then the truly tedious portion of this task would begin. So for now, they could wind down the tempo of their duties. They still had much research to do upon their new enemy, their formations, and their basesbut that was a thousand Li race, not a sprint. There was no reason not to take Shen Yu and Rou Jin up on his offer to visit and resupply at his home. At first, it would just be the Elders though that was mostly because Shou would probably poison anyone who interrupted him picking young Jins brain about the Spiritual Herbs he had grown. The man had practically been counting the days, much to Ge and his wife, Yukongs, amusement. With Lu Ri in charge of the disciples, they anticipated no issues with this little diversion. First, however, they travelled to Hong Yaowu, the home of their newest Honoured Allies, so Yukong could inspect the barrier around the little village. Lu Ri had done his duty well, and the warding formation was well on its way to settling. From there, they travelled north, along the well-made roadonly for the air to suddenly change. They went from Qi void to what Ge considered average for most of the provinces of the Empire. We all dismissed the Azure Hillsbut this level of Qi variation is quite interesting, Yukongs voice came to Ge and Shou. Does it all concentrate in one place, and earlier scholars merely failed to find these concentrations? Is that how Rou Jins cultivation advanced so quickly, with him having access to some manner of highly concentrated dragon vein? An interesting hypothesis, Sister Yukong, Ge replied, stroking his beard. Records and my own observations show precedent that that is a possibility. Shou hummed. I do not believe that is the case. The growth pattern in the trees is concurrent with a low Qi environment. No, this level of Qi is recent. If a powerful dragon vein existed, the effects would likely be more pronounced. Even if it was underground, and recently brought to the surface? Yukong replied, and all three of them considered her words. Implausible. Such radical alterations of a dragon vein have lasting destabilizations, and the progression of Qi holds none of that, Shou rebutted, and Ge found a smile coming to his face as they began to engage in the highest form of discoursescholarly debate on the nature of this wellspring of Qi. They could be at this for days, a most enjoyable activity, but unfortunately they only had a few minutes. The Qi levels continued to rise and they beheld a gap in the forest. Shen Yus Qi was present, as were many other signatures. Shen Yus marred, cracked Qi flared in a pattern of welcome, and so they descended from the skies. They passed by a small fence, and over a hill. Ge raised a brow as the Qi in the air increased substantially. It was a modest, humble home they beheld; more in line with something a mortal would build save for some interesting outliers. what is that for? Yukong asked, sounding genuinely confused at the enormous edifice of snow. It had a large, blacked hat made of reeds, a nose that was a truly enormous carrot, and its eyes were made of charcoal dust. Its grin was wide and friendly, and one arm, made of a tree branch, almost looked like it was raised to wave. I do not know, but I know that is something used to grow Spiritual Herbs, Shou replied, his eyes fixed intently on the other point of interest: an entire building made of glass that was filled with green, growing plants. Glass how mortal, but an interesting way to create a climate control formation. Shou was as interested and excited as Ge had ever seen him. So. Shall we? Ge asked, his voice this time carrying to Tianzhe Minyan. The woman nodded regally, and as one, they floated down from the skies to where young Jins household was gathered to pay their respects, standing in front of his small manor. Ges eyes ghosted over them all. The Spirit Beasts were interesting. Lu Ri had mentioned them, but Ge could not divine their purpose. Were they artificial? Was he raising them for some reason? There was even a baby dragon! His sharp eyes also looked for Shen Yus mysterious other disciple, the one who had struck an Imperial Realm cultivator enough to distract him, but he saw no one. The head of the household was the one that gave greetings, but Shen Yu allowed his grandson to take the lead. The young man stepped forwards. This Rou Jin greets the Elders of the Cloudy Sword Sect and Elder Minyan of Soaring Heavens Isle Sect. Please, be welcome in our home. The rest of the humans and the Spirit Beasts gave a similar greeting, all of them bowing as well. Ge clasped his own hands. The Cloudy Sword Sect thanks you for your generosity. We are honoured to be welcome. Minyan simply inclined her head which for her was quite the gracious greeting. Bah! So formal! Shen Yu declared, his smile wide. Lets get the introductions out of the way so we can drink wine and be merry! Firstly, behold, my granddaughter! Ge raised an eyebrow at the enthusiastic introduction of a short woman with green hair and freckles. She would be Hong Meiling, as described in Lu Ris reportone of the crafters of the Anti-Demonic Siphoning Formation. She bowed politely again. Youre not allowed to steal her, Minyan! That, however, just seemed to pique Minyans interest. And next is my other disciple. The man who struck a blow against an Imperial Realm cultivator! Come forth, Bi De! Xiao Ge looked around, for the one who could be Shen Yus disciple A rooster, sitting on Jins shoulder, cleared his throat and hopped down. Greetings. This one is Fa Bi De, he said, his voice deep and regal. All of them stared at the chicken. A magnificent chicken to be sure, doing a proper martial greeting. He was wearing a fox-fur vest that looked like it had seen better days, and a slightly melted silver pendant. Xiao Ge felt mirth begin to bubble up in his stomach as he stared at the sheer absurdity of what he was seeing. The rooster swept into a perfect bow, filled with impossible grace. His were the sharp eyes of a scholar and a philosopher, of a man with profound wisdom. "I told you my Disciple is a proud, erect fellow," Shen Yu said as he held out his hand, displaying the Spirit Beast to them all like a proud father, a massive, shit-eating grin on his face. "Truly, he is the most magnificent of cocks!" Tianzhe Minyan raised an eyebrow. "A chicken?" she asked, sounding utterly flabbergasted. Shen Yu started laughing. And after a moment, Ge started laughing with him. v6c2: The Forest and the Trees Part 1 Ah, how wonderfully unpredictable the world was, Ge mused as he finally managed to get his laughter under control. Shen Yu was clearly not lyinghe would not lie about something like this. A chicken, Shen Yus disciple. Utterly absurd, yet here it was. The Heavens were clearly having their amusement this day. Yukong looked intrigued, and Shou was clearly restraining himself from an annoyed outburst at what he thought was another of Shen Yus pranks, while Minyan had recovered herself from the shock, her eyes sharp as she examined the creature before her. He shook his head and refocused on the Spirit Beast. He saw in the roosters formin his stance and his bearingthe mark of Shen Yus instruction. But Ge had received the initial report from Lu Ri about the roosters strength. Back then it had been in the Profound Realm; now, it was in the Spiritual Realm. That made it one of the strongest Awakened Spirit Beasts Ge had ever encountered. It seemed that the disciple in question also did not find his introduction entirely amusing. The Spirit Beast actually seemed a bit uncomfortable and embarrassed to be stared at by such powerful cultivators, shuffling awkwardly. You are right, he truly is a proud, erect fellow, Ge agreed. You are truly Shen Yus disciple? Minyan asked, her voice cold, but curious. The rooster turned to her. This one has the honour of serving as Master Shen Yus Disciple, the rooster replied, his voice formal and polite as he bowed to her again. His voice was strong, and his tone polite without being overly deferential. His eyes were wise and noble. He sounds too polite to be one of yours, Shou grumped, annoyed at being thrown off balance. Indeed, I am not the cause of his manners. My grandson taught him well! Shen Yu agreed. You must be quite old to be so powerful, Yukong said, her eyes focused completely on the oddity before them. She turned to young Jin curiously. How did such an arrangement come about? Most Spirit Beasts are hardly willing to be taught. As soon as the words left her mouth, Shen Yus grin got even bigger. The rooster blinked. I had the good fortune of my Great Masters instruction, yes, but I am not particularly old for a chicken. This shall be my third year cultivating. Xiao Ge paused. Shous calm face twisted into one of shock. Yukongs mouth opened. Even Minyan showed some emotion. Three years? It had taken Ge it had taken everyone here much longer than that. One of the most legendary, transcendent talents of this generation was a chicken?! And Rou Jin had raised that chicken to this level? He''s only slightly ahead of me! Ill catch up soon! the tanned, orange-haired girl in the group exclaimed, her hands on her hips. Her power, at the Fifth Stage of the Profound Realm, was clear. How long have you been cultivating, young one? Ge asked, curious. Three years! she replied proudly. The boar, the pink-haired woman, another young woman with freckles and a green strand of hair, and the dragon all nodded. Their gazes held a competitive spirit but no edge of resentment. it was as Ge remembered from his own youth. Competitive, yet still aligned as one. And those bonds had been forged here, far, far away from the Sect. Somehow, Rou Jin had raised them up high, both with swiftness and with a sublime foundation. That was the most unique part. There were methods to advance ones cultivation quickly, but most were poison pills, riddled with instability and impurity. The Qi before him was all solid, comfortable, and unwavering. Youve accomplished many great things since leaving our Sect, Rou Jin, Ge said after a moment. It brings me great pride to see the grandson of my friend accomplish such things and great shame to know our Sect could not nurture such a talent. We have spoken over letters and through intermediaries, but some things must be spoken in person. Ge raised his hands in a martial salute and bowed his head. Beside him, Yukong and Shou copied his movements. What happened at the Cloudy Sword Sect was anathema to all of the ideals of our Honoured Founders. We must ask your forgiveness, for letting such rot fester. Rou Jin smiled slightlya smile that was slightly sad, but slightly relieved. Time and complacency can make fools of us all, the young man offered. The only true failing is not acting when enlightened. Ges eyes widened. The wisdom of Honoured Founder Zixin. Young Jin scratched the back of his head. Lu Ri left some scrolls. They have some good ideas in them. He cleared his throat and stood straighter. Now, would you prefer to have the tour first, or refreshments? Ge felt Shous eyes immediately bore into the back of his head. I do believe we are quite excited to be allowed to view your home, Ge decided. The young man nodded. Well then, this way please! First, is the General that Commands the Winter! Young Jin had an amused grin as he pointed at the giant snow-person. It had quite a bit of Qi in it, and had the feeling of an ice crystal, but deeper. Something to examine more thoroughly at a different time. Young Jin continued to give them the tour of his home. It was an interesting place, a blend of mortal and immortalof rugged rustic farming and the power of cultivation. It was an honest, humble place The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. At first glance. =============================== Qin Shou, Elder of the Cloudy Sword Sect and Master of its Medical Pavilion, was still mildly annoyed at Shen Yu. It had been a while since Shou had had to deal with Shen Yus particular brand of Shen Yu-ness. They were comrades, and Shen Yu had helped out the Sect a lot, but dealing with the man was exhausting at the best of times. In all ways. It had been a bitter pill to swallow, long ago, that the reckless, boisterous fool was just better than him. Better at cultivation, better at finding hidden gems comrades came to Shen Yu like moths to a flame, drawn in by whatever spark lurked in his eyes, that was still there even now. He would have been so easy to hate, too, if he didnt have that damnable noble streak, if he hadnt been a man who was good to his comrades. When Yukong had first accepted Shous courtship, Shou thought he would have to fight Shen Yuthe man had made no secret of his interest in her. Instead, Shen Yu instantly dropped the matter and congratulated them, and then went on a quest to find the sapling of a Seal-Scroll Pillar Tree as their wedding gifta stunningly rare Spiritual Herb whose bark produced the finest reagents for healing formations. It had been a thoughtful gift that took into account both of their specialities. The tree still resided in their shared pavilion, growing between their two workshops. So Shou could never really hate the man, but he could be annoyed by his antics. But right now, right at this moment, he would gladly suffer Shen Yus presence for the next ten years. He would listen to his japes and vulgar jokes every day. Because Shou was speaking with a man who understood. The humble appearance outside of the glass house had revealed a great bounty within. The terraforming of the landscape and the temperature control were both a bit primitive compared to the temperature control formations Shou had access to, but the thought and diligence put into each and every plant in the ecosystem, Spiritual or otherwise, was enough to make a man weep. His compost was a masterwork. His soil drainage was perfection. His light rotation and Qi infusion made Shou want to kill the little rat bastard who had harmed him a thousand more times! Youve induced cultivars in the Seven Fragrance Jewel Herbs, Shou breathed, his eyes on the different variations of the herbs. Domesticated Seven Fragrance Jewel Herbs were one of the crowning achievements of the Sect. They were the perfect Spiritual Herb for early cultivationboth aiding cultivation speed and able to heal most physical injuries. They were forgiving to ones dantian and had little to no impurities when refined into pills. They were, in Shous expert opinion, one of the greatest Spiritual Herbs in existence, despite the fact that he had mostly outgrown them. His personal cultivar of the herbs could, of course, still aid him, but they needed a lot of resources to reach that levelno longer were they Seven Fragrance, but Fourteen Fragrance. But the best part? The best part was that Rou Jin simply started sharing. He was eager to talk about his accomplishments. It had been so, so long since Shou had spoken with one who shared his passion so much. Not since his own Masters passing had he engaged in such spirited discussions. Nobody else could speak so authoritatively on Spiritual Herbs. Those who could were rivals who would not reveal their secrets. Yes, the ones with the fatter leaves take a bit longer, and need more drainage in the soil, but they also produce more liquid when crushedhelps us make these, Rou Jin said. He pulled out a vial of sparking medicine, filled with Draconic Qi. You made this? Shou asked, impressed, as he examined the offered vial. No, the idea was my wifes, Rou Jin said proudly, pointing to the short, freckled woman. She had been walking with them, her face a mask of impassive politeness. Shou got the feeling that the young woman didnt much like them. She was quite powerful, that much he could sense, but her power was as diffuse as her husbands. He knew she was a Spiritual Doctor of some form, but she had been content to stay quiet. Im not much of a medicine maker myself, but she''s brilliant! The young man spoke in a familiar tone. A tone that Shou often used when speaking of his own wifes sublime formations. Shou decided right then and there that he liked Rou Jin, in spite of who had adopted him. He truly was a good lad. We shall have to discuss these, if you are amenable, Shou stated to the young Spiritual Doctor. Her eyes widened, and some of her mask cracked into interest. Of course, Elder Shou, she said politely. Shou smiled and turned back to the Seven Fragrance Jewel Herbs, his eyes roving over them. Those ones there, what about them? he asked. They were thin and looked to be fast growing. Oh, those are the ones we use for seasoning, Rou Jin said. Shou paused. Seasoning? They did have the jewel herbs in their meal some weeks ago, but Shou had figured that that was just the mortal using his most expensive resources to welcome theman acceptable outcome. Yes, theyre spicier than the normal kind. But to have a specific cultivar specifically for seasoning? For a brief moment, Shou wanted to decry that the Seven Fragrance Jewel Herbs had been reduced to thatbut he paused, considering. If one constantly ate them, would that not be beneficial? The overall effect would be less potent, but a sprig a day healing minor injuries and aiding cultivation growth Thinking further on it, the idea was actually rather brilliant. Could cooking also change their effects? He would have to ask for volunteers among the disciples later. He made a mental note to follow up on the idea as Jin began to walk deeper into the greenhouse. It was a place of peace and tranquility, much like Shous own gardens. The smell of growth, life, and earth was most pleasing, and the gentle sound of flowing water capped it all off. In which of these water features are the Silver Yin Lotuses? Shou asked. The young man paused. Those are in the bath house. the bath house? Yeah, they actually need a steady supply of Yin Qi and hot water. Easiest way to do that is for the girls to take a bath with them. Rou Jin smiled guilelessly at him. That''s it? Shou had been trying to grow the lotuses for over two hundred years! He had already tried growing them with Yin Qi! Well, no, you actually have to have three different nursery tubs filled with different temperatures of hot water, and then they actually need to be dried out in between each stagevery, very tricky to grow. Ill give you a write-up of what I did after we see them. Shou smiled at the kindred spirit across from him. Today was a good day. v6c3: The Forest and the Trees Part 2 From there they continued their tour of the grounds, much to Shous delight. The bathhouse teemed with Spiritual Herbs, like walking into a hidden grotto of surprising qualitysimilar to the one he had ventured into in Pristine Lotus Vale, where he had first acquired these seeds, near four hundred years ago. Steam filled the air, and mortal plants. Of course, well have a bath prepared for you tonight. The herbs do make for a nice experience. It had been a long time since Shou had had an actual bath, rather than simply using his Qi to cleanse his bodyyet he was looking forward to it. The fireplace of the main house was resplendent with Volcano Ginseng, the Spiritual Herbs poking up from around the charcoal and filling the room with a pleasant smell. Heat and flame made them grow. We actually started these in the glass furnacethey need toxic fumes from volcanic vents for their initial growth period, and we were able to replicate those with the glass we were making, thanks to Miantiao, Jin continued, nodding to, of all things, a snake. The Spirit Beast bowed politely at the acknowledgement, and then returned to his work with a silver-haired woman, stoking the flames. The cold storage contained a tangled curtain of Snow-Phoenix Vine, the soft, pale leaves swaying in the underground breeze as Young Jin fanned them rather vigorously. Now these ones are annoying. I have to fan them at least once a dayand hard enough that they look like theyre going to rip off the walls! Polar storms are no joke! Shou gazed upon each solution, so mortal in its implementation, yet holding treasures of cultivation. Each and every one was ingeniousespecially the method he used to infuse Qi into them. This was truly the height of artistry. Shou, at the apex of the Sky Realm and halfway into the Imperial Realm, could only bow his head before the work of a fellow master. It truly was too bad Shen Yu had found him rather than Shou. The urge to add this talent to his family was nearly overwhelming, and adoption would have been the most expedient course. There was also marriage. His union with Yukong had of course produced fruit, as the Founders had decreed all true unions should. And though the Great Enemy had claimed their children, their line still continued in two great-great grandchildren still at the Sect. Core Disciples who had known nothing of the rot, thankfully. Though that held less appeal. Firstly, because that meant he would be kin with Shen Yu. The second reason? Shou saw the way Jin and his wife looked at each other. It was the same way he looked upon his wife, and Shou desired no woman but Yukong. Adding another woman to that would be difficult at best. His mind thus consumed, Shou had to admit that he let some of the tour pass by him. He did not think he missed anything too important, but he would speak with Yukong tonight. They reconvened in the greenhousean accurate name indeedand as the formalities of the introduction to his house were completed and refreshments started being set out by a pink-haired servant. Meanwhile, Jin pressed a scroll into Shous hands. These are all of my notes on how every Spiritual Herb is grown, including the ones I cant. They are the ones that need altitude and atmospheric conditions I cant provide, Jin said. Shou took the scroll with the respect it deserved. Shou hadnt really expected anything from Rou Jin; the seeds had been a gift at the end of the day, and an apology from the Sect. The seeds themselves were relatively useful for cultivators, so if the young man had decided to refine them that was perfectly acceptable, too. That he had grown them was one thing. That he was willing to share the secrets of their growth, rather than just keeping them to himself, was quite another. Shou made the gesture of respect. It may mean little to you, but Rou Jin, you walk in the path of the Founders. Truly, your craft is the equal to my own, Shou said over his clasped fists. The young man blushed. The fact that you have figured out one of these is a feat worthy of accolades. But so many of them? And so well? Your methodology in figuring out these secrets is most worthy of respect. Methodology? That''s giving me too much praise. I cheat, the young man said bluntly. I just ask them how theyre grown and they tell me, if theyre in the mood. Shous eyes widened. I just ask them and they tell me. Cheat? A technique that told one everything a Spiritual Herb needed? That was even more impressive than having a method for figuring it out! It was a technique on par with the abilities of the Divine Sovereign Shennong, the Yan Emperor! That kind of technique it was a Heavenly treasure that every man who grew Spiritual Herbs sought. To fools, being able to ask a plant how its grown would seem a limited, useless technique. And to most it would be, because even if one knew how a plant was grown, growing it was another matter entirely. The cultured soil, the exacting detail, the temperature control formations, and the Qi to nurture the Spiritual HerbsShou knew many cultivators who would look at a garden and say, Ill either find them or buy them. Or the more thuggish ones would try to take them, with no scruples in their race for the Heavens. That, for most, was more efficient. And even those who would see its value might hesitate to dedicate time to learning it because it would not directly improve them. It was a technique of pure knowledge. How utterly sublime. What a Heavens shaking scripture, he whispered. Something like that, Jin said with a wry smile. Shou left it at that. There was a limit to intruding on anothers techniques, especially when he had no proper recompense to begin to make such a request at the moment. His mind was still reeling as he sat down at the round table when he paused. He blinked, his eyes focusing on an unassuming twig poking out of the soil. It had a slightly reddish tint to it, and had a feeling of fiery Qi. If it was just that, Shou would have confidently said it was some variation of the Pearlescent Flamebudmost had no idea what the First Shoot of the Spiritual Herb looked like. But there was something deeper beneath the fire. Something of wood, something of water ...Rou Jin, Shou asked. What Spiritual Herb is that? Shen Yu, who had been blessedly rather quiet other than the occasional boasting statements Shou had largely tuned out, raised a brow. You dont know either? the man asked. Ge, Yukong, and Minyan all turned to look at the Herb. Hmm, Ge said, stroking his beard. It looks similar to some I have seen, but it is rather strange. Minyan, probably the most well-travelled of them besides Shen Yu, spoke next. It is nothing like I have seen, either. All of them turned to Jin. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. All I know is that it''s not dangerous, so Ive just been letting it grow, he said with a shrug. It was a Spiritual Herb Shou was unfamiliar with. Excitement blossomed in Shous soul. You said you have no methodology. May this old man show you his methodology to deduce the nature of a Spiritual Herb without destroying it? As long as it doesnt hurt it Please, the young man said, clearly interested. Shou rose from his seat, a smile on his face. ============================= Jin Yukong could only smile with amusement as her husband and Rou Jin got into it. Both of them were immensely passionate about herbology, and the grin on Shous face and the light in his eyes was as fetching as it always was. Aaand weve lost them, Shen Yu said with a smirk on his face. Ah, that''s Shou for you, Ge replied. Both of the men were utterly relaxed, to the point of nearly uncouth uncaring. Shen Yu only truly acted like this around those he trusted utterly, and Ge was happy to play along. Shou had obviously thrown any sort of propriety to the wind as well. Only Tianzhe Minyan stayed apartshe was obviously still studying Shen Yu and his grandson, but her thoughts were her own, hidden behind her veil. That her Qi was calm and that she wasnt glaring holes in Rou Jin said enough, however. The tour of Rou Jins house had been mildly interesting. The most impressive part had been the mortal with his steam-controlling formationLiu Bowu was his name. His command of the arts without any Qi of his own was commendable, and his observations and implementation of the power of steam, though used for mortal ends, was indeed interesting enough; she would have to experiment, but the formation itself was quite rudimentary. There was a severe lack of truly fascinating formations to gently poke atThere was hers, the barrier, but she knew that one well, and there was one she had found underground. The Dragon Veins here were a lot closer to the surface, spreading through the earth in a latticeworkone that felt a bit damaged and drained, but considering the attack that had taken place, that was to be expected somewhat. Its use was opaque to her, however, and the formation was hidden enough that Yukong didnt risk taking a good look at it, because delving that deep would just be plain rude when the young man had brought her husband such joy. The young man had thus far been a pleasant enough host, polite, and clearly proud of his home and family. Most of the servants and Spirit Beasts had retired, leaving only Bi De, the girl who had introduced herself as Rou Tigu, a pink-haired servant, and a boar. The Spirit Beast was clearly completely and utterly docile, his eyes betraying an inner peace that was admirable. He stayed beside the pink-haired servant and attended to her. I must apologise on behalf of my husband, Hong Meiling saidthough she clearly didnt mean the traditional phrase. Indeed, Yukong got the sense Meiling did not particularly like the Cloudy Sword Sect. For what reason Yukong had a bit of an idea. Instead she was looking at her husband with her own small smile. Yukong definitely knew that feeling. Ge, Ran, and Shen Yu had always found her husbands all-consuming passion trying at times, but she liked itmostly because she got exactly the same way about formations. May I instead offer the honoured guests some refreshments? They accepted, finally sitting at the table. How one showed hospitality often revealed interesting things about them. The table they were offered was large and round, perfect for seating many in a circle. That indicated a certain amount of equalityas did the bowls and cushions sized for Spirit Beasts. Informal and family-oriented. And judging by the way they interacted, the Spirit Beasts were likely not meant to be harvested if they were afforded such things. Instead, they were valued members of the familya rather rare thing. Dont be so formal, granddaughter, Shen Yu mock scolded. Theyre your grandfathers old friends, so Aunt and Uncle should suffice. Yukong and Ge both snorted at the sheer level of informality Shen Yu was initiating for them as well as the skeptical, raised eyebrow of Hong Meiling. She turned to Minyan. My Lady, how should this one address you? she asked politely. Hm. Youre clearly the smartest one here. Lady Minyan is acceptable, the Falcon said, her voice haughty and cold. Meiling inclined her head. Im afraid most of our refreshments are mortal farebut our honey and ginger tea Im confident in. Our Vajra produces only the best. At that, the bees flitting around the greenhouse paused. The insects had Qi in them, but in very small amounts, so it was a surprise when the small swarm suddenly pulled together, forming a stylized lady who performed a perfect courtly curtsey in mid-air before returning to their duties. A hive of Spirit Beasts? Ge asked. Shen Yu, your grandsons home contains surprise after surprise! It''s quite the place, no? Im impressed at what he built so quickly! Him and his pretty wife. She''s actually a year younger than he is! Shen Yu boasted while Meiling poured them all the honey ginger tea that the pink-haired servant had set on the table, giving them face by pouring it herself. Minyan raised a brow. Truly? she asked, her eyes again on Meiling. She took a sip of her tea behind her veil as she studied the woman, clearly more out of politeness than any desire and then paused, honest surprise filling her eyes. She took another sip and set the cup down. Hong Meiling, you were correct. This is acceptable tea. It''s all Pi Pas skill, the young woman said, and the pink-haired lady bowed. With that high praise, Yukong picked up her own cup. The smell was warm and invitingand the drink itself doubly so. It had bitebite even Yukong could feel, the peppery ginger warming her mouth, only to be soothed immediately by the heady, rich, slightly musky taste of the honey. Yukongs husband often made her honey ginger tea. His Spirit-Rejuvenating Ginger, grown specifically for her, did have a flavour more pleasing to her palate, but the honey here was something on a level she had not tastedeven from the hives of Spirit Beast bees Shou bought at auction. indeed, this was delicious tea. The maple candies are Lu Ris favourite, Shen Yu said, and Ge immediately locked on to those, eager to try what his boy enjoyed. The maple candies, too, were delicious. The food and drink further relaxed the atmosphere, and even cold Minyan was pleased, for she drained her first cup and received a second swiftly. Minyan, have you used one of those Demonic Qi siphoning formations? Shen Yu inquired, leadingly. Indeed. Xiao Ge delivered to me many such formations. They were most efficacious at drawing out demonic Qi. You have my thanks, Subtle Scripturewe shall have to talk business later, Minyan said. Yukong chuckled internally at Shen Yus set up so that he could boast more. Today was proving most amusing. Your thanks is appreciated but that formation is not of my design. Yukong nodded at Meiling. The young lady, her father, and another named Lin Bao are the true designers of itafter they refined what they found in the Imperial Archives, of all places. Saved my life, Shen Yu stated seriously. Without her and Ri Zu the final technique of my foe would have found its mark. Now I understand your statement about not stealing her away, Minyan mused. But the Archives? That foolish initiative actually did something? The conversation from there turned to the creation of the technique, Meiling getting a pail of water so she could show Tianzhe Minyan the formation and get more demonic Qi out of her system. Yukong listened with half an earshe knew this tale already. Instead, her attention turned to Bi De, Tigu, Pi Pa, and the boar, who were all sitting politely and quietly, a bit like children patiently enduring their parents blathering. The boar noticed her gaze and chuffed, the Spirit Beast offering her a smile. Chun Ke greets friend Yukong! the boar said in a deep, but pleasant voice. Yukong chuckled at the sheer earnestness in the Spirit Beasts voice. He was quite cute, and like Bi De, civilized. How does one such as yourself end up here? Were you this young ladys pet? she asked, curious. That seemed to produce the most stable Awakened Spirit Beasts, beloved pets who somehow ignited their Qi. Both Chun Ke and Pi Pa paused. Ah, no, the serving girl said, sounding slightly offended. He is my husband. Yukongs mind screeched to a halt. Her husband?! I beg your pardon? she managed to ask. There was a pop of displaced air. The quite pretty young lady abruptly turned into a pink pig for a moment, before with another pop she was back. And then, there was a third pop. The rust red boar suddenly became a towering man, a mountain of muscle and rust red hair, and three deep scars that raked across his face. The giant man smiled at her with a happy, guileless smile. Chun Ke is blessed with pretty wife, the giant man rumbled. there was the second shock of the day. You have achieved human form? Yukong asked. Yukong had seen two human transformations before. They had both been twisted, corrupted looking things, halfway between man and beast. This? This was flawless. Most of us have! Rou Tigu declared. Im a cat! Indeed, Bi De stated. There was another pop, and the rooster was replaced by a young man with blazing red hair and green eyes. He could have been Jins brotheror his son, their facial features extremely similar. And there was more than a passing resemblance to Chun Ke, as well. They were all Spirit Beasts? v6c4: The Forest and the Trees Part 3 Hong Meiling hummed a tune popular in Hong Yaowu as she handled the wok, the vegetables cooking perfectly. The sizzling of meat, the smell of spices, and the sounds of a kitchen working full bore filled the air. She grabbed a skillet of toasted pine seeds and added them to the mass of fresh vegetables, rice, and wheat berries. Spooks needed a lot of food, and despite his statements that he could go out and forage to give them less work, that would not do. She finished the bowlGou Ren was hosting dinner tonight at his house for most of them, which was better for everyone. The older cultivators didnt have to watch themselves, and everybody else got to not have to watch themselves either. It was a moment of relaxation on a day that had been very odd. Hosting their new guests provided a disconnect for Meiling. Ever since her husband told her of how he left the sect, the image had simply built itself in her mind. The Cloudy Sword Sect was outright wicked in her worst thoughts, conmen who merely tricked others into believing them righteous. In her thoughts and sometimes in her dreams, the Cloudy Sword Sect was some shadowy, nebulous cabal of cultivatorsthe only good one among them being Lu Ri. The Elders especially were strange, formless things, made of darkness. Unthinking, uncaring, and cruel. Secretly condoning evil acts! The name alone made her angrya simmering burn in her chest that whispered how best to inflict cruelties on those who had harmed and killed her husband. Let it never be said that Hong Meiling ever easily forgot a grudge. It was one of the things she disliked about herself. She couldnt let go, smile, and help people up as easily as Jin could. Even after the barrier around Hong Yaowu lessened some of the burn, she could still feel it whenever she heard the name, a poisonous thought in the back of her head. She had smelled them long before she saw them. The titanic wellsprings of power that, if she had been any less used to Shen Yu, might have sent her to her knees, retching. Elder Ge smelled like Lu Ri, but more in every way. Lu Ri smelled strange, both there and not, like a cloud, like parchment, and like blade oil. While Lu Ri was a polite set of clouds, looking down upon the world with curiosity, Elder Ge was a swirling mass that would envelop the entire skyan inevitable fact of life, so utterly present one could almost miss it. Two of the others had similar smells, scents that tickled the edge of her nose just as they bore full force down on her. One was a titanic tree that was so tall it split the Heavens, and so wide it became impossible to see properly. Its blossoms were miracle medicine and horrific poison, drifting through a misty cloud. The other was a library. Its smell went on forever, the soft scent of parchment, before transitioning into harsh, stark, and unforgiving granite, like the face of a mountain, a permanent carving on the world so vast ones senses couldnt perceive it. The final scent was made more intense by how comparatively up front it was. Cold. Cold so deep that the hottest fires would be vanquished, withering and dying until the only thing left was the ice and the quieta deceptively peaceful smell made all the more terrifying by the fact that she could smell underneath the tranquility the storm that could scour the world clean. The scents had set her on edge, and when they came down from the Heavens, acting like old friends, it had annoyed her. She was rather thankful that Lady Wu had thoroughly trained her out of acting impulsively, or she might have said or implied something to the overly familiar Elder Ge. Her teacher was a blessingbecause it had taken a very, very long time indeed. Of course, by the end of the introductions those formless elders worthy only of her scorn for what their sect had done to Jin, were considerably more human. Elder Ge crushed her image of him as some shadowy schemer instantly. His apology to Jin just felt so genuine. There was something about him, like Xiulan when she got all into her leader mode, as Jin called it, but a thousand times more. The man looked and felt... noble, for the lack of a better term. Like what a leader should be. The kind of person who could shoulder it all, who you wanted to be the one with the weight of that responsibility, because he would do it justice. Elder Shou acted a lot like she did around medicinal plants, the man so utterly enthusiastic about Jins garden that it was almost endearing. He was an older gentleman, who looked about of age with the Lord Magistrate, with a bald head and a lanky formbut moved with so much vitality he seemed to be but a young man. Elder Yukong had been content to watch her husband, a slight smile on her face. The intimidating woman looked only slightly older than Meiling, her hair held in a traditional braid. She was quiet and soft spoken, with her eyes full of genuine curiosity, and yet without any sort of judgement. In that, she was just like Elder Shou. The final one, Tianzhe Minyan of the Soaring Heavens Isle Sect, had been cold at first, but after the topic of the Anti-Demonic Qi Formation came to light, the woman had been much more present, instead of just observing. She wore a veil over her lower face, but honestly, the womans eyes were enough, piercing things so pale blue they were almost white, and along with her white hair and skin she looked like a walking ice sculpture more than a human. They had talked for a couple of hours, light conversation while Shen Yu cracked jokes with Ge, and occasionally needled Lady Minyanyet instead of getting more annoyed like the old man, she seemed to get less so as the time passed. Meiling had found the simmering anger when she looked at them started to fade away at least a little bit. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Honestly, she was a bit more annoyed at herself, for constructing them into such malevolent beings in her mind And then it was time to prepare dinner. The cultivators had seemed surprised when both she and Jin went to the kitchen, along with most of the house, leaving Shen Yu alone for a moment with the other cultivators and Spooks. Elder Ge apparently was going to be escorting the Thunderhoof north with Shen Yu so he could meet Master Forest Sweeper. Meiling frowned a bit at her dilemma. Some part of her still told her to be wary of them while another part murmured that it was her clinging too tightly to a grudge again. She glanced up as Jin went outside to deliver one of the completed dishes to Gou Ren. She already knew Jins thoughts, so she turned to the two others who might have a more negative opinion. Bi De. Tigu. What do you think of them? Meiling asked, and they perked up at the question. Both were in human form, and both had been helping Wa Shi the only one of their number who insisted on being present to make sure their guests were eating properly. Meiling couldnt help the smile at the thought. Bi De and Tigu both pondered for a moment, before Bi De spoke. When our Master first told us about the sect, he also told us this: We all make our own choices, but in the end, our choices also make us, the man said. They have chosen the path of reconciliation. They have chosen the path of accountability. Whatever their sins in the past, they are making the effort to move past them. I do not know yet how close we shall be to them but I believe that they shall at least be friends. I think the same, Tigu said. And, well, Master says everybody gets one. They had one, and now theyve stopped. Meiling considered their words and let out a breath. Thank you. I think I needed to hear that, she said. Im very lucky to have such a wise son and daughter. Tigu and Bi De both flushed at the praise, and Meiling embraced them. Then, it was time for dinner. Jin went out first to make sure the cultivators were ready. Meiling peeked out, and at his nod, she returned and got the food. They walked in just as Jin was shaking his head, responding to Elder Yukong. Ah? Oh, no. I know he looks a bit like a monkey, but no, Gou Ren is human. Oh, not all of them then. Still, fascinating, fascinating, andoh, my. The rest of the cultivators turned. It was rather funny to see the looks on all of these old cultivators faces when Wa Shi came out with them, his chef hat proudly perched upon his head. Behold, the true worth of Fa Ram, the dragon proudly declared. ====================================== Xiao Ge had been to a great many dinners. None of them had featured a dragon who served them. It was a young beast, practically a child, and it was by far the weakest dragon Ge had ever encounteredbut there was an innocence and earnest passion to his movements. His hat was certainly something. Tall and white with many pleats on it, but he wore it like a crown. And his arrogance was really quite amusing. His pride in the food was so all-encompassing that Ge could see it was a conscious effort to keep his nose from tilting up in the air, and a smug smile forming on his lips. Many of the dishes were foreign to Ges eyes. He was quite well-travelled, but food culture did change quickly. It was all quite delicious looking. But in addition to the strange dishes, there were others. More familiar things. ...rice noodle rolls? Minyan asked, raising a brow. Yeah, I asked the old man what dishes everyone liked beforehandhe actually gave me some spices for those ones, Rou Jin said. Hopefully the taste is right. Ge saw Yukong looking directly at the dandanmian, while Shou seemed surprised Shen Yu even knew he liked roasted crispy duck-skin. Ge himself noted the char siu porka guilty pleasure, when he had been a youth, and when Shen Yu had taken him to that one restaurant in Crimson Crucible City. Please, help yourselves. And with that, Shen Yu simply started diving inthe meal was among friends, so he stood not on propriety. Tianzhe Minyan stared at Rou Jin for a moment longer, her expression inscrutable before she took her first bite. Her eyes widened, nearly imperceptibly. She took a second bite. Ge followed her lead and smiled. The char siu pork tasted exactly like he remembered itthough he supposed that was to be expected. Rou Jin was from Crimson Crucible City as well. The food was good. Great, even, and it was a quite good way to end the day. While it was unfortunate that Jin was not going to be in their halls the Heavens had smiled on their Sect, and they had smiled on Ges friend. While most of the others had been more focused on young Jins home Ge had been considering his friend. Yet he neednt have worried. Shen Yu looked content and relaxed in a way Ge hadnt seen for over three hundred years. It had been a long time since Ge had seen him this way, and he was satisfied. Xiao Ge ate without restraint and then the dragon came back. This time with a barrel, and escorted by more of the Spirit Beast bees. He opened it up, and at once a heady scent poured out. Of course, to go with dinner, Bosser, Master, has decreed we break out our finest vintage, he declared. From Booze Master Vajra herself. Mead! A golden liquid descended into their perfectly clear glass cupsand if it was anything like the honey ginger tea they were in for quite a treat. He was correct. The golden liquid was a heady, spicy brew, warming all of their bellies and giving that little bit of lubrication to their tongues. So, Young Jin, I have heard Shen Yus side of the tale, but how did you meet Shen Yu? Ge asked. v6c5: Through a Falcons Eyes first thing in the morning he takes a big swigand gets a mouthful of horse piss! Tianzhe Minyan, who had been restraining herself, couldnt help the honest laughter that broke free. Ge and Shou made not even a token effortboth started howling. Ge was holding his stomach, while Shou was hitting the table with his fist. Yukongs shoulders shook with mirth, hand planted onto her face as if to hide her laughter.. Minyan could just imagine Shen Yu, his eyes bugged out comically and a look of dawning horror upon his facean expression she had seen enough times. And really, the sheer audacity! That a boy had dared to visit such indignities upon the Unconquered Bladeand that Shen Yu had fallen for themwas truly adding flowers to a lovely view. How did you even get enough horse piss to fill a drinking gourd? Ge asked, a giant grin on his face. With patience, quick feet, and a bucket, was the cheeky reply, provoking a fresh round of laughter. Nephew, your uncle pays his respects to your skill! Shou managed to get out between his laughs, and Minyan shook her head with amusement. Shou had always been prickly and concerned with propriety but that was apparently thrown behind his head when the target was Shen Yu. Look at this. I do everything for him, and he visits such a grievous injury upon his Grandfather! Shen Yu had a look of mock offense on his face, but he too had a massive smile, his eyes twinkling as he just laughed along with the tale. Haaa?! You deserved it, you old goat! I bought those candied nuts with my own money, and you decided that they went well with your booze! came the instant rebuttal, and both of them started childishly swatting at each other. Beside the boy, his wife and Shen Yus other disciplein his human formwere chuckling along. All of the others had retired to look after the babe and grant them some privacy. It was an honest struggle for Minyan to compose herself enough to stop laughing at the tale. The boy was not just good but great at telling stories. His depictions of the antics hed indulged in was enough to break even Minyans composure. She finally managed to calm herself by taking a sip of the mead, a pleasant, golden yellow drink that tasted and felt like the first time she had ever consumed alcoholwarm in all the right ways. They were quite deep into their cups, all of the high level cultivators allowing the pleasant buzz to be felt. Minyan took one of the last rice noodle rolls, filled with beef, fresh herbs, and familiar spices. Shen Yu had most assuredly kept and instructed the boy on how to use the spices, but the fact that he had gotten this close to the familiar taste of the Isle was impressive. She looked up at the boy and his bright smile, then sighed. Minyan had arrived at this place wanting to dislike the boy. When she had first met him and he had been introduced as Shen Yus grandson, she had nearly struck him down. Grandson. The blood of that beast, the wicked fruit of that woman. The woman who had ruined everything. Who had stolen Shen Yus heart, wrapped him around her fingers, only to produce a disgusting, vile creaturea worthless thing that killed her. Pathetic. Even thinking about it made Minyans Qi grow sharp and jagged, like icicles violently bursting out of a body. She hated few thingsmost simply were not worthy of that level of her attention. She was indifferent to them. Tianzhe Minyan loathed that bitch and her spawn with every fiber of her being. They had marred, tarnished the wonderful, beautiful blade she had gotten the privilege of seeing forged. A blade of such breathtaking majesty that it shone over the entire world. One of her oldest and dearest friends, the one she had known would ascend and become immortalreduced. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Her heart broke, and at the same time it burned with fury that he was doing that to himself. Hurting himself for nothing. It had been a monster. Cast it down and think no more on it. Shen Yu had nearly broken from her. He had then run from the very thing that had brought him low, refusing to sire more children. A weakness. A flaw in his cultivation. One that saw him turn from the vital force that he was, the Unconquered Blade, into something nearly unworthy of himself. He should be stronger than that. He would be stronger than that perhaps with some more time, had been her thought. But alas, what was done was done. And today, for the first time in over three hundred years she could see true light in Shen Yus eyes again. For that the boyRou Jinwas acceptable. If Shen Yu had broken his oath to sire no more children, she still would have been wroth. For him to know of her desires and still do that? No. She did not think even Shen Yu would dare. But a boy taken off the streets and raised as an apprentice? Specifically because he reminded Shen Yu of himself? That was only right. Had Minyan not promised to take in any recruit who managed to climb the eighteen Li tall Spiritual Herb Stalk that connected Soaring Heavens Isle to the land below, just as her own Master had done for her? In that Minyan could see no fault nor take offense for his adoption. And even without his relation to Shen Yu he didn''t have a bad temperament. She turned her eyes to himhe noticed her quick glance and his eyes flicked down to her cup, which was nearly empty. Wordlessly, he raised a bottle of his mead, and at her nod he filled her cup, both hands on the bottle to properly show his respect. She could never imagine that creature lowering himself to serve anyone anything. She didnt even remember him pouring his fathers cup, the few times she had been able to stomach his presence. By any standard, Jins demeanor was entirely tolerable. Perhaps a touch too familiar, and just a bit too boisterous but considering his upbringing, that was entirely acceptable. He had even avoided the trap most men fell intohis eyes had not wandered. Even when he had greeted the Disciples of Soaring Heavens Isles sect, he had been more concerned with getting them food than appreciating their beauty. Seiyu had been quite taken with him, and she would probably be inconsolable with the fact that he was already married if she did not take it as a challenge. And a challenge she would likely fail. He was a good, upstanding, and virtuous young man. The Spirit Beasts around him, those creatures that were normally harbingers of destruction, all bowed their heads and called him Master with genuine reverence. Minyan had only known of one awakened Spirit Beast that was like these ones and that had been her fellow Elder, Han Songs, childhood dog. A dragon lived in Jins halls of his own free will. Not only that but as the chef. His wife was no quiet flower either. Hong Meiling had genuine skills; Shen Yu was right, Minyan did want her for the Sect. The Anti-Demonic Qi Formation was a brilliantly simple piece of workbut Minyan knew that even if she did make the offer, she would be refused. Hong Meilings child was new to this world, and asking a mother to leave so soon after birth was rank stupidity. She had been impressed with Jins talent for growing herbs. Shous praise was no small thing, and even her fellow Elders, Lili and Dongmei, freely admitted the Hidden Forests mastery of Spiritual Herbs. But he was also unguarded. He spoke and gave away knowledge too freely, and now Minyan knew how to grow the Silver Yin Lotus. He readily answered her questions when she idly asked about them, and even showed them the underlying meaning and methods of his techniques. Minyan knew nothing of beekeeping, but she was fairly certain that one had to destroy the hive to collect the honeythose sliding frames were a clever notion done well, and she would remember them. It was a bit annoying that he was so tolerable. She would have to figure out some way to repay him, instead of taking them as her due. Tolerable and softer than Shen Yu had been at that age. Well, not softercalmer. Less angry at the world, less ready to fight it tooth and nail. She could see the quiet strength in his eyes. It almost seemed beyond his years, and she had a feeling it had to do with whatever had caused Ge and the Cloudy Sword Sect to apologise to him. Something fateful had happened. Something that had driven Shen Yus boy here. A mystery. For a moment, she contemplated disturbing the peace and asking what happened. For a moment. Instead, she looked into Shen Yus eyes. The blazing, unclouded eyes. the boy was good for him. Shen Yus path was finally correcting itself. Why ruin a good thing for the sake of mere curiosity, when she could tease the story from Shen Yus lips? So instead, she simply sat back and listened. She listened to a childhood in Crimson Crucible City and then a story about a young man, his cock, and his wife, on a freshly cleared plot of land. From a roosters first thoughts and experiences, to a wedding, to a dramatic tournament finish. Up until a battle less than a month finished. Ge and Shen Yu chimed in with their own stories. Most of the stories were not particularly grand. Yet Tianzhe Minyan found herself enjoying them all the same. This place wasnt bad, she decided. Not bad at all. v6c6: The Musings of a Blade of Grass The morning had started off rather stressfully for Cai Xiulan. While she was quite used to odd things happening at her home, it was something else entirely to have some of the foremost experts in the Empire suddenly drop by for a social call. Well, aside from Shen Yu, but she hadnt exactly known who the man was before she had gotten relatively used to him. But their guests? The Cloudy Sword Sect and the Soaring Heavens Isle Sect? Everyone knew those names. Less than a year ago, a single Outer Disciple from either of those sects could have conceivably fought and defeated every single sect in the Azure Hills. Their weakest members would have rolled over their best like a Wreckerball over a rice stalk. So Xiulan had been quite nervous and that nervousness had increased when she felt them. If Xiulan hadn''t been used to Jins and, more importantly, Shen Yus Qi, then the power that came down from the Heavens would have sent her to her knees. Even restrained, it was potentfour blazing stars in the sky. She had shifted uncomfortably. Standing close by, Tie Delun had grunted with discomfort but still held as strong as stone, and the Torrent Rider had wobbled uncertainly before Xianghua had pressed a hand to his back. When Xiulan had stepped forwards to pay her respects well, nothing had happened. Every single one of their guests eyes had simply just swept past her, barely seeing Xiulan. Not a single one of them even paused to give her more than a moment of their attention. She was the strongest of her generation, the Grand Marshal of the Azure Hills, and she had been treated like she was no more interesting than a pebble at the side of the road. Some may have been insulted by the clear disinterestbut Xiulan knew better than to take any offence. Objectively, she lacked the qualifications to be somebody to the Masters of the Cloudy Sword Sect and a Lady of Soaring Heavens Isle Sect. The Azure Hills were simply too weak. Outside of them, her position meant nothing. And Xiulan was honestly fine with that. To them, she was not something to comment on. Her power, barely into the Spiritual Realm, and wavering there because of her injuries, unremarkable. Besides, what would she even do if she had their attention? The Azure Hills needed to sort itself out, not ask for boons from the Cloudy Sword Sect. Perhaps, sometime in the future she might speak with them but that was not today. So instead of putting on her political cap, instead of being the Grand Marshal, who would have to step daintily around these old monsters Xiulan got to spend all day looking after Zhuye while everyone else had to be all prim and proper and give the tour! Her dear Martial Nephew had been quite the fussy little man today, rubbing at his nose and grumping that he couldnt go and hug his mother, but Xiulan was his favourite aunt and so she could calm the Young Masters mercurial temper with her most powerful technique! The ends of her braids! His little teeth were coming in and he loved chewing on things, Xiulans hair chief among them. well, Xiulans hair was second among them. His actual favourite thing to chew on were the fuzzy, armored carapaces of Vajras bees who seemed to like the treatment. They looked to jostle amongst themselves for the position, and once a winner was decided, they bathed themselves fastidiously with water before obligingly landing in his chubby fist to be gummed at relentlessly. Somehow, they managed to look proud and smug at the same time while enduring such treatment, their little butt waggles even seemed vaguely insulting whenever she looked at them for too long. However, today, Xiulan had provided his comfort and his nose rubbing eventually stopped. He didnt even make that much of a mess when Xiulan fed him some diced up carrots and a bit of meat for dinner, following Meilings instructions precisely, and now he was content to doze on Xiulans chest while she lay on Gou Rens couch. It was actually the first time Xiulan had used the couch. Gou Ren had learned well from Jin the art of making furniture. It was sturdy, yet wonderfully soft, and big enough that even Chun Ke at his normal size could sleep on it. It was decorated with the geometric designs of his mothers tribeand the thick quilted blanket draped along the back had the symbol of the Misty Lake Sect on it. Gou Rens home was very pleasant. Here, Xiulan could devote herself to recovering. The demons had been horribly inconsiderate, interrupting Xiulans limited rest time and injuring her so. The middle of her chest still sent dull throbs of pain throughout her body at times, but she had grown adept at not reacting to them. She shifted and hugged Zhuye a bit tighter. Zhuye mumbled and snuggled in, making murmurs of contentment. Ah cute. Cai Xiulan, you take care of Young Master Zhuye well; I shall allow you to attend to my own children when they arrive. Be honoured, Xianghua said from her place at her loom, weaving cloth in the traditional style of the Misty Lake. Yin was working beside her, the woman intent on learning this new skill as she had learned so many others. Xianghua had a little smile on her face as she said it, and Xiulan took the compliment for what it was. Naturally, if they are as cute as my nephew and Junior Brother. They shall wail for their aunt instead of yourself when they need comfort, Xiulan returned haughtily. Impudence. Declaring yourself their aunt already? Xianghua huffed. Will I not be? Xiulan asked. If you need to ask, you are a fool a hundred times over, came the prim reply. Both of them chuckled. Once upon a time Xiulan would have been foolish and second guessed Xianghuas words, taking needless offense to what should have been friendship. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Now she knew better. What a fine friend to have, who always spoke exactly what she meant. Xiulan sighed with contentment and let her eyes wander. Gou Ren, Yun Ren, Ri Zu, Miantiao, Tie Delun, Bowu, Huo Ten, the Torrent Rider, Spooks, and Bei Be were all around the central table, playing one of the card games Jin had made up and betting nuts on the outcome. Yun Ren looked to be in the lead, his vulpine grin wide and his pile of nuts vast. He pushed them all forwards and threw down his cards. Miantiao, whose cards were on a glass stand so he could tilt his head down and look at them, flipped his cards as well. The table erupted. Royal Court?! You noodley bastard, what?! Yun Ren howled, much to the merriment of the others. Miantiao was hoisted into the air by Bowu and Ri Zu, the snake laughing as he was paraded around the table as the victor. Xiulan smiled and felt her eyes start to close when she was interrupted. Hello everyone! came Tigus voice, along with the sound of Gou Rens door opening. Were done for today! Tigu strolled into the main room, accompanied by Wa Shi, Pi Pa, and Chun Ke. All attention turned to them. No Bi De? Ri Zu asked, and Tigu shook her head. He''s still gotta stay. We all begged off, Tigu replied. Room was swiftly made at the table, and most of them sat down, except for Tigu, who stalked over to Xiulan and opened her arms. Xiulan glared. Tigu pouted. Xiulan grumbled and carefully handed Zhuye over. Tigu buried her face on the top of his head, took a deep breath, and sighed, before expertly shifting her grip and laying him to rest on her own chest. So, how was dinner? Xiulan asked. They were distinguished guests with fine palates, the dragon declared, and they were enamoured with my creations. His long, sinuous body oozed smug satisfaction. Tigu rolled her eyes at the boasting but didnt refute his words. It was a little boring, Tigu said. We were the children, so the old mans guests didnt really pay us much mind. They were polite, but their interest was clearly on the old man and Master. The only one who really paid us any attention at all was Formation Lady. Really, they were like the grannies and grandpas of Hong Yaowu! Xiulan snorted at the description of some of the most powerful people in the world as like grannies and grandpas, but Tigu always did boil things down to simplicity. Are they staying long? Xianghua asked. At least another day, Master and Mistress said during breakfast, so we should all eat together and do our normal exercises, help them get used to everyone. That got a few nods. These powerful cultivators are surprisingly skittish, Gou Ren observed. Like a bunch of spooked deer. Something new moves and theyre onto it. One persons skittish is anothers reasonable caution, Yun Ren replied. With the kinda shit we saw back at the Shrouded Mountain? It aint paranoia if somebody is out to get yaand a lot of people are probably out to get these guys. Problem with being the biggest buck is every hunter wants your horns. Spooks gave a polite cough, and at least Yun Run had the grace to look embarrassed. Sage wisdom, Elder Brother, Xianhua said. The man had always been pragmatic and wily, and his time spent infiltrating the Shrouded Mountain Sect had only made him more so. It aint much, he demurred. Xiulan frowned. Speaking of things like this here at Fa Ram almost seemed wrong, somehow. Like the outside world was intruding when it was not welcome. Friends will warm up to us, Chun Ke declared, his voice absolutely certain. Just those words seemed to cut through some of the unease. Brother Chun Ke hassss sssspoken. Who are we to sssay otherwisssse? Miantiao asked, his voice amused. The others around the table nodded in agreement, so thoroughly did all present respect Chun Kes judgment of character. Indeed, who were they to say otherwise? They were guests and Jin wouldnt let them stay, if they truly disturbed his home. That much, all of them knew. The tension swiftly drained. They got back to their games, and Xiulan joined in the next round of cards. Yes, the skittishness was nothing to be concerned about. Neither were the Imperial Realm Cultivators. They would surely find the peace of Fa Ram as Xiulan did. She let a small smile cross her face. Then, there was an explosion of noise and Qi. Zhuye bolted upright and wailed angrily. Bastard of three fathers! a voice roared, coming from the bathhouse. A door banged open, and the river erupted. Shen Yus howls of laughter echoed out. ===================== Shou was utterly relaxed, the steam of the bath filling his nostrils, along with the scent of Spiritual Herbs. He picked up a boiled eggcooked to a perfect temperature by the hot water, infused with the Qi of the Spiritual Herbs, and took a bite. Then, he took a swig of heated wine and leaned back into the bowl-shaped tub. As soon as he got back to the Sect, he was constructing one of these. Young Jin had the right ideathough Shou would have to be careful not to indulge too much, for this was a truly decadent place. Perhaps he should build another set of bathhouses; one for the women of the Cloudy Sword Sect, to help their crops of Silver Yin Lotuses grow? It had been centuries since he had taken a bath with any other than his wife but this was an acceptable circumstance. Shen Yus Disciple, Bi De, was next to Shou, the rooster bobbing up and down on some manner of floating ring, while Shen Yu was showing Ge the heated rocks that belched more steam in the air and waving around a few strands of birch leaves. Young Jin was watching them both warily. What are those branches for? Shou asked absently. Well, Young Jin beganonly for him to be interrupted. Shen Yus Qi pulsed. There was a meaty thwack as the branches impacted Ges rump. Bastard of Three Fathers! Xiao Ge roared. ================================ Meiling sat with Lady Yukong and Lady Minyan. Both women were staring out the window as Shen Yu smashed into the frozen river, going under the ice, with Ge hot on his tail. what are they doing? Lady Minyan asked, her voice baffled. They found the birch branches, Hong Meiling said, her voice droll. Jin says it improves circulation and he''s technically right. If you count exercise by chasing after the one who hit you as improving circulation. All three women looked at each other. Men, Elder Yukong said, a small smile on her face. Men, Elder Minyan huffed over her tea. Meiling carefully stayed silent because she had gotten Xiulan with them more than once. v6c7: The Sword and the Falcon Minyan stood upon one of the logs that had been impaled into the riverbed outside Rou Jins home. The moon was high, and the lights were being extinguished as everyone retired for the night. Minyan willed the remaining water from her hair, but did not entirely purge herself of outside forces. Instead, she allowed the steam and heat of the bath to linger. There were few things that could make Minyan feel truly warmbut the bath and the alcohol she had partaken in came very close. Though no dirt could mar her form unless she allowed it, Minyan had baths quite often with her fellow Elders, at least once a year, in the Sacred Fairy Springs. It was an indulgence all of them shared and where they got their most productive conversations done, when they spoke on the future of the Sect. And while the bath here could not in any way compare to the secret treasure of their Sect it had certainly been acceptable. Lounging in a heated pool surrounded by Silver Yin Lotuses? That ranked highly. She would have to see about adding the lotuses to the Sacred Fairy Springs. The soothing Qi and aroma they emitted was pleasant, and surely something her fellow Elders would appreciate as well. Yukong and Meiling were similarly acceptable. Both women had simply been quiet, unlike the fools who had started hitting each other with branches. How wonderful, that a second moon has appeared in the heavensand that its majesty eclipses the first. Speak of Cao Cao, and he shall appear, Minyan thought as she turned to glance beside her. Shen Yu was on the porch of the house, his eyes fixed upon her so that she was silhouetted by the moon. What must I do to get closer and see this moon more clearly? Minyan huffed at the flattery, though she was not displeased by it. I believe there is a parable about trying to possess the moon. Look, you are in luck. There I am. She pointed at the frozen river, the dark ice showing her reflection on it. Leap, and you shall surely be closer to me. A monkey, you call me, jumping into the river to catch but a reflection? Shen Yu clutched his chest dramatically, like he had been wounded by her words, but his smile never left his face. You had no problem with it less than an hour ago, Minyan retorted, raising her nose into the air. Dear moon, your tongue is barbed! I shall accept the charge of being a monkey, but dear moon, you know me. I might jump into the river one hundred times before I learn Shen Yu ascended to the log next to her. But one day, I shall realise that I must simply jump higher to be next to you. Minyan looked at him, at how at ease he was and how paradoxically stronger he looked at this moment, his shoulders unburdened. Then she raised an eyebrow at him. Not your best attempt, she told him bluntly. You did not give me much material to work with! Shen Yu complained back. I thought it was a fine recovery! Minyan smirked. A blow to his ego was good. The man had been insufferably smug all day. A true master would have better words, she said mercilessly, and Shen Yu wilted, slightly grumbling under his breath. Minyan kept her smile hidden as they lapsed into silence. It was comfortable And yet, with underlying tension lurking below the surface, as there always was. Then Minyan broke the silence. Did you just come to flirt? she asked. Shen Yu shook his head. No, Ive come to offer you my house for tonight. Minyan raised a brow. Bold. Quite bold, skipping most of the game they playedbut then she noticed his smile. The Cloudy Sword Sect has taken the guest house, and to give you your privacy, you shall be my honoured guest while I remain with my grandson. I shall not impose upon you, his words were phrased oh so innocently. Unless you wish me too, of course. He waggled his eyebrows at her. Minyan couldnt help the smile. I shall consider it. The gentleman may escort me, she commanded him. They both leapt from the logs and landed on one of the pathways leading along the river. Shen Yus stride was slow, and Minyan matched him as they strolled together through the cold. I hope my grandsons hospitality has been acceptable, Shen Yu said after a moment. Oh? Not like you to be so worried about something like that, Minyan replied. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Shen Yu raised an eyebrow. You gave him quite a scare when you first met, he replied. Ah, so that was what he had been worried about. And you know why that happened, Minyan said, her voice cold. Shen Yu paused at her retort. He did indeed know why. Her desires, against his oath. He took a breath and looked to say something before he let it out. It''s been too nice of a night for such arguments, he said after a second. For a moment, Minyan considered pushing the issue, but that would be a losing battle. You are correct. It has been too nice a night, Minyan said, dropping the matter. Shen Yus eyes widened slightly. Your grandson is a fine boy. He has done well for himself, considering something happened at the Cloudy Sword Sect that necessitated their apology. Shen Yu allowed her to change the subject. He was obviously pleased by her praise of the boy and at the same time the mention of the Cloudy Sword Sect made him grimace. ...over tea, he said. And I will be speaking to my dear friend Minyan not the Elder of Soaring Heavens Isle Sect. I swear upon my honour, not a word of this shall leave my lips. Shen Yu nodded at her oath. Their walk stopped before a small house on the edge of the river. Shen Yu opened the door for her. My home is yours, Minyan, Shen Yu declared as they entered. It was as mortal as it was rustic. There was not a single thing that said this was the abode of a powerful cultivator. There werent even any wards. But there was calligraphy on the walls. A couple of wall scrolls hung, clearly made by Shen Yus hand. His calligraphy, as always, was stunningly beautiful; some were bold, striking single characters. As always, Shen Yus work on sword was so perfect that the character itself looked like it could cut those that read it. Others were more humble works. Sow. Reap. Farming terms. They removed their shoes, and Shen Yu set about preparing tea for them. Minyan glanced at the piece that Shen Yu was currently working on, centered on the table. Broken, yet Repaired with Gold. A truly interesting piece, one her fellow Elder, Lili, would want hours to contemplate. The collector of calligraphy had many of Shen Yus pieces. It''s still not right, Shen Yu said as he saw what had captured her attention. It needs a different ink, or perhaps a rougher paper. Soon, however, the tea was finished brewing and the calligraphy set was put away. Shen Yu took a deep breath and let it out. And then he told her what had happened at the Cloudy Sword Sect. It was a rather short tale, all things considered. The young man had nearly been beaten to death by a fellow disciple. It happened sometimes, in Soaring Heavens Isle Sect. It was more prevalent among the Midshipstheir cultivation style increased the passion among the women who practised it, and that passion sometimes raged out of control especially on far-flung outposts or ships long away from proper discipline. The punishment varied. Accidental deaths in sparring were forgivable, if the culprit was truly remorseful. Purposefully killing a fellow disciple? That earned execution by keelhauling. Minyan looked into her tea cup, a frown on her face. You nearly lost him, she said, her voice low. Yes, I nearly lost him. Only Brother Ge stayed my hand. Always so reliable, that one, Minyan said with a little smile, before her face turned again into a frown. It was a chilling tale. Shen Yu, directing his blade at the Cloudy Sword Sect? That would have ended in disaster for the Empire. It seems almost unbelievable that that happened in the Cloudy Sword Sect. They thought the same, Shen Yu sighed, his voice quiet. It was clearly a story he disliked telling. It was a shame that would stain the honour of the Cloudy Sword Sect for generations if it got out. ...he''s quite resilient, to have endured that and kept going, Minyan said. But Shen Yu you have only known him for eight years? To turn aside eight hundred years of companionship for eight years? When I first found him, I was at my lowest. My cultivation was cracking at the seams. It was going to unravel. I was going to break, Minyan. Shen Yus admission made the gorge rise in Minyans throat. That child, shoveling dung in Crimson Crucible City. That child, so much like myself he rekindled me. He gave me something to fight for again. The blazing fire in Shen Yus eyes nearly scorched her. The eyes of Shen Yu, as he had been so long ago. The Unconquered Blade. it appeared she had to be more thankful to Rou Jin. It''s a good thing you found him, then, Minyan said, and raised her cup to her lips. Yes. Yes it was, Shen Yu said, before adopting a contemplative pose. You know, I nearly asked you to take care of him. I think he would have done well on the Isle. Tianzhe Minyan, Cultivator of the Imperial Realm, epitome of grace, choked on her tea, spitting it back into her cup. What kind of mad fool plan would that be!? she demanded. Oh, I dont know, I think it would have worked out. Minyan snarled at him, rising to her feet. Shen Yu started laughing at her. He did not, in the end, go back to his grandsons house that night. v6c8: Bright and Early The morning, as always, dawned bright and early. However, this morning I had to deal with an issue related to our guests. It had been a surpriseI never expected something like this to happen, but really, I maybe should have seen this coming. So with a stone heart I looked upon it, focused completely on my current predicament. I steeled my spine, and with as much of a commanding presence I could muster I addressed the problem. Meimei, I have to get up, I said seriously, my hands on her arm. It was locked across my chest, preventing me from getting up. I traced the arm back to the nest of blankets. A single amethyst eye glared out at me from under the covers, while two smaller eyes looked up at me, Zhuye seemingly pleased by his new burrow. He gurgled happily. Nuuu, Meimei whined maturely. Don''t wanna deal with cultivators. I felt my composure start to crack, and I could barely keep from laughing at her petulant tone. Come on, they werent that bad, were they? I cajoled. And to my surprise, yesterday hadnt been that bad. Hells, it had actually been pretty enjoyable. Ge, Shou, Yukong, and Minyan had all been a lot more chill than I had been expecting. Take Elder Ge, for example. He looked like one of those old xianxia Masters. His cultivation was so powerful that even suppressed I could feel it blazing inside his chest. He practically oozed mastery, a man who was approaching immortality. The kind of man who, in stories, was obsessed with honour and propriety. A man to be careful around, and watch ones manners. That lasted until the bath. This old monster, this man who could rend mountains and split the sky? He used his phenomenal cosmic power, gained through centuries of cultivation, to retaliate after getting smacked on the ass with a tree branch. Elder Ge and Gramps had an entire wuxia sword fight with their sticks in the air, dancing off snowflakes, and executing techniques that had Big D watching with wide eyes at their mastery. It ended with both of them yelping and then smashing through the ice into the river. The Elder of the Cloudy Sword Sect walked out and declared the entire experience refreshing. He walked past me back into the bath with a visible red welt on his ass, followed after by Gramps, bruised but still chortling. Shou was a lot easier. Dude was a nerd, and I meant that in a good way. It was in his mannerisms, even after centuries of cultivating. He was a bit awkward, but his passion for plants was like a blazing star. Out of all of them, he had been the easiest to be with. I had always got along with my people, even if I never really had looked the part. Most people in the Before didn''t expect the big, dumb-looking farmboy hockey guy to get into arguments about obscure science stuff. With Shou it was even easier. Plants were awesome. Elder Yukong was basically the same way, she just hid it a bit better. I could see the nerd eyes in her, though, as she talked to Elder Minyan about the sealing formation and spoke to our disciples. The only one I didnt particularly have a read on was Elder Minyan. Meimei said she had started to engage a bit more after they went to the baths. According to Meimei, she was less prickly than she first appeared and had even complimented what we had here. Meimei grumbled at my statement. Admit it, you liked showing off a bit, I continued. The grumbling intensified. You kind of like Shou and Yukong, at least, I said, and the grumbling reached a fever pitch before petering out. No, they arent that bad, she finally conceded. It sounded almost painful for her to say it, but say it she did. I chuckled at the grudging tone. Dont worry. I dont think theyll be here long, anyway. They have a bunch of cultivator stuff to do, so well host them for a couple of days, theyll go about their business, and well be back to normal. Meimei sighed. Her grip on my chest went slack. It''s hard. I hated them for what they did to you for a long time, you know? she said, I wish I could be more like you and just be comfortable around them. I took her hand and kissed the back of it. Honestly, Im not, I said. Meimei blinked at me, poking her head up out of the covers. Im still uncomfortable with them here, I just fake it. Being nice and laughing along is easy when its something thatll help my family. And if they turn out to be good people I can get along with, well, then that''s when it stops being a mask and starts being real. We had a saying in the Other Place; Fake it till you make it. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Meimei looked into my eyes. Being nice and laughing along is easy when its something thatll help my family, huh? she muttered, a little smile on her face. Then her hand moved to the back of my head and she pulled me into a kiss. ...let''s get ready for today, she declared. ======================== Breakfast was our usual affair. We had been respectful of the cultivators yesterday by reducing the number of people, but today everybody was in our house for breakfast. Meanwhile, I stood at the entrance and waited for our guests. They came in from the guest house while Gramps and Minyan wandered in from his house. The house had been part of the summers renovationsa place for the old man to stay if he wanted it, and if he didnt, well, considering the number of visitors we got, somebody would use it. I showed it to him after everything calmed down, and Gramps had immediately moved in though that may have been because it was a bit sentimental. I had based the layout on the little house we had lived in in Crimson Crucible City. I hadnt been in since I gave it to him, but we all had been busy. Judging by the bright grin on his face, and the fact that Lady Minyans eyes had a kind of smug look in them, I guessed he had well, broken it in. I wondered what the Hells was going on between them but wasnt sure I really wanted to know. A hundreds of years-long relationship was probably bound to result in some weirdness. I pushed the thoughts out of my head. Good morning. Were the rooms comfortable enough? I asked the Cloudy Sword Sect contingent. A fine place to meditate for the night, Elder Ge declared. Elder Yukong nodded. The scent of cedar is a good alternative to incense, and the Qi here is very gentle. Shou, meanwhile, seemed a bit confused by the question. They were fine enough to conduct my analysis in. The specimen you have is absolutely fascinating! I still dont have any idea what it is! the man said, sounding a bit distracted. I just found it a bit funny that none of them had actually slept but I guess most powerful cultivators didnt. It''s definitely a mystery, I agreed. Now, we normally all have breakfast at one big table, but if you wish I can instead serve you in the greenhouse if that''s too crowded. Shou perked up at the mention of the greenhouse. Thank you for inviting us into your home, Yukong said, preempting him. Shou blinked, and obviously reorientated himself at her interjection. Of course, he said, coughing. And that was how we got a bunch of cultivators at our breakfast table. It was a little bit awkward as everyone made room for them, unsure of how to truly act until a voice piped up. Ever-fearless Tigu charged into the fray with a bright smile. I never got to say this yesterday, but the design on your robe is very beautiful! Tigu declared. Her eyes were practically sparkling as she looked at Minyans robe. Do the designs mean anything? Who made them? Where is the cloth from? Its so floaty! The woman raised an eyebrow, and there was a brief pause. Her cold, icy gaze settled on Tigu, judging her. Then her eyes roved round the table, and the awkward silence grew. Hmm, like the Midships, the woman said. Youre quite lively. Do you enjoy art, child? Yes! Your clothes are really neat! It''s so different from what Ive seen of most Imperial styles, Tigu enthused. But I see some things! Like those clouds. Did Soaring Heavens Isle invent them, and the rest of the Empire started using them? Minyan appeared taken aback by her enthusiasm, but her eyes warmed a bit. That is indeed the case. Youre quite canny to notice that our clouds were the originals. Which of the arts do you engage in? Sculpture, mostly! And carving! Tigu pulled off her bracer and presented it to Minyan. The woman studied it with a practised eye. Youre fairly skilled, Minyan said. She looked back up at Tigu, preening at the compliment. As for your questions, the design on this dress depicts the Limitless Sky. It was made by Honoured Luhua, one of the finest artisans of the Isle, six thousand years ago, and was a gift to me from my Master. The cloth was woven out of Flying Lotus Silka species of Spiritual Herb now long extinct. That seemed to break the ice. Gramps smiled at Tigu as she kept the conversation going, her honest and innocent interest cutting through Minyans icy cold. Young man, Elder Ge began, getting Yun Rens attention. That pane of recording crystal, what is its use? Yun Ren recovered quickly from the shock. Well, it may not be able to record in motion, but he began, explaining what was basically his camera. Yukong was talking to Huo Ten about the designs on his crystal pendants, looking intrigued at the monkeys explanation and even Shou was listening to Ri Zu as she asked him a question about healing that was way out of my league. The man paused for a moment, but then launched into a deeply technical medical lecture that quite frankly went over my head, and had Ri Zu and even Meimei looking intimidated. It was still a bit awkward. It was still a bit stilted. But these Elders began to thaw just a little bit, conversing freely with those so infinitely far below them. And then Washy came out with the pancakes. Normally we would have had a more traditional meal, but Hells, sometimes you just need something sweet in the morning. Ah, this one is my grandsons specialty! Gramps said, a smirk on his face. We had quite the selection: thick, fluffy cakes with pats of butter on top, ready to soak up the syrup. Thin crepes, ready to receive the jams, whipped cream, and fresh berries from the greenhouse. How innovative Shou began as he picked up a pancake. His eyes focused on it and then he was rudely interrupted by two sounds of absolute pleasure. Both Xiulan and Spooks flushed when everyone turned to look at them. v6c9: Hes a Fun Guy After breakfast, we did our usual morning exercise routine. It was a little weird to have some people watching us so intently. They would occasionally make whispered comments to Gramps, and I overheard one of them mention the interesting invigorating technique Big D could use. Still, even with the small distractions, it centered me and set me up for the day. Today, after the stress of yesterday, would be kind of a free day for everyone. The little minor chores we had to do could be knocked out in perhaps half an hour, with the longest thing being cooking and cleaning up after the meal. It was cold and blustery out today, so most people started gravitating towards the greenhouse. Elder Shou moved as fast as he could while still being within the bounds of propriety, followed by his wife. Meimei was just after them, Zhuye on her back. Xiulan had the go board under her arm, talking with Ri Zu and Xianghua. Gou had his woodworking tools, as well as the board for his model village, while Bowu had the smallest pill furnace I had ever seen halfway assembled, chatting away with Huo Ten. I had made an offhand comment about model trains last week, and that had suddenly morphed into them making a scale model of a village complete with a working locomotive. Which was awesome as hell. I had always loved those model trains. Noodle was with Yin, the latter with one of Meimeis story scrolls and a pitcher of water, clearly intending to simply sit on the hammock most of the day, acting as the greenhouses sun. Yun Ren clearly had the same idea, the man scrolling though his recording crystal and making some kind of slideshow. Big D, the Torrent Rider, and Shaggy Two would be off into the forest for trainingthe young man was practically skipping along, clearly pleased that his master was back in his natural form and on his shoulder. Babe would be, as always, practising the blade, the ox already in deep meditation beside his plow. Washy, Chunky, and Peppa had decided on a walk, while the last two, Tigu and Delun, would be carving ice sculptures. Gramps, Minyan, and Ge brought up our rear, all three of the old monsters discussing our workout routine? They were clearly deep in conversation, and Gramps looked quite proud of himself. The greenhouse, as always, was a lovely temperature, and while the others spread out, I found myself once more beside the root I had found in my first year here. Elder Shou was already staring at it, a formation floating in the air around it. He had an intense look on his face as he nodded to himself. Elder Yukong was beside him, and she would occasionally hand him a slip of paper that would disperse into another formation. How is it looking, Elder Shou? I asked him. The man turned to me and he brightened. It has revealed some of its secrets to me. It''s a subtle, shy child, but careful observation has borne fruit. Here. He swept his hand through his formation, which suddenly turned into what looked like a graph, with peaks and valleys I could barely make sense of, but one thing stood out to me. The fire is fading? I asked. Shou grinned. While the primary aspect of this Spiritual Herb is fire, that fire is actually in the process of being eclipsed by earth. It''s just starting, and I nearly missed it. Meimei hasnt been complaining about the smell as much recently, I realized, before refocusing on Shou. Do you think it would complete a full cycle? I asked. A full wuxing cycle? That is an interesting hypothesis, Shou said, stroking his chin. And something to consider later. There are several Spiritual Herbs that do this, but its shape is not correct for any herb I know that does, and I have memorized every Spiritual Herb in our archives, and added one myself. I whistled, impressed because there were probably millions of Spiritual Herbs in those archives. The Founders had scoured the whole continent, collecting knowledge. And if he still didnt know what this thing was That is not to say the fully-grown variant of this herb has not been recorded, however. Some change drastically upon reaching maturity, and we might just have this Spiritual Herbs final form recorded, he finished. Ill go through the Founders personal notes, just in case there is something I missed. This is such a fun mystery. I smiled at his tone. Well, here''s to figuring this little guy out. Would you like to see how Ive been taking care of him? I asked. Shou stepped back. I heard you invented your own technique, Shou declared. Yes, a formation or rather, multiple formations smashed together. At that, Elder Yukong perked up. I proudly showed them my favourite technique. I could infuse my Qi into our crops asleep by this pointliterally. I had done this formation every single day, hundreds of times per day, for three years. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ============================ I see, I see, Elder Yukong said. My formation was decompiled in front of her, in strands of glowing light as she examined it closely. She had taken one glance, copied it, and then took it apart. Expanding somebody elses formation was supposed to be hard but well, nobody told Elder Yukong that. It''s absolutely and utterly amateurish. I can see where you welded the techniques together. There are clear points where ones Qi is wasted. Its construction is a mess. If you do it wrong it''s going to melt whatever you try to infuse. Yukongs voice was clinical as she critiqued my work.. I chuckled awkwardly and scratched the back of my head. After all, all of those things were true. You conceived this formation from scrolls in the library? she asked. Yes, Maam, I replied. She considered my words. I braced in anticipation. For your level of education, this is fantastic work. The formation bridges, while amateurish, are inspired, and it looks like youve been smoothing them out over the years. She turned to look at me with a slight smile. Do you want to know the reason we give our Outer Disciples that Qi infusion technique? From what Ive learned from the scrolls Lu Ri gave me Im guessing so that some of the disciples, annoyed by its inefficiencies, to specifically go looking for a better way to grow the Spiritual Herbs? It made sense for a sect founded by scholars. That is indeed the case, she said, her small smile widening before it dimmed slightly again. It would have been quite enjoyable to have had you around the Sect. It is a wonderful example of a Qi infusion technique, if quite different from what we normally see. Most go for speed of infusion, or for making it cost less Qi, so that they meet their quota, and then have more time to cultivate. Focusing on every part of the Spiritual Herb like this, and even the soil Most would not develop this technique. It takes slightly longer and uses more Qi, but the effect on the Herb speaks for itself, Elder Shou declared. Here, Ill pen a copy of my own formationIt is quite exacting of ones control, but it is perfect for exactly fulfilling a Spiritual Herbs needs to make it healthy, and speeds growth. Use it as you wish. Thank you, Elder Shou, I said with a bow, before I realised something. I had two high-level cultivators here, and they seemed willing to not just help, but teach Actually, I was hoping to have your expertise on some other matters, Elder Shou. The mans eyes widened, and he gestured for me to continue. Firstly, Noodle, the Spirit Beast snake? My wife has been trying to determine a way to fix his spine, and I was wondering if you had any pointers for her. You wish to aid your wife with her studies? he asked. She''s going to be the best Spiritual Doctor this side of the Empire, I declared. And to be the best, you have to learn from the best. Shou laughed, practically preening under the compliment. Of course! Fixing a spine is tricky when one first begins, but it''s entirely manageable! And your second request? Well, you see, I have all these jars of demonic poison, and I was wondering how to get rid of them quickly. At first I thought some kind of Spiritual Herb might be able to feed on it? Help break it down faster? Shou pointed at me. An excellent theory! Unfortunately that is not entirely the case. Demonic Qi is much too toxic for most Spiritual Herbs. There are some that can do it, but they are difficult. The ones that can break down Demonic Poison are all mushrooms, aren''t they? I asked. They are all indeed fungi, Shou confirmed. Let me guess: after they eat all the poison, they do something funky like growing legs or mutating to try and eat your soul? Shou laughed. That is close enough to what happens. Demonic Qi is, by its nature, corruptive, and even the most resilient of fungi are not immune. Your caution does you credit. All truly wise men regard fungi warily, Shou said sagely. Neither plant nor animal, and they always do the strangest things, I replied. The mushrooms here, with barely any Qi at all, could make a laxative strong enough to make you shit yourself, or reduce the effects of cancer. The ones hopped up on lots of Qi? Those were entirely different beasts. Oh? You subscribe to that line of thought? Shou asked curiously. Ive seen many arguments both for and against! They dont photosynthesize, and their cell walls are made out of the same material as insect exoskeletons, rather than what makes up a plants. I paused. Or at least, most of them dont photosynthesize I knew it was a different material, but the same as an insects exoskeleton? Shous eyes once more grew distant. Then he sighed. Well, one more thing to investigate. We must keep in touch, young man. But back to your original questionthere are some that you can use to refine the poison in a pill furnace, and reduce its corruptive nature to turn it to a less volatile concoction, with the corruption being burned away by ones own Qi. However should you wish to attempt to use some of the Spiritual Fungus on this poison, I will not stop you. Perhaps you may figure out some way to make the reaction less risky. I paused at the trust in this mans voice. Normally the old farts go dont mess with that, it''s dangerous! Instead, Shou was just going to give me the demon-eating mushrooms that may or may not transmute into some kind of crazed abomination. Which was a thing. If he actually gave me them I would be building a bunker. I was not having a mushroom zombie outbreak, thank you. Shou chuckled at the look in my eye, then sighed contentedly. This has been a most enjoyable trip so far. Come, let us take a break and have some teawe must speak with your wife upon the nature of the snakes spine. That sounded like a good time. ======================== Cai Xiulan was having a good time. Go was relaxing, the air smelled sweet, and the others were dealing with the old monsters. Then, her good time was interrupted. May I have the next game? a polite voice inquired. Xiulan looked up at the face of Xiao Ge. He was smiling pleasantly. She bowed her head. It would be an honour, Master Xiao Ge. v6c10: A Glimpse of Connections The subtle tension that always came when dealing with politics filled Xiulans body as she reset the Go board. It made her hyper aware of the people in front of her, looking for every twitch, every shift in the tone of their voice that indicated that the person in front of her was trying to take advantage of her. It was a skill she had cultivated out of necessity, and while it served her well, it was a feeling she hadn''t missed. It was like being in the middle of combat without the release of adrenaline fighting offered. Just a constant, low-level simmer. The tension was heightened today because of just who exactly was sitting opposite her. Thank you for indulging this old man, Xiao Ge said as he took his seat. Xiulan searched his face quickly as she reset the board, but she wasnt so foolish as to think she was skilled enough to see the depths of the man before her. Indeed, his face betrayed nothing about him. There were no tells, no tightness, just absolute serenity. It is my pleasure; one should always take the opportunity to learn from their elders, Xiulan replied. The old monster before her chuckled. My, your assessment of my skill is quite high but not incorrect. Go is my favourite game, and I find one of the more interesting ways to get to know someone is to play a few games with them. You wish to get to know me? Xiulan asked, slightly confused. She had thought she would be uninteresting to these powerful cultivators. While your accomplishments fell to the wayside in our exciting introduction, you are quite interesting. You slew an Earth Realm cultivator, and yet your power is only at the beginning of the Spiritual Realm. According to my good friend, you were instrumental in the defense of one of our honoured allies, and I have also heard some praises of you from a trusted disciple. So I am curious about the woman who accomplished such things. Xiao Ge explained. Your praise honours me. Xiulan dipped her head into a bow. Praise from a trusted disciple? Had Lu Ri actually said something about her to an Elder of the Cloudy Sword Sect? I hope I will not disappoint you. The board was set. Ge considered her for a moment, before nodding. I do not believe you will. But first, I think we must reintroduce ourselves, he said. He straightened up, and all of a sudden there was presence. Not enough to suppress her. It was not his Qi, but simply the man before her. An old, towering peak sat before her, its face obscured by clouds. This one is Xiao Ge, the Black Clouds of the Silent Sky and Master of the Cloudy Sword Sect. Xiulan felt sweat bead on her back. She swallowed and straightened herself. It took all her composure to declare herself in front of this man. This one is Cai Xiulan, Young Mistress of the Verdant Blade Sect and Grand Marshal of the Azure Alliance. Xiao Ge nodded at her introduction, then raised his hand, indicating to her that she should take the first move. Xiulan obliged him, and the game began. Grand Marshal? An interesting title. May I ask what it implies? he asked. I am the leader of an alliance that contains every sect within the Azure Hills, Xiulan replied, setting down a stone. She had no doubt that he already knew that though, if he had spoken to Lu Ri. Still, Xiao Ge raised an eyebrow at her statement and then placed down his own stone. you may command every sect in this province? Most would make certain to bellow that achievement from the rooftops, and use their position to try and impress. Xiulan raised an eyebrow. What sort of fool dares to boast in front of the Cloudy Sword Sect? The more common than not kind, Ge replied with a slight smile. Some also try to curry our favour, offering all sorts of things in exchange for our expertise. Few stay silent. Xiulan began a more orthodox attack with her stones, a slow, measured push to capture territory. Elder Ge was content to let her, also performing orthodox moves in a game that he had certainly played before. The leader of the Sects of the Azure Hills is merely the leader of the Sects of the Azure Hills. It is a new and still tentative alliance. What could we offer? What could we do, other than grovel for resources? No, both of those paths are without honour and without pride. We may be the weakest nowbut we will grow. We will be more than parasites, leeching from the strong. We will be more than dogs, eating nothing but scraps. It is insulting to you, and it is insulting to ourselves to follow that path. Xiulan internally kicked herself when she realised how strongly her voice had come out at the endbut she didnt regret it. This was something she was passionate about. It was the future of her home. It was the path she wanted to walk. How could she not be passionate? She almost expected Ge to be disappointed at her outburst. Instead, the old man was observing her with a soft smile. That is indeed a laudable goal, Cai Xiulan, and good reasoning. You are correct, those actions would have gained nothing but disdain from the Cloudy Sword Sect. But now I find myself curious if you are the Grand Marshal, what will you tell the Sects about what has happened here? Xiulan let out a breath. It was my intention to tell the truthomitting only those parts necessary to protect my Sworn Brothers home. However, I am well aware of the realities of the world. What should be said about the Cloudy Sword Sect? While things can be discussed in private, the official story should be one that gives our enemies the least amount of information possible. Stolen story; please report. Elder Ge nodded, then turned his attention back to the board. They played a few more moves, and unlike the early moves Ges playstyle suddenly changedthey were seemingly random, instead of the gentle pushback he had offered before, but Xiulan knew the man had started to play in earnest. I shall write for you a letter, detailing our involvement. I know the Emperor would prefer this to be quiet to prevent panic, but several disciples will be stationed in the Sea of Snow for an extended period. Those that can be trusted may know as much as you deem fit. Xiulan bowed her head. Thank you, Elder Ge. However, now I am very curious. How exactly did you become Grand Marshal, if you dont mind regaling this old man with that tale? Xiulan nodded, taking a deep breath. It all started with a crystal that Bi De found she began. =========================== You just gave the crystals to them? Xiao Ge asked, making sure he had heard the young woman in front of him correctly. Their game lay forgotten. Ge had started using the plays he favoured to teach, the grand stratagems his own Master had taught him, but Cai Xiulans tale had proved worthy of his entire attention. Yes. It was originally Jins idea, but as we discussed it, I realised how important it would be that we start out from a position without resentment, as a forced gathering could have never succeeded Xiao Ge had not known what to expect when he had approached Cai Xiulan. She was quite a pretty thing, but she had been content to stay in the background, unobtrusive. The only reason why he had approached was because of Lu Ris words. His disciple had mentioned her when Ge had spent one night asking him about his information network. She had been described as virtuous and noble, and Lu Ri had called her a person of interest in the Azure Hills. As always, Lu Ri had understated the matter. Uniting an entire provinces sects under a single governing body? At her age? It didnt matter that this was the weakest province in the Empire, that was a legendary feat. It had been the plan of some of the Honoured Founders to have such a body, but the realities of the time they lived in caused them to abandon the idea as unfeasible. The distances were too vast, and the cultivators too independent to even think of allowing others to impose on them like that. Some of them had disagreed completely as well, stating that the freedom of the sects prevented another Tyrant of the Crucible from rising. In Ges experience as well, this unification was quite unprecedented. Normally, things went the other way. A sect, holding hegemony over a province, was more likely to split due to an internal schism. Others would rise to challenge their power. It was how the world worked. And yet here was a young woman challenging that fact of life. Challenging it to defend mortals. To stop the wicked from taking advantage of their divisions. By her own admission, it was young. It was untested. It could fall apart in the coming years. But if she could keep it together? Shen Yu had joked last night that they made women in the Azure Hills differently than those of other provinces. Ge had disregarded it as Shen Yu doting on Hong Meiling. But it appeared that he hadnt been. It was good Lu Ri was here to keep an eye on this. Ge would want regular updates on the state of this Azure Alliance. However, one thing stuck out to him, as Cai Xiulan finished her tale. The Azure Hills are not suitable for cultivation. This is common knowledge. Even on the journey here, we could feel it. Yet from your tale, the cultivators of the Hills seem to just be growing in power. The Azure Hills was a mystery. Most just assumed the Qi void was natural, and the cultivators were weak because of it. So adapted to this area of low Qi, they grew slowly no matter how many resources they consumed. But if they were much more powerful in the past? Something was strange here. Cai Xiulan considered his question. She looked into his eyes, and Ge realised that she was considering trusting him with some piece of information. The state of our province is not natural, she finally said. The crystal that contained their styles also contained the reason for the Qi void. Our province was nearly destroyed by Demonic forces. Its Dragon Veins were shattered. Only barely were our foes stopped but the damage was already done. A slow, bleeding death. A province nearly devoid of Qi and Dragon Veins. Ges eyes widened. So that was the reason. But as for how we are getting stronger? That is not my tale to tell. Cai Xiulan nodded at where Young Jin sat with Shou. It is his. Ges mind raced, trying to unravel this puzzle box. And yet, the only thing he could come up with was that Jin was somehow repairing the Dragon Veins. That was that might just be unprecedented. A steady, thumping beat echoed out, interrupting his train of thought. Lunch time! a dragon shouted, smacking his tail against the ground. Ge chuckled at the sight. Ah, it appears we have lost track of time and our game. Thank you for the riveting tale Grand Marshal. The young woman blushed when Ge clasped his hand over his fist in a martial salute Both of them rose to head towards lunch. One mystery solved, and another had taken its place. No wonder Shen Yu liked this place so much. ==================== Xiulan was rather glad Wa Shi had interrupted. It had been nerve-wracking to be on the other side of the table from Xiao Ge, even though the man had clearly been predisposed to liking her. She hoped she had handled things well. She didnt know if she had revealed too much. She didnt think she did, but still, it was only right to be a bit uncertain of herself. Lunch was just what she needed. Though both of them did slow down when Xiulan saw Tigu standing proudly beside an ice sculpture. Delun was there too, and he looked constipated. The Divine Falcon of Soaring Heavens Isle, Tianzhe Minyan, was staring at the ice sculpture Tigu had brought into the greenhouse. Her eyebrow was raised, and her body language was unreadable. Xiulan glanced at the sculpture. It was the most abstract piece she had seen Tigu make. Swirls of wind, jagged pieces of ice, and a form within those clashing elements that vaguely looked like Lady Minyan. This is supposed to be me? the woman inquired, her voice blank. You were very, very hard to pin down, Tigu said. But Handsome Mans words captured some of your essence! Solid, yet formless! Peace in the center of a raging storm! A true challenge it was, to capture such majesty! This Tigu apologizes, but she does not know if we succeeded! Tianzhe Minyan looked directly at Xiulans friends. Tigu smiled guilessly. Only Deluns stoicism kept him rooted to the spot. Most sculptors try to simply capture my face, Lady Minyan stated. This is quite different. But your face is the least important thing about you? Tigu stated, cocking her head to the side. Minyans brow rose higher. Then Lady Minyan let out a single snort and the tension dissipated. I suppose it is, isnt it? she mused. You are correct, it is incomplete. You may continue refining it. Tigu smiled, bowing. Thank you! And, boy? Minyans voice cut through the air. Delun stiffened just after his shoulders had started to relax. Yes, My Lady? he asked, humbly. You may hold your head high. Your words about me were closer than some of the most renowned sculptors in the Empire. Deluns jaw dropped. Tigu smiled at him. Delun caught Xiulans eyes. He saw her, and by the complicated expression on his face, she could tell instantly he understood. Having these old monsters around was stressful! =================== ================== Editors: Massgamer, BargleNawdleZouss, Aaron Pastafarian Sofaer v6c11: Interlude: The Lair of the Phoenix In the heart of the Crimson Phoenix Palace, a man sat at a desk. When one thought of the capital, and especially of the palace, their imagination ran wild with elegant finery and opulence or decadence. They thought of gold filigree and jade inlay. They dreamed of the staggering wealth of the Emperor. Of the Emperors numerous desks, there were a great many which lived up to that image. In the Grand Hall, the Emperor had a slab of solid Spirit Jade, a crystal so rare and valuable that sects warred for nuggets. In the Chamber of Seclusion there was a titanic piece of wood larger in area than most mortal houses, carved from a tree that had been sixty five thousand, four hundred, and twenty three years oldthe man had counted the rings when he had been bored, once. So if one were to come in off the street, and see the desk the man was currently sitting at, they might think it out of place. Oh, it was a fine desk. Its timbers were solid. Its surface was polished, a dark, pleasing shade. It had a few decorative carvings on it but that was it. It was a desk. Simple, functional, and well-suited for its task. It was the most important desk in the Empire, for the man who sat at it was the Emperor and it occupied his private office. Three Crimson Phoenix Emperors had used this desk. None knew its age, or even where it came from. The First Emperor had started using it out of convenience, after finding it and the chair that had come with it in a storage room. Yet neither part of the ensemble had ever needed repair. They had never needed cleaning. The simple desk had endured for thousands of years, doing its duty without fail. Each Emperor of the Crimson Phoenix Empire had found themselves at this desk, doing their work long into the night for the chair was one of the most comfortable that they had ever sat upon. It was at this desk that some of the most important decisions in the history of the Empire had been made. Upon the desk were vast piles of paper, each one carefully curated and organized. There was probably a small forest upon this desk, and that was after most of the work had been delegated to scribes or other trusted men. The Emperor of the Crimson Phoenix Empire, known as Fengyan to a select few, propped his chin as he read the report in his hand. The page blandly reported the culling of seven thousand and forty nine subjects in Veiled Moon Moor due to a Blood Gorging Nightworm infestation turning an entire town into monstrous beasts. The virulent plague of creatures had been poised to spread, but it had thankfully been snuffed out. The Moonless Blade Sect had actually bothered to inform the Lord Governor of the province, and had been thorough enough to look into the sewers of the city to make sure nothing escaped. The Lord Governor had then acted swiftlyissuing warnings, evacuating his capital city, and rooting out several other dens of the creatures before they could cause any more harm. While the loss of seven thousand of his subjects was unfortunate, the truth of the matter was it had been handled before it could get worse. A bit of good news for today. His Sects had acted righteously, and everyone involved had followed protocol instead of hiding things or trying to cover it up. The Emperor placed the page down and personally penned a commendation. He would bring up the matter at court as well, and emphasize the Governors swift action. Hopefully that would inspire similar acts though frankly, he doubted it. Nobody wanted to be the one to tell the Emperor they had to set fire to their own capital. No matter how consistently he demonstrated otherwise, they seemed to be under the misapprehension that he would punish such action as a failure rather than commend them for making the best of a bad situation. But alas, sometimes that was life. He moved on to the next pagetax data. All seemed within his projections, so he sorted it into another pile. Next was a budgetary review of the Archivesmany in court were again questioning the initiative. In all honesty, the Emperor was questioning it as well. He had implemented it to increase the number of learned men the Empire needed, but the results werent quite what he expected. There had been an uptick in the kind of people he needed, but had it been enough to justify the costs? It was something he would have to meditate on. He was about to pick up another stack of papers when there was a whisper of air. One of his trusted servants approached and bent down to whisper in his ear. Your Majesty, Your Voice returns, she said, and the Emperor straightened. Any indication of what news he brings? More good than bad, Your Majesty, came the reply. He said that it was for your ears only. Prepare refreshments. We will receive him in the gardens, he commanded, rising from his seat. He wondered what news his Herald would bring. ===================== The gardens always evoked peace within the Emperor. The thousands of years of work that had gone into this masterpiece, from the soothing Qi to the subtle fragrances, never failed in relaxing him, and he had a feeling he would need it. News involving Imperial Realm Demonic Cultivators was always stressful. He was seated at the same table at which he had met his friend Shen Yu not too long ago. And today he would soon be seeing another friend. A man wearing a mask carved with the Imperial Seal entered the Emperors presence. His steps were calm as he approached the pavilion. Then the man dropped to one knee. This Humble Servant of His Imperial Majesty reports success upon his mission, came the calm voice of his Herald. Rise and approach, the Emperor commanded. His servant did as he bid, approaching slowly before once more dropping to a knee. The Emperor touched his shoulder. We relieve you of the burden of Our Authority. The seals upon the Herald dissipated. The blank mask cracked, and then turned to dust. Where once was the Herald, now knelt Shi Lang, the Emperors most trusted aide. Shi Lang pays his respects to His Imperial Majesty, the man intoned. Be seated, my Servant. We require your insight on what transpired. Shen Yus letter was concerning. Shi Lang did as he was commanded, settling into the pavilions seat. The Emperor allowed him a moment to settle and take a drink of wine, and then Shi Lang got right into things under the pressure of the Imperial attention. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Good tidings and bad tidings, My Lord. Firstly, Shen Yu spoke true. There was an Imperial Realm Demonic Cultivator in the Sea of Snow. Worse, his conspiracy has tendrils in all corners of the Empire. Secondly, Shen Yus power has been reduced. He is now in the Sky Realm. The report was delivered dryly, as Shi Lang always did, getting the bad news out of the way first. The Emperor grimaced. Shen Yu was truly so reduced? There was a conspiracy rotting the bones of his Empire? This is more good than bad? he asked. His mind whirled, crafting a response about just what he was going to do about this situation. It is indeed, my Lord. Their bases in the Sea of Snow have been shatteredthe Cloudy Sword Sect and Tianzhe Minyan, along with her ship, have laid waste to them all. Secondly, Yukong of the Subtle Scripture has devised a way to track more of these bases, and she has crafted enough of these artifacts that we may begin the purge. I have already taken the liberty of informing your Street Sweepers and tasking them with the hunt. I leave the rest to your discretion. The Emperors thoughts paused. The plans of attack that had been forming faded. His assassins had already been informed? The Cloudy Sword Sect and Soaring Heavens Isle Sect had already done most of his work for him? There was already a way to track this filth? that is indeed good news. We think they may have gone to ground, but we still know the method to track them even when the artifacts no longer work. They were using a tunnel network. It will be long and tedious work to root them out, but they have been dealt a devastating blow. Competent subordinates were always a relief. The Emperor raised an eyebrow and dispensed with the formalities. I must say, I think you enjoyed that first part. How disloyal, to worry your Emperor so. Shi Langs lips twitched. I do not know what you mean, My Lord, the man said. And I was not finished with my report. Oh? There is more? Yes. When conducting the scouring of the north, we made contact with a friendly Spirit Beast Tribea Spirit Beast Tribe Shen Yu and Xiao Ge have both declared as Honoured Martyrs, Heroes who have fought against the Great Enemy since before the days of the Empire. They sheltered Shen Yu, assisted him in the north, and battled the demonic forces alongside our sects. Their leader is in the Imperial Realm. Friendly, or at least neutral, Spirit Beasts were not entirely uncommonbut it was difficult to treat with such creatures who wanted nothing you had, or who had strange ways of looking at the world. And that was before a greedy cultivator only saw a mobile pile of resources. That normally poisoned a relationship before it could ever form. The Empire did have at least some if not alliances, agreements with select Spirit Beast Tribes. Kept secret for mutual protection. But they were few and far between, and it was beyond rare for one to be formed with a tribe whose leader was in the Imperial Realm. Still, it was a chance to secure his northern flank, and open a dialogue with creatures who had been waging war in the north against Demonic Forces all this time. And for them to have fought noblyand successfullyenough to justify being declared by the Cloudy Sword Sect as Honoured Martyrs? That was incredibly rare. Most friendly Spirit Beast lineages had been too noble, according to his ancestors. They had mostly perished in the countless wars against the Great Enemy. Do you think they can be reasoned with? the Emperor asked. I have met one of them. He was in the Spiritual Realm, and his name was Antlers like Frozen Mountains. He was calm. Controlled. A warrior, and not a beast. It will be delicate work, but I believe such a thing is possible. I would have you treat with them, then, as Our Voice. If they have truly done our Empire this favour, then we shall return their kindness a hundredfold. Your will be done, Your Majesty. I serve at your pleasure. Anything else? Shi Lang paused. I met Shen Yus grandson, he finally said. The Emperor leaned forward. And? Shi Lang took another moment, and another sip of wine. His brow furrowed as he considered his words. Finally, he spoke. If Shen Yu had not been so boastful of him, I wouldnt have made the connection. He was calm, measured, and despite his unease at being in the same room as us he was at peace with himself. His fire was no blazing torch, striding forwards to carve a path through the darkness, but instead a hearth. Gentle. A protector but with no true burning ambition. The Emperor frowned at the description. That does not sound like somebody Shen Yu would have taken in. Yet in spite of that, he is a prodigy. His power is strange and subtle. He grows Spiritual Herbs which Shou of the Hidden Forest has not been able to. He defeated three Earth Realm Cultivators and a Sky Realm Cultivator when they attacked his home. His talent is beyond that of normal men and yet he sells cabbage, rice, and eggs in the nearby mortal town, and humbles himself before the mortal magistrate, calling him teacher. The Emperor wanted to cry that such a thing was impossible. Yet Shi Lang never lied about these matters. Shen Yu had spoken of a boy in the Initiate Realm. It had been three years since then, and he had defeated Earth and Sky Realm cultivators, all while maintaining a low profile? What kind of monster was he? And so the Emperor asked the question which his station demanded of him, no matter how little he wanted to. Do you believe he will be a threat? No, Shi Langs answer was immediate. Not unless we give him reason to. I am fully certain of this. He has no desire for titles or recognition. Shen Yu informed me that the man simply wants to be left alone, that he may cultivate in peace though there was the undercurrent that he was joking with me about some part of that sentence. The Emperor considered Shi Langs words and made the easiest decision of the day. If he has no desire for recognition, then why poke two sleeping dragons? If Shi Lang didnt believe they were a threat, and the man was content to rest in the Azure Hills then why change that? A problem that could be solved by doing nothing wasnt a problem at all. The Emperor took a sip of his own wine. Is there anything else? Or is that the last of the surprises? Shi Lang smiled. There is one last message from Shen Yu, My Lord, Shi Lang said and handed over a scroll. The Emperor opened the scroll and read the message. Then he read it again. And then a smile slowly came to his face. Shen Yu had declared the Archives to be a success. With proof. A formation that had traded hands multiple times, drifting between people who never would have met, until it produced something amazing. It felt like a great weight had suddenly been lifted from his shoulders. His tree had finally and truly produced fruit. Shi Lang, I would have you restand then return to the north as Our Voice. Shi Lang, who had been looking at the Emperor with his own small smile, bowed. Of course, Your Majesty, he said and began to rise. Though I do have one last question for My Herald, the Emperor said before he could fully rise. Yes, Your Majesty? Did Shen Yu find out it was you? Shi Langs neutral mask cracked, and the powerful seven hundred year old man pouted. The Emperor left his gardens laughing.